The Unholy Power of the Abyss

第1話 Grandpa Fang likes to come to my place when he has nothing to do

　　【001】Marrying a Daughter in the Underworld

　　Where should I start this story? Let me start with the story my mother told me when I was a child.

　　The origin of this matter has to start from the 1990s, with the Wang family in our village. The Wang family was a wealthy family in our village. They were said to be a landlord family in the past, but later their property was ransacked by the Red Guards during the Cultural Revolution. However, the old man of the Wang family secretly buried some of the family's former wealth, and later the family lived a wealthy life with the wealth.

　　The old man of the Wang family was in his seventies and had three sons. The eldest son was named Wang Jianguo, the second son was named Wang Jianmin, and the third son was named Wang Jiandang. These names caused the family to suffer a lot at the time. Although the old man of the Wang family was a landlord, he was a very kind person and did not like to oppress the common people. Even during the Cultural Revolution, his house would have been searched at most, but because of the names of his three sons, he was imprisoned for several months.

　　Isn’t the last character of these three sons connected together the Kuomintang? Of course, these are all off-topic. The real incident happened with the third son of the old man of the Wang family.

　　Speaking of Mr. Wang's three sons, the eldest son is about fifty years old, he has two daughters and grandchildren, it is time for him to enjoy his retirement. The second son is in his thirties, well-mannered and a cultured man. The third son is different from the previous two. This third son is twenty years old. He didn't like reading when he was a child. He was idle all day long and stole things when he had nothing to do. It's not because he is short of money, but he does it for fun.

　　Wang Jiandang's favorite thing to do was to go to the town to have a drink. He often drank until late at night. But one day, Wang Jiandang did not come back at all after going out. Although the family was a little puzzled, they did not take it too seriously because Wang Jiandang was such a grown-up. But the next day, and the day after, Wang Jiandang did not come back either. The family became anxious, fearing that Wang Jiandang had encountered robbers.

　　That happened in 1990. The countryside was in chaos and people often robbed people. The family asked people to look for the robbers everywhere and also asked if there were any robbers nearby, but they had no clue.

　　On the fourth day, someone came to the Wang family and said that a tiger had appeared in the West Mountain. They asked them if Wang Jiandang had been taken away by the tiger.

　　The West Mountain is actually a high earthen slope with many trees on it. There is a farm path on the way back from the town, and another road is the main road coming from the West Mountain. When the Wang family heard what their son said, they immediately entrusted their second son to go and see what was going on.

　　Wang Jianmin also agreed, and then hurried to Xishan. It was already getting dark at that time. Unexpectedly, Wang Jianmin never came back. There was no news for three days. Now no one dared to go to Xishan.

　　At this time, someone in the village told the Wang family that maybe they had encountered some monster and were captured by it. They couldn't just catch tigers one by one.

　　Someone told the Wang family that there was a fortune teller in Lijia Village next door who was very good at fortune telling, and that they could ask this fortune teller to take a look. The Wang family immediately asked someone to contact this fortune teller.

　　The gentleman was not very old, only in his early twenties. He said his surname was Chen, so you could just call him Mr. Chen. The Wang family asked Mr. Chen to sit down and talk about what happened. Mr. Chen said, "It rained at midnight a few days ago. I counted with my fingers. As the saying goes, when there is a wedding in the world, the dead avoid it, and when there is a wedding in the underworld, it rains at midnight. I guess your third son must have run into a ghost who was marrying a girl, and someone took his soul away. Naturally, your second son was also taken away by someone when he went to look for him."

　　"What should we do?" Old Master Wang only had three sons, and two of them died at once. Naturally, he was very anxious.

　　"It's very troublesome. As the saying goes, ghosts won't offend people unless people offend ghosts. Your third son ran into a ghost marrying off his daughter. It's his fault in this case." Mr. Chen shook his head, looking helpless.

　　"Sir, please help me. I only have two sons. If you help me, I will marry my granddaughter to you. What do you think?" It was not known whether Old Master Wang was too anxious or senile, and his eldest son did not have time to stop him. The granddaughter that Old Master Wang was talking about was naturally Wang Jianguo's youngest daughter, who was only eighteen years old. Wang Jianguo's two daughters, one was twenty-five or twenty-six, and were already married. The youngest daughter was as beautiful as a flower, and countless people proposed to her.

　　"That's impossible." Mr. Chen hurriedly shook his head, but Old Master Wang said stubbornly: "Why not? Don't worry, Mr. Chen, I've arranged this marriage for you!"

　　Mr. Chen had no choice but to nod. Although the profession of Yin-Yang master was very popular, not many people were willing to marry their daughters to a Yin-Yang master. This was also the reason why Mr. Chen was still single at the age of 20.

　　So Mr. Chen asked the Wang family to prepare sticky rice, black dog blood, brushes, and talisman paper. The family quickly prepared them, and then Mr. Chen began to draw talismans and pasted them on their doors and windows. At midnight, Mr. Chen said to the Wang family, "Stay in the room. No matter what noise is made outside, don't open the door."

　　Wang Jianguo and his family, young and old, were hiding in a room. Outside, a bell rang, and the sound of Mr. Chen chanting a bitter spell was heard intermittently. Then, a woman's scream was heard from outside, which was very piercing.

　　Moreover, a woman's shadow appeared on the wooden window, banging on the window hard and cursing the Wang family constantly, as if she had an irreconcilable hatred towards them.

　　The Wang family members didn't dare to make a sound at all. The voice kept on calling, making everyone in the Wang family panic. However, no one dared to push open the door to see what was happening outside. After half an hour, the voice finally quieted down slowly, and the door was pushed open. Mr. Chen walked in with a pale face and said, "It's okay now. I persuaded the female ghost to leave." After that, Mr. Chen fell to the ground and fainted.

　　After the Wang family helped Mr. Chen to bed, they found Wang Jianmin and Wang Jiandang were both lying at the door.

　　The next day, after Mr. Chen woke up, he told the Wang family that the female ghost turned out to be an old woman who died nearby. The old woman was born ugly and no one was willing to marry her. After her death, she was still resentful. Later, an expert helped her to marry another dead person. As long as they got married, she would be able to reincarnate. However, she met the drunk Wang Jiandang.

　　When there is a wedding in the world of the living, the dead avoid it; when there is a daughter’s wedding in the underworld, it rains at midnight. The most feared thing about a wedding in the world of the living is encountering evil things, and the same is true for a wedding in the underworld, which is also afraid of encountering strangers, as it is a very unlucky thing. This wedding was ruined in this way, and finally the female ghost became furious and took away Wang Jiandang’s soul.

　　When the Wang family heard this, they hurriedly thanked Mr. Chen. However, Mr. Chen waved his hand and said, "Don't thank me. This matter is not over yet. I promised the ghost that Wang Jiandang would marry her in seven days, so she left. If Wang Jiandang doesn't agree, your whole family will suffer."

　　Although Wang Jianguo was very opposed, the old man of the Wang family nodded and said, "The third son has brought trouble upon himself, so he deserves to die. Let's follow Mr. Chen's advice."

　　Although Mr. Chen presided over the ghost marriage between Wang Jiandang and the female ghost, what happened afterwards is not very clear. It seems that Wang Jiandang became stupid and crazy shortly after marrying the female ghost, and Old Master Wang fulfilled his promise and married his little granddaughter to Mr. Chen.

　　But don’t think the story ends here, the real story has just begun!

　　[ps: New book, please give me flowers, please collect, please give me all kinds of things. ]

　　【002】Haunted

　　All the strange things started when I rented that well-decorated three-bedroom apartment at a low price. I had just graduated from high school at that time. My best friend Tailong and I had heard early on that the university dormitories did not have air conditioning. We did not want to live on campus, so as soon as we received the admission notice, we couldn't wait to look for a house near the university.

　　"Hey, Ah Hui, hurry to Jiangbei. I heard there's a house there that's super cheap, only 300 yuan a month..."

　　The call was from Tailong. I looked at the time in a daze. It was already 12 o'clock in the afternoon. I got up and looked around. Everyone had left. I was the only one left in this empty house. Senior year is finally over. After the college entrance examination, some of my brothers worked and some played online games all day. We still lived together, but after receiving the admission notice, everyone went home one after another. Tomorrow I will also go back to my hometown for two months, and then come back to college. I gave up the small rental house next to the high school and moved to a large rental house next to the university. I can't help but sigh: life is a toss.

　　I rubbed my temples. I still had a headache after having a farewell drink with my best friends from high school yesterday. I took a deep breath, got up, washed up, picked out some clothes at random, and went out to see the so-called nice house.

　　I drove to the entrance of the North Shore Community, picked up my phone and called Miss Li. The call was answered soon. The voice sounded like a woman in her thirties. She asked, "Hello, how are you? Are you renting a house?"

　　"Yes, I'm right at the entrance of your community. Let's discuss it in person."

　　"OK."

　　Soon Miss Li arrived at the gate of the community. Miss Li was dressed in a black professional suit. Although she was in her thirties, she still looked charming, with a curvy figure. At least for a young man like me who had been single for eighteen years, she was extremely charming.

　　"Hello, are you Miss Li? We just talked on the phone." Of course, I couldn't act too stupid in front of Miss Li. I put on a smile, stretched out my hand and said, "My name is Chen Hui, and I want to come and see the house."

　　"Well, okay, please follow me." Although Miss Li looked very enthusiastic on the surface, she didn't seem to want to pay too much attention to me. She took me inside. The North Bank community is very large and it is a very new community. Although it is on the edge of Jiangbei, the housing prices are still very high.

　　"Sister Li, how many bedrooms does your house have? Is there air conditioning? Most importantly, how much is your rent..." I looked at the huge houses around me and suddenly thought, how could this house be worth only 200 yuan a month? Is that bastard Tailong playing a trick on me?

　　However, Ms. Li's subsequent words dispelled my worries.

　　"Don't worry, Mr. Chen. The house is 106 square meters, with three bedrooms, fine decoration, north-south ventilation, warm in winter and cool in summer. Water, electricity and internet fees are at your own expense, and are charged at market prices. The rent is 300 yuan per month, three months in advance and one month as a deposit." Miss Li answered with a professional smile.

　　My heart skipped a beat. Although I had just graduated from high school, I did not believe in such good things that could come easy. I looked at Miss Li and asked, "Sister Li, is there any problem with this house? I hope you can tell me the truth so that I can be mentally prepared. We are poor students. If you don't tell me what the situation is, it will not be good if there is any unpleasantness afterwards. Let's put everything out in the open." I thought at the time that I might have met a scammer and that I had rented someone else's house and it was about to expire and was being sublet. However, Miss Li's next words put my mind at ease.

　　Miss Li looked embarrassed at the time, and as if she had made up her mind, she said, "Little brother, I won't hide it from you. Actually, this house is haunted."

　　"Haunted?" I was delighted. Of course, I'm not a psychopath. You know, is it possible for ghosts to exist? I thought to myself, maybe the people living there are just scaring themselves, thinking there are ghosts, so they don't live there anymore. Many people are superstitious like this, thinking there are ghosts, so it's normal that the house price is cheap.

　　"Mr. Chen, how about we talk about the price?" Miss Li looked at me and seemed to be afraid that I would not rent it. I smiled and said, "It's okay. Money is a small matter. Lead the way. I will go to see the house. I will sign the contract if I am satisfied."

　　"I still have to tell you the reason for this ghost story first." Miss Li looked at me. I thought about it and felt that it was just superstition. I just treated it as a story and said, "Go ahead, it's okay."

　　It turned out that the owners of this house were a couple in their thirties or thirties. I don't know what they did for a living, but they had a twelve-year-old daughter. But half a year ago, their daughter died at home in a very strange way. It was said that the girl strangled herself. The incident seemed to be a big deal at the time. I have heard about it. It was reported in the newspapers. Then, for some reason, the couple moved away and sold the house to Miss Li at a very low price.

　　Miss Li was a businessman and was short of a dormitory for her employees. She didn’t think it was a big deal at first, as it was just a death. But after the employees moved in, ten of them dreamed of playing hide-and-seek with a little girl in the room every night. It was the same dream every night. After reporting this to Miss Li, she took it seriously and transferred the employees away. Then she started renting a room at a very low price, but no one dared to live there. Even if there were one or two brave people who moved in, they had to move out within two days. Now they have lowered the rent a little more and rented it to college students, hoping that young people’s yang energy can suppress the dirty things.

　　This is all Miss Li told me. I was a little bit worried after hearing it. How could I not be afraid? Although I believe there are no ghosts in the world, there are some things that I can't explain clearly. At that time, I was a little hesitant, but when I thought about the rent of only 300 yuan per month and it was very close to the university I was attending, I thought, "Then I will go and see the house first and then decide."

　　Miss Li didn't say anything else. In fact, she was able to tell me the truth. I already felt that she was a good person. If an ordinary person wanted to rent out the property, who would tell it out loud?

　　The house is in the building in the middle of the community. The amazing thing is that there is four houses, on the fourth floor, and room four. Damn, it's so damn unlucky. Miss Li opened the house and I followed her in to take a look. It was worth it, even if it was really haunted. There was an LCD TV, a large living table, two bedrooms, both with computers, and the kitchen even had cooking oil and other things. It can be said that it has everything, and the decoration is also fine. All these things can be used, and it only costs three hundred yuan a month.

　　"Sister Li, I'll rent this room. Let's sign the contract right away!" I decided to rent it right away. Miss Li also brought the contract with her and signed it with me very quickly. I paid a deposit of 200 yuan first, and the rent will be paid in one lump sum after I move in. Before I left, when I saw Miss Li off, she whispered to me, "Little brother, I suggest you live in the room by the window."

　　“Because of the beautiful scenery?”

　　"No, when that thing comes out, just jump off the building and run. This is the fourth floor. If you're lucky, no one will die."

　　"Haha, you're really humorous." I laughed dryly twice, and after watching Miss Li leave, I sorted myself out and started cleaning the house. Actually, there was nothing much to clean. It was actually very clean and tidy. I didn't plan to go back to my high school dormitory, and I didn't have much luggage. I would go back to my hometown tomorrow. I would stay here for one night and then go home and go to a wonderful university.

　　But I still needed to tidy up, so I tidied up some messy things, then turned on the TV, turned on the air conditioner, and lay on the sofa to watch TV.

　　Time passed quickly and it was dark in a blink of an eye. I looked at the time and it was already five o'clock. I had to go get something to eat. Luckily there seemed to be a lot of vegetables in the refrigerator. I walked over, opened the refrigerator and looked inside. I was shocked to find a tattered doll inside. The doll was wearing a red dress.

　　I swallowed and kept repeating to myself, there is no ghost, it must be that Miss Li put this thing there on purpose to scare me. I picked up the doll with my trembling right hand and was about to throw it away when suddenly a little girl's voice came from behind me.

　　"Uncle, what are you doing with my doll?"

　　"Oh my God!" I turned around and saw a little girl who looked about four or five years old standing in front of me. But there was definitely something wrong with this thing. She was purple all over, there were no pupils in her eyes, only eyeballs, and she was wearing a red dress.

　　"Hallucination, this is an illusion, this must be an illusion!" I kept repeating to myself, looking at the little girl. The little girl came over, looked at me curiously and asked: "Can you see me? Sure enough, you can see me, uncle, can you do me a favor?"

　　"Help? What help?" I asked curiously.

　　"Help me get revenge." The girl looked at me. I almost fainted when I heard her words. Wasn't it like she admitted that she was a ghost? I quickly said, "I'm not strong, nor handsome, nor am I a rich second-generation official or coal second-generation. I'm just a loser. It's useless for you to find me."

　　"Just tell me whether you will help or not!" The little girl seemed a little angry.

　　The temperature around me suddenly dropped as if the air conditioner was turned on to 16 degrees. I saw that this ghost lady was angry, so I dared not say anything. I quickly changed the topic and said, "Help, I must help. How do you want to help?"

　　"That's all!" After hearing my promise to help her, the little girl laughed happily and ran into my arms. I couldn't move at all. I watched helplessly as the girl entered my body! My eyes went dark and I passed out.

　　【003】Strange stone statue

　　Was this a dream? I was sitting on the bus on my way home with mixed feelings. After the little girl entered my body last night, I fainted. The next morning, I got on the bus and rushed home, because there is an old superstitious fortune teller in my hometown who is very accurate. I was going to let him see what was wrong with me.

　　My hometown is Changshou District of Chongqing, but not the main city of Changshou District, but a small town called Duzhou around Changshou District. Duzhou Town is a medium-sized town. I grew up here since I was a child. I went to the main city of Chongqing after the first year of high school and come back twice a year.

　　I didn't get back to Duzhou Town until three o'clock in the afternoon of that day. As soon as I got off the car, I felt a heat. Originally, I wanted to ask the old superstitious man first, but then I thought about it and realized that I hadn't seen my mother for a long time. I should go home to see her first, and then go find the old superstitious man in the evening.

　　I haven't been home for nearly half a year. Although it's only an hour's drive from Chongqing's main city to Changshou, I've always found it too troublesome and never came back.

　　My family lives in a small building built in the 1990s in the town, on the fifth floor. I opened the door and saw my mother burning incense to a stone statue on the north wall of the house. My mother's name is Wang Lianhui. Although she is almost 40 years old, she looks very young. But I don't know why, my mother is very superstitious. I remember when I was a child, I saw a woman in white clothes at the door. At that time, I didn’t know if it was a ghost or something. I told my mother at the time, and my mother hurried to the bottom of the stone statue and knelt down. I don’t know what she was muttering, but she looked very nervous. Later, when we moved to the small town, we took the stone statue with us.

　　I walked quietly behind my mother and looked at the stone statue. The statue was very strange. It didn't look like the God of Wealth in Brother Xiang's house, nor did it look like any other god in mythology. Instead, it looked like an evil god.

　　This stone statue is about 20 centimeters tall, with eyes like an ape, lips like cinnabar, eyes like mirrors, long horns on the top of his head, flesh-colored green, and green flesh wings behind his back. His hands and feet are yellow, some of which have leopard-like tails, and he holds an axe in his hand.

　　Anyway, this stone statue gave people a very uneasy feeling. My mother didn't know I was back at that time. She was meditating with her eyes closed. I suddenly wanted to tease her, so I sneaked up behind her and said in a very sinister voice: "Give me back my life."

　　I was just joking at the time, just for fun.

　　Although my mother is a little superstitious, she is also quite courageous. But at that time she seemed to be frightened. She jumped up all of a sudden, her forehead was covered with sweat, her pupils constricted, and she turned around and looked around anxiously. What puzzled me most was that my mother seemed to have not seen me at all. Her lips had turned pale and her whole body was shaking.

　　"Mom, mom, what's wrong with you?" When I saw my mother's look, I knew that I seemed to have done something that I shouldn't have done. My mother's eyes slowly became a little confused, and then her eyes rolled up, revealing her eyeballs, just like those female ghosts in horror movies. I was scared at the time. I encountered a ghost yesterday. Could it be that I was possessed by evil spirits again today?

　　Then my mother reached out and grabbed my neck, and pressed me to the ground. Before I could come to my senses, I was lying on the ground. I don’t know why, my mother is only about 1.65 meters tall and usually very thin, but now her strength is much greater than that of an adult. I couldn’t push my mother away at all. I could only shout my mother's name loudly, but she didn't react at all. Instead, her strength was getting stronger and stronger.

　　At that time, I was facing the stone statue that my mother had worshipped before, and I saw that strange stone statue. I don’t know if it was my illusion, but it seemed that its eyes were glowing red and it seemed to be looking at me.

　　I didn't have time to think too much at the time. The force on my neck was getting stronger and stronger, and I gradually felt that it was difficult for me to breathe. But fortunately, the door of my house was not locked at that time, so I was just led through. The old superstitious man in our town rushed in directly.

　　This old madman is called Li Shigao, he looks to be in his sixties, and he is a frivolous person. He seems to have some special relationship with Brother Xiang. He is usually crazy and often says that some place is haunted, or that someone is born to be rich or something like that, but we all regard him as an old superstitious person.

　　The old superstitious man was wearing a black vest, black shorts, and a pair of slippers. He was holding a large palm-leaf fan, as if he had come here to enjoy the cool air. He did not panic when he came in, nor did he come to pull my mother away. I guess he couldn't pull her away with his body. He rushed straight to the stone statue, bit his right middle finger, pointed it at the forehead of the stone statue, and shouted, "Hurry up and obey my order! Be quiet!"

　　What I didn’t expect was that as soon as he finished reading, my mother fell to the ground and fell asleep, and I was also breathing heavily. It was a close call, and I almost got strangled to death by my mother.

　　The old superstitious person came over to me, looked at me and said, "Little guy, she's not dead yet, is she? If she is, help your mother back to bed quickly, and then make some ginger soup for her to drink. Also, go get a talisman from me later and stick it on the stone statue in your house to make it behave itself."

　　"Old man, what the hell is this?" I rubbed my neck and said with lingering fear. Although I was reluctant to believe in ghosts, the little girl I met yesterday, what happened just now, and the pain in my neck now, suddenly made me confused.

　　But the old superstitious man seemed unwilling to say more. He came over and kicked me on the butt and said, "What do you know about so much, kid? Just do what I say. Also, when you come back, don't touch the statue. Don't eat his offerings."

　　When he said that, I remembered that when I was a kid, I think I was 13 or 14 years old. I was greedy and there was nothing to eat at home. I saw a plate of pears on the table of this stone statue, so I ate them. The next day, I became seriously ill and was hospitalized for half a month before I recovered. Later, I heard that I asked the old superstitious man to take a look, and then he gave me some magic water to drink, and then I got better. Of course, this happened a long time ago, and I never paid attention to it, so I almost forgot about it. When he mentioned it, I remembered it, but it made me even more confused. What on earth is this stone statue? Is it really a ghost? Are there really ghosts in the world?

　　[ps: Xiaojiu's new book is on the list, please collect it and give me flowers, thank you everyone. ]

　　【004】Old Superstitious Family

　　I did as the old superstitious man said. I carried my mother to bed, boiled some ginger soup for her to drink, and then made some food at home. After eating, I walked towards the old superstitious man's house.

　　This old superstitious man actually often promotes these feudal superstitions, but people in the town don't hate him, although this guy often peeks at widows taking a bath. This was the case when I was a child. When I was a child, I often played with this old superstitious man with Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang was a friend of mine when I was a child. We grew up together. The old superstitious man would sneak into other people's toilets and peek through a gap, and Brother Xiang and I would keep watch for him.

　　Of course, he has never been caught. Other people in the town also vaguely know about this, but no one cares. The main reason is that the old superstitious man is very popular. Although everyone likes to say that he is an old superstitious man when they go shopping, in fact, many people will ask him for help when they have questions, and he is also a very capable person.

　　Once, there was a couple named Hao on Zhendong Street. Their child was sixteen years old at the time, named Hao Zejiang. He was fine before, but suddenly he got a strange disease. A big lump of flesh grew on his back, as big as a fist. He went to the clinic, and the clinic said it was a sarcoma and he had to go to the hospital for surgery. But an old superstitious person was present at the time and said that it was caused by ghosts and the ghosts were playing a deliberate prank on him.

　　No one believed him at the time, so Hao Zejiang's parents took him to the hospital for a hand transplant. The transplant was very successful and the tumor was removed in two moves. Unexpectedly, the next day after he was discharged from the hospital, another tumor grew, and it was bigger and scarier than the previous one. The Hao family was a little confused, so they found an old superstitious person. Without saying a word, the old superstitious person took out cinnabar yellow paper, drew a talisman, took out a bowl of water, burned the talisman and threw it into the water, stirred it and gave it to Hao Zejiang to drink. When Hao Zejiang got up the next day, the tumor was gone.

　　Later, someone asked the superstitious old man what was going on. The superstitious old man said that the ghost was Uncle Wang who had just died in Dongcun. At that time, Hao Zejiang passed by Uncle Wang’s funeral. Perhaps he encountered something happy and laughed. In this way, he was entangled by Uncle Wang. Fortunately, Uncle Wang had a good temper when he was alive, and it was just a prank. If it was a bad guy, Hao Zejiang would have died long ago.

　　There are many such things. Although in this world where rumors defeat all superstitious rumors and build scientific civilization, the superstitious old man Li has cured many strange diseases that cannot be cured by scientific means.

　　As I was thinking about this, I walked to the door of Old Man Li's house. Old Man Li actually had a wife at home, and they used to live in the city. Later, his wife died and he moved to our town.

　　"Old Misty, open the door!" I shouted while standing at the door. I met Old Misty seven years ago, when I was about eleven years old. Since then, he often came to play with me. I can say that I grew up under his care, so I would not be too polite to him.

　　The old superstitious man opened the door. He looked in good spirits. He was wearing a black Zhongshan suit. His hair was very white and his face had many wrinkles, but it was still rosy. Suddenly, a middle-aged man in his thirties walked out of his house. He was wearing a black suit and looked quite handsome, especially his eyes, which were very sharp. His whole body gave people an imposing feeling.

　　"Old Li, I've had enough of playing with you these past few days. I have to go to Chengdu to see Congzi and Pengguang and then go back to Wujiang Town." As soon as the man came out, he turned around and said goodbye to the old superstitious man. He then looked at me puzzledly and said, "This kid is really funny. He has a curse and a fierce ghost on his body. It's really interesting." After that, he strode to a BMW car on the side of the road and drove away.

　　"Oh, you old superstitious man, you know such a rich man who drives a BMW." I looked at the BMW and didn't know what brand it was, but I felt that a BMW should be very awesome and most people couldn't afford it.

　　"A little guy I liked very much before." The old superstitious man patted my head hard and said, "You kid finally came here, come in." Then he turned and went into the house.

　　The old superstitious family lives on the first floor of a community building. The house is about 70 square meters and the decoration is simple. There is a living room at the entrance, a kitchen, a bedroom and a toilet. It is quite simple.

　　As soon as I entered, the old superstitious man pointed at the sofa and said, "Sit down first. I'll get you a talisman."

　　I nodded and sat on the sofa. The old superstitious man also went into his bedroom. Although I usually like to joke with him, I didn't feel like joking at all now. I kept thinking about how to get the old superstitious man to tell me what's going on with the stone statue in my house.

　　After a while, the superstitious old man took out a talisman from his house and gave it to me. I took it and began to look at it. This talisman was actually similar to the one in the movie, but the characters were very sloppy, and I couldn't even tell what the words were. There was also a square seal in the middle of the talisman, the kind that calligraphers used to print their names on the paintings after finishing them.

　　After the old superstitious man gave me the talisman, he instructed: "When you go back, stick the talisman on the stone statue's head, and then sprinkle sticky rice on it a few times, so that it will suffer a little and learn a lesson. Otherwise, if I hadn't arrived in time, you would have been in trouble. Your family doesn't owe him anything. If your mother hadn't stopped you, I would have taken him in long ago."

　　"You old superstitious person, I want to know what that thing is, and are there ghosts in the world?" I finally asked this question, although I already had some answers in my heart.

　　The old superstitious man looked at me with a smile and said, "What's going on? Xiao Huizi, who used to be fearless, is now afraid of ghosts?"

　　Who isn’t afraid of ghosts? Oh, when I didn’t believe in ghosts before, I often comforted myself by saying that ghosts are all good and most of them won’t harm people. No, that’s totally wrong. Ladies and gentlemen, I solemnly tell you based on my experience a year later, don’t believe in good ghosts!

　　Let me digress here. Everyone has a soul after death. Most people will be reincarnated after the seventh day after death. Those who really remain in the world are those who have resentment or those who have unfinished business. Generally speaking, good people or those who don't have anything they want to do very much will be reincarnated. Just like the incident where Hao Zejiang laughed out loud at Mr. Wang's funeral, that was the cause of the disaster. The tumor is an example. Although this ghost doesn't take your life, it will still harm you.

　　Of course, my subsequent experiences are all a story for later, let me get back to the point.

　　The old superstitious man didn't seem to want to hide it from me, and he said to me, "Actually, this matter started more than 20 years ago. It was your father, Mr. Chen, a yin and yang master whom I respect very much, who told me about it.

　　【005】Haunted Wall?

　　"My dad? What's my dad's name? Why haven't I ever seen him since I was a child?" My heart skipped a beat. As I said before, my mother raised me since I was a child. I have never seen what my dad looks like since I was born. How could the stone statue be related to my dad?

　　The old superstitious man suddenly thought of something and quickly changed the subject, saying, "Let's not talk about your father, let's talk about that ghost."

　　I saw that the old superstitious man didn't seem to want to talk, so I got anxious and said quickly, "Old superstitious man, come on, tell me what's going on. And the guy who went out before said that I have a curse and an evil ghost. What's going on?"

　　Seeing my desperate plea, the old superstitious man sighed and said, "Then I will tell you something, but don't ask me about things I don't want to tell you."

　　"Actually, your father is a fortune teller. Didn't your mother tell you a ghost story about a Mr. Chen and the Wang family when you were young? That was actually your father. After he dealt with the Wang family, your father married your mother. But soon a woman came to the house because there seemed to be some problems with the feng shui of the family."

　　"Your mother didn't tell me the specific details. I just know that your father went to check the Feng Shui of his family, but the woman died inexplicably, and then she turned into a soul-wounding ghost."

　　"Soul-hurting ghost?" I looked at the old superstitious man in surprise. The old superstitious man said, "This kind of ghost is a ghost that was killed by mistake but cannot seek revenge. The earliest time can be traced back to ancient times. According to legend, after Huangdi defeated Chiyou, his war tiger accidentally bit an old man. The old man died after seven days and seven nights. In the end, the old man turned into a wronged ghost and wanted to seek revenge."

　　"Isn't this nonsense? Can a wronged ghost defeat Emperor Huangdi?" I grinned and treated it as a myth.

　　The old superstitious man nodded and said, "Yes, he couldn't beat him, that's one reason. The second reason is that the Yellow Emperor gave him a grand funeral and even mourned for him for seven days as an apology, which helped to dispel the old man's resentment."

　　The old superstitious man said, "The one in your family is a soul-harming ghost. It is a ghost that is hard to appease, but it cannot defeat your father. But your father, ahem, later left for a very far place and could not guard you and your mother. But your father has always felt guilty towards this old woman, so he sealed her in this stone statue."

　　I finally understood what was going on and asked, "What should I do now? It doesn't matter if I go to Chongqing to study, but I can't just leave my mother at home. This thing is like a time bomb. How can I leave without worry?"

　　"It depends on you. You can sneak him out and let me give him a humane destruction. But your mother disagrees. What she told me was that your family feels guilty about this ghost and cannot kill it, so you can only pray for its reincarnation. But your father didn't observe mourning for her like Huangdi did, and her resentment has been growing over the years." The old superstitious man looked at me, shaking his head. Finally, after thinking about it, he took out a small book from behind his butt. It was the palm-sized book that he used to buy on the street stalls.

　　He threw it to me and said, "These are some talismans. Go back and get some cinnabar mixed with black dog blood, and then follow the instructions. Make a few talismans for yourself to protect yourself, and put a few in your mother's room."

　　"Why don't you just give me a ready-made one?" I looked down at the small book. It felt a bit like a small H book and the texture was very rough. But when I opened it, it was written in vernacular Chinese, explaining how to draw talismans and so on. I couldn't really understand it. It was quite complicated.

　　The old superstitious man lay on his back, shook his head and said, "No, I can't do that. I'm too old to bother with you. Besides, you have to know that this is your family affair and you have to handle it yourself. I gave you that talisman to temporarily calm that guy. I'm not exaggerating, but that guy is getting more and more resentful now."

　　"Also, I gave you this book so that you can study hard. I don't expect you to learn it in two months. Take your time. Before you learn how to deal with the ghost, I will help you watch it. Your mother will not be in any danger. Wait until you learn how to deal with it."

　　"You mean this thing takes a long time to learn?"

　　"What do you think? Do you think you can learn to draw talismans in a few seconds? Otherwise, I can just get a printer and print out thousands of talismans so that I don't have to draw them slowly. It's good enough for most people to achieve some success within a year. You can go out now. I still have to watch TV."

　　"You have to give me some cinnabar or black dog blood, or I'll go kill a dog now?" I rolled my eyes at him. What's my status? One year? Haha, give me a week to show you what a genius is.

　　"There is a bottle of black dog blood in a bottle of white wine in the kitchen, and a box of cinnabar and yellow paper. You can take them back."

　　"Oh, right." The old superstitious man looked at me and asked, "Where did that evil spirit on you come from? The one lying on your back."

　　"What do you mean?" Because of the ghost at home, I almost forgot about my encounter with a ghost yesterday. When I heard the old superstitious man say this, my heart tightened. The old superstitious man smiled and said, "It's the little girl on your body. Fortunately, although this ghost is a fierce ghost with heavy resentment, it has no intention of harming you. If you don't help her get revenge, she will definitely fight you to the death."

　　"Help her get revenge? Brother, I have no money and no power, how can I help her get revenge?" I frowned and looked at the superstitious old man and said, "Besides, there are so many people on the street, she can ask anyone for help, is it because I am handsome?"

　　"Bullshit, because you are a person of the Four Stars. You were born in the year, month, day and hour of Chen. You have a low life character and are prone to encountering ghosts. If she possesses an ordinary person for one day, that person will probably get seriously ill and die in a few days. But you are different, so I chose you." The old superstitious man smiled and said, "Practice those spells well. This ghost is actually not as scary as you think. She can harm anyone but you. She looks like she was harmed by evil magic. You can only help her get revenge by practicing Taoism. Also, don't expect me to help get rid of her. She died unjustly and just wanted revenge. I won't kill ghosts like this. Killing them will only add karma to myself."

　　I felt relieved when I heard the old superstitious man say that he would never harm me. Although the old superstitious man later directly refused to help me, I still felt a lot better.

　　After the old superstitious man finished speaking, he turned on the TV and started watching a program called If You Are the One. In fact, I was quite puzzled. This program is not interesting. If a group of men picked a young girl, it might be fun to watch. But a group of old single women who are not good-looking and talk about a lot of life philosophy all the time picked a man. It is really boring. However, Old Man Li likes it very much. Looking at those middle-aged ladies, he almost drooled. They don’t look like masters at all when they talked to me just now.

　　After I went to the kitchen and got the black dog blood and cinnabar yellow paper from the wine bottle, I wanted to leave immediately because I didn't have the habit of greeting him. But then I thought, he helped me, and I even got him something in the end, so I turned around and said hello: "Old man Li, I'm leaving now."

　　Li Shigao ignored me. I put the secret book given to me by the old superstitious man, as well as the box of cinnabar and yellow paper into my trouser pocket, and walked out the door with a bottle of wine.

　　Old Man Li lives in the east of the town. Our town is centered on a crossroad, with many houses deriving from it. After I walked out of his community, I touched my arm and found that the surroundings suddenly became chilly. I looked at the sky and it was already completely dark.

　　I shook my head. Why did it get dark so quickly today? I didn't think much about it at the time. The weather in Chongqing is like this, very changeable. I walked towards home. I was superstitious. There was a shortcut in my neighborhood. It was very remote. It was a small alley 20 meters long and 1 meter wide. I didn't know what was wrong with me at the time. I walked into this road. It was very cold inside. As soon as I entered, I shivered and shook my head. When I was about halfway through, suddenly I seemed to have a little girl calling me from behind.

　　"Chen Hui"

　　The voice was faint and sounded like that of a soft girl. At that time, I thought that some girl had taken a fancy to me. When I turned around, I saw that the street behind me was empty. Occasionally, there were a few leaves on the ground blown by the wind, but there was no one behind me.

　　I scratched my head. Although it felt strange, I didn't think much about it. I turned around and continued walking. However, after about a minute, I realized something was wrong. Normally, I could walk this road in half a minute, but after this minute, I seemed to be still in the middle!

　　Could it be that I have encountered a ghost wall today and been blinded by a ghost?

　　【006】Possessed by a ghost

　　As the saying goes, good fortune never comes alone, and misfortune never comes singly. Today, when I just got home, I was almost killed by the ghost at home. Now it seems that I have been blinded by the ghost again. Oh my god, I am so unlucky.

　　But I was not too anxious. In fact, I had seen ghosts since I was a child, and I was not as afraid of ghosts as ordinary people. Plus, I had a talisman on me, so there was nothing to be afraid of. Besides, this ghost wall was a weak thing. Anyway, it was not inferior to the evil god in my house. What's so scary about something that can be broken with boy's urine?

　　I am now extremely grateful that I did not lose my virginity. Whenever I see those tall, rich and handsome guys in school entering and leaving the hotel with all kinds of beauties, I feel envious and jealous. But now I suddenly think, what if that tall, rich and handsome guy encounters a dilemma? Haha, he deserves not to be a virgin.

　　Maybe this is the legendary loser mentality. Who made me single for 18 years? I've never held a woman's hand, except my mother's. When I was about to take out my dick to scold this guy who blocked my way, suddenly there was a sound behind me. I turned around and was stunned.

　　At this time, a figure was squatting with its back to me one meter away in front of me. From the back, I estimated that it was a girl, wearing a red tights. I didn't know what she was tinkering with while squatting. My heart tightened when I saw it. Red clothes, it is said that people in red clothes are evil spirits!

　　My heart tightened, and I didn't care about anything else. I took out my penis and yelled at her, "You are a human or a ghost, come here! Otherwise, I will use my penis to serve you!"

　　At that time, I was also convinced from the bottom of my heart that this guy was a ghost, but after the woman listened to me, she looked back and, wow, it turned out to be a beautiful ghost. This beauty was very attractive, but it was a pity that she died a little early. Her breasts seemed to be B cup, but they were not bad either. What a pity.

　　Just when I was daydreaming and trying to hold back my energy to shoot it on her face, I suddenly felt a pain in my dick and this beauty kicked me up.

　　"Rogue!" The beautiful ghost seemed to be frightened. She stood up and slapped me in the face. This beautiful ghost was incredibly strong. With one slap, it seemed that several of my teeth were loosened. When I came to my senses, I saw that the beautiful ghost was glaring at me angrily.

　　Damn, this ghost is so fierce. I miscalculated. It is much fiercer than the one in my house. I took two steps back, looked at her carefully and asked, "What kind of ghost are you? How can you slap someone in the ear?" Except for the extremely vicious ghosts in the legend, others cannot kill people directly.

　　Because ghosts have no physical form, they can only make you hallucinate and commit suicide. For example, if you live on the tenth floor and a ghost wants to kill you, it will make you hallucinate and make you think that the window is a door, and then run out to scare you. When you are surprised, you will want to push the door open, and after you go out, you will naturally fall to your death. Many ghosts actually kill people by using this routine. It is recommended that if you encounter a ghost, unless it is a red-clothed evil ghost, do not panic, close your eyes and recite Buddhist scriptures, or calm down. No matter what scary things you see, you must remain calm.

　　Of course, this is just an ordinary ghost. The more powerful ones will attach themselves to you and control you to jump off the building. If you encounter such a ghost and don't run away, well, good luck to you.

　　Okay, let's get back to the topic. My heart is pounding now. I'm not stupid. There are only two possibilities in this situation. One is that this girl is a vicious ghost in red. The other possibility is that this girl is a living person, not a ghost.

　　Damn, I really hope this girl is a red-clothed ghost, isn't it? If she is a pretty girl, and I take out my dick and say I want to fuck her in the middle of the night, wouldn't that be costing me my life, and my reputation.

　　Soon my guess was answered because Brother Xiang’s voice came from the alley.

　　"Hey, girl, where have you been? I've been looking for you for a long time and thought you were lost." Brother Xiang said as he walked inside. When he came in, he saw the girl's angry look and me taking out the sprayer. He was stunned for a moment and said, "Xiaohui, eh, ahem, I'm in the wrong place. You two continue." As he said that, he seemed to have thought of something and was about to turn around and leave.

　　"Li Xuxiang! Do you know this bastard? I'll kill you!" The girl yelled and rushed towards Brother Xiang. She was so fierce that she knocked Brother Xiang down with one kick. Brother Xiang also said quickly: "Auntie, he molested you, it's none of my business, go beat him up, oh, don't hit him, don't hit him."

　　I was watching this cruel scene happening in front of me. Suddenly, a breeze blew by. I felt a chill in my penis and shivered all over. Then I reacted. I quickly took back my treasure, zipped up my pants, and stood aside to watch this girl beat up Brother Xiang. The girl cursed while beating him: "I'll beat you to death, you bastard. All your friends are perverts!"

　　Brother Xiang was being beaten while cursing at me: "Chen Hui, you bastard, I'm going to kill you after I'm done with you."

　　At that time, I wanted this girl to hit me harder, otherwise Brother Xiang would have to deal with me when he got up. But the good times didn't last long. Although the girl's appearance just now made me forget the previous ghost wall incident, this place is indeed haunted.

　　At that time, I felt a cool feeling on my back, it was very cold, as if I was holding several pieces of ice all over my body, and I felt that I couldn’t move. No, my body was still moving, slowly walking towards the direction of Brother Xiang and the girl, but I was not in control!

　　I'm possessed!

　　What could possess me? It couldn't be a normal ghost! I saw that Brother Xiang and the girl hadn't turned back yet, as if they hadn't noticed anything unusual about me. I immediately wanted to yell for Brother Xiang to leave, but I couldn't open my mouth.

　　At that time, the girl and Brother Xiang were facing away from me. When I was about one meter away from them, the girl suddenly turned around, holding a talisman in her hand and looking at me and said, "Tsk, an ordinary evil ghost dares to mess with me?"

　　As he said that, he took a talisman and pressed it hard against my chest. It seemed like he was using a lot of force, but I didn't feel any pain. My body also started moving, and I actually swung the bottle of black dog blood in my right hand towards the back of Brother Xiang's head on the ground. Could it be that this ghost only hits men?

　　Brother Xiang was knocked down, and just as he was about to get up, another bottle was thrown at him. With a bang, he fell down again. But what was in it? It was black dog blood! The bottle was broken, and most of the black dog blood stuck to my hand.

　　Suddenly, a woman's scream came out of my mouth. The woman's voice sounded to be in her thirties, and the voice sounded extremely painful.

　　【007】Water Ghost

　　I was so scared. Who wouldn't be scared? Although it seems simple in words, just imagine that your body is out of your control and jumping around everywhere, and someone else's voice is coming out of your mouth. I was very scared at the time.

　　But the girl in front of me was super calm. She was wearing a tight red leather jacket. Suddenly, she took out seven nails in her hand. They were not ordinary nails, but ones made of firewood. They were very thin, and their thickness and length were almost the same as matches. This girl was going to stab me with these seven nails. I was sweating all over when I saw it. If she stabbed me with these nails, let alone other things, she would say it was made of wood, and when she took it out, some wood would be left in the flesh. Just thinking about this feeling made me feel sick.

　　At that time, Brother Xiang yelled, "No, this is my buddy, don't pierce his seven acupoints with this corpse-suppressing nail."

　　When I heard Brother Xiang’s words, I was immediately moved, and thought to myself, Brother Xiang, you will be my real brother from now on. No, you will be closer than my real brother. I love you.

　　"Use your silver needle, but have you washed away the corpse poison last time?" Brother Xiang stood up shakily and asked the girl.

　　"Li Xuxiang, I'm gonna fuck you!" This was the only thought in my mind when I heard it. After all the trouble, I still have to get the injection. Isn't this going to kill me? Oh my god.

　　"Xiaohui! The one who possessed you is an evil ghost, who was chased here by this girl. She will use her seven acupuncture points to temporarily seal the evil ghost in your body, and then find a way to exorcise her. Just bear with it."

　　Before Brother Xiang could finish his words, the girl kicked me down. I fell to the ground and watched the girl holding a silver nail and slamming it into my chest. I didn't feel any pain at the time, but I saw a lot of blood. When the girl was about to continue inserting, I suddenly felt cold all over, as if something in my body had squeezed the ghost out, and I felt relaxed all over.

　　"That ghost ran away, you bastard, you look at this guy, she shouldn't be dead, I'll go after her!" The woman said and her figure disappeared in front of me, and I took back control of my body, replaced by.

　　"It hurts! Damn, it hurts so much!" My whole body hurt, especially my chest. There was a silver nail as long as a match. I looked at the blood all over my chest and my whole body began to tremble violently. My head became dizzy.

　　Brother Xiang quickly picked me up and said, "That girl has been spoiled since she was a child. You pointed your thing at her, and she just castrated you without any personal vengeance. You're lucky. Hang in there, I'll take you to the hospital."

　　"Xiang, Brother Xiang." I was in so much pain all over my body. I was picked up by Brother Xiang and he was running wildly with me in his arms. Before I fainted, I asked, "You, what on earth are you doing?"

　　"Mr. Yin Yang!"

　　…

　　I opened my eyes dazedly, a dazzling light made me dare not open my eyes, I blinked a few times, looked around, I was in a ward at this time, the ward was not big, only about ten square meters, it was pitch black everywhere, the bed next to me was empty, I looked out the window, the sun was shining brightly, it should have been a night, I could also see from the window, that was the scene of Changshou city, I should be in the district hospital now.

　　I moved, but my left chest still hurt so much that I didn't dare to move. I called out to the doctor twice, and a doctor in his thirties came in. When he saw that I was awake, he told me not to move. He then opened my eyelids, took out a small flashlight and shone it into my eyes, and then nodded, as if there was no big problem. I asked, "Doctor, how long have I been sleeping?"

　　"He was unconscious for a whole night. The operation was relatively successful and he recovered well. The silver nail was only one centimeter away from his heart. You kids nowadays are just reckless..." The doctor said a lot more before turning around and leaving.

　　Less than three minutes after the doctor left, Brother Xiang also limped in. He didn't look much better at this time. His head was wrapped like a mummy. He was wearing a blue plaid hospital gown. As soon as he came in, he sat down beside my bed and said, "Are you okay?"

　　I was about to say I was fine, but suddenly I widened my eyes and said, "It's nothing, damn it. You know, the doctor said the silver nail was only one centimeter away from my heart. I almost died. Do you think I'm okay?"

　　"He's not dead yet? It's a miracle that no one was killed after you provoked that girl like that. What else do you want?" Brother Xiang looked frightened. It seemed that he must have suffered a lot from that girl.

　　I suddenly remembered the way that girl caught the ghost, so skillfully, so I asked, "Who are you two? What was the thing that possessed me yesterday?"

　　"Nothing, you've seen a ghost, Li Shigao told me everything, or I've known about your family since I was a kid." Brother Xiang said, "Old man Li is from out of town, and when he first came to Changshou, he brought a guy with him, but you didn't know him. Later, my master came and took me in as his apprentice, and then I followed Old Man Li to learn Taoism, that's it."

　　"Your master? Isn't he a superstitious person? And who is that woman?" I asked him curiously.

　　Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "Of course not. I don't know who my master is. I've only met him a few times. He just came to see me a few days ago. I don't know the details. As for that woman, she is a distant relative of the old superstitious one. I often come to see her, so I know her. As soon as I picked her up yesterday, she said that there was a negative energy in that alley, so she rushed over, and then what happened to you happened.

　　I sighed, thinking of the girl's angelic appearance and terrifying fighting ability, and shook my head. It's better not to mess with such a woman. Suddenly I thought of my mother and asked, "Did you tell my mother about my injury?"

　　"No, my aunt doesn't know. I just said that you met two old classmates who drank too much outside and stayed overnight at their home." Brother Xiang sat on the bed and handed over a cigarette.

　　While the two of them and I were smoking, the door that was originally closed was kicked open with a loud bang. After the girl came in, she looked at me with her eyes wide open, as if there was some ambiguous relationship between her and me. Although I'm handsome, she doesn't need to look at me like that. But I suddenly remembered that I was going to pee on her last night. Judging from her temper, she will definitely not let me go.

　　"Dude, you're on your own!" Brother Xiang looked at the girl and whispered to me, then covered his head and limped out, saying, "Ouch, I have a headache, you two can chat first, I'll go back to the ward and lie down for a while."

　　When I looked at him, I thought he was so disloyal. Most importantly, he clearly had a head injury, so why did he pretend to be limping when he went out? Isn't this a disdain for my IQ?

　　The girl also vented her anger on me, and pushed him back, pointing at us and saying, "It was because of you two that the evil ghost ran away yesterday. What do you two think we should do?"

　　"Oh, my aunt, isn't it just an evil ghost that escaped? Look at what you said, tomorrow I can ask Old Li to tell you where it is hiding, right?" Brother Xiang said flatteringly, then pointed at me and said, "And you can't blame me, I was also bravely injured yesterday, look at this kid, he is the most useless, you should quickly deal with him."

　　The girl suddenly looked serious and said to us, "Okay, stop talking nonsense. That's not an ordinary evil ghost. It's a water ghost that wants to kill people indiscriminately. You will figure out where it is later. We must get rid of it tonight."

　　"Okay, I'll listen to you." When Brother Xiang heard about the water ghost, his expression became more serious. I suddenly became curious and asked, "Brother Xiang, what is a water ghost?"

　　"This ghost first appeared in Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio. It was a person who died after eating poisonous water moss. He could not be reincarnated, so he was looking for a substitute. Its behavior is similar to that of a water ghost. The difference is that the water moss ghost died of poison, while the water ghost died of drowning. If we hadn't come to save you yesterday, you would have definitely died and become a scapegoat."

　　After Brother Xiang finished speaking, I laughed and said, "Isn't it just a water ghost? Is it as powerful as you say?" In fact, in my mind, no, in everyone's mind, the probability of ghosts is particularly vague. Although I know that it is a ghost and can harm people, there are many things I don't know.

　　Brother Xiang also sat beside my bed and said patiently, "You don't understand. Most ghosts don't actually harm people, or they won't harm people randomly. It's just that every grievance has its perpetrator. We usually don't care about this kind of ghosts, because they can't reincarnate without revenge, unless someone asks us for help. But this water ghost died unclearly, and he didn't know who to take revenge on, so he would randomly find a substitute and kill innocent people. So this kind of ghost must be eliminated as soon as possible."

　　"Okay, let me introduce myself. My name is Li Xuxiang. I am a student of Wu Jiu. I mainly study Feng Shui and am a Feng Shui master."

　　"Feng Shui master? Aren't they all Yin-Yang masters?" I asked curiously.

　　"Of course not!" The girl came over and looked at me and said, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Han Sifan, and I'm a ghost catcher!"

　　"Xiaohui, these things are not easy to understand with your IQ. To put it simply, just think of it as changing jobs in an online game. Anyway, the things you know are different. Do you understand?"

　　After Brother Xiang’s explanation, I immediately understood a lot more.

　　In fact, to put it simply, a Feng Shui master is someone who knows all kinds of Feng Shui situations and can help people change their acupuncture points and calculate their fortunes based on their date of birth. Another type of ghost catcher is one who uses all kinds of talismans and Taoist methods to subdue demons. The Yin and Yang masters that people usually talk about are also these two types.

　　Some people may ask if there are people who can do both. In fact, it is difficult to be proficient in both. It is like one person is to hit someone, and the other is to give advice on how to hit someone.

　　The two of them immediately left the hospital to look for the water ghost. I couldn't go with them because my injury hadn't healed yet. Han Sifan didn't cause me any trouble. I don't know if he was in a hurry to find the ghost. I hope he won't settle the score with me later.

　　According to the doctor, I will have to wait at least two days before I can be discharged from the hospital. After watching Brother Xiang and Han Sifan leave to catch ghosts, I took out the booklet that the old superstitious man gave me and took a look at it when I was bored.

　　During the two days I was in the hospital, I was reading this palm-sized talisman book. There are a lot of talismans on it, and not all of them are for catching ghosts. There are many different kinds. For example, there is a talisman called a memory talisman. You can burn the book, mix the ashes from the burnt book with cinnabar and draw something. Then, after eating this talisman, you will be able to recite the book by heart in three days. I really hate why I didn't know about this thing when I took the college entrance examination. I only knew about it after I passed the college entrance examination. Now I don't know what school I can get into.

　　There is also one called the sleepwalking talisman. When drawing this talisman, you must first think about the route you want to take, and then stick it on your chest before going to bed. After you fall asleep, it will automatically walk towards the destination you thought of before. Of course, you will walk in a drowsy state.

　　There are also various kinds of talismans, such as the fart talisman, which will make people fart all day long when you stick it on, and many other talismans that are purely for fun. Seeing them makes me feel itchy, and I feel that these talismans are very interesting, and I can't wait to start drawing talismans for fun.

　　But there is another procedure for drawing talismans, which is the seal. The talisman I have in my bag now has a seal in the middle. I later found out that this seal was the name of an old superstitious Taoist. It was very sloppy and I couldn’t understand it.

　　It is also written in this book that if you want the talisman to be effective, you must have your own Taoist name, write down your date of birth and so on on a piece of paper, then write your Taoist name on it and burn it, make a seal and engrave your Taoist name on it, and after drawing the talisman, you can then stamp it with the seal for the talisman to take effect.

　　Two days later, I was finally discharged from the hospital and I finally returned home at noon.

　　【008】Three Commandments

　　There are many firsts in life. I remember that in elementary school, the titles of essays were often "The first time I did xx", but I had never thought about drawing a talisman for the first time before.

　　It was already four o'clock in the afternoon when I was discharged from the hospital. In the past few days, Han Sifan and Brother Xiang were out looking for the water ghost all day and had no time to see me. Brother Xiang said he came to see me once and told me that they had searched many places but couldn't find the ghost. I didn't know where it had hidden. When I asked the old superstitious man, he didn't say anything. He asked them to find it themselves, saying that it was to train the young people.

　　When I got home, my mother was not at home. She works in a small factory and usually doesn't get home until six in the evening. A few days ago, she knew I would be back and took a leave to wait for me at home.

　　I don't know if it was because I had encountered a ghost once or twice or because of some psychological pressure, but when I returned to the house this time, I felt like the stone statue's eyes were looking at me. The stone statue also looked very strange. I felt a little better after I put the talisman that the old superstitious man gave me on his forehead. Then I got some food and ran to the old superstitious man's house after eating.

　　This is my first time drawing talismans, so I have no experience. I still need the old superstitious person to teach me. Let alone other things, I don’t even have the seal.

　　It was about 3:30 in the afternoon when we arrived at Lao Bixin's house that day. Lao Bixin was watching Sailor Moon at home alone. Although this guy saved me and can catch ghosts, in my heart he is an absolutely wretched old man. He took us to peek at the widow Wang next door taking a bath since we were young. Bah, bah, it was him who watched, and Brother Xiang and I were keeping watch for him.

　　So I didn't argue with him. After entering the room, I felt quite hot. This old guy didn't like to turn on the air conditioner. I used to think it was to save electricity, but later I found out that turning on the air conditioner would gradually reduce the surrounding yang energy, which would easily attract dirty things.

　　"Old Superstitious, have you eaten yet?" Since I came here to be taught something, I had to be polite. I sat next to him with a playful smile. The old superstitious glanced at me and said with a grin, "What do you want from me, little guy?"

　　"You old superstitious man, um, your book needs a print, right? Where can I find one now? Give me one, please!"

　　"Give it to you? Sure, I'll become your disciple!" The old superstitious man glanced at me and said with a smile, "I won't give it to you if you don't become my disciple."

　　When I heard this, I already called him grandpa when I was a kid to trick him into giving me a lollipop. How could I become his disciple? I immediately knelt down and said like they did on TV: "Master, please accept my disciple's greetings!"

　　"No!" The old superstitious man waved his hand and said, "I don't want to accept any more disciples!"

　　"Fuck you, are you kidding me?" I jumped up and cursed. The old superstitious man shook his head and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? If you really want to become my disciple, I'll find you a master. I'm old and don't have the heart to take on an apprentice. He is much more capable than me. I'll give him a call."

　　As he said that, he picked up his phone and started to make a call. The other party seemed to ask something, and the old superstitious man smiled and said, "Xiao Jiu? I have accepted an apprentice for you. He has good qualifications and is quite similar to you in your youth."

　　After a while, I don't know what the other party said, "Isn't this what I like? Haha, OK, it's settled. This little guy is good." Then he handed me the phone and said, "If you want to become his disciple, just talk to him yourself."

　　I picked up the phone and the person on the other end asked, "Are you the guy named Chen Hui?"

　　The voice sounded familiar to me. Oh, I suddenly remembered that the person on the other end of the phone was the middle-aged man who came to see Lao Bixin two days ago. I thought that this middle-aged man must be doing well because he drove a BMW, so I quickly said, "Yes, it's me."

　　"Why do you want to learn this?" the person on the other end suddenly asked me. I was stunned. After thinking carefully, it seemed that I didn't know. I just felt that it was fun. Of course, I couldn't say that if I wanted to be someone's apprentice. I said, "I want to slay demons and eliminate evil spirits. It is my responsibility to eliminate all kinds of evil spirits."

　　"You're just a brat, how can you kill so many monsters?" The other person laughed, maybe he didn't believe me. Of course, I didn't even believe myself. He continued, "But since it was that old guy Li Shigao who said that, I still have to give him face. I will accept you as my disciple. You must remember the purpose of our sect, which is, uh..."

　　I seemed to hear a woman on the other side scolding him for talking nonsense and saying that he had no purpose at all.

　　"The purpose is to respect the elderly and love the young, and to respect the master. When you have nothing to do, give the master a call and invite the master for tea and date girls. Oh, that's not necessary. I love your master's wife so much. Anyway, just remember to show respect to the master!" The person on the other side seemed to be unable to think of a purpose and was just talking nonsense.

　　He finally said, "Remember this, my name is Wu Jiu, you are my apprentice, I don't care what you want to do, if you use a knife to kill a few people I can protect you, but you must remember, you must not use the Taoist magic you have learned to harm others, evil magic is actually just a thought away, if you can't control yourself at that time, I will kill you with my own hands!"

　　"Of course." I felt heavy in my heart when I heard this, mainly because the voice of the old bastard Wu Jiu opposite was very imposing and scary, so I said, "Master, I bow to you, your disciple!"

　　"Okay, let's forget about these clichés." Suddenly the person on the other end remembered something and said, "By the way, I have to give you a Taoist name. Just call yourself Batman. Your senior brother's Taoist name is Iron Man, so just call yourself Batman. I have something else to do, so I won't say any more. Just let Old Man Li tell you the details." After saying that, the person on the other end hung up the phone.

　　After I hung up the phone, I finally figured it out. I had a new master and a new Taoist name called Batman. The old superstitious man saw that I had finished speaking and said, "Let's go. I'll get you the seal. I've already prepared it for you."

　　"Are you done?" I asked curiously, and the superstitious old man rolled his eyes at me and said, "Wu Jiu only has these few names: Iron Man, Batman, Spiderman, and Hulk. Which one do you want?"

　　"Batman, right?" I had no idea what this name was at the time.

　　The old superstitious man came out with a very small seal, about the thickness of a thumb, and then he took a piece of paper and wrote down my birth date, then looked at me and said, "Kneel down!"

　　I know that these Yin-Yang masters are very particular about these things, so I quickly knelt down on my knees. The old superstitious man held the paper and read solemnly: "Today I, Li Shigao, am accepting a disciple on behalf of Wu Jiu! Chen Hui, born on the Gengchen year, Gengchen day, Renchen day, and Chen hour, is a disciple of Wu Jiu. You must follow the master's instructions, learn my Taoism, and remember to abide by the three precepts!"

　　"First! You cannot use evil magic to harm others!"

　　"Second! You must not do anything that would betray your teacher and ancestors!"

　　"Third! You are not allowed to show off your Taoist skills in front of others!"

　　"You must remember these three points and never forget them!"

　　【009】Drawing talismans

　　"Good boy, don't run away, come here, I'll hold you!"

　　Oh my god, I didn't expect that the Iron Man was Brother Xiang. After listening to the old superstitious man, Brother Xiang knew that I would be a big deal after becoming his junior brother, and he kept teasing me. At this moment, Brother Xiang and I were playing in the living room of my house.

　　Brother Xiang and Han Sifan have been looking for the water ghost for three days but still have no clue. In a fit of anger, they decided to take a day off and continue looking tomorrow. They must be exhausted now.

　　"Brother Xiang, is drawing talismans difficult?" Brother Xiang and I argued for a while. I just became a disciple yesterday, and I haven't learned how to draw talismans yet. The old superstitious man seemed to have forgotten to teach me, so now I have no choice but to ask Brother Xiang.

　　Brother Xiang coughed and said, "Ahem, well, you have to know that I am not that professional. If you want me to look at the land and Feng Shui, that's fine, but I haven't learned how to draw talismans yet."

　　Brother Xiang has a habit of bragging about something as long as he knows a little bit. If he directly says he doesn't know it in this situation, it means he doesn't even know the basics. I thought about it and said, "It's okay, I'll try to draw one myself first!"

　　As I said this, I excitedly took out a piece of yellow paper, a brush, and cinnabar from under the table. Fortunately, Brother Xiang still had some black dog blood on him.

　　I ran to the kitchen and got a large bowl. I put the yellow paper in the middle of the table and poured all the cinnabar and black dog blood into the bowl. Then I stirred it and used a brush to dip a little bit of the mixture of black dog blood and cinnabar. Then I took out the little book and looked at the types of talismans in it to see what I should draw for the first talisman in my life.

　　I definitely couldn't draw something low-level like a fart talisman. It was my first time, so I had to draw something advanced. I flipped to the back pages, and the later they were, the harder they were. When I turned to the second to last page, I finally saw one that I was quite satisfied with. It was called the Fiery Talisman, and it was said that it could spontaneously combust, and the flames could burn evil spirits.

　　Cool! This is it. I was so happy that I ignored Brother Xiang next to me and started to draw according to the talisman. The talisman is actually very strange. Not all talismans are very complicated. Some talismans are just a few strokes, while others are very complicated, and you have to chant a spell while drawing.

　　This fire talisman is relatively simple, with only seven or eight characters. It is an ancient character and I don’t know what era it is from. It seems to mean a raging fire burning the city. Anyway, it looks pretty awesome.

　　I concentrated so much on drawing this talisman that it took me more than 20 minutes to finish it. The main reason was that my writing skills were not good. I had to draw it stroke by stroke, and there couldn't be any big mistakes in the handwriting.

　　After I finished the painting, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. Unconsciously, sweat dripped down my forehead. I wiped the sweat off and looked at Brother Xiang next to me. He seemed to be about to fall asleep. I pushed him and said, "Brother Xiang, don't sleep. I've finished the painting! Get up and take a look."

　　"Oh oh!" Brother Xiang wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, opened his eyes, looked at me hazily and said, "Okay, the painting is good, you can ask the master to paint it." After Brother Xiang said that, he sat upright.

　　The first time you draw a talisman, you must ask the ancestor master. If the ancestor master does not show up, it means that your talisman is not up to standard and will not be effective. Then you have to ask the ancestor master again. I turned my head and looked at Brother Xiang and asked, "Who is our ancestor master?"

　　"Let me calculate. Master Wu Jiu's master is Grandmaster Liu. Grandmaster Liu became powerful after picking up Zhuge Liang's notes. So our ancestor should be Zhuge Kongming!"

　　"Fuck, so awesome!" I was stunned for a moment. It was obvious that Brother Xiang had been an apprentice for a long time. Anyway, I didn't know if he was Master Liu's. But I couldn't delay too much now. I knelt down on my knees, put my hands together, pinched the brush between my middle finger and index finger, and then chanted: "The divine soldiers are as urgent as the command, exorcising evil spirits, catching ghosts and slaying goblins. Gather souls at the fork in the road, and the talisman-drawing master has come to the mortal world! Please invite the master to show up!" After that, I tapped my forehead with the tip of the brush.

　　Then I smeared the cinnabar and black dog blood on the brush on my Batman seal. Then, holding the seal with both hands, I pressed it on the middle of the talisman. After I pressed it, the talisman suddenly emitted a very faint light. Although it was very faint, it was still there. I was happy when I saw it. I succeeded!

　　I heaved a sigh of relief. Drawing talismans is very tiring! The mental pressure is great, but I dare not delay any longer. I put my hands together and made a seal and said, "Farewell, Master!" Then I bowed three times towards the talisman, and the light of the talisman disappeared.

　　Brother Xiang praised me after I finished, "Not bad, kid, you succeeded in asking the Grandmaster to do it once, while many people have to ask for it more than ten times before they succeed!"

　　"I'm a genius, there's nothing I can do." I felt a little bit of oxygen deprivation in my head at the time. I don't know why, maybe this is a normal phenomenon when drawing talismans for the first time. Suddenly, I felt a tightness in my chest. I subconsciously turned to Brother Xiang and asked, "Brother Xiang, don't you think this room is stuffy?"

　　But as soon as I turned around, Brother Xiang's eyes started to roll back and his whole body began to tremble as if he was having a seizure. When I saw this, I subconsciously looked towards the stone statue of the evil god in the house. Oh my god, I don't know when the talisman fell to the ground.

　　Before I could get up and run away, Brother Xiang pushed me to the ground and he put his hands on my neck!

　　Although Brother Xiang is not a muscular man, he is also a man. My mother was on top of me and I couldn't push her away, let alone Brother Xiang. At this time, she rolled her eyes and pinched me tightly with both hands. I didn't shout, or it was useless to shout. I didn't believe that he would let me go if I shouted a few times.

　　I grabbed his wrists tightly with both hands and pulled them away, hoping that he would pull his hands back a little so that I could breathe, but obviously things did not go as I expected. I was too weak and he was sitting on my stomach at the time. He pinned me to the ground and I kicked him hard on the back with my knee.

　　"Fuck you, go to hell!" Brother Xiang was still muttering in a low voice. I really didn't know what to do. But suddenly I remembered that the talisman book mentioned that the blood of the human tongue was the most yang thing, and even the evil spirits were afraid of this thing. I didn't care about so much at that time and bit the tip of my tongue hard.

　　Damn! It hurts. If you don't know what it feels like, you can try it on the tip of your tongue. I don't know how to describe the feeling. I usually see those Taoist priests on TV biting their tongues and bleeding like nothing happened. I really admire them.

　　It hurt so much that tears were about to come out of my eyes, but it seemed that no blood had come out yet, and there was no taste of blood in my mouth. With tears in my eyes, I took another hard bite. Finally, it seemed that my tongue was bitten through, and a strong fishy taste of blood came from my mouth. I held my saliva and spat it onto Brother Xiang's face. It was like spitting on him, and it felt very good anyway.

　　Brother Xiang was in extreme pain after I vomited on him. He covered his face with his hands and screamed. The sound was very harsh. I took the opportunity to kick him out. Brother Xiang was still rolling on the ground. I directly picked up the black dog blood mixed with cinnabar on the table and poured it on him. Green smoke came out of his body. It looked like a scene from a movie. I also took the flame talisman and slapped it on his forehead, then chanted: "The five elements are in conflict, the law starts from the six combinations, command!"

　　【010】Someone died in Tao Village!

　　Bullshit, this is such a rip-off! I was originally very confident in my Fiery Fire Talisman. I thought it would at least injure the evil spirit in my home, even if it didn’t kill it directly. I didn’t expect that a spark would appear on my forehead. Where’s the promise of a raging fire burning the city?

　　Anyway, I didn't dare to stay in the house anymore, and I didn't expect to kill him by just splashing it. I turned around and ran out of the house. It was only three o'clock in the afternoon, but it was cloudy outside. The sky was covered with dark clouds and there was no sun at all. I breathed a sigh of relief when I got out of the building of my house. The ghost couldn't have followed me this time, right? But when I turned around, Brother Xiang, no, it should be said that the soul-hurting ghost actually chased me out. My hair stood on end when I saw it. Isn't it said that ghosts can't come out during the day?

　　It was not until later that I realized that the person who said ghosts cannot come out during the day was simply lying. As long as there is no sunlight, they can come out at any time. It's just that many ghosts don't like to go out during the day, just like people don't like to go out at night, except at noon, which is the time when the yang energy is the strongest in a day. But now it's afternoon, and looking at the weather today, it's about to rain, so the possibility of the sun coming out is probably slim. I could only run as fast as I could to the superstitious old house. Maybe it was because it was about to rain, there were not many people on the street, only a few old ladies collecting clothes on the street.

　　They didn’t take it to heart when they saw me and Xiang running one in front and the other behind. After all, they watched us grow up. But when we ran past, they reminded us, “Hui, Xiang, run slower.”

　　How could I slow down? This was fatal. I ran as fast as I could. Brother Xiang behind me was also running too fast. Halfway through the run, I suddenly bumped into Han Sifan who was spreading Coke at the intersection. God really helped me. God didn't let me die!

　　Han Sifan was the first to greet us. When she saw us running, she asked, "Why are you two running so fast? Are you in a hurry to be reincarnated?"

　　"If I don't run faster, I will really be reincarnated. Oh my aunt, my brother Xiang is possessed by a ghost, please help me kill him!" I ran behind Han Sifan and hid without any manliness. In fact, it can't be said like that. I can only say that Han Sifan's fighting ability is not at the level of an ordinary girl, but at the level of a Saiyan. Sure enough, Han Sifan felt something was wrong when she saw Brother Xiang's appearance, and rushed up and kicked Brother Xiang in the stomach continuously. It was so handsome, just like in a movie. However, Brother Xiang did not fly backwards directly, but stood still, as stable as a mountain.

　　I was deeply impressed by his ability to remain steady even after those two kicks. Of course, I was impressed by that ghost, not Brother Xiang. If I had been there, I would have fallen to the ground long ago. As for Brother Xiang, he would have died. After Han Sifan finished kicking me, he shouted at me, "I'll hold him down for a while. You carry him to the alley over there and kill him!"

　　The alley that Han Sifan was talking about was the alley where he encountered the water ghost two days ago. Although there were few people on this street, there were still some people. They didn't notice anything at the moment and just thought it was a few young people fighting. But who knows what will happen if a fight starts later.

　　Han Sifan rushed forward and kicked Brother Xiang in the chest. Of course, he didn't mean to attack him, but took advantage of the momentum to rush in front of Brother Xiang, then bit the middle finger of his right hand and rubbed it hard between Brother Xiang's eyebrows. Then Han Sifan shouted handsomely: "Pardon!"

　　When Brother Xiang heard this, he didn't move at all.

　　This is the magic of Chinese Taoism. Just now, Han Sifan's fierce attack couldn't hit him at all, but now this method can make him motionless. It's amazing.

　　Just as I was sighing, I heard Han Sifan's scolding: "What are you doing? Come over here and help me!"

　　"Oh." I came to my senses and quickly ran over to carry Brother Xiang on my shoulders. Brother Xiang's body seemed to be stiff, standing straight. I carried him and ran towards the alley. Although it was only ten meters, it sounded easy to run while carrying a person. After running two meters into the alley, I couldn't bear it anymore and threw Brother Xiang to the ground. Han Sifan's fingers also left Brother Xiang's brows.

　　But before Brother Xiang could sit up, Han Sifan kicked Brother Xiang in the neck with his knee. It was so hard that my heart skipped a beat. I wondered if Brother Xiang's neck would be broken?

　　But now is not the time to think about these things. Han Sifan took out a wooden dagger, probably peach wood, with some tiny runes engraved on it, and then he was about to stab Brother Xiang in the right chest. I saw it and quickly said, "Sister, aunt, no, someone will die!"

　　"What are you afraid of? It's on the right chest, and there's no heart! He won't die, so it's no big deal." Han Sifan glanced at me and said, "Or do you still want to save the soul of this water ghost? This kind of ghost should be killed directly."

　　I was shocked. No wonder this girl attacked so ruthlessly. It turned out that she mistook him for a water ghost. Although I also wanted to kill this soul-wounding ghost directly, I also had to consider Brother Xiang's safety. According to Han Sifan, all I had to do was stab this dagger into his right chest and everything would be fine. There was no need to cause so much trouble.

　　This girl probably doesn't have much affection for Brother Xiang, but I do. After all, I grew up with Brother Xiang, and I still have to save him at this critical moment. I said, "Auntie, how about this, you knock him out first, and then we go find the old superstitious man?"

　　"What are you looking for? Don't you believe me? I'm going to stab you today!" When this girl heard me mention the old superstition, she seemed to be irritated by me and was about to stab me with a dagger. I watched her holding the dagger, and I couldn't stop her.

　　Suddenly Brother Xiang shouted: "No, no, auntie, don't stab me, it's me, Brother Xiang, your little Brother Xiang, calm down, sister!" Brother Xiang's eyes widened, staring at the dagger, and he was still swallowing his saliva.

　　"What did you do?" I asked.

　　Brother Xiang put on a bright smile and said, "Just now when I was on the verge of life and death, I burst out the power I have cultivated for many years to suppress the ghost inside my body. I am fine now."

　　"Does that mean the ghost is still in your body?" Han Sifan raised his hand to poke again.

　　Brother Xiang looked at me and yelled, "No, no, no, that ghost saw your might and got scared of death, so he ran away. It has nothing to do with me, really, I swear to God."

　　Han Sifan saw that Brother Xiang seemed to be fine, so he stood up, looked around, frowned and said, "That ghost is too difficult to deal with, ah!"

　　"Can't you see ghosts? Isn't it possible to see ghosts with cow's tears?" I asked in confusion. Brother Xiang stood up and rubbed his neck. He said in a hoarse voice, "The production process of cow's tears has long been lost. It could be wasted a few years ago, but now there are only a few bottles left. It's impossible to get them. Ahem, my lady, you are really ruthless."

　　Han Sifan snorted, frowned and said, "That's not right. The ghost just now didn't look like a water ghost. If a water ghost possessed you, it would definitely take you to a deserted place and make you its scapegoat. Why would it chase Chen Hui?"

　　I didn't dare tell Han Sifan, for fear that she would get angry, so I just coughed and said, "Maybe it's because I'm more handsome."

　　Suddenly, Brother Xiang's phone rang. While rubbing his neck, Brother Xiang picked up the phone and asked, "Who is it? What? OK, I'll be right there!" His face changed drastically as soon as he answered the phone.

　　After answering the phone, Brother Xiang looked at us with a gloomy face and said, "Someone died in Tao Village! It seems to be the work of a water ghost!"

　　【011】Corpse!

　　Tao Village is not far from our town. It is only a 20-minute walk south of the town. There are peach trees everywhere around the village, so it got the name Tao Village.

　　When I heard that Taocun was in trouble, my heart skipped a beat and I asked Brother Xiang, "Who called you?"

　　"That old fellow Li Shigao!" Brother Xiang frowned and said, "Let's go to Tao Village first to check the situation. Li Shigao has already arrived there!"

　　We didn't dare to delay at the moment. I supported Brother Xiang and hurried on our way. He was pale and had sweat on his forehead, which was a normal phenomenon after being possessed by a ghost.

　　We soon arrived at Tao Village, which has about fifty households. Most of the houses are made of wood or mud, with only one or two brick houses. Most of the young and middle-aged people in the village have gone out to work, leaving only some elderly people and some children who have not yet gone to school in the village.

　　Along the way, Brother Xiang also called to ask some other questions. The person who died this time was an old man named Wang Yongquan, who was probably in his seventies. He was the only one at home. His children and grandchildren were not filial and had moved out long ago, leaving the old man to fend for himself. He died later.

　　Wang Yong's family lives in a brick house in the middle of the village. I heard that he has two sons and one daughter, who have made a lot of money outside, but are not filial.

　　Wang Yongquan's house was a two-story brick house with the main hall as the first thing you enter. Wang Yongquan's body was placed in the middle of the hall and covered with a piece of white cloth. At this time, the superstitious old man was frowning tightly beside him.

　　There were seven or eight old men in the room muttering something about Wang Yongquan's children being unfilial. The three of us ignored them. Han Sifan took the two of us and walked straight to the old superstitious man and asked in a low voice, "Old man, what's wrong? What's going on?"

　　"It's not easy to deal with!" The old superstitious man frowned and winked at us, pointing at the corpse below, then squatted down and gently lifted the white cloth. Of course, due to the angle, only the three of us saw it. It was the first time for me to see a corpse, and I was very curious. When I looked down, I almost got scared to death.

　　The corpse was all black, and the skin on its face was swollen, but we could still vaguely make out the old man's appearance. After the old superstitious man showed it to us, he coughed and glared at me, then covered the corpse with the white cloth, stood up, bowed, and said to the old people, "Everyone, Uncle Wang's afterlife is in my hands. I will help him to be reborn. It's late today, so please go home first."

　　"Old Wang is a good person. Master Li, it's up to you." The old men gave some instructions to the old superstitious man and then went back. As soon as the old superstitious man saw those people leave, he immediately rushed over and closed the door. The room suddenly became dark. I was the most scared one. How could I not be afraid when I was so close to the corpse?

　　"Okay! I won't waste my time. This old man Wang was strangled to death by a jumping corpse. You saw it, his body has begun to turn into a corpse. I was afraid that this guy would jump up and attack people, so I stayed here. Sifan, go to my place and get the weapon right away! There is still an hour before sunset. Xiaoxiang, Xiaohui, you two stay here and watch over this old man Wang. If he jumps up, don't let him run away, otherwise there will be endless trouble!" After the old superstitious old man finished speaking, he was about to run out.

　　"What about you?" I asked subconsciously when I saw the old superstitious man running out.

　　"I'll go find that jumping corpse right away. It must have been awakened by the water ghost. You guys better be careful!" After saying this, the old superstitious man ran out anxiously.

　　"Sister Fan, I'll go get you the stuff..." Before I could finish my sentence, Han Sifan pushed the door and ran out, not paying any attention to either of us.

　　Brother Xiang and I stared at the body on the ground. What the hell is going on? I ran to a corner on the left side of the door and squatted down, far away from the body. Brother Xiang followed my example and ran to the corner on the right side of the door and squatted down.

　　They asked the two of us to stop this Old Man Wang. I bet that if this guy moved, we would turn around and run without any hesitation. As for Brother Xiang, he is trembling all over now, even worse than me.

　　"Hey, Brother Xiang, why don't we go out alone? If the two of us stay here and this guy gets up, we'll both be dead. It will be so unfair to both of us. You see, I'm your younger brother, and I'm still young and a virgin..." Before I finished speaking, Brother Xiang stood up quickly and said righteously, "I understand. You had a good relationship with Uncle Wang when you were young. Now you want to be alone with Uncle Wang, right? No problem, I absolutely agree. I'll be at the door. Call me if anything happens!"

　　When he finished speaking, he had already rushed out and closed the door tightly. This was a rural door, made of wood, with two handles on the outside but no handles on the inside. I pulled the door hard twice, but Brother Xiang was holding it tightly from the outside, not letting me out.

　　"Brother Xiang, open the door and let me go out for some fresh air!" I looked back at the corpse covered with white cloth. I didn't know when he would rise from the dead. I was so scared that my whole body was shaking. I begged Brother Xiang who was outside the door.

　　"Xiaohui, don't worry. I've calculated for you. You are blessed with a long life. You will be fine. You won't die. Besides, it's okay for you to sacrifice yourself for the sake of the people of the world, right?" Brother Xiang's voice came from outside the door.

　　"Fuck you!" I cursed loudly. I knew that if I opened the door, the corpse would rush out and hurt him, so he would definitely not open the door. I looked back and I didn't know if it was an illusion, but I seemed to see the corpse move. My hair stood on end. What luck do I have? I looked left and right. There were houses on both sides, and the windows were sealed with iron bars. I couldn't get out at all. That's right! Second floor!

　　The house in this countryside is not high. If I jump from the second floor, the most I will do is break my feet. It's better than fighting with this old guy in there. Thinking of this, I slowly walked around the body step by step, and then went up to the second floor from the stairs behind the body. I went to the second floor. There was only one door at the end of the stairs. After I ran up, I kicked the door hard several times, but the wooden door was so hard that I couldn't kick it open. When I was about to go back downstairs to ask Brother Xiang for help, I suddenly heard footsteps in the living room downstairs.

　　Cold sweat broke out on my body. I didn't believe that Brother Xiang had a change of heart and came in to save me. If it was Han Sifan or Lao Misty, they would probably be able to deal with the guy down there, and they would also be talking openly. But now it was quiet down there, with only the sound of footsteps.

　　I squatted down, tried not to make any noise, and covered my nose. I knew the classic moves in Uncle Ying's movies. If you hold your breath, you won't be seen by zombies.

　　At this moment, time seemed to freeze. As the seconds passed, my heartbeat became faster and faster. Slowly, I saw Uncle Wang staggering up the stairs. Damn, he really turned into a zombie! Uncle Wang was sniffing around like a dog smelling food. As for what the food was, it was me.

　　【012】Three rounds

　　Uncle Wang moved slowly, sniffing left and right, and walked towards me little by little. I gritted my teeth. There was only one way up the stairs, and there was no way to retreat. I had to fight!

　　I gritted my teeth, and when Uncle Wang was at the corner of the stairs, I yelled, rushed up, and kicked Uncle Wang in the chest. Uncle Wang was not as fierce as I thought, and I kicked him to the ground, and then he staggered to stand up. I was very happy to see that I could knock him down with one kick. This grandson is not as powerful as he is shown on TV.

　　In fact, the zombies that have just risen are not very ferocious. You must have heard of black zombies and white zombies. These are the two lowest level zombies. They have been buried in the ground for a period of time and slowly became zombies. People were afraid of white zombies at first, so they caught chickens and ducks to eat. Black zombies dared to attack pedestrians at night.

　　This uncle Wang's whole body is pitch black, and he must have become a black zombie. In fact, upon closer inspection, his face is not black, but has grown a lot of black hair. This black zombie is not that powerful. Many people are killed by black zombies because they are so scared when they see the dead bodies that they tremble all over, so they are killed by this thing.

　　Although I was also afraid, I was not so scared after kicking it over. That was the way it was. I was afraid at first, but I couldn't beat it. The black zombie wanted to stand up, so I rushed up and kicked him hard on the back, causing him to hit the wall with a bang.

　　But just when I was feeling proud, suddenly this Uncle Wang grabbed my left leg, opened his mouth and bit my calf hard. I felt a huge pain in my left leg. Damn it, I kicked him hard on the head with my right foot and kicked him away. I looked down and saw that I was only wearing shorts, it was summer, and there was a big tooth mark on my left leg, and there was black blood coming out of it.

　　Finished!

　　It hurt so much. I knew at the time that I couldn't kill the old guy with my punches and kicks, and his teeth were quite tough. I took advantage of the fact that he wasn't going to get up yet and quickly ran downstairs. Beating him wouldn't kill him, and he could still bite me, and I didn't like being abused.

　　Just as I ran to the main room downstairs, the old superstitious man kicked open the door. It was just getting dark outside when the old superstitious man came in and yelled at me, "Be careful! The jumping corpse is in this room!"

　　I had just gone downstairs when I suddenly felt a chill on my back. A big hand grabbed me and threw me backwards. I fell heavily against the wall. My back was aching all over, and I felt like I had broken some bones.

　　But that was not the time to think about this problem. When I looked up, the zombie's hand suddenly grabbed my neck and lifted me up. The zombie was wearing a black shroud and a black round hat on his head. His face was rotten with a lot of dead flesh and some maggots. He looked disgusting. He should be some former landlord or something like that.

　　The guy was holding my neck not with the intention of strangling me, but was slamming me against the wall, which made me feel dizzy and almost vomited the food I had eaten the previous night.

　　"Hurry up and follow the order!" The old superstitious man finally arrived at this time. He pinched the back of the zombie's head with his right hand. The zombie immediately trembled all over and let go of me. I also started coughing. That feeling was really uncomfortable.

　　"The magic rises from all directions, command!" After the old superstitious man finished shouting, the zombie turned around and stabbed at him. The old superstitious man dodged to the side, and a talisman appeared from somewhere and stuck on the zombie's forehead, then shouted: "Command!"

　　This zombie was just like in the movies, motionless. After the old superstitious man finished off this guy, he looked at me anxiously and asked, "Where's the other one?"

　　"Upstairs!" When I saw the old superstitious man captured the zombie in no time, I suddenly became full of confidence, became more curious about Taoism, and wanted to learn it even more.

　　The old superstitious man ran upstairs without saying a word. After a while, he brought the black zombie down. Then he put the two zombies into a small room and covered them with white cloth. Only then did Han Sifan and Brother Xiang come back.

　　"Brother Xiang! Fuck you!" I rushed up to Brother Xiang and kicked him in the butt. Brother Xiang didn't mind and said with a grin, "I'm fine. I told you that you are blessed with a good life!"

　　I rolled my eyes at him and saw Han Sifan brought a yellow bag, just like the bags for vegetables in many supermarkets now, with a Bagua diagram drawn on it. I said to Han Sifan bitterly: "Sister, you are here just now? The fight is over."

　　Lao Mixin and Han Sifan simply ignored me. Lao Mixin looked at Han Sifan and asked, "Have you brought all the things?"

　　Han Sifan nodded, and the old superstitious man looked at me and Brother Xiang after nodding, sighed and said: "Looking at the two of you, I guess you still don't understand. Xiaoxiang, please understand a little bit."

　　"What? I don't understand what you are saying." I looked at the three people and asked confusedly.

　　Brother Xiang nodded and said, "Well, there's something wrong with this place. There's something wrong with the Feng Shui of the house. The two wooden doors on the main entrance have different heights. You can't tell unless you look closely. This detail makes this house look like a dove killing its own cubs. It will make the owner of the house die a miserable death, right?"

　　"I usually ask you to read Lu Ban's Classics more often. Look at what you said. You are only partially right. In fact, there are three feng shui patterns in this house."

　　"Have you noticed? The door of this house is built very high, even higher than the hall. It is written in Lu Ban's Classic of Internal Medicine: 'A door that is higher than the hall will result in extinction of descendants. A door that is higher than the hall will result in extinction of descendants. A door that is higher than the hall will result in extinction of descendants.' This is a bad omen for the hall. If the house is built like this, the family will have no descendants. This is a situation where the dove kills the magpie's cubs."

　　"The second one is if there are two forked roads in front of the door, like an iron fork. In that case, the children of this family are often unfilial and will cause unrest even when they return home. Moreover, the elders will have to pawn their belongings and live in poverty. This is the second situation, an iron fork in front of the door. These two situations combined are enough to make this family uneasy."

　　"The third one is also the most sinister one. It is the banner that summons ghosts. Please pay attention to this gate. It is crooked, and it is crooked towards the iron fork outside. It is recorded in the Lu Ban Classic: 'The coming and going is like a banner. There will be many things going on in the family after the death. There will be a lot of gossips. Ghosts from outside will come in. Such a gate is like the banner on Qingming's grave, which attracts ghosts."

　　"These three Feng Shui layouts, raising flags to attract ghosts, doves killing magpie cubs, and iron forks facing the door, one of these layouts will attract evil spirits, one will kill future generations, and one will make the present generation die a miserable death. The person who can set up these three layouts must be a vicious person, or he must have a deep hatred for this family. Anyway, Master Wang is dead, but now that I have seen it today, I can't let this Feng Shui layout continue to harm people, so I have to break it!"

　　【013】Zhao Chenyang

　　"Break the situation? How?"

　　The superstitious old man walked to the door of his house and kicked it hard. With a bang, a big hole was kicked in the door. Then he kicked it hard again and the door on the left was kicked down.

　　After the old superstitious man kicked open the door on the left, he turned around and said to me, "How else do you think the Feng Shui situation can be broken? Just break this door. Don't think of it as too mysterious. Although it is complicated in many ways, the more complicated it is, the less room for error. Just destroy this door and you can break both situations. I'll open the altar and break the iron fork situation outside later."

　　"Shoko, take down the other door as well. Damn, it hurts so much. This door is so damn hard. I should have stopped pretending to be cool." The superstitious old man said this before he limped over to the outside and sat down on a small stool he found.

　　Brother Xiang roared, rushed forward and kicked the big door on the right with all his strength, but although the door shook violently, it did not break.

　　"It's useless!" Han Sifan cursed, pulled Brother Xiang back, then rushed forward and gave a roundhouse kick. The door panel fell to the ground with a bang, cleanly and neatly.

　　After the two doors were destroyed, the old superstitious man stood up, looked around, and suddenly shouted, "Okay, come out! Why are you hiding?"

　　Before I could figure out what the old superstitious man was doing, a middle-aged man in his forties walked into the dark corner outside the door. The man was wearing a black suit. As soon as he came in, he smiled and said, "Old man Wang should be dead."

　　"You are really cruel. You must have built this house." The old superstitious man snorted and said, "I want to hear why you set up this Feng Shui scheme to kill people!"

　　When I heard this, I looked at the middle-aged man in surprise, pointed at him and asked, "Is that the person he killed?"

　　Hearing this, I also subconsciously took two steps back, and Brother Xiang did the same. Only Han Sifan looked at the middle-aged man with arrogance. The middle-aged man cupped his hands and said calmly, "I have heard of Taoist Li's name a long time ago, so I will talk about my own business. If you feel that what I did was wrong, then you can call the police."

　　After he finished speaking, he found a stool and sat down, then pointed at the chair and said, "Everyone, please sit down first, and then listen to me. My name is Zhao Chenyang..."

　　It turns out that the Zhao family and the Wang family have had a grudge against each other for a long time.

　　The Zhao family has been carpenters in Tao Village for generations, while the Wang family is farmers. The feud between the two families started with the feud between Zhao Chenyang's father, Zhao Liwei, and Old Master Wang.

　　Zhao Liwei and Wang Yongquan were actually very good brothers when they were young. They grew up together and had a good relationship until they were 20 years old. Both of them were still single. At that time, educated youth were sent to the countryside, and a female educated youth came. This female educated youth was called Song Siao, 18 years old, beautiful, well-educated and reasonable. At that time, people got married relatively early in the countryside, and there were not many people in the village. Only Zhao Liwei and Wang Yongquan were single, so naturally the two of them started competing with each other.

　　However, the competition was fair at the beginning. After all, the two grew up together and were unwilling to ruin their relationship because of a woman. But Song Siao was well-educated and very smart. She was just like her name, very proud. She had her sights set on the countryside and did not want to marry a countryman and stay here all her life, so she looked down on these two people from the bottom of her heart.

　　But after Song Si'ao arrived, he had farm work to do, so he deliberately tried to make peace with the two of them, saying that he was still young and didn't want to fall in love, but that he had a good impression of them, so that the two of them could help him with the work.

　　Song Si'ao didn't clearly say who he liked. When in front of Wang Yongquan, he said how great Zhao Liwei was, and when in front of Zhao Liwei, he said how great Wang Yongquan was.

　　If it had continued like this, it wouldn't have been a big deal, but within two years, Song Si'ao's parents used their connections to get her back to the city. However, rumors were spreading that Song Si'ao was having an affair with a country girl. If there had been such rumors at the time, the higher-ups would have definitely cancelled her place, after all, so many people with connections wanted their children to return to the city.

　　Zhao Liwei and Wang Yongquan also did not want to let this female educated youth leave, and they tried their best to publicize her ambiguous relationship with themselves so that the higher-ups would not transfer her away.

　　But women's minds are scary. Although Song Siao was very angry about the behavior of these two people, she did not say it out loud. Instead, she suddenly tried to be nice to Wang Yongquan, saying that she liked him very much, but she wanted to go back to the city, which was where she should stay.

　　Wang Yongquan was very honest, so he asked her what to do. Song Si'ao told Wang Yongquan to kill Zhao Liwei, and said that killing someone in the countryside would not be discovered. After she returned to the city in two years, she would take Wang Yongquan to live a good life in the city.

　　Wang Yongquan liked Song Si'ao from the bottom of his heart at that time, so he agreed immediately. That evening, he made an appointment with Zhao Liwei in a small woods east of the village, intending to strangle Zhao Liwei to death. But just when Zhao Liwei was about to be strangled to death, Song Si'ao appeared with the village chief and a group of villagers.

　　There was really no way to defend oneself at the time, but because Wang Yongquan had good connections in the village, the village chief decided to suppress the matter. Song Si'ao also left Tao Village with satisfaction, and Zhao Liwei also disappeared in the village and has not been heard from since.

　　After that day, Zhao Liwei wanted to rush into Wang Yongquan's house and kill him, but he also realized that killing was illegal now, so he planned to look for an opportunity in the future.

　　Then Zhao Liwei worked in the city, found a wife, got married and had a child, Zhao Chenyang. However, he got cancer when Zhao Chenyang was 20 years old. Before he died, he told Zhao Chenyang everything. Zhao Chenyang then came back to look for opportunities.

　　It just so happened that Wang Yongquan's family was going to build a brick house at that time. Zhao Chenyang was originally a carpenter, and then he appeared in another identity and took on the construction work of Wang Yongquan's house, and then created this feng shui layout.

　　Five years have passed. At that time, Wang Yongquan's family business was growing bigger and bigger, but during these five years, his children became less and less filial, the business became worse and worse, and Wang Yongquan's health also became worse and worse.

　　After Zhao Chenyang finished speaking, I nodded and said, "If Wang Yongquan almost killed your father, there is nothing wrong with you seeking revenge."

　　I wasn't the only one who thought so. Brother Xiang and Han Sifan's expressions also eased up a lot. Only the old superstitious man stood up and glared at Zhao Chenyang, snorted and said, "Do you have anything else to say? Do you want me to continue to help you?"

　　"It would be fine if you just used Feng Shui to take revenge, but you actually learned how to refine ghosts and used that water ghost to harm people. That jumping corpse was also trained by you using Feng Shui for so many years, right? Is this something in the Lu Ban Sutra? Are you worthy of your ancestor Lu Ban by learning these things?" The superstitious old man looked very angry and asked Zhao Chenyang with his eyes fixed on him.

　　"Ancestor? Why didn't he come out to help when my father was almost killed? Master Li, I admire your high level of cultivation, but don't go too far!" Zhao Chenyang also became angry. He stood up and looked at the old superstitious man. In his right hand, he took out a small red bottle with a talisman stuck on the outside.

　　"Is that the water ghost inside? Do you want to fight me?" The old superstitious man looked at Zhao Chenyang and all his anger seemed to disappear. Instead, he stretched out his hand to Han Sifan and said, "Xiaofan, where is the thing I asked you to bring?"

　　Han Sifan handed the yellow bag to the old superstitious man. The old superstitious man smiled at Zhao Chenyang, took out a red peach wood sword from the bag and said, "Come on, let's fight. Let me see how powerful you are!"

　　[ps: Please give me flowers for my new book and collect it. Thank you. ]

　　[014] Grabbing the ghost However, the old superstitious man then said to Zhao Chenyang: "Let's fight to grab the ghost. You release the three souls and seven spirits of Old Master Wang. If you grab them, you can do whatever you want with them. If I grab them, Old Master Wang will also be dead. Logically speaking, your revenge will be avenged, so you won't have to trouble his descendants. What do you think?"

　　"How do you know that Old Master Wang's spirit is here with me?" Zhao Chenyang showed a surprised expression on his face. Li Shigao smiled and said, "You have already set up the Feng Shui plan, and you also attracted the jumping corpse to kill Old Master Wang. Logically, you should have left, but you didn't leave. Instead, you stayed in the back of this house and cast a spell to take away his spirit. Death is the greatest thing. I hope you take care of yourself."

　　"Okay, let's compete in robbing ghosts!" Zhao Chenyang didn't say anything more and took out a very small glass bottle from his bag. The size of the bottle containing penicillin was also there. There was also a small yellow talisman on it. Zhao Chenyang took two steps back.

　　Li Shigao also took two steps back, while Brother Xiang and Han Sifan pulled me to the edge of the room, leaving the room for them to fight.

　　Li Shigao moved a small table from the side, then took out the stuff from his bag, covered the small table with a yellow cloth, placed an incense burner in the middle of the table, next to the incense burner were two small flags, then took out a small bowl, poured in black dog blood and cinnabar, it seemed that everything was almost ready, and Zhao Chenyang was almost the same, except that he spread a piece of yellow cloth on the ground.

　　Taking advantage of this opportunity, I also quietly asked Brother Xiang what fighting was, and Brother Xiang explained it to me.

　　At first I thought fighting was about two people creating some ghosts to fight, but that was a fight, not a fight. In the beginning, fighting was actually just a Taoist practice between fellow Taoists, just like a martial arts show where you stop when you are tired, without hurting each other. Snatching ghosts is also a very common type of fighting. A little ghost is thrown out, and then two people use spells to snatch it, but they cannot use brute force. Whoever gets the ghost in the end wins.

　　After I finished listening, Zhao Chenyang had already torn off the talisman on the small bottle, and then threw the small bottle between the two of them. Unexpectedly, the small bottle actually floated in the air.

　　The old superstitious man took action first. He made a hand gesture, pointed at the small bottle floating in the sky and chanted: "The magic of the world is at my disposal, the talisman is used to move the gods! Command!"

　　After he finished reciting, the small bottle flew straight towards the old superstitious man. Zhao Chenyang also quickly pinched his fingers and recited: "Sacrifice the talisman as ordered, and all gods and Buddhas will appear quickly!"

　　Suddenly, the small bottle floated in the air, flying a little towards the old superstitious man, and then a little towards Zhao Chenyang. The two of them were in a stalemate like this.

　　I saw Zhao Chenyang standing there alone, and I immediately had an idea: "Brother Xiang, why don't we get a brick and hit this old man on the head, then we'll definitely win."

　　Han Sifan heard this and glared at me and said, "Do you think that's all Old Li is capable of? He wanted to untie this man's knot. This man still wants to harm Old Master Wang's children. He could have taken revenge by harming Old Master Wang, but now that Old Master Wang is dead, the cause and effect have been eliminated. If he continues to harm people, he will be punished."

　　"Oh my god, there's no point in talking to this guy." I looked at Zhao Chenyang and saw sweat starting to pour out on his forehead, while the superstitious old man actually looked relaxed, and I immediately felt relieved.

　　But what we didn't expect was that the temperature in the room suddenly dropped, and I saw a female ghost who looked to be in her thirties suddenly appear behind the old superstitious man. The female ghost was wearing white clothes, had a pale face, and had five centimeters long black nails.

　　I saw it, but Brother Xiang and Han Sifan didn't seem to see it, so I yelled at Lao Mixin, "Watch out behind you!"

　　But it was too late. The female ghost grabbed the old superstitious man's back. The old superstitious man couldn't help but snorted, and the small bottle suddenly flew a long way towards Zhao Chenyang.

　　The old superstitious man couldn't help but curse at Zhao Chenyang: "You are so stubborn!"

　　I also subconsciously ran towards the old superstitious person, and when I looked at his back, I found that there were no wounds on his back, or maybe this ghost could not cause direct harm to people.

　　I stood behind the old superstitious man and asked, "What should I do?"

　　The old superstitious man said, "There's nothing we can do. Xiangzi and Han Sifan can't see the ghost behind me. That ghost should be the water ghost. You are a Sichen person, and your luck is bad. You just happen to be able to see the ghost. You just need to wrap her up with the blood on the tip of your tongue for a while!"

　　After saying that, the superstitious old man yelled at Brother Xiang: "Xiangzi, Xiaofan, beat him to death for me, he won't listen to me no matter how hard I try, this guy is just a jerk, I need to beat him up."

　　"Okay!" Brother Xiang and Han Sifan, who were originally watching the show on the side, immediately ran towards Zhao Chenyang when they heard what the superstitious old man said. Brother Xiang was definitely no match for him, and was kicked to the ground by Zhao Chenyang. When Zhao Chenyang kicked Brother Xiang to the ground, Han Sifan also kicked Zhao Chenyang over.

　　Zhao Chenyang was also tall and strong, and he started fighting with Han Sifan. The superstitious old man actually took off his shirt, grabbed the cinnabar and black dog blood in the bowl and smeared it on his back.

　　The miracle is that there was nothing on his back originally, but once it was smeared with black dog blood, five black marks appeared immediately. White bubbles were still coming out after smearing the black dog blood. The old superstitious man was sweating all over from the pain. It turned out that this thing was highly poisonous.

　　Looking at the situation now, it was just me and the water ghost fighting alone. The old superstitious man was now sitting on the ground gritting his teeth, and he definitely couldn't help. Brother Xiang and Han Sifan were even less worth counting on. I picked up the bowl of black dog blood on the table and poured it on the water ghost.

　　The water ghost was about to attack me, but after being splashed with my black dog blood, its whole body was like it was splashed with sulfuric acid, and it started to rot all over, looking extremely disgusting.

　　Black dog blood, a very yang substance, is indeed a super nemesis for ghosts.

　　However, the ghost did not run away after being beaten like the ghosts in TV or movies. In fact, ghosts are born with resentment. As long as it wants to kill you for revenge, it will most likely not run away. Beating her will only anger her.

　　That was the scene at that time. The water ghost roared in anger and rushed towards my neck. I was shocked at the time, but I didn't expect that this thing would become more and more courageous as the fight went on. It took the peach wood sword and hit her hard.

　　With a snap, the peach wood sword can hit ghosts. I actually hit this ghost against the wall. Coincidentally, there was a portrait of the Three Pure Ones hanging in Mr. Wang's house. Although the portrait looked like Einstein, the water ghost hit it and screamed. She was knocked unconscious and lay on the ground twitching.

　　In fact, ghosts are like this. They are not as powerful or invincible as everyone imagines. There are strong and weak ones. For example, this water ghost is not that strong, otherwise I would not be able to knock it down. Of course, it may be because it hit the portrait of the Three Pure Ones on the wall. But who cares what the reason is? Anyway, I knocked down a ghost, and I felt quite proud at the time.

　　He walked up to the water ghost and coughed, imitating the voice of the masters in the movies and said, "You are a stubborn ghost. Today, let me enforce justice on your behalf..."

　　Before I could finish, the old superstitious man suddenly yelled, "Be careful!"

　　The water ghost that was originally lying on the ground suddenly had red light flashing in its eyes, and immediately stretched out its claws to grab my heart.

　　【015】Noodle code

　　I couldn't dodge at all at that time. The water ghost was very fast, and I didn't expect Lao Misty or Brother Xiang to show up to save me. Just as the hand was getting closer and closer to my chest, I suddenly trembled all over and felt as if my body was frozen.

　　My eyes shook for a moment, and when I turned around, I saw a little ghost in red clothes grabbing the water ghost's hand in front of me. Isn't this the little girl in red clothes that I met when I rented the house? Although she looked only eleven or twelve years old, she grabbed the water ghost's left hand with one hand, and then kicked it hard, kicking the water ghost back.

　　What? It was obvious that the ghost was helping me, but it seemed that the child was much more powerful. The little girl slowly walked to the water ghost, grabbed the water ghost by the neck, lifted her up, and then bit the water ghost's left hand, tearing off a large piece of her flesh. The little ghost was actually eating the water ghost, and the speed was very fast. After a while, the water ghost was eaten up by her.

　　"Xiaohui, what happened to you? Where's the water ghost?" The old superstitious man didn't see the scene where the little ghost ate the water ghost. I turned my head and smiled bitterly and said, "It was eaten by the ghost that possessed me."

　　"What?" The old superstitious man looked at me in surprise. At this time, the little ghost was about to enter my body. Suddenly, the old superstitious man stretched out his hand to stop me from getting close to me. Then he took out a small bottle from his bag, just like eye drops. After he applied it on his eyes, he seemed to see the little ghost. However, it would have been better if he didn't look at it. As soon as he saw it, he frowned and asked seriously, "Little girl, how did you become like this?"

　　"What's wrong, old superstitious man?" I asked quietly beside him. The old superstitious man glared at me, motioning me not to speak, and said, "She is a Torasha! A very scary ghost. She is still young so it's not a problem, but if her resentment is not eliminated, she will lose control of her murderous intent and kill people indiscriminately in the future, or even turn into a ghost demon."

　　When I heard it, I realized that the problem seemed a bit serious. After all, the old superstitious man would not scare me for fun, so I subconsciously hid behind the old superstitious man.

　　"Little girl, what on earth did you do to become like this? How do you want revenge? Tell me, or I will beat you to pieces today." The superstitious old man was probably afraid that the little girl would not be able to take revenge, because if the ghost could not take revenge, the hatred would become deeper and deeper, and if it broke out and killed people indiscriminately, the consequences would be disastrous.

　　Thinking about how the little girl ate the ghost just now, I felt a little scared.

　　"My name is Menma." The little girl looked a little scared, but she finally spoke. She looked at the superstitious old man and said, "Actually, I don't know how I became like this. That day after school, my head teacher gave me a doll and said it was for me. I took the doll home, and then I dreamed that the doll strangled me to death. Later, it seemed like I was really dead, and no one could see me."

　　"I knew it was my class teacher who harmed me, so I wanted to find someone to help me get revenge, that's it." Menma frowned as she recalled, pointing at me and saying, "Just now I felt that he was in danger, so I wanted to come out to help him, but after I came out I couldn't control myself at all, so I ate that auntie just now."

　　After listening to this, the old superstitious man nodded and said, "According to what you said, you shouldn't have had much resentment when you died. Then you were deliberately transformed into a Tuoluosha by someone? It should have been your class teacher who did it, but why did he do such a thing?"

　　"As long as we can find the class teacher to help you get revenge, that's all, right? In that case, Xiaohui should be fine." After the old superstitious man finished speaking, he looked at me and said, "Xiaohui, don't think about postponing this matter. This little girl has just saved you, you have to come back to help her get revenge no matter what."

　　I actually wanted to refuse at that time. Of course, it must be very difficult for someone to train her to be like this. But when I thought about it carefully, this little girl was also very pitiful. I couldn't bear to refuse. Besides, I have a strong sense of justice, okay? Ahem, of course, the most important thing is that if I refuse now, if this guy gets angry, the old superstitious man will be hurt. If I can't beat this little girl, then I will be miserable.

　　"Of course! Menma, right? Don't worry, I have a strong sense of justice. He's just your class teacher. When I go back in a few days, I will find him for you and kill him to avenge you." I said this with great pleasure, and Menma opened her eyes wide and nodded with a smile.

　　"Thank you, Brother Huihui!" This girl must have been a very smart kid when she was alive. Now she starts calling me brother. Considering her terrifying fighting ability, how could I show any dissatisfaction?

　　"Okay, since you agreed, I have to make three rules with you, Menma!" The old superstitious man looked at Menma and said, "First, you can't kill people casually, no matter what the circumstances! Second, you can't possess Chen Hui. Although he is a Sichen person with heavy Yin energy, ordinary ghosts are naturally nothing to him, but you can't. If you possess him, he will definitely get a terminal illness within half a year. During this half year, he will definitely encounter small ghosts three days a week and big ghosts five days a week, and bad luck will be rampant. I have a jade pendant here, you can go in, there is a ghost-locking formation in my jade pendant, if Chen Hui doesn't let you out, you can't get out with your current ability, do you agree?"

　　After the old superstitious man finished speaking, he produced a small jade pendant from somewhere. The jade pendant was about the size of a thumb and had a lifelike dragon carved on it. There was also a red rope hanging from the outside of the jade pendant, wrapped around the dragon.

　　"As long as these red strings are wrapped around the jade pendant, you can't get out. Untie them and I'll let you out!" The old superstitious man handed the jade pendant to me and said, "Of course, although I can't guarantee that I can help you get revenge, I will definitely do my best."

　　"Thank you both, you are such nice people." This Mianma looked quite innocent, not suspicious at all, and even looked very happy. After listening to us, he bowed to both of us and then got into the jade pendant.

　　At the time, I thought to myself, it’s no wonder that this innocent little girl would be harmed by someone.

　　I also quickly wrapped the jade pendant with a red string.

　　After this Mianma went in, the old superstitious person also said to me solemnly: "This thing is very dangerous. Although we have reached an agreement, she can't control herself at all. Be careful not to let her out, otherwise she will run away and be very dangerous. But there are also benefits. This can be regarded as a blessing in disguise. If you are in danger, she can also help you, as long as it doesn't backfire."

　　"Also, remember to burn incense for her on the first and fifteenth of every month. After all, she is a child, and she won't make trouble unless you give her some sweet treats." After giving these instructions, the old superstitious man suddenly slapped his head and cursed, "Oh no, there is still Zhao Chenyang!" After that, he rushed out the door.

　　I looked at the jade pendant in my hand and smiled. Actually, this is not bad. At least my safety is guaranteed. According to the old superstitious saying, this Tuo Luo Sha must not be weak. I put the jade pendant in my bag and rushed out to help deal with Zhao Chenyang!

　　【016】Great Disaster

　　When the old superstitious man and I ran out, we saw Han Sifan had fainted on the ground, and Brother Xiang was standing beside her, hesitating whether to give her artificial respiration.

　　The old superstitious person and I walked over to ask, and it turned out that after the two of them chased out, Zhao Chenyang suddenly used his magic to knock out Han Sifan, who had a higher fighting ability. At that time, Zhao Chenyang was also afraid that the old superstitious person would chase him out, so he turned around and ran away.

　　Brother Xiang originally wanted to give chase, but after comparing the fighting power of the two, he resolutely decided to stay and protect Han Sifan.

　　The old superstitious man didn't show any surprise when he heard that Zhao Chenyang had run away. He just said calmly: "You are all too young. Although Xiaofan is good at fighting, he can't play dirty as well as him. This is normal. I hope he can take care of himself after his revenge."

　　Since the old superstitious man said so, we would not chase that guy. After all, Zhao Chenyang and I have no grudge against each other. At that time, the old superstitious man asked Brother Xiang to carry Han Sifan back first, and then left me to deal with the two zombies.

　　In fact, these two are not real zombies. Old superstitions say that real zombies are very powerful, but they are not comparable to these two. The old man Wang turned into a black zombie, which is a low-level corpse monster, and the jumping corpse that appeared later was more powerful.

　　"We must find a place to burn these two corpse monsters with peach wood." After the old superstitious man finished speaking, he carried the jumping corpse on his back without saying a word, and then pointed at Old Master Wang and said, "Carry it and go. There is a cave in the east of the village. We can deal with them there."

　　Helplessly, I smelled a foul odor when I walked over, and thought to myself, damn, Brother Xiang is carrying a delicate beauty like Han Sifan on his back, and I am carrying a dead body here, what a fucking burden.

　　No matter how much they complained, they still had to do something. They followed the old superstitious man and carried the two corpses. Then they got some peach wood from the cave in the east of the village and burned the two old men. Then the old superstitious man dug a hole in the cave, buried the two men, and carved two tablets out of wooden boards.

　　I was very confused at the time. These two old guys had been torturing us for so long. It would be good enough to bury them, but we also erected a tombstone for them. Isn't this just meddling in other people's business? The old superstitious person at the time said, "There is a will of heaven in the dark. Do more good deeds and sow good seeds, and then you will reap good results."

　　Anyway, I didn't understand what good results this would bring, so the old superstitious man took me to the town after he finished tinkering with it.

　　It was about twelve o'clock, and it was pitch black all around. The old man walked in front of them on the small path, with his hands behind his back, humming a song. After walking for a while, he said, "Xiaohui, I watched you grow up, right?"

　　"You old man have been taking me to watch widows bathing since I was a child. It seems to be true." I nodded. The old superstitious man coughed and said, "Nonsense, you must have remembered it wrong. I am talking to you about serious matters. Be serious."

　　"Oh, go ahead." I answered casually. Actually, I have known this old guy for so many years, but I only felt that he was serious a few times during the few days he came back. Before that, he was always a naughty boy.

　　"You know, I used to be very awesome." The old superstitious man just started to speak, and I said, "Stop bragging about this. Have you ever caught the Zombie King or defeated the Black and White Impermanence?"

　　"Ah, that's all in the past. I remember I knew a little guy who was just like you, heartless and fooling around all the time. Although he had many tribulations, he still survived. But you, let me tell you the truth. I didn't want to tell you at first, and your mother wouldn't let me tell you. You are a person of the Four Chens. You know this, right? You were born in the year of Chen, the month of Chen, the day of Chen, and the hour of Chen. You are born with a low life character. In seven years, when you are twenty-five, you will have a great tribulation. If you can't survive it, you will die. If you want to survive it, you should study these Taoist techniques well and don't take it lightly all day long."

　　After the old superstitious man finished speaking, I didn't take his words seriously at the time, so I said, "There are still seven years left."

　　The old superstitious man suddenly turned around and looked at me. Since I was close to him, I could see that his skin had many wrinkles and a lot of white hair. The old superstitious man touched my forehead, just like an elder touching my head.

　　To be honest, I actually unconsciously regarded this superstitious old man as my own grandfather. When I was a child, this old guy took me and Brother Xiang to play every day. I have never even seen a father since I was a child, let alone a grandfather. When the old superstitious man touched my forehead, I felt a little warm in my heart.

　　The old superstitious man looked at me, shook his head and said, "Forget it, you haven't figured it out yet. When you figure it out one day, come to me and I will teach you everything I know. I hope you can survive the catastrophe."

　　"Where's my stupid master?" I suddenly remembered that the master didn't seem to have taught me anything yet. The superstitious old man smiled and said, "Don't count on him. He's busy all day and doesn't have time to take care of you. Come on, go home quickly. Your mother must be worried about you if you don't go home so late."

　　“Yeah.” I was only eighteen years old at the time, and I didn’t think about it that much, and I had no idea about the so-called catastrophe.

　　As soon as I entered the town, I separated from the old superstitious man and ran towards my home. When I opened the door, I saw my mother kneeling in front of the strange stone statue in the house with her eyes closed. I didn't know what she was doing.

　　If I was afraid of this thing before, I am not afraid now, after all, I still have that mask on me. I walked to my mother's side. Considering what happened last time, I didn't dare to speak. After about three minutes, my mother opened her eyes, turned around and saw me coming back, pointed at the sofa and said: "Xiaohui, we need to have a good talk."

　　"Oh." I nodded. Every time I came back, my mother would talk to me. I didn't care and sat on the sofa. My mother brought a cup of tea over and handed it to me. Then she took out some talismans from under the table. They were the ones I brought back from the old superstitious family. She looked at me and said, "Xiaohui, you are already so old, and I shouldn't say anything to you, but you shouldn't learn these feudal superstitions. Mom wants you to pass the civil service exam and live an ordinary life. Why do you learn these things?"

　　"It's fun." I said subconsciously. As soon as I finished speaking, there was a slapping sound, and my left face was burning with pain. My mother slapped me in the face. She stared at me and said angrily: "Fun? Anyway, you are not allowed to learn this. Whatever you learn, you must forget it immediately! Do you hear me!"

　　To be honest, my mother has only beaten me a few times since I was a child. She has always liked me and usually she would just scold me a few words. Today she acted very abnormal.

　　I felt very aggrieved, so I said, "Isn't it just learning for fun? Why are you so angry?"

　　My mother glared at me, went back to her room panting and closed the door. I also felt wronged. I didn't do anything wrong, so why was she so angry?

　　[ps: New book published, please give me flowers and collections. I will work on the outline in the next few days. Once the outline is ready, I can update it regularly. ]

　　【017】Report

　　Nothing major happened in the days that followed. Every day I would go to the Internet cafe with Brother Xiang to play games, or draw some talismans for fun. However, the passion I had at the beginning to learn talismans gradually faded, and I felt that this thing was actually not very interesting. It was not as fun as I had imagined, just drawing talismans every day.

　　After Han Sifan came back that day, he rested for two days at Lao Mishen's house and then left Changshou, as if he had gone back to his own home. He didn't even say goodbye to me when he left. I was puzzled. After all, we were comrades who had fought side by side, and he left without even saying goodbye. But when I think about it carefully, she was such a beautiful and violent girl, and it was lucky that she didn't tear me apart when that happened when we first met.

　　The old superstitious man still stays at home watching TV all day and doesn't like to go out. I feel that this kind of life is quite comfortable. Although my mother doesn't want me to learn Taoism, she never mentioned it later. The evil spirit in the house has also become much more obedient and doesn't come out to make trouble.

　　The two-month vacation passed in a flash, and soon it was time to go to school. The university that Xiangge and I attended was located in Chongqing University Town.

　　There are fifteen universities in the university town, among which Chongqing Normal University is the most famous. Just kidding, it is said that the beauties in that school are free of charge. Nine out of ten people are beauties, and the only one is a man. Of course, this is just a legend, and neither of us applied to this school.

　　We both applied to the police vocational school. Yes, we wanted to be police officers. This is also what my mother wanted. She always wanted me to be a civil servant. I don't understand why she always wanted me to be a civil servant. Is it so good to be a civil servant? In ancient times, being a civil servant was just a matter of cutting yourself off. Now, being a civil servant is not necessarily so good.

　　My ideal was actually to be a singer. Just imagine, just humming a few lines on the stage could make a bunch of silly old ladies below say they loved me desperately. Just thinking about it made me excited. However, at my mother's strong request, I still applied to the Police Academy.

　　Brother Xiang is the same as me. He is not pursuing any ideal, but he heard that the policewomen are all beautiful and have good figures, so he is planning to pick up some of them, so he got together with me.

　　The night before I reported, my mother packed some clothes for me to change and one thousand yuan. After handing them to me, she told me to study hard, make progress every day, and become a good police officer and serve the people when I get out.

　　I thought to myself at the time that after I get out, I will work hard to climb up, and then get a good position in a department and make as much money as I can. Don't laugh at me for not having lofty ideals. This society is so realistic. If you really shout "serve the people" every day, who knows how many people will laugh at you for being an idiot. Even the people you serve will laugh at you.

　　The night before we set off, the old superstitious man called Brother Xiang and me into his house and gave each of us a talisman with a talisman starting with the fire attribute drawn on it.

　　Let me tell you here that talismans also have different attributes, which are the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. For each kind of talisman, when starting to draw, you have to draw the beginning of various attributes, just like the radicals of a character, each attribute must be drawn.

　　"These are two 'Five Thunderbolts' talismans. You two can each take one for self-defense. You can only use them when you are in danger, okay?" After the old superstitious man finished speaking, he handed the two talismans to us. I took the talismans and saw that they were very complicated. I definitely would not have been able to draw them at that time.

　　Anyway, Brother Xiang and I knew that these two talismans must be good things, so we put them away.

　　The next day, we went to the station. My mom and the old superstitious person came to see us off. They were nagging again. When Xiang and I got on the bus, the old superstitious person whispered to me, "Little guy, go with peace of mind. I'm watching over your house. That soul-wounding ghost can't cause any trouble."

　　It seemed that the old superstitious man was afraid that I would worry about my mother's safety at home. I nodded and thanked him and said, "Thank you, old man."

　　The car started slowly. It was not the first time for me to travel far away, so there was no need to be pretentious. Brother Xiang seldom traveled far away. He said to me in the car: "Huizi, are there many beautiful women in Chongqing?"

　　"Many." I pointed to a beautiful woman in the front left and said, "Isn't that a beauty?" In fact, I didn't see what the woman's face looked like clearly. I just guessed based on her white thighs. But I said there is a basis for this. According to my own research, anyone with a good figure, even if her looks are average, will be regarded as a beauty. But if someone has a good look but a little fat, others will not be interested in them.

　　Anyway, Brother Xiang was very excited in the car. An hour passed quickly and we arrived at the station. After getting off the car, we saw many beautiful girls and handsome boys at the station. Most of them were about ten years old. They were obviously college freshmen. I took Brother Xiang to the square outside the station and searched for a long time before finally finding the receptionist of our police academy.

　　Why did you say you searched for so long? We found it next to the traffic police platform. Perhaps to show the specialness of the police academy, this group of reception teachers were all wearing police uniforms and were located next to the traffic police platform. Brother Xiang and I thought they were police officers at first, but later we found out that they were reception teachers after asking.

　　There were about three teachers and seven seniors standing there. There was a fat teacher who introduced himself. It turned out that his name was Li Mingjie, and he was about 30 years old.

　　He smiled very kindly, and called me and Brother Xiang "comrade" in a very friendly way. But he held my hand as if he was touching it, which made me feel awkward. Later I heard that this teacher had some problems with his sexual orientation.

　　But we didn’t know it at the time, so Teacher Li Mingjie pointed to a bus not far away and said, “That’s the bus for welcoming new students, you guys go on first.”

　　Brother Xiang and I ran into the car happily. The driver was smoking a cigarette. There was a scar on his face and his eyes looked very sharp. Brother Xiang and I found a seat near the front and sat down to wait.

　　But the applicants to the police academy are all big and strong men. Brother Xiang and I, who are a bit skinny, are the exception. At that time, two students in the back couldn't stand each other and started fighting. Then they got bigger and more fierce, and they were about to pick up weapons. I was terrified at the time, so I said to the driver in front of me: "Teacher, there is a fight in the back."

　　"It's okay. It's normal for young people to fight. Besides, this is a police academy. Just don't get anyone killed." The driver turned his head and glanced, obviously not wanting to pay attention.

　　"So cool, this teacher has real personality." Brother Xiang looked at the driver in front and started praising him.

　　【018】Du Zigui

　　"You didn't think so when you were being beaten." I looked at the two people who were still fighting behind me and shook my head. It was none of my business anyway, so I ignored it.

　　After a while, an acquaintance got on the bus, Tailong. This old man unexpectedly came at this time. Tailong and I have been good friends from the first to the third year of high school. In fact, a big reason why I came to the police academy was because he was going to study here. He is very good at fighting and has been practicing Muay Thai since he was a child. When he was in high school, there was a trouble and he was able to beat five people at once.

　　When Tailong saw me in the car, he was stunned for a moment, rushed over and punched me hard in the chest and said, "You come at this time, what a coincidence."

　　I started coughing after being hit by Tailong, and my chest hurt so much. This guy greets people like this, by punching them in the chest. Actually, if he was a man, it would be okay, but he has developed a habit. I remember when I just returned to school in my second year of high school, a female classmate greeted him and he punched her in the chest. Later, the female classmate was too embarrassed to stay in that school and directly transferred to another school.

　　I rubbed my chest and pointed at Brother Xiang next to me and said, "This is my buddy from my hometown, Brother Xiang, we'll be brothers from now on."

　　"This is Tai Long, a buddy I've known for three years." As soon as I introduced him, Tai Long raised his hand and prepared to punch Brother Xiang in the chest. Brother Xiang quickly stretched out his right hand and said, "My name is Li Xuxiang, people in the underworld call me Brother Xiang."

　　Seeing Brother Xiang extend his hand, Tai Long felt embarrassed to punch him again, so he extended his hand, shook it and said, "Just call me Tai Long."

　　The car started quickly and drove towards the school.

　　The police academy was super painful. When the three of us arrived at the school, our counselor came over and asked us which dormitory we were in. I said we rented a house outside. Of course, that's right. The room we had before was so comfortable, who would live in this crappy dormitory?

　　Our counselor's surname is Liu, he is a man in his forties. We don't call him Teacher Liu, we just call him Uncle Liu. Uncle Liu looks very energetic. When he heard that I rented a house outside, he said, "It's okay for other schools, but not for our school!"

　　It turns out that the various rules in the police school are very strict. For example, students are not allowed to stay out overnight, they are not allowed to skip classes, etc. Uncle Liu also said that if these mistakes are made, they will not be deducted points like in other schools. Especially in criminal investigation, the students will be beaten with a stick first, and then deducted points. It is similar in other departments.

　　After hearing this, my heart sank. Damn it! I rented the house for nothing!

　　But what makes me feel relieved is that this school is very large and the environment is very beautiful. Our dormitory is 520 in the boys' building. At that time, the three of us begged Uncle Liu, saying that the three of us grew up wearing the same pants and so on, and hoped that we could be allocated a room together.

　　Fortunately, Uncle Liu is a nice guy and he really got the three of us together.

　　The three of us cleaned up the dormitory. It was actually quite nice and had an air conditioner. Although we were not allowed to turn it on, at least the school’s attitude was good and it at least gave us some relief.

　　Tailong and Xiangge got along very well when they first met. Their personalities are somewhat complementary. Tailong is actually a bit dull and not very talkative, but he is definitely the first to rush forward when there is a fight or something like that. Xiangge is completely different. He is very good at bragging and will make promises to you seven or eight times a day. Every time he tells others: If anything happens in xx, come to me and tell me my name.

　　I remember a person I had just met not long ago. Because of Brother Xiang's guarantee, someone couldn't stand him and wanted to beat him up. He told Brother Xiang's name. The person originally wanted to call two or three people to scare him, but when he heard that Brother Xiang and he were sworn brothers, he immediately called more than ten people and almost crippled the person.

　　But Brother Xiang is not a bad person, he just likes to brag a little. He will hide last when encountering problems. But it’s not that he is timid, but he knows that he can’t win, so he won’t go up. If he encounters someone he can beat, such as an elementary school student, his momentum is definitely not much worse than Zhao Zilong’s seven ins and outs at Changbanpo.

　　Anyway, these two people's personalities are somewhat complementary and they had a good chat. Just when we were discussing whether to go out for a drink in the evening, the dormitory door was pushed open again and a little fat guy came in.

　　The little fat boy was wearing gray and white clothes, wearing small glasses and carrying a black backpack. When he came in, he looked at us and said with a smile: "Hello everyone, my name is Du Ziteng, you can just call me Xiaopang, I hope you will take care of me in the future!"

　　"Hello, I'm Chen Hui, this is Tai Long, and this is Li Xuxiang."

　　We briefly introduced ourselves and went out for a drink together. There is everything outside the university town, especially restaurants. The four of us found a Sichuan restaurant, ordered two boxes of beer and started drinking.

　　At first, Du Ziteng, also known as Xiaopang, said that he couldn't drink. At that time, Brother Xiang smiled contemptuously, picked up the wine glass, and said to Xiaopang in a very serious manner: "Fatty, we are men, we are men, how can we say that we can't drink? Men can't say no, you know, come, brother will teach you how to drink!"

　　After saying that, Brother Xiang sat next to Xiaopang and started drinking with him. Tailong and I ate our food vigorously, leaving the two idiots to drink by themselves.

　　When it comes to drinking, people always hide their true colors. If they show their true colors, they are not human. When Xiaopang started drinking, he was very shy and drank little by little. Later, he just took the bottle and drank it one bottle at a time.

　　Brother Xiang drank by the cup, while Xiaopang drank by the bottle. Later, seeing that they drank so much, Tailong and I started drinking too. There were two boxes at that time, and Brother Xiang, Tailong, and I drank half a box, and Xiaopang drank one and a half boxes by himself.

　　It is said that men's feelings all come from the drinking table. When we went back, Brother Xiang was clamoring to become sworn brothers. He seemed to have drunk two bottles of wine, and then he lay on his bed and acted crazy, insisting on becoming sworn brothers.

　　Tailong, Xiaopang and I were all drunk. Brother Xiang got out a bowl from somewhere, poured Sprite into it, and then pulled us to kneel on the ground and said, "Come on, let's, let's become sworn brothers."

　　He was stuttering as he spoke, so he took a small knife and cut his index finger hard, just like in the movies, but he couldn't squeeze any blood no matter how hard he tried.

　　At that time, Xiao Pang stuttered, "Xiang, Brother Xiang, um, your finger has no blood, cut the artery, that thing has a lot of blood."

　　"Okay." Brother Xiang said as he was about to get his circumcision done. I was shocked when I saw this. Brother Xiang was so brave that he dared to commit suicide after drinking two bottles of wine. I stopped him and said, "Don't get your circumcision done. If you want to become sworn brothers, just do it directly. Be good."

　　"Well, well, the heaven is above and the thick earth is my witness. Today, my brother Xiang..." Before Xiang finished speaking, the fat boy said, "Xiang, brother Xiang, well, we have light bulbs above and a cement floor below. There is no heaven and thick earth."

　　"That's right, the sixth floor is up there, and the fourth floor is my witness, my brother Xiang..."

　　"The fourth floor of the sixth floor doesn't have much momentum. Let's go with the sky and the earth."

　　We were all drunk at the time, and we didn't become sworn brothers in the end. But thinking back on it later, it was still quite interesting.

　　The next day, we all slept like a fool. I woke up in a daze at noon. When I got up, I saw that the other three guys had taken off all their clothes except for their underwear. The three of them were huddled together and sleeping in a daze on Tailong's bed.

　　These three damn gays, I rubbed my temples, and just at this time Uncle Liu came in. When Uncle Liu saw their naked bodies and the ambiguous postures, he coughed and said, "Young people should be more reserved."

　　"After they wake up, tell them to gather on the playground tonight and then go to the military district for a month's training." After saying that, Uncle Liu seemed to want to notify other people before turning around and leaving.

　　[ps: Now I will add two chapters every day, and I will add one chapter for every 500 flowers. Xiaojiu hopes that everyone will send more flowers during the new book period. Xiaojiu will do his best to write this book well, so the update will not be particularly fast. I hope everyone will understand that slow work produces fine work. ]

　　[019] Military training in Yueyue? I am not unfamiliar with this. I also had military training in high school, but that military training was just like playing. I don’t know if the military training in college is the same. At that time, we gathered below. Fifty people formed a temporary class. A temporary class is a temporary class before it is divided into departments.

　　There were five classes, each with 50 students. The four classes were for boys, with about 200 students. There was another class that was all girls. They were all given school uniforms. The girls were all pretty, especially their figures. Two cars arrived at that time. We were led by Uncle Liu, who said, "Everyone, run to the military area!"

　　As soon as Uncle Liu finished speaking, the girls got into the two cars, talking and laughing. We shouted that it was unfair and that this was serious gender discrimination, but Uncle Liu said next: "Who can get on the car if they cut off their private parts!"

　　No one said anything after he said that. What else could I do? I just ran. Damn it. I ran for three hours and almost got a stitch in the side. Fortunately, I stopped to rest a few times. Brother Xiang was even worse than me. Later on, Tailong was the one who supported him while he ran. Tailong's stamina was really good.

　　The military region where we are located cannot actually be called a military region, because Chongqing does not actually have a real military region. It is just a large armed forces department, which we call a military region. This armed forces department is in the suburbs of the city, on a mountain outside the suburbs. It was already 9:30 in the evening when we arrived. There were about 200 of us. After arriving, we almost fainted. Uncle Liu, who brought us here, was sweating after running for so long. He made a phone call at the door, and the gate of the military region opened. A dozen soldiers walked out, led by a guy with a face full of stubble.

　　The leading soldier looked about 30 years old. He came over and shook hands with Uncle Liu and said a few polite words. Then Uncle Liu said to us, "You guys should train your physical fitness well here for the next month, okay?"

　　"Yes!" After we finished speaking, Uncle Liu turned around and left, and the bearded man yelled at us: "My name is Yue Yue! I'm your head coach! I'll be playing with you for the next month. Everyone go in and run ten laps around the playground! Then take a shower and go to bed, and get up at five tomorrow for morning exercises!"

　　"Instructor, we just ran for three hours, and we still have to run ten more laps?" Tailong who was next to me at the time yelled in dissatisfaction. The soldier named Yue Yue glared at me, and without saying a word, he pulled out a plastic stick from his waist, rushed up and hit Tailong on the head three times. Tailong blocked two of the sticks with his hands, and the last stick hit his head. Blood flowed from his forehead, and Tailong was beaten down by Yue Yue.

　　After Yue Yue knocked Tai Long down, he arrogantly took out a cigarette, lit it up, took a puff, and said to the two hundred of us, "Anyone who can knock down any one of the ten of us in a single fight will not be allowed to train, or two hundred of you can come together and beat ten of us!"

　　This guy is too arrogant. If two hundred of us really beat them, ten of them would definitely not be able to beat them. But who dared to step forward at that time? Tailong was also unlucky. It was not because Yue Yue was angry that he beat him. In fact, it was nothing to talk back. These soldiers were not petty people. But now they needed to use someone to establish their authority. Now that Tailong was beaten, the team that had been standing crookedly just now stood in a much neater manner.

　　I definitely couldn't help Tai Long beat this guy at that time, mainly because I definitely couldn't beat him. I helped Tai Long up, and Tai Long covered his head with his hands, and blood was flowing down. Yue Yue glanced at Tai Long, and probably felt that he was too cruel, so he said: "Ye Lingtian, step out, take this kid to get bandaged, he doesn't need to train today, everyone else, run!"

　　After Yue Yue finished speaking, a soldier came out. His name was Ye Lingtian. Ye Lingtian took Tailong from my hand, carried Tailong on his back and ran towards the military area. At this time, Yue Yue also yelled, "What are you watching? Hurry up and run!"

　　We were so tired as a dog. One lap of the playground was about 500 meters, so we ran ten laps in total. After we finished running, we hurriedly divided the dormitories. Of course, we requested that there were four of us in one dormitory. We all fell asleep immediately that day because we were so tired.

　　Next came the grueling military training. Damn, it's not that I'm not manly enough, it's just too hard. We got up at five o'clock and ran twenty laps around the playground, then had lunch, stood at attention until noon, and then ran ten laps and stood at attention after lunch. You have to know that it was summer, and it was Chongqing, with the lowest temperature being 37°. In comparison, the treatment of the old ladies was really good. The lecherous instructor took a group of old ladies to sit under the shade of a tree to chat and talk about their ideals in life.

　　Our instructor was Ye Lingtian. Each instructor was in charge of twenty people. Ye Lingtian was also very easy to talk to. He was about twenty years old, not much older than us. He would chat with us when he had nothing to do. He was a nice person.

　　After that incident, Tailong couldn't get over it. He was the one who beat people up in high school. When had he ever been beaten up? On the fifth night, Tailong said to us in the dormitory, "Brothers, why don't we find a way to beat up this instructor? Damn it."

　　"Okay, I support you mentally!" Brother Xiang, Xiaopang and I said in unison. We were just kidding. It's not like we haven't seen the instructor's size before. He must be strong enough to beat the four of us alone. If we piss him off, he can still have soldiers from a military district to help him.

　　When Tailong saw that we were not helping him that day, he stopped talking and sat on his bed in a depressed mood, not knowing what he was thinking about. I didn’t think much about it at the time and fell asleep. When I woke up the next morning, the accident happened.

　　When we woke up that morning, we didn't see Tai Long. At first we thought he had gone out to practice boxing, but when we gathered, he was tied up with bruises all over his face. Yue Yue also had gauze wrapped around his head. We understood what was going on, so we went to ask Ye Lingtian.

　　Ye Lingtian told us that Tailong actually went to beat Yue Yue alone that night, and he actually broke Yue Yue's head in the surprise attack, but Yue Yue was a soldier, so he beat Tailong severely. Yue Yue then beat Tailong again in front of all the students.

　　However, Yue Yue did not report it to the school. Perhaps he felt it would be embarrassing to report being beaten by students. That night, seeing Tailong covered in wounds, I felt very sorry. Tailong and I have been brothers for three years, and our relationship is not exaggerated. I gritted my teeth and said to Tailong, "I will help you get revenge!"

　　Tai Long shook his head and said, "Forget it. I've beaten him before. How else can I get revenge?"

　　I sneered in my heart. I still have the face code in my hand. I will use it to scare him to death. At that time, I completely forgot what the old superstitious person told me: Don't use evil magic to harm others, otherwise it will hurt yourself in the end.

　　【020】Menma Runaway

　　In fact, whether it is evil magic or Taoist magic, it depends on how the user uses it. If you use it to do good things, it is Taoist magic. If you use it to do bad things, it is evil magic.

　　That night, after Tailong and Xiaopang fell asleep, I quietly woke up Brother Xiang, then winked at him and asked him to follow me out. Brother Xiang was half asleep at the time, and after following me out of the dormitory, he looked at me half asleep and asked, "Why did you ask me to come out so late at night instead of sleeping well?"

　　"Avenge Tailong." I glared at him and said, "He was beaten so badly by that grandson, don't you want to help avenge him?"

　　"I do want to, but you've seen the size of that instructor. How about this, let's keep this grudge in mind, and I'll come back to avenge him after I've mastered my magic skills ten years later." Brother Xiang didn't take my words seriously, thinking I was joking. I shook my head and said to him, "No, what I mean is, isn't there a little girl ghost in me?"

　　When Brother Xiang heard me say this, his eyes suddenly became clearer: "Well, I heard from Old Li, what's the matter, do you want to use this thing to kill that guy?"

　　"Do you think I dare to kill someone? Damn, your IQ is so low."

　　"That's right, you're usually scared when you see someone killing a chicken, so are you going to scare him with this ghost?" Brother Xiang finally got smart, I nodded and smiled, "Right, so I asked you to come out with me, just to scare him, nothing will happen."

　　"Okay!" Brother Xiang also seemed interested. He had suffered a lot during the military training these days, and he was already very angry. He pointed at the instructor's dormitory and said, "Let's go to the back of their dormitory first."

　　There is a playground in the middle of the military area, where we usually conduct training. We didn't dare to pass through the playground at that time. After all, this is a military area, and many soldiers are on duty at night. Fortunately, there are many bushes on the edge, so Brother Xiang and I sneaked through the bushes to the back of the instructor's dormitory. Behind it is a three-meter-wide alley, and outside the wall is a forest. After all, it is in the mountains.

　　Brother Xiang and I secretly squatted on the ground, and then I took out the jade pendant wrapped with a red string. I looked at Brother Xiang, and he nodded. Then I quickly untied the red string. As soon as I untied it, a chill came from the jade pendant, making me shiver. At that time, a little girl was already one meter in front of me.

　　Brother Xiang couldn't see the ghost. He just looked around and said, "It's suddenly so cold. Is the ghost coming out?"

　　"Yeah." I nodded and smiled at Menma, and whispered, "Menma, hello."

　　Menma looked around, his face was very strange, and he asked curiously: "What is this place?"

　　I smiled and said, "This is the military. Brother, can you please do me a favor?"

　　Then I exaggerated every detail of the incident to Menma, such as how Yue Yue was extremely arrogant and beat us up every day. After I finished speaking, Menma smiled strangely, looked at me and said, "You want me to kill him, right?"

　　"No, no, just scare him." I smiled and asked, "Can you do it?"

　　"Okay, but I want ten incense sticks after the job is done. This is a deal!" Menma said to me seriously. I smiled and said, "It's okay to give you a hundred incense sticks. Remember, just scare him, don't kill anyone. That man is called Yue Yue, with a face full of stubble, and he lives in 503."

　　Menma nodded, then floated towards the fifth floor. I made an OK gesture to Brother Xiang, and after a while, there was a sudden exclamation from the upper floor.

　　"There's a ghost! There's a ghost!"

　　Hearing those exclamations, Brother Xiang and I laughed triumphantly, then quietly hid ourselves, waiting for Menma to come back so that we could sneak back to the dormitory. This operation would then end perfectly, but things often don't go as planned. There were more and more exclamations from above, and Menma didn't seem to have any intention of coming down.

　　"ah!"

　　Suddenly, a figure fell from the upstairs and landed in front of us with a bang, which scared us. Upon closer inspection, we found that this person was one of the ten instructors. We were not familiar with him, but we still had an impression of him. After falling from the upstairs, this person twitched twice and then fainted. Brother Xiang and I felt his pulse. Fortunately, the soldiers had good physiques. This guy was not dead after falling from the fifth floor.

　　But I suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter. It's over. It seems that Menma has gone berserk. It's just to let her scare people. It would be terrible if someone died.

　　"Brother Xiang, quickly take this man to the infirmary for emergency treatment. I have to go and see what happened to Menma. If this continues, I think someone will die." I didn't dare to delay, and Brother Xiang nodded, picked up the soldier and ran to the infirmary.

　　I quickly ran upstairs to the dormitory building. I was anxious at the time and quickly reached the fifth floor. The soldiers on the fifth floor were rushing downstairs. As soon as I reached the fifth floor, I heard the girl's voice.

　　"Come play with me, play with Menma."

　　When I rushed to the corridor, I found that Menma was holding a doll in her hand. There were seven soldiers lying on the ground, and I didn't know whether they were dead or alive. I shouted at Menma, "Menma! Stop it and come back quickly." I took out the jade pendant. I had no other means to deal with this girl.

　　"Do you want to play with me?" Menma had a pale face and red lips. She was holding a doll and dancing with it in the corridor.

　　"What are you doing? Someone might get killed soon. Come with me." I was a little anxious at the time. I definitely couldn't beat this girl, and I couldn't use force either. I could only beg her. Suddenly, Menma looked up at me and yelled, "If you don't play with me, you will die!"

　　Suddenly Menma flew towards me, floating in the air. When she got in front of me, she grabbed my neck with her left hand. This girl was very strong. She pinched me so hard that it hurt, and I felt like my neck was going to break. I endured the pain, and there was no other way at the time. I took out the jade pendant of the superstitious old man and subconsciously slapped it on Menma's forehead. The force was not strong, but when the jade pendant touched Menma's forehead, Menma actually let go and let me go. After I fell down, I rubbed my neck.

　　He started coughing hard, and when he looked up, Menma seemed to have regained consciousness. He looked around and said strangely, "I can't seem to control myself again."

　　【021】Alumni Han Sifan

　　"Oh, sister, you are really great. I really can't rely on you to do things in the future." At that time, I also thought of what the old superstitious person told me at that time, that you cannot use evil magic to harm people, even if you use it to scare people. The lesson that night really made me suffer.

　　Fortunately, those soldiers were not dead, they were just knocked unconscious by Menma. After I slipped back, I found some time to ask Menma. It turned out that Yue Yue was not in the dormitory at that time. Menma searched for him for a long time but couldn't find him. He felt a little resentful. Later, his resentment grew bigger and bigger, and he couldn't help but go crazy.

　　The next day, most of our instructors fainted and were admitted to the hospital due to serious illness. Our military training ended early. We were so happy when we heard the news. Looking at the group of happy classmates around us, I thought to myself, if it weren't for me, would you have been able to end the military training early?

　　But after thinking about it carefully, if I were given another chance to do it again, I would definitely not do it that way. Yesterday was really too dangerous. If I really killed an innocent person, I would probably feel guilty for the rest of my life. Brother Xiang sent the instructor to the infirmary and said that he accidentally saw it when he went out for a walk at night. At that time, the military camp was full of rumors about ghosts, and no one paid attention to it. The next day we followed Uncle Liu. This time he had a change of heart and brought twelve buses for us to take back. I remember when we got on the bus, those girls hugged the instructor and said they were reluctant to leave, and those boys also pretended to say they were reluctant to leave the instructor in the hospital. I know that they must have a thousand horses running wildly in their hearts. I didn't feel that way, because Ye Lingtian was pretty good to us. The most important thing was that I almost killed those instructors. I still feel guilty now, so how could I have the heart to scold them.

　　But no matter what, it is really a happy thing that this hard military training ended in less than ten days. By the way, there was also a major event that happened when Brother Xiang and I just returned to school.

　　At that time, a car had just dropped us off, and then Uncle Liu told us to go back to our dormitories to rest. The four of us were just thinking about where to go for a drink. As we were walking out of the school gate, someone suddenly patted me from behind and said, "Hey, you're also in this school?"

　　I was confused at the time. How could anyone in this police academy know me?

　　I looked back and saw that it was Han Sifan, the elder sister. She was wearing a pair of black sunglasses, a loose red T-shirt on her upper body, and a miniskirt on her lower body. She was so beautiful that she couldn't help swallowing her saliva when she saw me. After Han Sifan greeted me, she also saw Brother Xiang next to her, patted Brother Xiang on the shoulder and said, "Xiangzi, you are also studying here, why didn't you tell me in advance? If someone bullies you two in the future, just say that it was my sister Fan who protected you."

　　Tai Long and Xiao Pang, who were standing next to them, almost popped their eyes out when they saw Han Sifan. Xiao Pang was the most despicable guy, and said in a disgusting way, "I want Sister Fan's protection, too."

　　As expected, Han Sifan kicked Xiaopang three meters away. Xiaopang fell to the ground and vomited. When I saw this, I felt scared. Damn it, I guess she kicked out Xiaopang's overnight meal.

　　"Bullying my brother?" When Tailong saw Xiaopang being beaten, he didn't care whether you were a man or a woman, and punched Han Sifan. I wanted to stop him at that time because one was my buddy and the other was a beautiful woman, and Tailong was very good at Muay Thai. Most people couldn't beat him. It would be embarrassing if he beat up Han Sifan.

　　But it was obvious that I was overthinking it. Han Sifan grabbed his fist with his left hand, and then quickly punched Tailong in the chest with his right hand three times. Tailong also covered his chest and gritted his teeth. After Han Sifan hit him, he actually smiled at Tailong and said, "Not bad. If it were Chen Hui and Xiangzi, I guess they wouldn't be able to withstand a single punch together."

　　"Sister, this is a personal attack." Brother Xiang started to talk nonsense. Han Sifan was too lazy to talk to him. He punched him and Brother Xiang fell to the ground.

　　"Haha, this is really interesting. Come and play with me more often in the future!" Han Sifan was about to leave after saying this, but when she passed by me, she suddenly whispered, "It's better not to use that little kid in the future. You can't control her." After saying that, she walked towards a snack street next to the school.

　　The good mood we had originally had was gone, so we grabbed two packs of instant noodles and went back to the dormitory. In the dormitory, Xiao Pang cursed viciously: "That chick is too cruel, Brother Xiang, Brother Hui, Brother Long, let's find a chance to beat her up."

　　"No, you should go by yourself if you want to go. You'd better move out of our dormitory and cut off all ties with us before you go, otherwise she will not let us go either." Brother Xiang seemed to know Han Sifan well. Xiao Pang nodded, suddenly stood up and sighed, "That makes sense. I can't do anything to let my brother down. If it really doesn't work, I can only sacrifice my looks and let her seduce me. Then, when she loves me to death, we will break up and deal a heavy blow to her fragile heart."

　　I was eating instant noodles at the time, and I couldn't help but spit out tears when I saw Xiao Pang's appearance. Xiao Pang was actually quite cute, with a few pimples on his face and a Korean hairstyle that made him look a bit fat. Anyway, he was far from being handsome. I said quietly, "Go ahead, I support you, you will definitely succeed, Fatty."

　　"Me too." Brother Xiang also gave his support. When Xiao Pang heard what we said, he asked with a smile: "I see that you two know her. Can you tell me what that girl likes?"

　　How could Xiang and I know, but Xiang smiled evilly and said, "She loves romance the most. I tell you, Fatty, you should get some roses and confess your love to her in front of the whole class tomorrow. She will definitely be moved by you and will pledge her love to you. Believe me."

　　"Okay!" After hearing this, Xiaopang ran out excitedly to buy roses. I felt that this guy was either horny or possessed by sex. He really dared to do such a life-threatening thing. On the same day, he used his monthly living expenses to buy ninety-nine red roses. It looked really romantic.

　　Early the next morning, Xiaopang asked me, Xiangge and Tailong to go and help him. Not surprisingly, Xiangge and I had stomachaches at the same time and needed to go to the toilet. We asked him and Tailong to go by themselves. Xiangge and I knew that once they went, they would never come back and would most likely be half-disabled when they came back.

　　【022】Liu Tianyi

　　Brother Xiang and I slept in the dormitory for a while. Not long after, we heard the voices of Xiaopang and Tailong. Tailong and Xiaopang were both covered with shoe prints and looked extremely miserable. Xiaopang came back, covered his head with a quilt and started crying.

　　I felt a little embarrassed at the time, so I walked over, patted Xiao Pang on the shoulder and said, "Don't be discouraged, there is still a chance. Besides, it's not like you haven't been beaten before, so don't cry."

　　Xiaopang shook his head and said, "No, no, I spent all my money on it. I will be hungry for a month. I am sad because of this."

　　What a weird thing, damn!

　　Life is pretty good overall. In fact, Han Sifan is a pretty good person. After that incident, we often played together. I have to talk about our school first. The male to female ratio in our school is three to one. There is a saying in our school that if the male to female ratio is three to one, there will be two couples and one gay.

　　This is the most appropriate description of our school. It's like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. After class, there are always two or three people who want to take us out for dinner and then become dragon slayers or something.

　　There is a saying that goes, birds of a feather flock together. The other three girls in Han Sifan's dormitory are also beautiful. Because they have a good relationship with Han Sifan, they are often brought out to play with us. One of them is called Xia Yumeng. As her name suggests, she is very cute and has a doll-like head. She is my type. She is a nice person, but she is a little too naive. I originally wanted to flirt with her, but that night Tailong pointed his fork at my neck and said, "Xia Yumeng is mine. Do you dare to talk to her?"

　　Well, I have no choice but to give up. There are still two. One is called Kim Hee Sun. I don't know how her father came up with such a weird name, but she is very beautiful. Her figure and appearance are not much inferior to Han Sifan. According to what Han Sifan secretly revealed to us, this girl's family is very rich. Her father seems to be an official, and her mother is a businesswoman. She is definitely a fair, rich and beautiful woman. Brother Xiang wants to pick up this girl every day, but I don't expect to win her over.

　　There is another one called Xi Que, who is not the best looking, but not ugly either, above average, with a very nice personality, and speaks softly, and is considered the most gentle one in their dormitory. I am definitely not much behind him. As for Han Sifan? Let Xiao Pang work hard on his own, although he is definitely hopeless.

　　It was probably two months after school started. At that time, we were all familiar with each other and often went out to play. Kim Hee Sun had her birthday on Saturday, so she notified us and asked us to go to Jincheng KTV to sing and have fun. Jincheng KTV is very famous in Chongqing and is usually visited by rich people. The minimum consumption seems to be more than one thousand yuan, which is a very high price for students like us.

　　The four of us all dressed up very handsomely that day, especially Brother Xiang. After all, he wanted to date the beautiful, rich and white girl. This time it was Kim Hee Sun's birthday, so he dressed up and had his hair done in a Korean style. Tailong, who usually doesn't like to dress up, changed into a suit, and even Xiaopang was dressed very formally with his hair combed to shine.

　　I was the only one wearing a black T-shirt and a pair of ordinary jeans. It wasn't that I wanted to be low-key, but Tailong and Brother Xiang teamed up to mess with me and made my hair messy, just to show off their temperament.

　　Damn, after thinking about it, it’s not good to dress up like them, it’s too high-profile.

　　After we got ready, we arrived at the school gate. Kim Hee Sun seemed to have driven here by herself. After telling us to gather at the entrance of Jincheng KTV, she took Han Sifan and the others away, leaving the four of us to miserably take a taxi.

　　It was really infuriating. There was no choice but to stop a taxi and head to Jincheng KTV.

　　It took about half an hour to get to Jincheng KTV. Unexpectedly, Brother Xiang praised the place as soon as he arrived at the door: "What a great location! No wonder this place is so famous and has such good business. It's hard to imagine a bad feng shui location."

　　"What do you mean?" I looked around and saw that this Jincheng KTV faced north and south. So I knew that it was better for a house to face north and south, and I couldn't see anything else.

　　Brother Xiang pointed to a lake outside the door and started talking.

　　It turns out that this is a Sanyuan Feng Shui layout. The door facing south is the Mingtang, and water accumulates in front of the door, which is called Ju Shui. This is the famous Tang Ju Shui layout. Moreover, this place is not just a Mingtang Ju Shui layout.

　　There is also a small hill on the west side of this KTV, and a small river on the east and north sides. In this way, the energy can be gathered inside the KTV, which is called the Treasure Pot to Accept Energy.

　　There is a small bridge over the river in the north. There are exactly twenty-four lights on the bridge. These are the twenty-four constellations protecting the emperor. These three feng shui arrangements together form the Sanyuan feng shui arrangement. The bright hall gathers water, the treasure pot absorbs qi, and the star officials protect the emperor. Doing business here is basically a sure win.

　　After Brother Xiang finished speaking like a master, Tailong said with a smile: "What you said makes sense."

　　"He's just pretending to be cool and talking nonsense." I smiled and answered perfunctorily. I couldn't tell him that Brother Xiang was studying Feng Shui. Brother Xiang is just like that. Whenever he encounters something he knows about, he will brag for a long time and pretend that he knows everything.

　　The four of us walked to the entrance of the KTV. There were eight people standing there, Han Sifan, Kim Hee Sun, Xi Que, Xia Yumeng, and four other men. These four men were all dressed quite formally, in suits, with slicked-back hair and powdered faces, and they were all wearing branded clothes.

　　As we approached, we heard one of them say to Kim Hee Sun, "Hee Sun, happy birthday. This is the platinum ring I asked my dad to bring back from the United States as a birthday present for you."

　　"Thank you, Mr. Liu." Kim Hee Sun accepted it without changing her expression. The birthday gifts given by the other three were either rings or watches from a certain country. Han Sifan and the other two girls also carried cakes.

　　The four of us were stunned, it seemed that we hadn’t bought gifts yet.

　　"Are these your friends?" Mr. Liu glanced at us and frowned slightly, but then he put on a smile and said, "My name is Liu Tianyi, and I grew up with Xishan."

　　Although this guy said this, he didn't extend his hand to shake hands with us. Anyway, I felt a little uncomfortable. What's so great about this guy? Isn't he just rich?

　　At that time, Brother Xiang was so arrogant that he pinched his nose with his right hand, then stretched out his hand and said, "Mr. Liu, right? You can just call me Brother Xiang. If you find it troublesome, just remove the word Xiang and call me Brother, I don't mind."

　　Master Liu's eyelids twitched and he took two steps back, probably because he was afraid that Brother Xiang would rub him with the hand that picked his nose. He said, "It's an honor to meet you. Come in first. I have booked the largest private room here!" After that, he led the way inside.

　　【023】Dragnet

　　Brother Xiang grabbed Jin Xishan with his left hand and said, "Tsk, these guys gave you these things that you can only look at but not use. I will give you something that you want but can't buy."

　　"Fuck, Brother Xiang is bragging again!" I thought to myself. Liu Tianyi also turned around and looked as if he had a chance to mock Brother Xiang. He smiled happily and asked, "Do you have something like that? Take it out and have a look. As long as I, Liu Tianyi, want something, there is nothing I can't buy!"

　　Xiang was so excited that he opened his backpack and took out a triangular amulet. He handed it to Jin Xishan and said, "Girl, let me tell you, even if the mayor wants this thing, he has to ask others for it. Today, I, Xiang, give it to you as a birthday present."

　　"Isn't this just an ordinary amulet?" Liu Tianyi smiled disdainfully and said, "I can ask for a hundred of them at the temple."

　　"This is not an ordinary amulet. Since Xiangzi gave it to you, you should accept it. This thing is just as he said, a good thing that even your parents can't get." Han Sifan on the side surprisingly spoke up for Brother Xiang.

　　After hearing what Han Sifan said, Jin Xishan also became curious, took the amulet and said thank you. I was not far away at the time, and I didn't know what this thing was used for, but Han Sifan's eyes sparkled when he looked at the amulet, so there was no need to guess that it must be a good thing. Brother Xiang probably felt that he had regained his face after doing this, and walked into the KTV in a swagger. Liu Tianyi whispered, "What's so great about it? It's just a broken amulet."

　　This amulet is really awesome. I later found out that it was a thing given to Brother Xiang by an old superstitious person to save his life. It also later saved Kim Hee Sun’s life. Of course, that’s a story for later.

　　The private room of this KTV is very big, the room number is 8888, and it seems that the price for a night is also this number, which does not include the cost of drinks. If the cost of drinks is included, the consumption will usually be tens of thousands.

　　Kim Hee Sun's family must be extraordinary.

　　Not many of us like to sing, so Xiaopang kept howling with the microphone, while Liu Tianyi and the other three men stayed away from us, as if they were afraid of having anything to do with us. The four of them moved closer to the four girls, Kim Hee Sun and Han Sifan.

　　We were so angry at the time that we couldn't bear it anymore. After a while, Han Sifan seemed to be unable to bear those guys. He pushed them away, walked up to me, took my hand and said, "Let's go to the toilet."

　　After saying that, he pulled us out. Naturally, Liu Tianyi sent us out with a hateful look.

　　After coming out, Han Sifan cursed: "Damn it, those guys are just bragging about how awesome their dads and moms are. It makes me sick to death, fuck!"

　　"Then why don't you slap them both in the face?" I looked at Han Sifan's hot temper and encouraged him. Han Sifan rolled his eyes at me and said, "No matter what, they are also good friends. It's not good to hit them. Come on, accompany me to the bathroom to smoke a cigarette and relax."

　　"That's fine." I nodded and followed Han Sifan. Before we even got to the restroom, Han Sifan suddenly frowned, shook his head and said, "Something's wrong! There's something wrong with this KTV!"

　　"What's wrong?" I looked around and saw a few waiters and the surroundings were magnificent, so there shouldn't be any problem.

　　"Close your eyes and feel it carefully!" After Han Sifan said that, I nodded and closed my eyes. After closing my eyes, I really felt that the surroundings seemed very stuffy, as if I was in a different room.

　　"This place is a bit stuffy. I guess it's because the air is not flowing smoothly." I replied without paying much attention.

　　"Hurry up and call Xiangzi out. He's a professional. Hurry up." Han Sifan looked a little anxious. I nodded, turned around and ran to the door of the private room, opened the door and said to Brother Xiang: "Brother Xiang, come out!"

　　Brother Xiang had drunk some wine, his face was a little red, and he was staggering when he walked. He asked me, "Boy, why did you ask me to come out?"

　　"I have something to ask you!" Han Sifan also came over, grabbed Brother Xiang's collar and walked towards the parking lot downstairs. The main reason was that there were too many people in the corridor. After arriving at the parking lot, Han Sifan slapped Brother Xiang twice without saying a word, which woke Brother Xiang up.

　　"Xiangzi, hurry up and check if there is anything wrong with this place." Han Sifan woke up Xiang and asked. Xiang's eyes looked a little hazy. He looked around and said, "No problem. This place is a Sanyuan Feng Shui Bureau. The feng shui is extremely good. The boss will be rich."

　　"No, close your eyes and feel it carefully!" After Han Sifan finished speaking, Brother Xiang slowly closed his eyes. After about ten seconds, Brother Xiang suddenly widened his eyes, looked around and said, "Sure enough, there is something wrong, this smell is mother and child blood!"

　　Then he started sniffing, as if searching for something in the parking lot. After a while, he found a small piece of cloth under the main pillar of the parking lot. It was a mourning veil, and there seemed to be some blood stains on the outside.

　　Brother Xiang picked it up and sniffed it, frowning and saying, "It is indeed the blood of the mother and child. If I'm not mistaken, there is another piece in the water tank on the rooftop of the KTV."

　　After that, the three of us ran to the KTV rooftop and found it on the KTV rooftop water tank. Brother Xiang held the two pieces of mourning cloth in his hands and frowned. I asked curiously, "Brother Xiang, what happened?"

　　"This is an evil situation, a net for heaven and earth. It is made of mourning cloth stained with the mother's blood, and then placed on the water tank as a net for heaven, and on the parking lot as a net for earth. This evil situation has destroyed the three-element feng shui of this place. If we had discovered it two days later, people in this place would have seen ghosts and died frequently. It's too evil. Who on earth would do this?

　　"What are you little kids doing messing with my feng shui?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind us.

　　When we looked back, we saw an old man in his fifties, wearing a black Tang suit. He had a kind smile and was standing at the stairs leading downstairs. There was only one staircase on this rooftop, and this was the fourth floor.

　　"It's not a decent thing for an old man to use this thing to harm others, right? I wonder if there is any hatred between you and the owner of this place that requires you to use this thing to harm him?" Han Sifan took two steps forward and asked the old man viciously.

　　"Little kid, don't think you are great just because you have learned some superficial Taoist magic. Put the things back quickly. I can pretend that this never happened." After the old man said this, he actually took out a baby's body from behind him. The baby's body looked shriveled, like jerky, pitch black, and only the size of a palm. The baby's body was wrapped with many red ropes.

　　【024】Red Ghost

　　"Thai ghost-raising technique?" Han Sifan frowned. The old man smiled coldly and said, "Don't doubt whether I can kill you. I don't want to commit more sins. Just go away and forget about it."

　　"What should I do, Brother Xiang?" I asked Brother Xiang in a low voice. Brother Xiang swallowed and said, "How should I know, Sister Fan? Otherwise, just forget about it. It's none of your business anyway."

　　"Can you guys be more ambitious?" Han Sifan rolled his eyes at us. This girl actually said righteously, "Since you are learning Taoism, you must have a heart to help the world. It's good that I haven't encountered such a thing. If I do, I will kill him!"

　　After Han Sifan finished speaking, he kicked his feet and ran towards the old man. The old man became scared when he saw Han Sifan running straight towards him. If they really talked about fighting, he, with his old bones, would definitely not be able to beat Han Sifan. He quickly untied the red rope wrapped around the dried meat in his hand.

　　Just as he untied it, the sound of a child crying came from his hand, crying so miserably, and the dried meat in his hand disappeared. Han Sifan also rushed to him and knocked him back two steps with one punch.

　　When I saw how frail this old man looked, I was about to rush over to help him, but I felt a chill on my back, as if an ice cube was stuck to me. I turned my head and saw a baby lying on my back, sucking on the back of my head with his mouth. I could feel my head getting heavier and heavier, as if I was about to fall asleep.

　　Fortunately, Brother Xiang was no idler. He was right next to me at the time. When I was about to faint, Brother Xiang slapped me in the face. It hurt a lot on my left cheek, but I was much more sober. Brother Xiang said, "Xiaohui, bite the tip of your tongue quickly and spit blood from it."

　　"Big, big brother, can't you just spit on him?" I was shivering with cold at the time, but I didn't count on Brother Xiang anymore. This bastard, I was too lazy to even spit on him. I bit my tongue hard, and the pain made my whole body tense up. Of course, I felt a lot more energetic. Then I turned my head and spit a mouthful of blood at the kid. The kid wasn't a super fierce one, and after I spit the blood from my tongue, he fell to the ground in an instant, with smoke coming out of his body.

　　I cursed and said, "Fuck, this isn't that great."

　　"You little brats, just wait for me!" The old guy was pinned to the ground and beaten by Han Sifan, leaving his face bruised and blue. He cursed and turned around and ran downstairs. The little brat shrank to the ground after the blood from my tongue spurted out, and it seemed like he was about to die.

　　After seeing this, Han Sifan sighed and said, "I don't know where this guy came from. There are more and more evil cults these days, and more and more incompetent ones."

　　Then Han Sifan covered the little ghost with a Bagua map and said, "I have to find a chance to save this little ghost."

　　"Didn't that guy say he wanted to take revenge on us? What should we do?" I asked Han Sifan with lingering fear.

　　Brother Xiang slapped my head hard and said, "Are you an idiot? Which villain didn't say he wanted revenge before he left? Then, what happened? If he comes, Brother Xiang will chop him into pieces and feed him to the fish!"

　　We didn't think much about it at the time. We went back to the room and played for a while, then we each took a bus back to school. However, the accident happened on the way back to the city.

　　At that time, Han Sifan did not take Kim Hee Sun's car, but asked Xiaopang to go. Han Sifan went with me, Brother Xiang, and Tailong. Han Sifan said that he had a bad feeling at the time, but he went with us anyway.

　　It was already around 11 o'clock in the evening, and there were not many cars on the street. When the car drove onto a cross-river bridge, Han Sifan suddenly said, "Xiangzi, Xiaohui, get off with me. Tailong, you go back first!"

　　It was summer and it should have been very hot in the car, but I still felt a little chilly. I realized that there must be something dirty!

　　Brother Xiang and I didn't hesitate and jumped out of the car. Tailong originally wanted to get off, but we stopped him and let him go back alone.

　　We got off the car and waited for the taxi to drive away. Then we saw a woman in red clothes standing on the edge of the bridge, reading a book in her hands, and walking slowly towards us.

　　"It's actually a fierce ghost!" Han Sifan frowned and said, "Be careful, this ghost must be no simple one!"

　　"So what if there's an evil spirit?" I had no idea what an evil spirit was at the time. Just as I said this, the surrounding vehicles suddenly disappeared and the area around us turned into a dark forest.

　　"Don't move! We are under an illusion. If we walk around, we will be hit by a car on the road or fall into the river and drown!"

　　I saw the surroundings turned into a forest, and before I could come to my senses, I heard Han Sifan's roar. Han Sifan also took out a compass, looked around, pointed to the front and said, "The ghost hasn't moved yet, be careful, I have never dealt with a fierce ghost, I don't know how powerful it is. No matter what you see later, don't panic, and scream loudly when you feel that the fierce ghost is approaching you. After being possessed, the ghost will try to control you to jump into the river or get hit and killed on the road. No matter who is controlled, remember to scream, and then the other two will hold him!"

　　"Hmm!" The three of us stood back to back and looked around. To be honest, it was really hard to imagine that the surroundings were just an illusion. This was also the first time I had an illusion. The surroundings were too real, and there were even birds singing.

　　"Catch me!" Brother Xiang suddenly shouted from behind me. I turned around and saw Brother Xiang was about to rush forward. I quickly reached out to pull him, but his strength was terrifying, and it felt like he was going to pull me out. Fortunately, Han Sifan also took action at that time and grabbed Brother Xiang tightly.

　　After pulling it back, Han Sifan took out a needle and inserted it into Brother Xiang's philtrum. I clearly saw the ghost pop out of Brother Xiang's body.

　　This female ghost looks to be in her twenties, quite pretty, with no pupils in her eyes, very similar to Menma’s eyes. Yes, Menma!

　　"Sister Fan, how about I release Nian Ma to kill this guy?" I asked with a suggestion.

　　"Are you confident that after you release that ghost, she won't go on a killing spree? That thing is much more powerful than the ghost in front of us." After Han Sifan said this, I really lost confidence. If Menma goes berserk, it might be more powerful than this evil ghost.

　　After thinking about it, I decided to just forget it.

　　There was no other way, the three of us had to stand back to back and continue to persevere. I also understood at that time that the evil spirit was not something we could deal with at the moment.

　　[ps: Today is the fifth update, please give me flowers, please be my guest, please add me to your collection. ]

　　[025] Uncle Cong: “What should we do now? We can’t stay like this forever, right?” Brother Xiang asked through gritting his teeth.

　　We have been standing in this dark forest for half an hour, and we were almost controlled by the evil spirit several times. Every time we were controlled, we felt tired. If we continue like this, no one knows how long we can hold on.

　　"How should I know? I didn't know I would encounter this today. If I had known I would encounter this kind of thing, I would have brought my guys here and wouldn't have been so passive." Han Sifan also started cursing.

　　"Oh, right." When I heard Han Sifan mention the thing, I suddenly thought of the Five Thunderbolts Talisman that the old superstitious man gave me and Brother Xiang when he sent us away. Although I don't know how powerful this talisman is, but since the old superstitious man gave it to us so solemnly at that time, I believe that its power must be very strong.

　　I quickly felt my body, and thank God, I still carried the talisman with me. I took out the Five Thunders talisman and said, "I have this thing, Sister Fan, here!" I quickly handed it to Han Sifan.

　　After Han Sifan took the talisman, he didn't show the surprise I imagined. Instead, he frowned and said, "Five Thunderbolts Talisman? Damn, don't you have something less powerful?"

　　"Isn't it good to have great power?" I wondered for a moment, and suddenly it occurred to me that if a person who is not strong enough uses a very strong talisman, his whole body will become weak, or even faint. It is said that some people may even die directly.

　　"Damn it, I'll die!" Han Sifan thought for a while, and seemed to know that there was no way out now, so she cursed, holding the talisman in her right hand and the compass in her left hand and looking at it carefully. She also said: "Remember it when I use it later. If you faint, send me to the hospital immediately! It should be just exhaustion, there won't be any big problem, but just in case, remember it."

　　"The five elements produce and restrain each other, the law starts from the six combinations, command!!" Han Sifan suddenly shouted. As soon as he finished shouting the word "command", the talisman suddenly burst into a blue light, and then Han Sifan slapped it towards her left front. Originally, there was nothing in front of her, but the talisman seemed to hit something.

　　At the same time, a figure in red clothes was also knocked out, and the talisman happened to hit the ghost on the face. After Han Sifan finished hitting him, he fell to the ground with his eyes rolled back, and the evil ghost also covered his face and screamed, and the voice sounded particularly miserable.

　　Just as the evil ghost was screaming, our surroundings turned back to the previous cross-river bridge. Brother Xiang said, "Huizi, carry her on your back, let's retreat quickly, this thing is not so easy to hang!" After that, he turned around and ran away. I also grabbed Han Sifan and carried her on my back. Fortunately, this girl was not heavy.

　　I ran and cursed Brother Xiang, "Brother Xiang, you bastard, let's carry each other for a while, damn!"

　　"Is it very heavy? If it is, put me down." Han Sifan behind me suddenly said to me.

　　"Ah, big sister, you're not fainted?" I coughed and said like some guy in Naruto: "How can a man abandon his comrades who fought side by side with him?"

　　But then there was no sound, as if Han Sifan had fainted.

　　My brother Xiang and I ran a long way and returned to the school gate in one breath. Then we quickly took a taxi to the hospital.

　　After we checked in the hospital, we luckily found that Han Sifan had just fainted due to exhaustion. We set up a ward and settled the girl in it. Brother Xiang and I were afraid that the female ghost would continue to attack, so we didn't dare to leave.

　　"Xiaohui, you stay to protect Han Sifan. I'll go back to school to get my stuff and take a few days off!" Brother Xiang said and ran out of the hospital. Fortunately, there was no one in the bed next to Han Sifan. I paid some money myself, then lay down and fell asleep. It was very late, probably past twelve in the morning, and I was very tired.

　　I slept very soundly and was woken up by the sound of Brother Xiang and others talking the next morning.

　　I rubbed my glasses and opened my eyes. Xia Yumeng, Jin Xishan, Xi Que, and Brother Xiang were chatting around Han Sifan. Han Sifan had also woken up, but his face was extremely pale and his eyes were full of bloodshot. When he saw me wake up, Jin Xishan said, "Chen Hui, how can you protect my Fanfan? You even encountered robbers on the road."

　　Brother Xiang blinked at me, and I immediately understood. There must be a reason for coming to the hospital, but Brother Xiang was really stupid. He actually said that they were robbers. I said, "Sister, you don't know that Brother Xiang and I fought against more than a dozen gangsters at all costs and protected our sister Fan."

　　"That's weird. Didn't Xiangzi say there were more than 20 hooligans?" Jin Xishan looked at Brother Xiang strangely and asked. My face turned red. Damn, Brother Xiang is really good at bragging. Brother Xiang coughed and said, "Yes, there were 20. Bu Han Sifan beat up 10, and Chen Hui and I beat up 5 each."

　　Later, Kim Hee Sun said that she wanted to ask her father to investigate those gangsters, but we stopped her and told her to forget it. We chatted for a while and then were discharged from the hospital. We went to eat Sichuan cuisine at noon, and then said goodbye to Kim Hee Sun, Xi Que, and Xia Yumeng. The reason was that we needed to take a break after encountering robbers, so we would not go back to school and would go out to relax.

　　In fact, we dare not go back now. That red-clothed ghost is too powerful. We can't defeat him at all. We are afraid of implicating our classmates if we go back to school now. We might as well find a place outside to fight that guy to the death.

　　As soon as we separated, Brother Xiang and I received two plane tickets from Han Sifan. I asked curiously, "Sister Fan, what do you mean? Are you going to escape abroad?"

　　"One of the three of us has been cursed. The ghost will follow us all the time, so there's no point in running away. Let's go to Chengdu! I know someone there who can definitely deal with this evil ghost." After Han Sifan finished speaking, he took us to the airport.

　　We also learned from Han Sifan that she seemed to know a fortune teller in Chengdu and wanted to ask that fortune teller for help. After we rushed to the airport, Han Sifan called that person. We heard from Han Sifan that the person's name seemed to be Wu Zhicong, and he opened a ghost catching shop in Chengdu.

　　This was my first time on a plane in my life. Since I was being haunted by that ghost, I didn’t have much mood to sigh, but the flight attendant was quite pretty.

　　Less than an hour later, it was about 4pm, and the plane landed at Chengdu Airport. After leaving the airport, there was already a person waiting at the exit. This person looked to be in his thirties, wearing a pair of sunglasses and a dark suit, with a red Ferrari parked behind him. He was neither fat nor thin, and there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.

　　Han Sifan led the two of us to the man. Han Sifan, who had always been carefree, actually put his hands behind his back and respectfully called him Uncle Cong. Brother Xiang and I also hurriedly called out, "Hello, Uncle Cong."

　　At that time, in my mind, Uncle Cong should be a hermit and sage.

　　[ps: Sorry, there is only one chapter today. I had a burst of inspiration yesterday and I got stuck today =. =]

　　[026] Lingling Hall "Xiao Fan, you've become more and more beautiful after not seeing you for a few months." Wu Zhicong took off his sunglasses and looked at me and Brother Xiang with a smile. When Wu Zhicong saw Brother Xiang and me, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Are these two guys your classmates? They don't look that good, not even as handsome as me."

　　"Well, we encountered some troubles in Chongqing this time." Han Sifan nodded. As for Wu Zhicong's question later, she simply ignored it. Wu Zhicong shrugged and said, "Okay, this is not the place to talk. Get in the car and let's talk at my company." After that, he turned around and got on the Ferrari, and the three of us also got in.

　　Wu Zhicong was not driving very fast. In the car, Han Sifan told Wu Zhicong everything about the female ghost we encountered in Chongqing. After listening, Wu Zhicong frowned and asked, "You must have accidentally offended some evil cults. However, since the dissolution of Tianlijiao, there are very few evil cults in China that can drive evil spirits."

　　"Tianlijiao?" I asked curiously. Wu Zhicong shook his head and said, "It was just a cult five years ago." Wu Zhicong did not give us too much explanation. After he asked about the general situation, he stopped talking and drove us to his company.

　　His company is called Ling Ling Tang, and it is located in a commercial building on a commercial street behind Chengdu No. 1 Middle School. From a distance, I saw a big sign that read Ling Ling Tang, specializing in catching ghosts and exorcising evil spirits and handling weddings and funerals. When Brother Xiang saw it, he asked curiously, "Uncle Cong, aren't you afraid of being caught by the police for promoting feudal superstition so blatantly?"

　　We graduated from a police academy, and the first class we attended taught us about the country's various policies and guidelines, one of which was to strictly prohibit feudal superstitions.

　　"Police? The chief of the Chengdu Police Department came to our place for tea a few days ago." Wu Zhicong curled his lips and parked the car directly downstairs. Wu Zhicong took us to the second floor.

　　The second floor is entirely reserved by Lingling Hall. It is very large, with an area of ​​more than a thousand square meters. There are ten transparent glass rooms inside the house, each of which is about fifty square meters. There is an office inside, where Taoist priests of different ages sit and interpret divinations for people. There are price tags at the door. An old man who looks to be in his seventies sets the starting price for divination to be one thousand, and the opening price to be eighteen thousand. There are also some younger ones who start at five hundred, and so on.

　　Seeing these prices, I secretly clicked my tongue in my heart. This is too high, it's simply robbery. However, although the prices are high, there are still many customers. In addition to the customers who are still asking for divination in the ten glass rooms, there is a large leisure center of nearly 500 square meters in the back, with many entertainment projects, such as billiards, table tennis, or treadmills, or a cafe, which is a place for people who come to ask for divination to rest. There are also many service staff. There are about fifty people waiting to ask for divination. They are all dressed in suits and leather shoes. At first glance, they are the directors of a certain group that occasionally appear on TV.

　　"So you can run a fortune-telling shop like this?" Brother Xiang sighed. Uncle Cong smiled and said, "Of course, don't think that our company only has so few employees. We pay salaries here. Fifty people, five-day shifts, each with a base salary of 10,000 plus commissions. Basically, all the fortune-tellers in Chengdu have moved here. These rich people are the most suspicious. The richer they are, the more suspicious they are. They feel uncomfortable if they don't ask for help for half a month, so the business is pretty good."

　　Han Sifan seemed to have been here before, so he was not surprised. Brother Xiang and I had never seen this before. Anyway, we felt that Uncle Cong was quite smart. However, this society is not that simple. Not everyone can play like this. If there is no one to protect you, you will have to close the next day. I, a good young man who aims to be a corrupt official, understand this very well.

　　Then Uncle Cong took the three of us to his office. His office was about 70 square meters, but it was quite simple, just an ordinary office desk. There was a bookshelf with many Feng Shui books on it, and a sofa. Uncle Cong pointed at the sofa and said, "Sit down, I'll pour you some tea."

　　"Okay, just tell us how to get rid of the evil ghost." As soon as Han Sifan finished speaking, Uncle Cong put on a smile and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? It's just an evil ghost. It's no big deal. Have some tea first." He made three cups of tea and handed them to us. Brother Xiang and I politely took the tea. Han Sifan didn't seem very happy, but he also took the tea.

　　Uncle Cong smiled and said, "Let me be clear, I won't help you. I can only teach you how to kill evil spirits, but I won't help you kill evil spirits."

　　"Actually, it is not impossible for the three of you to deal with the evil ghost, but you have too little experience. Xiangzi, right? You are Ajiu's apprentice, and you have been learning Feng Shui since childhood. Although it is not very good, it is not bad. After you were hit by the illusion, you were very panicked at first, and felt that you could not deal with it at all. In fact, you are not afraid of anything. After you were hit by the illusion, you can walk out by taking the two of them to the Qian position. Then, Xiaofan, you can use the silver needle to pierce her ghost gate, which can greatly reduce her strength. Finally, use the Five Thunders talisman in your hand and boom, and it will be ok." Uncle Cong took a sip of tea after he finished speaking.

　　I asked curiously: "Then what should I do? And you're making it sound too simple." It's not that I don't believe Uncle Cong, but I can still clearly recall the feeling of powerlessness when I encountered the evil ghost. That ghost was very powerful and very strong, but this person made it sound too easy.

　　"You? What can you do if you don't know anything? You can follow behind them and act as a lookout. Oh, and you can learn the mantra for the Pure Land. The Five Thunderbolts Talisman may not be able to disperse the ghost even if you control it. And don't kill it unless necessary. After all, she must have been harmed by the evil cult and became like this. You can help her to be reborn, which will be a good deed."

　　"You look down on me too much." I gritted my teeth and said, damn, you assigned me such an easy task, but Uncle Cong suddenly said with a serious look: "You are wrong, your task is not the easiest, on the contrary, it is the most painful and difficult!"

　　"Do you think you can save the souls of wronged ghosts by just reciting a few verses? How can the evil ghost's grudge be dissipated if it fails to take revenge? The difficulty of saving souls lies here. All the hatred of this evil ghost will suddenly enter your mind, her pain, her resentment. If you can control yourself with your own thoughts and communicate with the wronged ghost, and persuade her to reincarnate, then you will succeed. If you fail, you will die."

　　When I heard what he said, I felt a chill in my heart, and I trembled all over and said, "Otherwise, I'd better just do some soy sauce. I don't mind being a burden."

　　"It's too late. I will open an altar tonight to attract the evil ghost and let you save her soul!"

　　[ps: Please give me flowers for my new book and collect it. ]

　　[027] Teacher Cang, help me!

　　That night, in a small forest outside the suburbs, the four of us, Brother Xiang, Han Sifan, and Uncle Cong, carried a small table and many ghost-catching tools.

　　"I have calculated the birth date of that evil spirit with my fingers. I will open a ceremony to invite her over later. Then, as I said before, if an illusion occurs, Xiangzi, you will calculate a way out, and then Xiaofan will subdue her. Then, Xiaohui will use the Rebirth Mantra to save her! I will not help you. It's not because of some bullshit training you, but because this is the cause you have planted, and only you can get rid of her. So, open the ceremony!"

　　There was an open space in the middle of the grove. We put the small wooden table in the middle. Then Uncle Cong changed into a yellow Taoist robe and covered the wooden table with yellow cloth. There was an incense burner in the middle, and two peach wood swords on both sides of the incense burner.

　　Uncle Cong held three incense sticks and bowed in the direction of Chongqing, then recited: "Yao Hong, born in Yi Hai year, Ding Mao month, Jia Wu day, Shen hour." After saying this, Uncle Cong respectfully inserted incense into the incense burner, then picked up the peach wood sword and walked the Qi Dou Kui Gang step: "One stroke moves the world, leading the Three Pure Ones above and responding to the spirit below. Two strokes are created by the ancestors, please move the gods and mobilize the troops. Three strokes are evil spirits to avoid, no ghost dares to see, no evil spirit dares to face. Where is Yao Hong?"

　　After saying that, Uncle Cong took out a yellow talisman, lit it with a lighter and threw it into the sky. The yellow talisman actually burned in the air and gradually flew up to the sky without any sign of falling down. When the yellow talisman burned out of trace in the sky, suddenly a gust of cold wind blew. I looked back and saw a woman in red with disheveled hair standing in the woods not far away, looking at us from afar.

　　"It's up to you guys from now on." Uncle Cong saw the ghost coming, picked up the yellow talisman and stuck it on his chest, then sat cross-legged and ignored us. Brother Xiang picked up the peach wood sword on the altar and said, "What are you doing standing there? Go get her!"

　　As he said that, he rushed towards the evil ghost. However, when Han Sifan and I were about to move, the scene around us suddenly changed. We were actually inside a house. This house was about 50 square meters and was orange-red in color. The disgusting thing was that the walls above, below, left and right were all covered with eyes. Even under our feet were eyes, and they were elastic when we stepped on them. I immediately got goose bumps all over my body. This was too disgusting.

　　"Brother Xiang, calculate quickly!" I said to Brother Xiang in front of me. Brother Xiang nodded quickly, and then he took the compass that Uncle Cong had given him and started to calculate. At this time, many mouths appeared in the gaps between his eyes. The tongues of these mouths were like hanged ghosts, very long. My feet were directly entangled by some tongues on the ground, and I couldn't move at all. Han Sifan was more powerful. He was chopping here and there with a peach wood sword. At this time, my hands and feet were also entangled, and those tongues kept licking my face. I could even feel the disgusting saliva on my face.

　　"Fuck! It hurts so much." I couldn't help but scream, but I quickly closed my mouth because a tongue kept trying to get into my mouth and I didn't dare to open it at all. I was thinking in my heart, if it was a woman's tongue it would be fine, but if it was a man's then my first kiss would have to be given to a male ghost.

　　It was disgusting just thinking about it, so Han Sifan immediately yelled at me: "Chen Hui, don't think too much, this is all an illusion."

　　"What a hallucination! I can't even move my feet!" I tried to lift my feet, but I couldn't move them at all. As soon as I opened my mouth to say something, a tongue tried to penetrate my mouth, so I quickly closed my mouth.

　　"These are all hallucinations. Those tongues are entangled with you, making you feel that you can't move. You suggest to yourself in your mind that you can't move, and the motor nerves in your feet will naturally stop moving. You can imagine that there are countless beauties around you, running naked with you, and that's it!" After Han Sifan said this, I had no choice but to try my best.

　　I closed my eyes and thought to myself, Teacher Aoi, Teacher Maria Ozawa, Teacher Rola Takizawa, I’m counting on you to save my life!

　　When I closed my eyes, I imagined that it was Teacher Cang who was licking my face, it was Maria Ozawa who was hugging me and wanted to kiss me with the tongue, and it was Teacher Takizawa Rola who was trying to kiss me. As I was thinking, the surroundings became less obvious, and when I opened my eyes, I was actually back in the forest. However, Han Sifan and Brother Xiang seemed to be still trapped in the predicament.

　　Uncle Cong was very surprised to see me wake up, and said: "I didn't expect you to have such a strong willpower. You can wake up by yourself even though the evil spirit's magic is done. It's a miracle, a miracle."

　　I rubbed my face which felt numb from being licked and thought to myself, damn, if it wasn't for Teacher Cang saving me, how could I have gotten out so quickly? If anyone tells me something harmful to their health in the future, I'll be the first to get angry with them. Didn't he just save me?

　　"I am gifted, do I need you to tell me?" I smiled and took a look. The female ghost had very long hair, and she was actually using it to cover the eyes of Brother Xiang and Han Sifan. It turned out that this was the evil ghost's method of charming others. I saw that Uncle Cong had no intention of helping me now, so I couldn't just sit there and wait to die. I strode forward and began to exorcise the female ghost.

　　"Child, child, why are you so bad? Bullying, cheating, why do you do it? Learn to be a good child, love each other. Care is in the heart, full of color." How could I learn the mantra of rebirth in one day? So Uncle Cong gave me this song "Three Hundred Children's Songs of Great Compassion and Great Mercy" which he said could purify the human soul. It is said that it can awaken people's truth, goodness and beauty. However, when I was halfway through singing, the evil spirit suddenly turned around and glared at me. It actually gave up confusing Han Sifan and Brother Xiang, turned around and rushed towards me.

　　Oh my god! I quickly rolled on the ground, trying to avoid the attack of this evil ghost, but I rolled right under the feet of the evil ghost. The evil ghost grabbed my throat, lifted me up, and then started to pinch me hard with his hands.

　　I have always been puzzled, why do evil ghosts have to strangle people to kill them? And they can't kill them after strangling for a long time, and finally wait for their teammates to come to rescue them. If I were a ghost, I would just use the Black Tiger Heart-Rip to kill the opponent cleanly. Fortunately, this evil ghost bought my comrades more time to rescue me. Although everyone thinks strangling the neck is not that powerful.

　　But once you really experience it, you will feel it, the feeling of life and death, suffocation, the feeling of being at a loss between life and death. At that time, I felt that I was about to be strangled to death by this ghost. Suddenly, Brother Xiang hugged this evil ghost from behind, and then Han Sifan kicked me on the right face with a handsome sweeping kick, kicking me away from the female ghost's hand.

　　I was so dizzy from being kicked by Han Sifan that I just stood up in a daze. I saw that Han Sifan had already inserted a silver needle into the ghost's gate, which was the junction between the eyebrows. She shouted at me: "Hurry up and save this guy! Quick!"

　　【028】Oath

　　Yao Hong was born into a medical family. Both of her parents were doctors. They were busy every day and had no time to take care of her. It can be said that she spent twenty-five days a month alone, so she was very lonely. It was not until she was fourteen that her mother gave birth to her younger brother.

　　"So small and cute." Little Yao Hong lay on the side of the hospital bed and looked at her chubby brother in her mother's arms. She felt that this little guy was really fun.

　　"Xiaohong, Xiaoan will be left to you to take care of from now on. Mom and Dad are very busy!" Yao Hong still remembers the entrustment her parents gave her when they handed Xiaoan, her younger brother, to her.

　　"Well, I will definitely take good care of Xiao An!"

　　"How do I change this diaper? It's so troublesome!"

　　"Hey, Xiao An, grow up quickly so you can chat with your sister. You little bastard, I didn't go out to play badminton just to take you with me." Although Xiao Yaohong said that she hated her brother, she really liked her brother in her heart.

　　"Sister, what is one plus one?"

　　“It’s equal to two.”

　　“Why is it equal to two?”

　　"Because it is equal to two, so it is equal to two."

　　"Why is that because..."

　　Xiao An grew up little by little, and Yao Hong also grew up little by little, but Yao Hong never forgot her goal when Xiao An was just born, which was to take good care of Xiao An.

　　Time passed day by day. That year Xiao An was six years old and Yao Hong was already twenty years old. During the college vacation, she went home and took Xiao An to a nearby amusement park to play. Suddenly Xiao An got lost, and then a phone call came to Yao Hong.

　　"Your brother is with me. If you want him back, come to the abandoned factory in the east of the city tomorrow night. Don't call the police, or I will kill your brother!"

　　The next night, Yao Hong did not call the police. Instead, she came to the abandoned factory alone and saw the kidnappers, who were four men in black suits. When Yao Hong arrived, the men in black tore off her clothes. Yao Hong originally thought that she would be insulted, but unexpectedly, these men in black did not insult her. Instead, they put a blood-red coat on her and tied her to a pillar in the middle of the factory.

　　“Sister, sister!”

　　Suddenly, Xiao An was brought out. Xiao An was tied up with ropes. Yao Hong said, "Let my brother go. As long as you let him go, you can do whatever you want!"

　　"Chop off this kid's hand first!" one of the leaders ordered, and Yao Hong stared at the men who actually chopped off his brother's left hand with a knife. Seeing his brother rolling on the ground in pain, Yao Hong cursed with red eyes: "Bastard! What's the point of bullying a child? Come at me if you dare, bastard!"

　　Yao Hong continued to curse, but those middle-aged men just sneered, totally ignoring Yao Hong's voice. It even seemed that the angrier Yao Hong was, the happier they were.

　　"Make a fire!" Those people actually made a fire, and then roasted Yao Hong's brother on it bit by bit, just like roasting a suckling pig. Yao Hong's throat had long been hoarse and she couldn't speak. Thinking about the days when her brother was born and with her, she suddenly felt very resentful and cursed: "You, you guys, I won't let you go even if I become a ghost!"

　　After saying this, Yao Hong bit her tongue hard and committed suicide. Before she died, she vaguely heard those people say that there was another evil ghost. Yao Hong kept her eyes open, trying to find something that she would remember from these people. She saw that all of them had a small black snake tattooed under their left ears.

　　"Xiao An, my brother, I will definitely avenge you, even if it means going to hell!"

　　…

　　After I came to my senses, I stared at the female ghost infatuatedly. Her face was full of hatred. It turned out that she was trained to be like this. My heart suddenly seemed to be blocked by something. Those memories just now were the memories I got from this female ghost when I was trying to liberate her. And now, I actually wanted to let this female ghost go and let her take revenge.

　　"Xiaohui, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and help her to be reborn! Otherwise, just use the Five Thunderbolts Talisman to send her to heaven." Brother Xiang and Han Sifan at the side looked like they were about to be unable to stop us. I sighed in my heart and started the most important stage of the salvation: persuasion.

　　"Yao Hong! I, Chen Hui, swear here that I will avenge you! Avenge your brother! Rest in peace." I looked at this poor woman with red eyes and shouted loudly. The pain she felt when her brother died still lingers in my heart. I don't understand why there are such bad people in the world who specifically use such methods to kill people and then train them into evil spirits for them to control.

　　"Why would you help me get revenge?" Yao Hong actually spoke, but she wasn't really speaking. It was a spiritual communication between people and souls. He could understand what she meant. I frowned. Why would a loser like me say I would help her get revenge? Those cults are so powerful, can I defeat them?

　　"Tell me, why do you want to avenge me? You are all the same, using such magic to harm people, you all deserve to die!" Yao Hong burst out with resentment all over her body, which seemed to be even worse than before. Perhaps when I was trying to help her to be reborn, she recalled the hatred she had in her previous life, which made her resentful. But then she started crying. Of course, ghosts don't have tears.

　　"Woo, woo, why should my brother die? Why should he be killed? Tell me! Answer me." Yao Hong tried hard to grab me, but Han Sifan and Brother Xiang held him tightly.

　　Brother Xiang looked at this scene and said , "Xiao Hui, say something nice, don't provoke her, she'll kill you if you say a few words to her, hurry up."

　　"I admit that I am a loser, with no money and power, but I have a heart of a hero. I didn't have the ability before, I couldn't know and stop all this, but I promise you here that I will definitely eliminate all the evil cults in the world and give you and those who have been harmed by the evil cults justice!" I looked at Yao Hong and said, "I swear here that I will help Yao Hong get revenge. If I can't do it, I will be struck by lightning and there will be no recovery!"

　　"You can't swear!" Uncle Cong who was not far away suddenly yelled. I ignored Uncle Cong. It's true that I am a loser, and it's also true that I aim to be a corrupt official, but everyone has a moral bottom line, and it's not just me. No matter who sees Yao Hong's memory, they will help her get revenge.

　　"Okay, okay, okay!" The evil spirit on Yao Hong's body slowly dissipated bit by bit, and slowly she turned into a ghost. She looked at me and said, "I trust you once, but only for three years. If you can't help me get revenge in these three years, I will come to kill you personally." After saying that, Yao Hong's body slowly became transparent.

　　"Don't worry, this is not just a spur of the moment move. Within three years, I will capture those four people and give them to you."

　　"Well, thank you." Yao Hong said and disappeared.

　　【029】Return to Chongqing

　　"How can you make such a big oath, you fool? Do you think three years is a long time? There are more than a hundred evil cults in China. I tell you, there are thousands of them, big and small. Although most of them are nobody, there are also many who are capable of training evil spirits. How can you find them? It's like looking for a needle in a haystack!"

　　Uncle Cong has been scolding me since I made that vow. Brother Xiang also said, "I say Huizi, you are not bewitched by her beauty, you have such a heavy taste..."

　　Han Sifan also agreed with Uncle Cong and said, "You were really reckless this time. You could have said something she likes to coax her into reincarnation, but how can you make such a vow?"

　　"Come on, come on. Do you really think I was acting on impulse?" I said unhappily. We were in Uncle Cong's office at the time. I sat on the sofa, took out a cigarette, took a puff, and sighed, "Then what are you going to say? Let her reincarnate and then this hatred will be over? Besides, you didn't see how Xiao An was roasted to death, otherwise you would be more excited than me."

　　"Oh, you really don't look like your master when he was young." Uncle Cong looked at me and sighed, and mentioned my master. I asked, "Who is my master? You have been keeping it secret. He is my master after all. Can you tell me?" I was trying to change the subject now, and I didn't want them to continue blaming me.

　　"Your master? When he was young, he didn't have such a kind heart as you. He wouldn't do anything that didn't make money, nor would he do anything that was dangerous. He would never do anything that was both profitable and dangerous even if he was beaten to death." Uncle Cong had a smile on his face when he spoke, as if he was quite familiar with my master.

　　"And then?" I asked, "What kind of job is he doing now? Is he the chairman of a group?" I saw that he was driving a BMW at the time, but I didn't expect Uncle Cong's face to change when I mentioned this question and he cursed, "He's just a soy milk seller in Wujiang Town. He comes to me every year to borrow millions of yuan. Damn it, as his apprentices, you two have to help him pay off his debts when you grow up and make money!"

　　When Brother Xiang and I heard this, we immediately started changing the subject. When we started chatting with Uncle Cong, he just boasted to us about the nine-tailed fox, how he had seen zombies and drought demons, and how our master used to be one of his little followers. Even though we knew he was talking nonsense, we just treated it as a story.

　　Later, Uncle Cong sent us to the hotel. Uncle Cong also whispered to me, "Don't worry about the cult. There is a little snake in your left ear, right? Leave it to me. I will let you know when there is any news."

　　"Thank you, Uncle Cong." I have a very good impression of Uncle Cong. Although he likes to brag a little, he is really sincere and won't beat around the bush when talking to you. Anyway, I like him very much. It's a pity that I have to go back to Chongqing to continue my studies the next day. However, Uncle Cong also promised us that we can come to work in his place during the summer vacation.

　　The next day we left Chengdu by plane early in the morning. Uncle Cong did not come to see us off, but the three of us went back by ourselves. The feeling I had when I left was completely different from when I came here. When I came to Chengdu, I was constantly worried about how to deal with the female ghost, but now I am thinking about how to help the female ghost get justice. It's really strange.

　　After I go back this time, I have to practice the art of talismans and some spells to deal with ghosts. I also found that there are not as few ghosts in this world as I imagined. No, it may be because my physique is too special. I am a four-star person. It can be said that I am born to see ghosts. I can also subtly attract nearby ghosts to come to me.

　　The first feeling after returning to Chongqing was a bit nostalgic. Although I had only been away from Chongqing for two days, it felt different after all. After leaving the airport, I took a taxi and went directly to the police academy. Although I asked Kim Hee Sun to help us ask for leave, the police academy system was super strict, and leave had to go through a lot of procedures. I guess there were not many people who could just say hello and run like us.

　　As expected, when we got back, Brother Xiang and I were beaten by Uncle Liu. Let me tell you something. I don't know what other police schools are like, but in our police school, beating people is not illegal. If you get beaten by someone, what? Tell the teacher? The teacher will only say, "It's useless. Beat him back."

　　Just like the two people I met when I first reported for duty, the teacher doesn't care whether you fight or not, but you can't cause anyone's death or disability. Just break a few bones and tinker with anything that can be repaired.

　　Especially the teachers here are extremely violent. If you say something wrong, they will beat you with a stick. I suddenly feel that high school teachers are as kind as gardeners and as cute as red banknotes. High school teachers all taught us that smoking is harmful to health. In this university, I can only buy a few more packs of cigarettes to honor those teachers who love to beat people the most.

　　After being beaten, the roommates pooled some money to buy Uncle Liu a pack of cigarettes and the matter was finally resolved.

　　That night when we were in the dormitory, Tai Long asked us curiously, "Hey, what have you two been doing these past two days? I heard that you went on a honeymoon with the beautiful Han. Great, you two can take that beautiful girl on a honeymoon."

　　"On a honeymoon." Brother Xiang and I were really in a state of distress. Should we tell them that we had just gone to save the world?

　　We both fell asleep directly. When we woke up the next day, Xiaopang told us that he had become a room manager. He had spent all his money some time ago, so in order to avoid starving to death, which he couldn't do actually because the school had a cafeteria and he had a meal card, but he would feel uncomfortable if he didn't eat snacks, so he got a job as a room manager, which meant managing the dormitories. It was originally the job of the old man Wang downstairs, but later on, he fell ill and was admitted to the hospital. Even though a teacher was arranged to take care of it, no teacher was willing to do so. After all, it was only 500 yuan a month, and he had to keep watch every night.

　　Later, Xiaopang took over this job and told me that he could secretly let people go online, but it would only cost five yuan per spot, and he couldn't be exposed if anything went wrong. When I heard that, I thought, damn, it's a good job. Then we started our lol journey, and the matter of Yao Hong really came to an end. I had no connections and there was no way to find out, so I could only wait for Uncle Cong's call.

　　During that time, there were four of us in the dormitory, and we called on Han Sifan to form the lol iron pentagon. We stayed up all night every day, slept in the classroom during the day, and then found time to draw talismans. Our days were really leisurely. It is not an exaggeration to say that time was wasted. Another month passed like this, and just when I was about to forget what a ghost looked like, Kim Hee Sun's invitation to climb a mountain almost cost us all our lives.

　　【030】Meishan

　　"I said, why do we have nothing to do here? It makes me tired."

　　Brother Xiang started complaining with sweat all over his forehead. Not only Brother Xiang, but also me, Xiaopang, Tailong, Han Sifan, Jin Xishan, Xique, Xia Yumeng, and even Liu Tianyi, a group of nine of us were climbing an unknown mountain on the edge of Chongqing and Sichuan.

　　The reason was that Kim Hee Sun's grandfather seemed to be seriously ill, and Kim Hee Sun's father seemed to have no time to come back, so he asked Kim Hee Sun to come back to see his grandfather. Later, Kim Hee Sun was bored to come back alone, and it happened that the school had a high temperature holiday, and there were no classes for seven days, so they dragged a few of us along. Originally, we thought we would just go hiking and play in the water, four boys and four girls, wouldn't it be fun? But it was a pity that Liu Tianyi suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

　　Liu Tianyi looked down on Brother Xiang and said, "You are a grown man and you are still saying you are tired, but the girl hasn't even said she is tired yet."

　　"Get lost, I'm not happy seeing you, a sissy." Brother Xiang took out a bottle of mineral water and drank a sip, then said to Kim Hee Sun gently, "How long will it take? This is too tiring."

　　"We can probably reach a temple before dark. Let's hold on a little longer. We'll rest there tonight and arrive the next day." Kim Hee Sun replied with a smile. She was not angry at what Xiang Ge said. It's strange that among the four people in their dormitory, except Han Sifan, each one is more gentle than the other.

　　When Xiang Ge heard Kim Hee Sun's answer, his face turned pale. He had no choice but to lower his head and follow behind. After walking for about two hours, it was already dark. We finally arrived at the temple that Kim Hee Sun mentioned. It was really a dilapidated temple without even a plaque. Not to mention that the outside was shabby, there was some dry grass on the ground inside and spider webs everywhere.

　　"Look, the thing enshrined in this temple is really interesting." Brother Xiang pointed to the center of the temple. I looked up and saw that it was true. It was not a Bodhisattva or a god, but a tall stone monkey. Of course, it was not the Monkey King. It looked very evil. The monkey had another eye above its eyebrows and its face was full of violence. The stone statue gave people the feeling that the monkey was full of murderous intent.

　　"It's a monkey with three eyes. Is it a combination of Sun Wukong and Erlang Shen?" Tailong smiled, apparently not taking the stone monkey seriously. I didn't say anything. I carefully took out three incense sticks from my bag and inserted them in front of the stone statue. Then I whispered, "We'd like to stay here for one night. I hope you'll be magnanimous."

　　It is our custom to worship gods when we meet them. There are so many evil gods in this world. It is best to be polite when we meet them, otherwise it will be troublesome if something really happens.

　　Then the nine of us put our luggage on the ground and tidied up the temple a bit. Seeing that it was getting dark, we built a fire in the middle of the temple. The main thing was that it would be dangerous if there were bears in the mountains, so building a fire would increase the probability of safety.

　　Then we were bored and played with our phones next to the fire. Perhaps seeing that everyone was in a bad mood, Kim Hee Sun said, "Don't be so sad. Let me tell you a ghost story."

　　"Stop, big sister. We are not children. How can we be scared by you? Don't talk about it." Xiaopang's trembling body has already exposed him. He should be very scared.

　　"It's okay, we were all brought up to be scared, just tell me quickly." Brother Xiang and I looked at each other. We have seen real ghosts, so how could we still be afraid of these ghost stories?

　　"Guess what our mountain is called?" Jin Xishan asked mysteriously. We shook our heads and said we didn't know. She said, "I'll tell you, our mountain is called Meishan, which means ghost."

　　She pointed at the stone statue in the temple and said, "We have a monster here called a monkey. Legend has it that it eats human organs. This temple is used to worship it. I heard from the elders that every three years, a boy and a girl are offered and placed in the temple like we did. At night, the monkey will eat the boy and girl."

　　Kim Hee Sun spoke in a mysterious way, and it looked like she had experienced it personally.

　　We didn't feel anything when we heard it, right? It wasn't scary at all, but the fat kid next to me was so scared that his face turned pale and he said, "Sister, please stop talking, this is too scary."

　　"This is true." Looking at Kim Hee Sun's smiling face, I knew she said it deliberately to scare people, and I really didn't think it was scary. It was just a monkey. We didn't take it seriously at the time, and then we played for a while, then took out our sleeping bags, closed our eyes and went to sleep in a row.

　　I don’t know how long I slept before I was woken up by the wind in a daze. I opened my eyes in a daze but didn’t get up. Many people should be like this. After waking up, they want to lie down for a while. I was lying on the ground, half-closing my eyes, looking at the moonlight coming in from the window, feeling comfortable in my heart.

　　But I suddenly remembered that I remembered that we closed the windows before we went to bed. There is a big window in the east, south, west and north of this temple. We were afraid of snakes, insects, rats and ants at that time, so we closed it. Especially before I went to bed, I checked it again. But now the window was actually open, and the cold wind from the mountain blew on me.

　　I didn't dare to get up immediately because I remembered what Kim Hee-sun said. Could it be that the monkeys really attacked us? Anyway, it was unlikely that these people would get up and open the windows. After all, everyone was sleeping soundly at night. Who would open this thing when they were full?

　　I squinted my eyes and looked around to find the monkey. Suddenly, I saw a pair of red eyes on the stone statue in the middle of the temple looking at us.

　　I took a look in the moonlight and saw that it was really a monkey. The monkey was about half a meter tall and did not have three eyes like the stone statue. It was covered with black hair and had nails that were three centimeters long and looked extremely sharp. Its eyes were glowing red and it was looking at us, as if it was hesitating whether to come down and attack us.

　　The one sleeping on my left was Brother Xiang. I kicked him carefully with my leg. Brother Xiang opened his eyes in a daze and whispered, "What are you making a fuss about? Just get some sleep!" After that, he closed his eyes and continued to sleep. Later, as if he was afraid that I would bother him, he directly pulled up the sleeping bag.

　　I almost jumped up and cursed, I looked at Han Sifan, there was the fat girl Kim Hee Sun in between, it seemed unrealistic to call her. I frowned and thought about it, this monkey should be alone, it didn't dare to come down because it saw our numbers. The only way now is to lure it out and kill it without a trace. I guess this monkey shouldn't be too powerful.

　　I stood up and pretended not to see the monkey, then opened the temple door and walked out. Before I came here, I had already drawn three flame talismans and carried them with me for self-defense. I touched the talismans in my bag and sneered in my heart. I would try my flame talisman on this monkey later. The previous talisman had no power at all, but it shouldn't be the same this time.

　　After I came out, I kept walking forward for about a minute before I stopped in a relatively open place without trees in the jungle, waiting for the monkey to come over. As for whether it would come over, I was not worried at all.

　　[ps: I was dragged out for a drink by a friend today, so I was half-grown when I was coding this chapter. I’ll just write one chapter today… I really can’t hold on any longer, so I’ll probably write three chapters tomorrow…]

　　[031] The monkey attack was just as I expected. The monkey followed me and chased me. The moonlight was bright tonight. The monkey looked very violent and much more ferocious than the monkeys in the zoo.

　　I looked at the monkey and thought carefully that this guy should be a low-level monster. Although it has no consciousness yet, it is not an ordinary monkey.

　　This was my first time fighting a monster, so I was a little nervous, but not too scared. After all, I had been learning Taoism for four or five months, so how could I be afraid of a monkey? It wasn't the Monkey King.

　　The monkey roared, ran towards me, then jumped hard, jumping three meters high, and grabbed my face with its claws.

　　I was really scared. The monkey was too fast. Everyone knows how fast a monkey can run at full speed, and it is also extremely agile. I dodged to the left, then picked up a flame talisman and hit the monkey's head. The monkey didn't dodge at all, but grabbed my face, as if we were all going to die together.

　　I looked at its two-centimeter-long sharp claws and cursed in my heart. I couldn't die together with this beast. It would be a pity if I got my handsome face scratched. I gritted my teeth and moved to the left, trying to avoid it, but the monkey was very agile and its claws pierced into my right arm.

　　Suddenly, I felt a pain in my arm. After the monkey's right claw pierced into my arm, it bit my shoulder with its mouth. It had four big fangs, which also pierced into my right shoulder. Then it threw me to the ground and bit my right arm hard, as if it wanted to tear off a piece of my flesh.

　　"Fuck you!" I gritted my teeth, endured the pain, picked up a flame talisman and slapped it on the monkey's back. The monkey seemed to be frightened by my talisman and actually opened its mouth and turned to run away. I saw it and shouted, "The five elements are in conflict, the law starts from the six combinations, command!"

　　The talisman caught fire with a whoosh, and the monkey caught fire with a bang as if gasoline was poured on its body.

　　The monkey rolled around on the ground, screaming and shouting. The sound was very loud and harsh. In less than half a minute, the monkey was burned into a ball of ash. I breathed a sigh of relief, but the pain in my right shoulder made me dare not rest. I covered my right shoulder which was bleeding and walked slowly back to the small temple. At this time, the eight people including Brother Xiang had also woken up, started a fire, and looked cautious.

　　I pushed the door open and went in. Brother Xiang was stunned for a moment and said, "Xiaohui, are you okay?"

　　"Do you think it's okay?" I pointed to my right shoulder. Fortunately, Kim Hee Sun knew a lot about the situation in the mountains before setting off, and she brought hemostatic drugs and bandages. Kim Hee Sun quickly bandaged my right shoulder and arm. After she finished, the group of people surrounded me and asked me what happened.

　　I said it was nothing, a wild monkey accidentally came in, and I was bitten by it when I tried to chase it out. Everyone felt relieved after hearing what I said. When I asked, I found out that they were all woken up by the monkey's dying roar, plus the story of the magical monkey that Kim Hee Sun told them before, and I was not in the room at the time, so they thought I was taken away by the monkey. I thought to myself, I'm not a kid, how could I be taken away by a monkey?

　　When they heard that I had driven the monkey away, they all felt relieved and prepared to lie down to continue sleeping. I frowned. I don't know why, but my heart was beating so fast when the monkey died, as if something was going to happen.

　　"Fuck, that's right, monkeys are social animals!" I couldn't help but shout out, and said to Kim Hee Sun: "Let's hurry to your grandfather's village overnight!"

　　"No, it will take at least three hours to get there." Jin Xishan frowned, and Xia Yumeng nodded and said, "It's so late at night, and in the mountains, it's so dangerous to walk there, let's wait until daytime."

　　How could I wait? The longer I stayed, the more nervous I became. It wasn't the kind of nervousness that scared myself, but I could clearly feel that the atmosphere around me was gradually becoming solemn.

　　Brother Xiang also suddenly stood up and sniffed around me, frowned and whispered, "There are so many evil spirits."

　　"Monkeys, so many monkeys!" Xiaopang had gone out to pee, but suddenly he ran in, crawling and falling, with his belt unfastened.

　　Suddenly, there were squeaking sounds of monkeys outside, so dense, as if there were a lot of them. I was scared and my face turned pale. Listening to the sounds, there were at least fifty of them. The previous one was so difficult to deal with, and it even injured my arm. If fifty of them rushed in together, wouldn't the nine of us be torn to pieces in an instant?

　　"Xiangzi, Xiaopang, Liu Tianyi, Tailong, the four of you guard a window each and don't let the monkey in. I'll guard the gate!" After Han Sifan said this, she took out a peach wood sword and four thunder talismans from her bag and ran to the temple gate and closed the gate.

　　Brother Xiang and Tailong knew the situation was urgent, so they kept silent. Liu Tianyi frowned and pointed at me and said, "Why should I go? Is this kid here to watch the show?"

　　"Didn't you see he was injured? What? Are you scared?" Xia Yumeng looked at Liu Tianyi and asked. Liu Tianyi snorted and said, "I'm scared? Huh." Then he ran to the east. There was also a window next to the gate that Tailong was guarding. On the left and right were Brother Xiang and Liu Tianyi.

　　"Brother Hui, please help me hold it up, I'm scared." Xiao Pang looked at me trembling all over. I glanced at him and knew that he was really scared. If I really asked him to guard it, he probably wouldn't be able to do it. I sighed and nodded and said, "Okay, you protect Xia Yumeng and the others."

　　After saying that, I ran behind the stone statue. There was a big window behind the statue, which was now closed. Fortunately, the monkeys seemed to want to rush in from the front, and there were no monkeys behind. However, there was a big hole half a person's height next to the window. I was scared when I saw this hole. It would be terrible if monkeys came in from this place.

　　I quickly found a piece of wood and blocked the hole. The nine of us waited slowly.

　　Now my view was blocked by the stone statue and I couldn't see what was happening ahead of me. I also didn't dare to leave rashly, for fear that some monkeys would take advantage of the situation and sneak into the cave after I left.

　　About three minutes later, the monkeys finally started to attack. I couldn't see the situation in front of me, but I could see Liu Tianyi and Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang and Liu Tianyi each took a wooden stick and guarded it carefully. The window had no defense at all. The monkeys broke the paper window with one claw and rushed in. Brother Xiang and Liu Tianyi hit them out with a stick like playing baseball.

　　[ps: I finally finished writing three chapters before 12 o'clock, hehe. ]

　　[032] They could not escape, but there were so many monkeys. As soon as they hit one, another one would rush in. Soon, Liu Tianyi and Brother Xiang began to have wounds on their bodies. Speaking of this, I also admire Liu Tianyi a little bit. This guy was covered with wounds and was panting, but he did not retreat. This is really rare.

　　But then I thought, these rich kids are not the idiots in those novels. They have received higher education than ordinary people like us. Although they look down on us in their words, their abilities in all aspects are really better than ours. Especially in this situation, they know that if they don't play with their lives, they will die.

　　Brother Xiang was not as tough as Liu Tianyi. After fighting for a while, he knew he couldn't win, so he put a talisman on the window, and the monkeys didn't dare to come in. However, the talisman was only effective for one minute. He just rested for a while and fought for a while. It was really easy for him.

　　However, the noise was the most intense at the main gate. I couldn't see what was happening to Tailong and Han Sifan, but the noise from the monkeys there was much louder. I couldn't stand it any more. I moved my arms and it still hurt, but it was still within my tolerance. I stuck a flame talisman on the wooden board and one on the window. As long as any evil spirit approached it, it would burn. I picked up a brick from the ground and rushed out to help.

　　After rushing out, Xia Yumeng, Kim Hee Sun and Xi Que all covered their eyes with their hands. Liu Tianyi would occasionally blow up the monkey's head, and some brain juice would fly out. Of course, the girls were scared when they saw this. Xiaopang was also holding a wooden stick in his trembling hand and squatting in front of Kim Hee Sun and the other three. I saw that the four of them were fine, and I felt relieved.

　　Looking at Han Sifan and Tailong, it was found that Tailong's clothes were long gone, and his body was covered with scratches and blood. Of course, his strong body and the muscles he was proud of were also revealed. Tailong was really powerful. The window was completely broken at this time, and there were four or five monkeys surrounding him. He could knock one away with one punch, but another one would pounce on him immediately, and the two were slowly in a stalemate.

　　Han Sifan's clothes were also torn into many holes. It was a pity that the monkeys were not good enough and did not grab the important parts, otherwise I could have feasted my eyes on him. Fuck, what are they thinking in this situation? I shook my head.

　　Han Sifan's peach wood sword was covered in blood. There were seven or eight dead monkeys lying at her feet. Whenever one of the monkeys rushed forward, Han Sifan would grab its neck regardless of everything, and then stab it directly in the chest with the peach wood sword to kill it. This method was efficient, but it also had its disadvantages. For example, the scars on her body. According to her methods, it was impossible for her to have more scars on her body than Brother Xiang. But she knew that if she also put up a talisman to ward off evil, the pressure on the other three parties would increase greatly.

　　"Sister Fan, let me help you." I rushed over with a brick in my hand. It happened that a monkey was rushing towards Han Sifan. Han Sifan was holding a monkey and her peach wood sword was stuck in her body, so she couldn't free her hands. I just hit it with a brick, and it hit the monkey on the head, and the monkey flew out of the temple.

　　Han Sifan dropped another monkey corpse and said, "There are at least sixty monkeys here. I'm exhausted after killing only ten. We can't fight anymore. Let's rush out and find a way to get rid of these monkeys."

　　I nodded, turned around and looked at Brother Xiang and shouted, "Brother Xiang, how many evil-repelling talismans do you have?"

　　Brother Xiang turned his head and counted them and said, "There are still four. What's wrong?"

　　"It just so happens that we can seal up the main door and the east, west and south windows. We can go out from the back. There is a dog hole in the back door that we can escape through." After I said that, I said to Xiaopang, "Xiaopang, take Xia Yumeng and the others to the back door. There is a door panel there, and then we can escape from there."

　　"Yeah." When Xiaopang heard that there was an escape route through the back door, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he took Xia Yumeng and the others to the back. However, Brother Xiang, Tailong, Liu Tianyi, Han Sifan and I fought desperately, regardless of whether we were injured or not, and threw all the monkeys out at high speed. Then Brother Xiang ran over and put talismans to ward off evil on the three windows and the door.

　　"Walk."

　　We walked to the back, I took down two flame charms, threw away the door panel and walked out first. Behind the small temple was a forest, surrounded by towering trees, and then they followed out. Jin Xishan quickly identified the direction, pointed to the south and said, "Run over there, that's the direction of the village."

　　The nine of us ran wildly in the forest. Even though we were covered in wounds, we didn't dare to complain at all, because talking would waste a lot of our energy, so it was better to just run as fast as we could.

　　After running for about thirty minutes, the group of monkeys seemed to have no chance of catching up with us. We were really exhausted, so we found a hidden bush to hide in. Although we were covered in wounds, we fell asleep immediately after fighting with the monkeys and running for thirty minutes. We no longer cared whether the monkeys would discover us or not. This sleep was really sweet.

　　When we woke up the next day, it was already noon. We were hungry and tired because we didn't bring any luggage with us. Kim Hee Sun identified the direction and led us to her village.

　　We didn't talk much along the way, only Xiaopang occasionally asked Brother Xiang about his talisman, and Brother Xiang just perfunctorily said that he got it from the temple. In fact, when we thought about it carefully, we all felt scared. Those monkeys were too dangerous, weren't they? We couldn't even imagine it.

　　We asked Jin Xishan if they had never encountered these monkeys in their village. Jin Xishan told us that her grandfather told her when she was a child that a long time ago, when his grandfather was still a child, children in the village were often taken away by monkeys. But about fifty years ago, a yin and yang master came and changed the feng shui of their village. After that, there were no more monkeys in their village. She lived here before she was six years old, and then moved to Chongqing. She thought it was her grandfather playing a trick on her before, and she didn't expect such a thing to really exist.

　　In any case, last night was extremely dangerous. She counted the wounds on Han Sifan's body and found that he had more than ten wounds, Tailong had more than twenty wounds, Liu Tianyi and Brother Xiang also had seven or eight wounds. This battle was extremely brutal.

　　We walked for about four hours that day, and finally when it was getting dark we saw a small village with smoke rising from chimneys in the distance, Hongye Village.

　　[ps: Please collect the new book and give me flowers. ]

　　【033】Red Leaf Village

　　Hongye Village is not big, with only about a hundred households and a total population of less than 500. When the nine of us arrived, every household was having dinner. When they saw us coming to the village in dishevel, no, we were covered in injuries, they almost thought we were bad guys and beat us out. After all, many wanted criminals who escape from police searches will hide in remote mountains, and they are usually in a very miserable state.

　　Fortunately, an aunt recognized Kim Hee Sun and after asking, she learned that we were attacked by a monkey and quickly welcomed us into her house. The aunt looked to be in her forties and did not have many wrinkles on her face. She was home alone as her son and husband were out working. She invited us to sit down and brought us some fruit, then let us rest in her house while she went to call Kim Hee Sun's grandfather.

　　The nine of us didn't hesitate. This auntie had a lot of food at home, such as bananas, watermelons and so on. We ate and drank around the table. It is true that people in the mountains are simple and honest. Who would invite you to have a meal at their home if they don't know you well? Moreover, they asked us to rest at home and leave home for a while. This would be completely impossible in the city.

　　"Xi Shan, you're back."

　　About ten minutes later, an old man with a cane, white hair and a pale face walked in. Jin Xishan looked up at the old man and rushed over to hug him and said, "Grandpa, are you okay?"

　　"Hehe, it's okay, I'm just not feeling well." Grandpa Jin sighed.

　　Grandpa Jin was wearing a clean Zhongshan suit, and it looked like he had changed his clothes specially before coming here. However, I always felt that there was something sinister between his brows. I didn’t pay much attention to it at the time. At this time, the auntie who came in before also came in and said, "You all sit down, Auntie will prepare some food for you." After that, she turned around and went into the kitchen to prepare food.

　　Kim Hee Sun hugged her grandfather and kept chatting. We knew when we came that Kim Hee Sun and her grandfather had a good relationship since childhood, but now the old man's health is getting worse, so she is naturally worried.

　　Soon the aunt prepared a table full of dishes. Fortunately the table was big enough, so we gathered around it and ate a lot. We hadn't eaten for a day and had climbed the mountain for a day. We had also lost a lot of blood last night. Everyone was very polite. The three ladies, Kim Hee Sun, Xi Que and Xia Yumeng, all ate very lavishly.

　　After the meal, Brother Xiang and I stayed at this aunt's house, while Kim Hee Sun, Xia Yumeng, Xi Que and Han Sifan stayed at Kim Hee Sun's grandfather's house. Xiaopang, Tailong and Liu Tianyi stayed at a villager's house next door to the aunt.

　　We also planned to sleep for a night and start our tour tomorrow. Although something unexpected happened when we encountered the monkey charmer, our original purpose of coming to this mountain was to have fun, and Kim Hee Sun also said that she would take us around to play.

　　However, that night Han Sifan brought Kim Hee Sun to my and Brother Xiang’s bedroom.

　　At that time, they were both wearing black sportswear. Brother Xiang and I were watching TV in the room. They came in cautiously. I looked at Han Sifan curiously and asked, "Why are you dressed like this so late at night?"

　　"Stop making noise." Han Sifan made a shushing gesture, then walked to the door quietly, looked around, closed the door, sat on the bed and said to us, "Okay, Xishan, I called you over here to tell you something."

　　"Hmm?" Jin Xishan also sat on the bed and looked at Han Sifan in confusion. Han Sifan said, "Do you know? In fact, Xiaohui, Xiangzi, and I are actually Yin Yang masters."

　　Jin Xishan frowned slightly and asked: "You asked me to come here to tell me this, and how could there be ghosts in the world?"

　　"Didn't you see them yesterday?" Han Sifan said with a smile. Jin Xishan shook her head and said, "Those are just monkeys, but they are a little violent."

　　In fact, Jin Xishan should have believed that there was a ghost in her heart at that time, but it is normal for ordinary people to be a little bit unacceptable. Brother Xiang looked at Han Sifan strangely and said, "Why did you expose our identities, little girl? How can we hide our identities and save the world in the future?"

　　"Come on, Xishan's father is a senior government official, and the government also has a special ghost-catching agency. Xishan, if you don't believe it, you can call your father." Han Sifan said: "So this is not a secret. The main reason I called you here is not to expose my identity."

　　"I was very surprised when I saw Grandpa Jin for the first time today. Grandpa Jin has a face that indicates a long life. He can live to at least 90 years old, but he is only 70 years old. It is impossible for his health to suddenly become so bad." Han Sifan said to Brother Xiang, "You have the most say in this, right?"

　　"That's right, Grandpa Xishan is indeed a little strange." Brother Xiang nodded. When Jin Xishan heard this, she asked anxiously: "Just be direct, don't beat around the bush."

　　"To put it bluntly, someone is trying to harm your grandfather." I interrupted and asked curiously, "But there's no reason. The old man has been living in this mountain for a long time and it's impossible for him to have any enemies. There's no reason to harm him."

　　"Idiot, Xishan's father is a senior executive, so it's inevitable that he has offended someone, and I just found this thing in his grandfather's house." Han Sifan took out a palm-sized bell from her bag.

　　I looked at the bell, which was pitch black and had some runes carved on the outside, so I asked, "What is this?"

　　"This is a spirit-calling bell, specially used to summon ghosts. I saw it by the window of Grandpa Xishan's house, and I quietly took it over." Han Sifan explained. Jin Xishan frowned as if she had believed it a little, and asked anxiously: "What should we do?"

　　Han Sifan said, "Don't worry. Nothing has happened to your grandfather for so many days, so there is no need to rush. Tomorrow, Xiaohui, go to her grandfather's house to see how many ghosts there are. This soul-calling bell must have attracted a bunch of wandering ghosts to stay in her grandfather's house all day. Her grandfather is an old man, and his health will definitely continue to decline if he stays in the same house with ghosts all day. But you can't rush your grandfather to move out. You have to find out who gave your grandfather the bell first."

　　"Oh my god, these things keep happening one after another. When will it ever end?" I sighed. My right shoulder still hurts a little. Now Grandpa Xishan is in trouble again. I shook my head and comforted Jin Xishan with a few words. They were just meaningless words like "It's okay". Then the two of them went back. Brother Xiang and I fell asleep. We have to go and see how many ghosts there are in Grandpa Jin's house tomorrow.

　　The next day I got up very early. Actually, it was Kim Hee Sun who came to my room and asked me to go to her grandfather's house to play. I followed Kim Hee Sun in the village, turning left and right for two minutes. Kim Hee Sun's grandfather's house was a rare brick house in the village, with two floors. After Kim Hee Sun took me in, I felt a chill. Kim Hee Sun pulled me to the door of her grandfather's bedroom and said, "Grandpa, are you still sleeping? I'll bring my friend in to visit."

　　As he said that, he opened the door and led me in.

　　【034】Zhao Yuehua

　　I followed Kim Hee Sun in. Kim Hee Sun's grandfather was lying on the bed. He was about to get up when he saw us come in. Kim Hee Sun quickly asked him to lie down and rest. Then she said she would just take me on a casual tour. As she spoke, Kim Hee Sun looked at me, and her eyes seemed to ask me if there were any ghosts here.

　　I looked around. The room was very cold and there was a little bit of gloomy air in it, but there were no ghosts. I looked around and towards the head of the bed. There was a black and white photo on the bedside. It looked like an old lady in her sixties. I frowned. Hanging a photo on the head of your bed is not a good thing. I was about to walk over to take a closer look when I suddenly found that the old lady in the photo was staring at me.

　　If I really encounter a ghost, it wouldn't be scary to have a real fight with her, but now this photo is looking at me, making me feel uneasy. Seeing me looking at the portrait on the wall, Jin Xishan explained: "This is my grandmother. My grandmother and my grandfather had a very good relationship. After she died, my grandfather hung her portrait on the bedside. He wanted to look at her every day.

　　I was frightened at the time, and I didn't dare to say anything. I shook my head slightly at Jin Xishan, and then said to Jin Xishan's grandfather: "Grandpa, Xishan hasn't been home for a long time. I want you to take her out for a walk, okay?"

　　This was agreed upon in advance. If anything happened, Kim Hee Sun's grandfather would be sent away first, otherwise it would be bad if the old man was scared by a ghost. Kim Hee Sun's face turned pale immediately. She should have understood that there was a ghost in this house. Although she looked very scared, she still plucked up the courage to walk to her grandfather and helped him up. Her grandfather seemed to want to go out for a walk, so Kim Hee Sun supported her grandfather and walked out.

　　After they went out, I quickly closed the door. I still have two flame talismans in my hand, so it is no problem to deal with some ordinary ghosts. Besides, after Kim Hee Sun goes out, she will naturally go to find Brother Xiang and Han Sifan to help me. I first picked up a talisman to ward off evil and pasted it on the window of the house, for fear that the ghost would run away.

　　Then I picked up the Flame Talisman and asked the portrait carefully, "Who the hell are you? Why are you here to harm Mr. Jin if you don't want to be reincarnated?"

　　There was no movement from the portrait, so I carefully stepped forward and took it down. I felt a chill in my hand as I held the portrait. I thought to myself that this must be the thing.

　　I respectfully placed the portrait on the table in the middle of the room. After all, it was the portrait of Kim Hee Sun’s grandmother. I picked up a flame charm and stuck it on the portrait, cursing, “If you don’t speak up, I’ll burn you and the portrait together.”

　　"No, no." Suddenly, the old lady's voice came from the portrait, and the old lady looked at me in fear.

　　I saw that the old lady looked exactly like the one in the portrait, so I asked, "Are you Kim Hee Sun's grandmother?"

　　When the old lady heard what I said, she nodded quickly and said hurriedly, "Yes, yes, don't hurt me."

　　I thought to myself, Grandma, you are a ghost, so I should be the one to say this. I asked, "Haven't you been dead for many years? Why haven't you been reincarnated yet, but are hiding in this portrait?"

　　"I also want to reincarnate, but I can't bear to leave my old man. I want my old man to see me again." The old lady looked at me as if she was a little aggrieved.

　　"Don't you know that if you stay in this room every day, the yin energy is too strong and it will ruin the old man's health?" I understood a little in my mind. It turned out that the old lady was in this room every day. As the saying goes, there is a difference between humans and ghosts, and this is not a joke. Ghosts have heavy yin energy. If they stay with people every day, the person will become seriously ill within half a month. If they still stay together, they will probably report to the underworld in a month.

　　So no one wants to harm Mr. Jin? Are we just overthinking it? No, that spirit-calling bell can't be picked up by Mr. Jin, right?

　　"I've been hiding in the photo for more than ten years and I'm fine. But after the ghost behind you came, Lao Jin's health has been getting worse and worse." The old lady had just finished speaking when I felt a chill behind me. I was shocked that there was a ghost behind me. I quickly turned around and slapped it with the flame talisman.

　　This is a male ghost, he looks to be in his twenties, he is wearing a suit, and he was trying to strangle me from behind. I took a look, and I realized it was a lonely ghost. There are many kinds of ghosts, such as hanged ghosts, water ghosts, etc. Similarly, ghosts are also divided into levels. The lowest one is the lonely ghost. The saying "ownerless lonely ghost" refers to them. Such ghosts can be killed by spitting blood from the tip of the tongue. Then there are evil ghosts. This kind of ghost is much more dangerous, and I am sure I can't beat it now. The higher one is the fierce ghost, which is the level of Menma and Yao Hong who was previously exorcised.

　　Evil ghosts are already very powerful, and are extremely rare nowadays. Whenever one appears, it will bring disaster to one side. There are also very few Yin-Yang masters who are capable of collecting evil ghosts. Then there are ghost monsters. No matter what exists for a long time, it will slowly turn into a monster, or it can be said to be evolution. Such ghost monsters already have entities. Although they do not have the ability to pass through walls like evil ghosts, they are extremely ferocious. It is not quite appropriate to call them ghosts. They should be described as monsters. Ghost monsters are also the highest level of ghosts.

　　Okay, let's get back to the point. I felt relieved when I saw that this was a lonely soul. I threw a flame talisman and was about to chant a spell to deal with this guy, but this guy, perhaps feeling the power of my talisman that would scare him to death, fell to his knees on the ground, looked at me innocently with his eyes and said, "Sir, spare my life!"

　　I was stunned when I heard this. Isn't it true? Ghosts that don't want to beg for mercy can't. Ghosts survive by relying on willpower. For example, Yaocun and Menma want revenge, and Kim Hee Sun's grandmother wants to continue to be with Grandpa Kim. But the young man in front of me, wearing a black suit, looks fair and clean, and there is no hatred on his face.

　　I asked, "Who are you? Why are you here to harm Old Master Jin?"

　　"It's unfair. It's such an injustice, brother." This person told me.

　　It turned out that this man was called Zhao Yuehua. He was a rich second-generation and a guy who loved supernatural events. A month ago, he heard that there were things like magic monkeys in Meishan and wanted to come and see them. After he came up, he ran into the group of magic monkeys in the ruined temple. He definitely couldn't beat the magic monkeys and was very scared, so he ran as fast as he could. He said he didn't know how long he ran, and then he knew that he suddenly fell into a cave, and finally died in a daze in the cave and turned into a ghost.

　　But he was also unwilling to give up. He came from a well-off family. Even if he didn't want to be buried in glory after his death, he should at least find a good place to get a thin coffin. So he always wanted to wait for someone to enter the cave, and then see his body buried before reincarnating. With this willpower, he did not reincarnate into the underworld.

　　【035】Cave

　　"Later, I vaguely heard someone calling me, it seemed to be my mother's voice, and then I ran to this place." Zhao Yuehua looked at me innocently, and I frowned. That spirit-summoning bell must have been used by someone to harm Mr. Jin, and Zhao Yuehua actually seemed to have a good character.

　　At this moment, the door suddenly opened, and Han Sifan and Brother Xiang rushed in. Han Sifan was wearing a black leather jacket at the time, and looked extremely beautiful. However, as soon as she rushed in, she saw Zhao Yuehua, and rushed up with a peach wood sword to chop Zhao Yuehua. They must have been smeared with cow's tears to be able to see ghosts. When I saw it, I quickly said, "Don't, this ghost is not bad." As I said that, I rushed forward to block Zhao Yuehua, and then my shoulder was hit by Han Sifan.

　　Although I am not like a ghost who would be beaten to death, this is a peach wood sword, which is equivalent to being hit by a wooden stick. Moreover, it was Han Sifan who hit me, and it hurt so much that my teeth itched. I endured the pain, afraid that they would misunderstand, and hurriedly explained to them. After hearing this, they both nodded.

　　"What should we do now?" I asked Brother Xiang and Han Sifan. Zhao Yuehua and the old lady didn't dare to interrupt.

　　"How about this, Xiaohui and I will go find Zhao Yuehua's body, then we'll find a piece of land to bury this guy so he can be reincarnated. Xiaofan, you go and find out where this bell came from. By the way, you still have cow's tears, right? Give them to Old Master Jin so he can have one last meeting with the old lady and let the old lady be reincarnated." After Brother Xiang finished speaking, Han Sifan had no objection.

　　Although it seems that Brother Xiang and I are doing one thing, while she has to do two things alone, Brother Xiang and I's work is really troublesome. The temperature outside is 37 or 38 degrees Celsius. Not to mention finding a cave in the mountains, we still have to go in and carry the body. In such hot weather this month, who knows how the body will rot.

　　This job is hard, but I have to do it no matter how hard it is. Who says I have a hard life?

　　I found a wine bottle in Grandpa Jin's house, and asked Zhao Yuehua to go in and find a piece of black cloth to wrap the bottle tightly. Zhao Yuehua's lonely soul must not see the sunlight, otherwise he would be hanged to pieces. Then Brother Xiang and I said hello to everyone, walked out of the village and went outside the village.

　　There is a circle of forest outside the village. The temperature dropped after we went inside. It didn't matter anyway. Brother Xiang and I walked and stopped to look for it. The sun was too strong. Otherwise, we could ask Zhao Yuehua to come out and show me and Brother Xiang the way. It is not easy to find a cave in this vast mountain.

　　Fortunately, Brother Xiang had a solution. He took out his compass and found out the date of Zhao Yuehua's death. After calculating, he pointed to a hillside in the east and said, "Over there."

　　You know what, Feng Shui is really magical. After Brother Xiang took me to the foot of the hill, we really found the cave. The cave was blocked by dense grass, and it was not easy to find if you didn't look carefully. I guess that was why Zhao Yuehua accidentally fell in.

　　Brother Xiang and I didn't know what was going on inside at the time, and we didn't dare to enter casually. We didn't bring a flashlight either, so I just threw the bottle in. Then I heard the sound of the bottle breaking, and then I heard Zhao Yuehua's voice from inside: "That's right, it's here!"

　　There was a hint of excitement in Zhao Yuehua's voice. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other. Brother Xiang frowned and seemed a little uneasy. He whispered to me, "The feng shui of this cave is very strange. Be careful when you go down."

　　"Yeah." I went in first. The cave was at a 45-degree angle and quite steep. Fortunately, the ground was covered with uneven stones. I climbed down slowly, and soon Brother Xiang followed me in.

　　No wonder Zhao Yuehua fell to his death. This place is probably more than ten meters high. It would be strange if he didn't die. As soon as I came down, I felt the temperature around me dropped. I stepped on something soft, smelled a foul odor, and heard Zhao Yuehua's voice in my ears.

　　"You stepped on my stomach, big brother, please be careful and leave me an intact body."

　　I didn't reply, thinking to myself, I'm lucky enough to be here to help you move the corpse, what else do you want? I looked down and saw that perhaps because the temperature down there was relatively low, Zhao Yuehua's body had not rotted significantly after a month. Although the surface was a little rotten, it was not infested with worms.

　　"Brother, please use a flashlight and take a posthumous photo for me before my body completely rots." Zhao Yuehua seemed very satisfied with the state of his own corpse. I thought to myself, this guy is really weird. He is not sad at all after his death and even asked someone to take a posthumous photo for him.

　　"Hurry up and get to work, it stinks down there." At this time, Brother Xiang also came down, picked up the black cloth that was originally wrapped around the bottle, tore it in two, and handed me one half. He wrapped Zhao Yuehua's arm with the cloth, and then I held Zhao Yuehua's left hand, and Brother Xiang held his right hand, and then we dragged him up together.

　　"Slow down, slow down, brothers, can you please stop dragging my body in such a rough way? After all, I am still here. Treating the dead like this will bring punishment from God. Be careful, ouch, my ear fell off."

　　Zhao Yuehua was whining behind Brother Xiang and me. We had to endure the stench and had no time to listen to him. Soon, Brother Xiang and I dragged Zhao Yuehua out of the cave. We were lucky because the sky was full of dark clouds and it was not yet twelve o'clock, so Zhao Yuehua didn't have to hide in the bottle.

　　I looked around and pointed to a nearby forest and said, "That place is a good place for Feng Shui. You will definitely be reincarnated as an emperor in your next life. I'll bury you there."

　　I don't know what a good feng shui site is. I just don't want to keep carrying the body around looking for a cemetery.

　　"No, don't fool me. China no longer has an emperor. You should find me another place."

　　"Then go to England and be the queen. Stop talking, or I'll throw it back to you later. Damn it." Brother Xiang covered his nose with his hands, his face full of impatience. That's right, I was a little impatient too. No one has experienced that feeling. After all, we are carrying a corpse.

　　If Zhao Yuehua hadn't been jumping around next to us, we would probably have been scared.

　　We dug a hole and threw Zhao Yuehua in, then buried him. We picked up a stone slab and erected a monument. Even so, Zhao Yuehua looked at us with gratitude. His body became weaker and weaker. Zhao Yuehua said, "Brother, although I haven't known you for a long time, you two can lift me up. This friendship is beyond words. I still have 100,000 yuan in my bank card, which should be in my bag. The secret number is 213213. You can use it. See you again if we are destined to. I am going to reincarnate."

　　After that, Zhao Yuehua disappeared. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other. We had filtered out all the nonsense Zhao Yuehua said. What we paid attention to was his last sentence, "100,000 yuan!" Brother Xiang and I quickly dug up the grave we had just made and searched his body, but we didn't find the wallet. Could it be in the cave?

　　【036】The Sealed Monkey

　　"Brother Xiang, have you found it?"

　　I asked Brother Xiang next to me, he and I are looking for the wallet that Zhao Yuehua dropped in this cave, please don’t laugh at us, we are just losers, not tall, rich and handsome, this 100,000 is a huge sum of money.

　　"Found it." Suddenly, I heard Brother Xiang's laughter. I turned around and saw that Brother Xiang was holding a black wallet. I nodded and said, "Let's go. This cave is very strange. Let's go up quickly."

　　Brother Xiang nodded in agreement, but suddenly we heard a laugh behind us, like a child's bell-like laughter, and Brother Xiang and I both got goosebumps all over our bodies.

　　We are not like the protagonists in some TV dramas who would rush over to check out such a weird thing. Brother Xiang and I didn't dare to look back and climbed up quickly. I am almost going crazy with this mountain. It really deserves to be called Mei Mountain. There are so many weird things. No matter what is smiling foolishly in this cave, Brother Xiang and I definitely don't believe it is a good thing.

　　"Brother, don't leave, come back."

　　Suddenly, I heard a little girl's voice next to my ear, as if she was talking next to me. I cursed in my heart, "I'm done for." Just as I was about to turn around and use the Flame Talisman, Brother Xiang said, "Don't look back. This ghost will be fine as long as you don't turn around. Otherwise, she would have attacked us long ago and would not have waited for us to continue climbing."

　　That was what I thought in my mind, and I relaxed a lot. The ghost behind me shouldn’t be as powerful as Yao Hong, otherwise it would have directly controlled us to turn around.

　　However, something strange happened suddenly. Countless snakes appeared at the entrance of the cave. These snakes were colorful. I knew in my heart that these snakes were unlikely to be real. After all, how could these things appear out of thin air? Most likely, it was the ghosts behind the scenes. But I am born afraid of snakes. No matter what kind of snake it is, I get scared when I see it.

　　"Fuck, let's fight her." I looked at the snakes and hesitated, but finally I couldn't control my fear. The snakes were spitting out their tongues one by one, which was very creepy. No matter how powerful the ghost behind me was, I had the face-up mask. If she made me angry, I would use the face-up mask to bite her to death.

　　"Hey, don't be impulsive." As soon as Brother Xiang finished speaking, I jumped down. In the end, Brother Xiang had no choice but to jump down with me. I was a little touched. Although Brother Xiang usually looks unreliable and timid, when a real situation occurs, especially if I jump down like this, he will come down without hesitation and fight alongside me.

　　I was deeply moved, but now was not the time to be moved. I picked up the Flame Talisman and looked around carefully. It was pitch black all around and I didn't know what was going on. I didn't observe carefully when we moved Zhao Yuehua's body before.

　　"Who are you, you monster? I am the Yin-Yang Master of Jinguan Cave in Qianlong Mountain. If you know what's good for you, get out of here and let me leave, otherwise you will suffer." Brother Xiang started to curse loudly, but no one around responded.

　　I was also annoyed because it was too dark around us and both of us had cheap three-hundred-yuan cell phones that couldn't be used as flashlights at all.

　　Seeing that there was no response from anyone around him, Brother Xiang asked worriedly, "What should we do now? In novels, usually some great demon king is sealed in this kind of cave."

　　"Maybe there is also the Nine Yin Scriptures." I pouted and said, how could there be so many adventures? This is not a movie. But it is true that there are many ghosts in the cave. Many ghosts cannot take revenge, so they hide in caves with heavy yin energy to look for opportunities to take revenge.

　　Suddenly, Brother Xiang seemed to have thought of something, and said to me: "The ghost that just kept us here may not necessarily harm us. Ghosts always seek revenge based on the principle that every wrong has its perpetrator, which is the same as the saying goes. This ghost just wants to keep us here, and perhaps wants us to help her get revenge. Why don't we go forward and ask if we see that ghost? Anyway, if all else fails, don't you still have a fierce ghost there?"

　　What Brother Xiang said made sense, I nodded and took out my knockoff mobile phone. The light from this phone was really insignificant, but it was better than nothing. Brother Xiang and I took a closer look and were surprised to find that this was a five-meter-wide cave. The rocks next to the cave were not as rough as the previous rocks, but were paved with exquisite bluestone slabs. There were many ancient runes engraved on the bluestone slabs on the ground, and there were also colorful murals on the bluestone slabs on both sides.

　　The lighting in this place is much better, and you can see the surrounding scenery in front of you with a mobile phone. However, Brother Xiang and I have already noticed that something is wrong. This is not a cave. Instead, it looks a bit like a tomb, or some secret passage.

　　"Huizi, I always have a bad feeling." Brother Xiang said with a frown, and I nodded. I had a bad feeling too. It was a sense of danger, just like a killer's sense of murderous aura. Although I'm not that mysterious, I can feel a lot.

　　After walking for another thirty seconds, a big gate appeared in front of us. The gate was five meters high and made of bronze. There were two candlesticks on both sides. There was also a picture painted on the bronze. It showed a three-eyed monkey tied up with iron chains. This monkey was exactly the same as the monkey in the temple.

　　"Open the bronze door and help me, please."

　　Suddenly, a middle-aged man’s voice came into my and Brother Xiang’s ears. It was illusory and startled. Could it be that the things inside were talking to us?

　　"Just gently pull the door open. Please, help me!" My brows frowned even tighter. This thing could actually speak human language. Brother Xiang hurriedly grabbed my hand and said to the inside of the stone door: "Although I don't know why you are trapped here, cause and effect are cyclical. When the day comes for you to come out, you will naturally break out. The two of us are not your chance. I'm sorry." After that, he pulled me away.

　　"Come back! Come back soon. I have been sealed here for 1,800 years. I have understood the lesson that Mr. Wolong taught me. I will be a good boy this time and will not cause trouble. Please let me go!"

　　When Brother Xiang heard this, he pulled me even faster, not daring to stop. The monkey said, "You two can think about it. As long as you let me out, I will fulfill one of your wishes. It doesn't matter what it is! You can come back anytime you want in the future."

　　I didn’t hear clearly what he said next. Brother Xiang had already taken me to the bottom of the original cave, and then quickly climbed up the cave with me.

　　"Xiaohui, this place is unusual. Remember not to tell anyone about it, okay?" Brother Xiang was unusually serious at the entrance of the cave. I nodded, and I understood a little in my heart. It was a monster that had been sealed for 1,800 years. Who knew what it was? It was better not to provoke it.

　　[ps: Please add to my collection and flowers. You can also guess who is the seal. Of course, it won’t be the Great Sage, hehe.]

　　[037] After leaving Meishan, we didn't dare to stay here any longer, so we hurried out of Hongye Village. It was already 1:30 in the afternoon when we returned to the village. Tailong was at the entrance of the village. I don't know where Tailong got a torn quilt from, and tied it to a tree to use as a sandbag to practice boxing. He punched the quilt one by one, and there was a bang bang sound.

　　Tailong's skin was a bit dark, his upper body was naked, and his upper body was full of muscles. He was covered in sweat. When he saw us coming back, he stopped practicing boxing and asked us, "What were you two doing in the middle of the day? Were you guys gay?"

　　"Fuck you." I cursed with a smile. Tailong is a muscle maniac. All he thinks about all day is working out or drinking. Although he claims to pursue Xia Yumeng, he hasn't taken any real action. Ignoring Tailong, we continued walking into the village. After all, there is still the problem of the summoning bell that has not been solved.

　　As soon as we entered the village, we saw Xiaopang, Xi Que, Xia Yumeng, and Liu Tianyi enjoying the cool in the aunt's house. The conditions in this mountain village are not as good as those in the city, and there is no air conditioning, but perhaps because of the structure of the house, the main room is usually warm in winter and cool in summer. The four of them were playing mahjong, and they invited me and Brother Xiang to come over to play, but we just chatted for a few words and then quickly walked towards Old Master Jin's house.

　　The door of Old Master Jin's house was actually closed. I went forward and knocked on the door. After a while, Kim Hee Sun opened the door. However, her eyes were a little red, obviously she had just cried. When Brother Xiang and I went in and asked, we found out that Old Master Jin and the old lady had just seen the two of them crying bitterly, and then Kim Hee Sun started crying too. Old Master Jin was tired of crying, and the old lady also saw the old master, fulfilled her wish, and reincarnated.

　　"Are you all okay with the bell issue?" Brother Xiang asked Han Sifan.

　　Han Sifan said: "I did ask the question, but it's useless to ask it."

　　It turned out that the bell was given by a subordinate of Kim Hee Sun's father a year ago. The subordinate said it was a lucky bell and asked the old man to hang it on the window to ensure safety. The old man didn't take it seriously at the time, but found it when he was renovating the house some time ago, and he took it out and hung it up on a whim.

　　I said, “Then just find this person.”

　　At this time, Kim Hee Sun said, "I know that person. He was my father's former assistant and he often visited my home. But he died in a car accident a year ago."

　　"He shouldn't have died in a car accident. If this bell was made by him, how could he die so easily and by such a coincidence? He was just delivered and then got into a car accident? He must be trying to escape." Han Sifan snorted disdainfully and said, "Maybe your father's subordinate was a yin-yang master. He was bullied by your father at work and wanted revenge."

　　"No, my father has a very good relationship with him, otherwise he wouldn't invite him to my house to play so often." Kim Hee Sun shook her head.

　　Han Sifan thought for a moment, frowned and said, "The situation I just described is relatively good. If you deny that your father and he have any grudges, and he still wants to harm your father, it means that he is being instructed by someone else. This situation is even more unfavorable. It would be best if you tell your father about this matter after you go back, so that he can be more alert. If you need our help, you can call us at any time."

　　"Thank you Sister Fan." Kim Hee Sun was a little touched. She was completely unable to help with these things. She was even almost scared to death when she first saw her grandmother.

　　"Why don't you thank us brothers?" Brother Xiang put his arm around my shoulders and said aggrievedly, "We were just carrying the body. Damn it, it's so unlucky."

　　"Get out of here and stop whining in front of me. I'll cut you in half later." Han Sifan glared and cursed. Brother Xiang was not angry. After all, we both got 100,000 just now. If we split it in half, it would be 50,000 each. 50,000, for a college student, it would really last a long time. As for the monster in the cave, Brother Xiang and I didn't mention it. Or rather, Brother Xiang and I even wanted to forget the existence of the monster in our memories.

　　Fortunately, although we encountered these things when we first went up the mountain, we got through them safely. The next step was to play. There are actually many places to play in the mountains. We played for about three days. Later, when school was about to start, Kim Hee Sun said goodbye to her grandfather, and our group of nine ended this journey to the charming mountain.

　　As soon as we got off the bus back in Chongqing, Liu Tianyi said hello to Kim Hee Sun and a few other girls and left alone. No matter how you look at it, Liu Tianyi looked down on us in his heart. However, after we got the information about this guy from Kim Hee Sun, we also felt that it was normal for him to look down on us.

　　It turns out that this kid's father is the district head of a district in the main urban area of ​​Chongqing. He has great power and he has been an excellent student since childhood. He is about the same age as us and has received an admission letter from Tsinghua University. However, he plans to take a year off and go back to school next year, so he is not studying. He actually looks good. Come to think of it, he should be the legendary tall, rich and handsome man.

　　Many people say that tall, rich and handsome men look down on losers. In fact, we should learn to think from their perspective. If my father was a district chief, my family was rich and powerful, and girls were throwing themselves at me in droves, would I be able to hang out with a few losers all day? Well, maybe I would. Anyway, I feel that I can't blame him, because he didn't kill anyone or set fire to anything. After all, everyone has different thoughts.

　　After Liu Tianyi left, Han Sifan and the other four girls went hand in hand to find a place to eat. The four of us did not follow them. We looked around, walked out of the station, and were about to find a place to eat, then a middle-aged man with a shifty look came over.

　　The uncle looked at the four of us and asked with a smile, "Hey guys, do you want to stay in a hotel?"

　　I said no, and the uncle immediately changed his tone to something ambiguous: "There is a girl, very pretty."

　　I sweated and said, "No little girl."

　　The uncle immediately changed his words: "Old girl, old girl has it too, it's cheaper."

　　Zaihan said, "I don't want a girl."

　　The uncle was silent for a moment, then whispered, "Well, the young man has that, too!"

　　"Look, we four old men can just make two pairs, why do we need young guys?" Brother Xiang glared at me impatiently, and I couldn't help but laugh at that time.

　　Of course, this is just a small episode about returning to the city. I seldom go out of town, but I think it's not just Chongqing. The bus stations or train stations in other cities should be similar. When you come out, there will be a creepy uncle or aunt who will come and ask you if you want a place to stay, and then say there is a hot shower, air conditioning, computers and so on. When you get there, there is indeed a hot shower, but it's all hot water, not even cold water. You can't take a shower. The air conditioner is just a decoration, just to quench your thirst. The computer can be turned on, but it's so slow that you want to smash it, and it freezes when you log into QQ.

　　It was already five in the afternoon when we got back to school. After a whole day's car ride, we were sore all over that we naturally fell asleep immediately. I didn't get up until noon the next day. It seemed that I was sleeping better and better. I slept for almost twenty hours.

　　Xiaopang and Tailong also brought me a box lunch, which was my favorite twice-cooked pork fried rice. I sat up and started eating the fried rice. I asked Xiaopang, "Why did you two get up so early? Where's Brother Xiang? He always gets up earlier than me? This doesn't make sense."

　　"Forget about it. Your brother Xiang has found his true love. He went out to surf the Internet this morning, to the Youyou Internet cafe we ​​usually go to. There was a new cashier who was not bad looking. You also know your brother Xiang's taste. He would dare to hire the kind of girls that Feng Jie would hire. When he saw that girl, he was so stunning that he insisted on asking for her phone number and QQ. I guess he is still in the Internet cafe flirting with that girl now." Xiaopang said mockingly.

　　I felt unhappy when you said that about my brother Xiang. I wanted to defend him, but I was stunned. It seemed that I didn't know how to defend him. I've seen brother Xiang dating a fat girl weighing over 180 pounds before. My favorite twice-cooked pork lost all interest after seeing the fat on that girl's body. This shows how vulgar brother Xiang's taste is.

　　I found a pair of black shorts, put on a white T-shirt and a pair of slippers, said hello to Xiaopang and Tailong, and walked outside. I just wanted to go out and relax. After walking out of the school gate, there are many universities in our university town, so I just walked around.

　　【038】This is my mission

　　There are many universities around our university town, which has driven economic development. Legend has it that before these universities moved here, this area was all mountain villages, and there was even a mass grave under our school. Later, our school was specifically invited to move here because it is a police academy that specializes in using righteousness to suppress the evil spirits here.

　　Mass graves are indeed very dangerous, because they are full of negative energy and are one of the favorite places for ghosts. However, this was definitely not the case under our school before. I have never seen a ghost since I came to this school, let alone any negative energy, so this rumor is naturally self-defeating to me.

　　Moreover, right opposite our entrance there is a five-meter-tall stone statue of Chairman Mao. To be honest, if you want to ward off evil spirits, there is absolutely no problem buying a portrait of Chairman Mao and placing it in the lobby.

　　Because of the crackdown on feudal superstition, countless temples were destroyed under the leadership of Chairman Mao. Now many people criticize Chairman Mao for the mistakes of the Cultural Revolution, but in fact Chairman Mao did bring some benefits, that is, he killed 99% of China's wild ghosts and evil gods, and the remaining ghosts and gods are scared to death when they see Chairman Mao's portrait.

　　Our school has a stone statue of Chairman Mao to suppress the wandering ghosts. Even if they were given the courage, they wouldn’t dare to come in.

　　I walked slowly to Youyou Internet Cafe, which is located in the center of a commercial street between our police academy and the Foreign Languages ​​College. It is very large, with more than 500 computers. The environment is good and the prices are not expensive, so we usually like to go here to surf the Internet. More importantly, the Foreign Languages ​​College is famous for its many beautiful women, and we often see a bunch of beautiful women wearing stockings and coming in to surf the Internet.

　　As soon as I walked in, I saw Brother Xiang with a pig-like face. He was shaking his fat butt around the front desk and chatting with a long-haired girl at the cashier counter. I took a closer look and thought the girl was not bad, about average, and more than enough to match Brother Xiang. They were chatting and laughing.

　　I patted Brother Xiang's shoulder hard from behind and scolded him with a smile: "Brother Xiang, you really have so much free time."

　　"Huizi, has my car come over to me?" Brother Xiang turned around with a serious look. I was stunned for a moment and coughed: "Ahem, just now, didn't I just collide with that Ferrari? Didn't I call you to tell you?"

　　"Yes, yes, look at my memory. Come on, let's just talk about our own things and ignore him." Brother Xiang nodded at me with satisfaction. It seemed that he was quite satisfied with my reaction ability. The girl asked naively: "Brother Xiang, why don't you go check your car first? After all, the car is more important."

　　"It's okay. It's not worth much. Even though a car is a man's little wife, don't you understand my heart?" Brother Xiang said while making disgusting winks at that girl. I got goose bumps all over my body and thought, if this girl asks you to drive her out to play one day, what will you, a slut, do?

　　The car is easy to say, if it doesn't work, just go and borrow it from Uncle Cong. His Ferrari is definitely a magic weapon that can kill girls in seconds, but can this thing drive? More importantly, I doubt this girl's IQ. If Brother Xiang can really afford to drive a car, can he wear a 40-yuan street stall product? I shook my head.

　　"Okay, you continue chatting. I'll find a place to play games by myself." I really can't stand Brother Xiang's bragging. Brother Xiang's bragging is very convincing and he is definitely a great actor.

　　I remember that several of us often asked him, what would you do if that girl found out that you don’t have a car?

　　Brother Xiang said, "You guys also said it's a matter for the future. The sheets have already been rolled over, so who cares about it?"

　　Brother Xiang nodded at me and said, "Okay. By the way, remember to ask Liu Tianyi to bring me money when he's free. He still owed me 20,000 yuan last time we played cards. By the way, do you know Liu Tianyi? He's the son of the mayor of a certain district. Look, this is a photo of him and I when we went hiking..."

　　I looked at Brother Xiang with contempt and said that he asked us to take a photo with Liu Tianyi when we were climbing the mountain. It turned out that he did it to pick up girls.

　　He shook his head and walked to a private room. This room was our favorite. There were five machines in total, which were usually prepared for players who played games in teams.

　　At this time, there was only a pale-faced girl sitting at the computer in the corner. She looked about eighteen years old, with brown doll-like hair and a delicate face. Her figure could not be seen completely as she was sitting, but she looked pretty good. I sat next to her and took a look at her computer. She was chatting on QQ.

　　He shook his head and started his journey to becoming a lol god.

　　Although I was playing games, I kept looking at the girl. She was smoking all the time. It seemed like she was worried about something. I wanted to comfort her, but after thinking about it, I couldn't do it.

　　But this beauty smokes a lot. There are cigarette butts all over the floor, almost forming a small mountain, and there are an alarming number of cigarette boxes.

　　"Hey, do you have a cigarette?" the beautiful lady asked me, as if she had run out of cigarettes. Her voice sounded hoarse, as if she hadn't had any water for four or five days. I was delighted at the time. Could it be that she wanted to seduce me because she saw that I was fair and tender?

　　He immediately took out a pack of cigarettes and handed it to me. The beautiful woman took it and whispered thank you and then didn't say anything else. I didn't know what to say at the time, so I just watched this beautiful woman smoking one cigarette after another.

　　After a while, I thought about it and realized that I couldn't do this. I didn't even ask her name and I lost a pack of cigarettes. This was too embarrassing. I remembered Xiang's famous saying: If you are thick-skinned, you can eat as much as you want, but if you are thin-skinned, you can't eat at all. So I shamelessly asked this beautiful woman, "Hello, beautiful woman, what's your name?"

　　Originally I thought it would take some time, but I didn't expect this beautiful woman to just say, "Li Shanshan." After that she continued to play and ignored me.

　　Well, I shrugged my shoulders. It was obvious that the girl didn't want to pay attention to me. I could also see that she was indeed good-looking, but if she didn't like me, I wouldn't be as shameless as Brother Xiang to continue chatting with her.

　　We played until six in the evening. Seeing that Li Shanshan showed no sign of leaving, I thought about it and bought another pack of cigarettes and gave it to her. She looked up and nodded at me.

　　But I was shocked. Li Shanshan looked extremely pale and her eyes were bloodshot. Of course, she was not possessed by a ghost. There are not so many ghosts in the world. This was probably a normal phenomenon caused by staying up all night on the Internet.

　　When I turned around to go out, Brother Xiang had disappeared. When I returned to the dormitory, Brother Xiang had already come back. He kept telling us that he would get that girl within three days and then look for the next target. I shook my head helplessly. This guy is too playboy.

　　We went back to school the next day. We didn’t dare to skip classes a few days before the holiday, mainly because the sick old man had recovered, but he was still lying at home. He wanted to rest for a few days, so he didn’t come. At that time, Xiaopang stayed up late every day. He was almost skinny, so he came to me and said, "Brother Xiang, why don’t you go and tell Uncle Liu that I won’t go to watch the night. This job is too tiring, and there is no money. It’s not my hobby. Please."

　　"Why don't you go by yourself?" I asked curiously. Xiao Pang said, "Isn't it embarrassing to say it?"

　　I nodded and took Xiao Pang to Uncle Liu's dormitory. Outside the door, I heard Uncle Liu on the phone: "Director, I think our Xiao Pang, the night watchman, is very hard-working every night. Give him a raise. What? Fifteen thousand a month. Okay, that kid will be so happy to hear that."

　　I didn't think much of it at the time, I opened the door and said, "Uncle Liu, Xiaopang said that night watch is not his hobby."

　　Unexpectedly, Xiaopang covered my mouth with his hand, then pulled me back, took a step forward, straightened his chest, and said solemnly: "This is my mission."

　　【039】Li Shanshan

　　Going to school was boring. The four of us were studying criminal investigation. Every day we listened to the teacher talking about how to identify the time of death of a corpse, as well as all kinds of professional knowledge. It was too complicated. I originally thought that being a policeman meant being a pot-bellied corrupt official, sitting in an office every day, with a bunch of policewomen secretaries serving me tea and water, and then going to a hotel with my secretary at night to talk about work, ideals, and the future.

　　But later our teacher told us that this was the treatment only for the director. At that time, I said seriously to Brother Xiang and Tailong, "When you enter the society, no matter if they arrange you to be the director of the municipal bureau, you have to endure it. Even if they arrange you to be the small director of the district or county police station, you have to endure it, understand..."

　　Our teacher was next to us at the time and told us that it didn't matter, you couldn't even be the director, even if you had the connections. If you wanted to become a director, you had to wait until the previous director was laid off or promoted. It was good enough to be a director before the age of 35.

　　Later I realized that being a director is not that easy. That’s fine, we can just be the director ourselves and don’t be greedy.

　　The week passed quickly. In fact, we really liked the professional knowledge of criminal investigation. The teacher often showed us some documentaries from the police archives. Watching those documentaries was like watching horror movies, very exciting. Several womanish men and several manly men vomited after watching them. Even Xiaopang turned pale after watching them.

　　Last time, Xiaopang failed to resign because the school gave him a raise. Later, he said he wanted to treat me to a meal, and then he took me to the school cafeteria and added two braised eggs to my food. Later, one was snatched away by Tailong, and half of the other one was snatched away by Brother Xiang.

　　Anyway, this week passed very quickly. I didn't see Han Sifan and the other three this week. The main reason was that they were in different majors. They were studying administrative execution, which required them to work in offices. It was not far from our building, but their studies were quite heavy, so they didn't come over.

　　It was Friday soon, and after school, the four of us ignored everything and went straight to the Internet cafe. Brother Xiang had already gone to the front desk to flirt with the girl, while Tailong, Xiaopang, and I went to our favorite private room to play games.

　　As soon as I walked into the private room, I saw Li Shanshan. Her face was even paler. There was a man standing next to her. The man was average looking, with short hair, but he looked very refined. The man was pulling Li Shanshan, as if the two were arguing about something.

　　At this time, Li Shanshan was the only one in the room, and there were four empty seats. I subconsciously sat next to Li Shanshan, and then I heard the man say, "Shanshan, please don't be willful, okay? This is all for your own good. You are still too young, and you will understand once you grow up."

　　"I don't understand, get out of here!" Li Shanshan suddenly started swearing. I turned around and saw that her eyes were red, as if she was very sad.

　　"Come with me! You've been online for ten days straight. Do you want to die? Your body can't stand this!" The man didn't care anymore and started to pull Li Shanshan, saying, "If you don't listen, I'll tell your parents that you're here."

　　"Get lost, I don't know you." Li Shanshan pointed at me and said, "This is my current boyfriend, get away from me."

　　Well, I was innocently caught in the crossfire again, but since Li Shanshan had already said this, it would be inappropriate for me not to say something. After thinking for a while, I stood up and said to the man, "Dude, isn't this a bit inappropriate? The girl has already said she doesn't know you anymore, so what's wrong with you? You still want to act like a hooligan in broad daylight?"

　　"Get lost, I'm his boyfriend." The man just opened his mouth, but unexpectedly Li Shanshan suddenly stood up and slapped him in the face, cursing: "Not anymore, get lost."

　　"Don't be willful. I've been with you for six years. Don't you know what kind of person I am? Similarly, you can't find a boyfriend behind my back. I know you too well." The man looked at Li Shanshan helplessly. As soon as he finished speaking, Li Shanshan suddenly pounced on me. Before I could react, Li Shanshan kissed me on the lips, and it was a French kiss.

　　After the kiss, Li Shanshan looked back at the man, pointed at me and said, "Do you believe it? He is my boyfriend now, do you believe it?"

　　The man was so angry that his chest heaved violently. He looked at me viciously and said, "Okay." Then he turned around and left.

　　After the man left, Li Shanshan suddenly collapsed in her chair, then laid on the table and cried hard.

　　I was stunned at that time. Really, my first kiss was taken away by a girl like that, a girl I didn't know. Although the girl was pretty good and I didn't suffer any loss, I'm not the kind of idiot who gets an advantage and then pretends to be pitiful. I covered my beating heart tightly and looked at Li Shanshan who was crying like a pear blossom in the rain. I suddenly felt an electric shock. Is this the legendary love at first sight?

　　No, it shouldn’t be love at first sight. Normally, I feel like this when I see pretty girls. It’s strange, why is my heart beating so fast this time?

　　Tai Long and Xiao Pang were staring at me with wide eyes. Tai Long poked my shoulder and said, "Go and comfort her quickly. The girl has taken the initiative, and you are still standing there begging her."

　　I leaned my chair closer to Li Shanshan and was about to speak when Li Shanshan suddenly turned around, hugged me and burst into tears. The same fragrance hit me, which was an unprecedented experience for me as a virgin.

　　Then Li Shanshan hugged me and cried. I didn't know what to do for a moment, so I didn't say anything and let Li Shanshan hug me and cry. After a while, Li Shanshan was tired and fell on my shoulder as if she fell asleep.

　　"Fuck, I worked so hard, day and night to coax that girl, buying her water every day, and it took me half a month to finally get her to like me. This guy took advantage of someone else's quarrel with her boyfriend and cut in. He's really mean, but I like it..."

　　After listening to what Tailong and Xiaopang said, Brother Xiang kept asking me to treat him to a meal. I felt very embarrassed. After all, maybe Li Shanshan was trying to anger that guy on purpose, and when she wakes up, no one will recognize each other.

　　But this girl can really sleep. She leaned on my shoulder and slept until nine o'clock the next morning, which means she slept for more than ten hours. My shoulder was already hurting so much that I couldn't bear it, but I didn't want to wake her up.

　　Brother Xiang and his friends played games next to me all night. Before this girl woke up, I had thought about countless scenarios of what would happen after she woke up. How embarrassing it would be if she turned around and left immediately after waking up. How about treating her to a meal? Seeing that she didn't sleep well, how about taking her to a hotel and getting a room to let her have a good rest? Ahem, don't think wrongly. My thoughts at that time were very pure, as pure as a farmer's mountain spring.

　　At nine o'clock in the morning, I felt the head on my shoulder move. When I came to my senses, the girl had stood up. After she stood up, I rubbed my shoulder and it was really painful.

　　"Thank you." Li Shanshan looked at me apologetically. I smiled bitterly, shook my head and said it was okay. That's right, it wasn't too uncomfortable to hug such a beautiful girl.

　　I originally thought that Li Shanshan might leave on her own next, but unexpectedly, Li Shanshan sat down and rubbed her temples, as if thinking for a while, then she forced a smile and said to me: "Hey, 'boyfriend', please buy me breakfast."

　　【040】Hospitalized with vomiting blood

　　I was naturally very happy that such a beautiful woman asked me to treat her to a meal. The main reason was that Li Shanshan did not leave immediately. Doesn't this mean that I still have a chance?

　　I quickly said to Tailong and the others beside me, "I'm treating you to a big meal today, let's go."

　　After that, he took them to the most famous restaurant near the university town, the Xiangliren Restaurant. This restaurant has two floors and there is no particularly exaggerated or luxurious decoration. Instead, it takes a simple and warm approach. The food is also delicious and unique, but the price is relatively expensive.

　　Anyway, I still have 50,000 yuan with Brother Xiang, so I didn't worry about this problem. I led them to this Countryman Restaurant.

　　Since it was morning and the restaurant had just opened, the waiters were still yawning, but when they saw us come in, they still forced out a professional smile and greeted us.

　　I had never been to this restaurant before, but I still pretended to be a frequent visitor and asked for a private room. The five of us entered the room. Li Shanshan sat next to me without any objection, while Tailong, Xiangge and Xiaopang sat away from us, obviously wanting to give us some time alone.

　　In fact, it was impossible for me not to have any thoughts in my mind. Li Shanshan was such a beautiful girl. Although her face was pale and her eyes were red at that time, she had a pretty face and would definitely be beautiful if she dressed up a little.

　　"What do you want to eat?" I handed the menu to Li Shanshan, who took it casually, looked it up and down and said, "You guys order, I'm not very hungry."

　　"Okay." Brother Xiang snatched the menu and started ordering quickly. He knew I had 50,000 and would definitely not be polite to me. Seeing that Brother Xiang was ordering so much, Tailong and Xiaopang had no intention of stopping him. Instead, they followed suit and ordered quickly.

　　I ignored these guys, what assholes.

　　"Um, I'm sorry about yesterday." Li Shanshan looked at my shoulder and said apologetically, "Does your shoulder hurt?"

　　"It's okay, it's okay, but what happened yesterday? That guy yesterday, was he your boyfriend?" Although I am thick-skinned, I would not embarrass myself if the other person has a boyfriend.

　　"It's my ex-boyfriend. I've broken up with him." Li Shanshan corrected me after hearing what I said, but there was a trace of sadness on her face. I could see that she must have a very good relationship with that guy.

　　Li Shanshan seemed to have thought of something and said, "By the way, what I said yesterday was to anger him. Don't mind it. If you don't mind, let's be friends in the future."

　　"Yeah." I nodded, feeling happy in my heart. Then we exchanged phone numbers. The food came up quickly, and we naturally started to eat. However, Li Shanshan didn't seem to have much appetite. After eating two bites, she lowered her head with an unsightly look on her face.

　　After I finished my meal, I noticed something was wrong with Li Shanshan next to me, and asked in confusion, "What's wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"

　　"No, it's okay." Li Shanshan's face suddenly turned paler. She suddenly opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then she fell to the ground with a bang and fainted.

　　We were all shocked to see this, but Tailong was quick to react and said to us, "What are you still standing there for? Send him to the hospital immediately!"

　　Tailong grabbed Li Shanshan and carried her on his back, then ran downstairs. Xiaopang and I followed closely behind him, while Brother Xiang was paying the bill at the back.

　　After we got out, we quickly hailed a taxi. The driver was also shocked when he saw Li Shanshan's blood-stained face. Tailong yelled, "Master, let's go to the city hospital."

　　The driver saw that we didn't look like bad people, so he stepped on the accelerator and rushed away without saying a word.

　　After arriving at the hospital, they found the doctor and sent Li Shanshan to the emergency room, but the next thing they encountered was a problem.

　　"The patient is in critical condition now. If any of you are the patient's family member, please sign this document before we can continue the operation." A middle-aged doctor asked us anxiously.

　　I frowned. I knew the hospital rules, but how could I find Li Shanshan's family in this situation? I guess they would be dead by the time I found them.

　　"I'm her boyfriend. Her parents are out of town. Let me sign." Without further ado, I took the pen and signed. The doctor looked at me suspiciously, but the situation was urgent and human lives were at stake, so the doctor didn't ask any more questions and turned around to perform the operation.

　　Brother Xiang arrived not long after, gave me the bank card and told me to go and handle the formalities myself. The hospital procedures were very complicated and it took me more than an hour to finally get it done.

　　The four of us have been sitting outside the emergency room. I still don’t understand what happened. How could I faint while eating?

　　After about two hours, the doctor came out with a relaxed look on his face. He walked up to us and said, "Congratulations, the operation was successful." Then he looked at me and said, "But you lied. The girl's parents work in Chongqing. We have contacted her parents and they are on their way here."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, two men and one woman ran over anxiously. One of them looked to be in his forties, with a square face and wearing a western suit. The other woman was a woman in her forties, wearing a gorgeous dress and a pearl necklace around her neck. She had a wealthy look on her face and was obviously rich.

　　There was another man who was the one who pulled Li Shanshan in the Internet cafe. The three of them ran over with nervous faces. The doctor greeted them with a smile and said something to them.

　　Tailong frowned and looked at the three people and said, "Huizi, let's go first. This family is rich. If we don't leave, others will think we are staying here for money."

　　I nodded, feeling that what Tailong said made sense. The four of us stood up and prepared to leave, but Li Shanshan’s ex-boyfriend suddenly shouted, “Stop!”

　　I subconsciously stopped and turned my head to look over. The man actually took out his wallet and pulled out a stack of RMB. He pointed his finger at the four of us and said, "I don't care what you little hooligans think, stay away from our Shanshan in the future."

　　Tai Long snorted and said, "Since when are college students from the police academy called gangsters? Then aren't all the people in the police station gangsters now?"

　　"Fuck you." The man said as he threw a handful of money at Tailong's face, then linked his arms around Tailong and was about to fight him.

　　"Ye Yu, stop it. This is a hospital. Don't mess around." The middle-aged man stopped the guy named Ye Yu, then looked at us coldly and said, "Are you from the police academy? I will notify your principal to praise you for saving Shan Shan, but Shan Shan's studies are more important. You'd better not contact her."

　　Then he took out a bank card from his bag and handed it to me, saying, "Here is 50,000 yuan, as a thank you gift to you."

　　I shook my head, turned around and left without taking the 50,000 yuan. Although I was poor, I still had to have some backbone. Naturally, Brother Xiang, Xiaopang and Tailong followed me out.

　　"Fuck him, he thinks he's great just because he's rich. If you piss me off, I'll kill his grandson." Brother Xiang couldn't help but start cursing as he left the hospital.

　　Xiao Pang shook his head and said, "You still killed someone. He's so rich, it's hard for you to even meet him once, how can you find a chance to kill him?"

　　"I was just saying that. Ahhhhh, damn it." Brother Xiang started to curse angrily. Tailong also spoke up at this time. He said, "Okay, stop sighing. If you are so rich, can you let your daughter hang out with a gangster college student every day?"

　　"That's right." Brother Xiang turned around, patted my shoulder and said, "It's okay. I'll find you a better one in a few days. If you don't want this girl, then don't do it. It's not a big deal. Don't commit suicide when you go back."

　　"Am I so fragile?" I smiled bitterly, but although I acted relaxed verbally, I felt very uncomfortable in my heart. It was not because I loved Li Shanshan and then felt uncomfortable being forced by her parents. That was a plot in TV dramas. I just had a good impression of Li Shanshan, and I couldn't stand the feeling of being despised by that kind of person.

　　Oh, forget it, it’s not a big deal.

　　【041】Kidnap

　　After returning to school, I didn't take this matter to heart. I just played whatever I wanted to play and ate whatever I wanted to eat. There was no need to worry so much. However, Li Shanshan still called me a week later on the weekend.

　　"Hello, Chen Hui? Are you free today? Let's go to the zoo." Li Shanshan on the other side sounded in a good mood. I smiled. How could I not agree to the invitation of a beautiful woman? I said, "Okay."

　　"Then let's meet at the zoo entrance at noon. See you there." After saying that, Li Shanshan hung up the phone.

　　When I looked at the time, it was already ten o'clock. Brother Xiang and the others had gone out to surf the Internet. I put on a black T-shirt and a pair of blue jeans and went out.

　　After more than an hour's drive, it was already half past eleven when we arrived at the zoo gate. Perhaps because it was a holiday, there were still quite a lot of people here. I squatted by the gate and waited out of boredom.

　　About forty minutes later, it was already twelve ten. I looked around the crowd, but Li Shanshan was not there. Strange, was I stood up?

　　Suddenly, a pair of hands stretched out from behind me and covered my eyes. I also smelled a fragrance, and the person behind me said, "Hey, guess who I am?"

　　"Is it Miss Li Shanshan?" I smiled, and Li Shanshan jumped in front of me and said, "That's right."

　　When I saw Li Shanshan, it's no wonder I didn't recognize her. She has become a completely different person. She is wearing a black T-shirt with an Ali in the middle, and dark blue jeans that show off her thighs perfectly.

　　She didn't wear any makeup, but compared to her pale face a few days ago, she looked like a completely different person. Li Shanshan said with a smile, "You didn't expect me to be so beautiful."

　　"I really didn't expect it." I smiled and asked curiously, "You were pretending to be depressed a few days ago, why are you in such a good mood today? Have you reconciled with your boyfriend?"

　　Li Shanshan didn't shy away from holding my hand and walked towards the zoo, saying as we walked, "Of course not. I'm a man of my words. If I say we're breaking up, then so be it. But he said he wants to pursue me again. Why don't you pursue me now? Maybe I'll agree once I'm in a good mood."

　　"Come on, I have to let your father kill him." I knew Li Shanshan was joking and didn't take it seriously.

　　Li Shanshan and I were both wearing black clothes and jeans. She was holding my hand, and from a distance we looked like a couple.

　　This girl also took me for a stroll in the zoo. The feeling of strolling around with a beautiful girl can only be described in one word: awesome!

　　Looking at the envious, jealous and hateful eyes of the men around me, although I knew that Li Shanshan was not my girlfriend, the little vanity in my heart was still satisfied.

　　Li Shanshan took me shopping for three hours. My legs were so weak from walking that Li Shanshan finally found a milk tea shop and took me in to order two cups of milk tea.

　　"Why are you so weak?" Li Shanshan said with contempt.

　　I rubbed my thigh and shook my head. I didn't understand how this girl could walk for three hours without feeling tired. Maybe she was in a good mood.

　　I took a sip of milk tea. There were not many people around us, so I asked, "Li Shanshan, what's going on between you and Ye Yu? Tell me."

　　"He is just a stubborn person." Li Shanshan shook her head and said, "But he is actually not a bad person." Then she started to tell me.

　　It turned out that the matter was very simple and not as complicated as I thought. Ye Yu's father was a very wealthy tycoon. He had been in contact with Li Shanshan's father for a long time. The two grew up together, so it was normal for them to fall in love. Their parents also looked favorably upon them.

　　As the saying goes, the man is in love and the woman is interested, and the two are well-matched, which is really the envy of others.

　　Some time ago, Li Shanshan's father wanted to send Li Shanshan abroad to study for a few years so that she could become an overseas student. Although Ye Yu was not very old, he was already studying in his father's company and could not go with him. Li Shanshan was not happy about this and made a scene of running away from home.

　　This girl was also very extreme. Ye Yu tried to persuade her several times, but she was angry that Ye Yu refused to go with her, and that scene in the Internet cafe happened.

　　I thought to myself, this girl is too arrogant. She ran away from home when she was asked to go out and become a sea turtle. Many people dream of becoming a sea turtle but cannot do so.

　　I then shook my head and said, "It's hard to say, but your father and even Ye Yu are doing this for your own good. You are being a little unreasonable in this matter."

　　"Tsk, I make the decisions about my own affairs. No one can interfere with my decisions. It would be so boring if my parents arranged everything for me in life." Li Shanshan snorted and shook her head, saying, "Besides, I have succeeded in my revolution. In the end, they agreed to let me stay at the Foreign Languages ​​College to study."

　　"Come with me to buy some things later and help me as a porter, haha." Li Shanshan laughed without caring about her image.

　　I nodded, feeling that this girl was too lively and naive, but suddenly I had a bad feeling in my heart. Is there a ghost near me? I looked around, but there was no evil spirit.

　　"Li Shanshan, go home first. I have something urgent to do." I stood up and ran out without caring about Li Shanshan's reaction.

　　As soon as I ran out, I looked around. There were animals everywhere, so there couldn't be any ghosts. I felt my pants vibrate, and when I looked down, I saw it was the jade pendant that sealed Menma.

　　How could I forget about Menma? I haven't offered incense to her during this period. Is she angry? I walked to a corner where no one was around, picked up the jade pendant and whispered to it, "Menma, what's wrong?"

　　"The man who killed me is nearby, hurry up and catch him." Menma's voice was very cold, which made me feel cold. I looked around and said to Menma, "This zoo is crowded with people. How can I know who is the one who killed you?"

　　"I don't know either. I just know that I will want revenge if he gets close to me. I can't sense who it is through this jade pendant. Otherwise, let me out and let me take revenge on my own."

　　"No, you need to think about that person's characteristics so that I can find him." I quickly shook my head. The sun was so strong now that even an evil ghost would be scared to death under such scorching sun. Secondly, it would be troublesome if Mianma suddenly became murderous and killed people everywhere.

　　"He has a snake tattooed under his left ear. I remember seeing it clearly when he was teaching us before." After Menma finished speaking, I frowned. Another poisonous snake tattooed under his left ear? So that person was in the same group as the guy who harmed Menma?

　　I was just about to take a look when suddenly someone shouted from the direction of the milk tea shop.

　　"Kidnapped! Someone has been kidnapped!" I looked and saw three masked men carrying Li Shanshan and running away. Li Shanshan's upper body was tied with a sack.

　　I thought to myself, oh no, why are the kidnappers coming at this time? Damn it! Although I wanted to help Menma get revenge, Li Shanshan was still alive, and I could still find an opportunity to avenge Menma later, but if Li Shanshan died, I would be doomed.

　　Thinking of this, I ran after them madly, and although there were countless people shouting "Stop, stop, put down the girl" and so on where the kidnappers passed by, no one was willing to take action. If someone rushed forward to stop them, I would have rushed forward to stop them, but no one dared to step forward.

　　Even when we ran to the zoo gate, the guards pretended not to see us. I was only five meters away from the kidnappers, but those big men were carrying a person and ran very fast. Li Shanshan had been dragging me for three hours and I was exhausted. When I ran out, the big men had already got into the van that picked them up and drove away.

　　"Hurry up and call the police for me!" I said anxiously to an aunt. After I said that, I panicked and called Brother Xiang.

　　"Brother Xiang, Li Shanshan has been kidnapped. Tell me where she is." I asked Brother Xiang hastily. When he heard it, he cursed, "What? Fuck you, how can I have her birth date? Are you in the zoo? Wait, we'll be there soon!"

　　[042] Lynching

　　About twenty minutes later, two police cars arrived and more than a dozen policemen who looked to be in their thirties ran over anxiously to find out what happened. Then the onlookers pointed at me and said that I was with the kidnapped girl.

　　The dozen or so policemen came over quickly. The leading policeman looked to be in his thirties. He walked up to me, saluted, and then asked me with a smile on his face, "Is your friend kidnapped? What's her name? How old is she? Has she offended anyone before?"

　　A series of questions came out, but I didn't know anything. I shook my head and answered, "I'm sorry, I've only known her for a short time, but her name is Li Shanshan and she's a student at the Foreign Languages ​​College. You can go to her school to look for her."

　　"Li Shanshan? Foreign Languages ​​College?" The policeman's smile suddenly froze. He quickly took out his cell phone and made a call, saying to the other end of the line, "Director Li, come to the zoo quickly. Something has happened."

　　After I finished the call, the policeman looked much better when he saw me, and then he started chatting with me. Then I found out that Li Shanshan's father was the chief of the Jiulongpo Police Station. I knew that this girl's family was well-off, but I didn't expect him to be so awesome. The policeman was also nicer to me at this time, perhaps because Li Shanshan and I were together.

　　Less than five minutes later, a police car rushed over, obviously speeding, running a red light and rushing to the entrance of the zoo.

　　The uncle whom I met in the hospital before got out of the car. He was wearing a police uniform at this time and looked very anxious. He rushed to the man who had been chatting with me before and kicked him in the stomach, making him roll on the ground twice.

　　"You got my daughter kidnapped on my turf? Are you a jerk? Fuck, what are you still standing there for? Go check the video and find that car for me." The man yelled, and the policemen lowered their heads, not daring to say a word.

　　Suddenly, the man turned his head and looked at me, then kicked me. I quickly took a step back, and the man cursed, "Didn't I tell you to stay away from my daughter?"

　　I didn't say anything and shook my head. This person must be in a very bad mood right now. No matter what I say, he will feel unhappy. In this case, I might as well not say anything.

　　"Director Li, it's more important to find Shanshan. Stop wasting time with this kid and let's go back and check the video." The man who was kicked over by Director Li suggested while rubbing his stomach. Director Li nodded hurriedly and said, "Yes, yes, let's go find her quickly." After that, the group of people left two policemen around to record the statement, and another one grabbed me and put me in the police car, probably to record my statement as well.

　　I chatted with the policemen in the police car. The zoo is very close to the police station, only ten minutes on foot or twenty minutes by car. When someone called the police to report a kidnapping, they could have arrived in five minutes at a faster pace. The policemen were arguing over who should come for a long time, and finally they played finger-guessing games and only ten of them could come to investigate.

　　It’s not that they are so enthusiastic about their work, but what credit do they get by guarding the police station on weekdays? Suddenly, there is a kidnapping and those people in the police station cheer loudly. Isn’t this a credit that comes right to their door? But they didn’t expect that the person kidnapped is Director Li’s daughter. They are worried now. The ten of them played finger-guessing games in front of Director Li, and they will definitely be in trouble when they go back.

　　After returning to the police station, as soon as everyone heard that it was Director Li's daughter who was kidnapped, everyone started to move. Some checked the video, some blocked the route, and I was taken into a small dark room.

　　The room is not big, it is a closed room, very dark, with a small table in the middle and a lamp above the table, just like the interrogation room in the movies.

　　A policeman brought me in here and told me to wait and then he left me alone. About ten minutes later, a policeman in his thirties and another in his twenties came in.

　　Both of them looked shifty. The one in his thirties sat across from me with his legs crossed, then waved his hand and said to the younger policeman, "Put handcuffs on him first."

　　"Wait a minute, buddy. I'm not a criminal. I'm just a witness. Do I have to be handcuffed?" I frowned. The man in his thirties smiled and said, "This is the rule. What are you waiting for, Xiao Wang?"

　　The young man called Xiao Wang quickly took out a pair of handcuffs and handcuffed me. I did not resist. Both of them were very strong, so it was useless for me to resist.

　　As soon as he was handcuffed, the policeman in his thirties laughed, then opened the drawer under the table and took out an iron rod and several thick books.

　　After all, I'm from the police academy, and this was torture. When I was about to stand up, Xiao Wang hit me on the right cheek and knocked me to the ground. I was lying on the ground, and just when I was about to get up, I was kicked hard in the back by them.

　　"Fuck you, can the police use lynching at will? I'm going to sue you." I screamed in pain.

　　"You want to sue? What do you want to sue? Humph." The policeman in his thirties snorted coldly and said, "Xiao Wang, first use a book to cushion the blow and then beat him. You can't tell. This is all experience. Learn more."

　　The policeman in his thirties grabbed my hair, lifted me up, and pushed me to the corner. Xiao Wang next to me held a book in his left hand to block my chest, and with his right hand, he took out a small hammer from somewhere, the kind used to hammer nails, and hit me hard in the chest.

　　This blow almost made me unable to recover. The pain is unimaginable if you have never experienced it. Xiao Wang waited until I recovered and then hit me with another hammer, hitting my right chest.

　　The two men took turns beating me. I thought about resisting, but both of them were stronger than me, and my hands were handcuffed, so I couldn't move at all, let alone fight them. I gritted my teeth and dared not curse them. I knew that in this situation, the more you curse them, the harder they will beat you. If you don't say anything, they will get bored of beating you after a while.

　　They must have been beating me for more than twenty minutes, and I felt sore all over. At first, these two bastards were more restrained and used books to block the beating. But later, perhaps they found it too troublesome, and they just started beating me directly. I felt dizzy and my nose was bleeding.

　　"Boy, let me tell you, I'm not done with beating you. Xiao Wang and I will come to take care of you these few days when we have nothing to do." The old policeman didn't seem to intend to let me go.

　　"What do you want to do? I don't think I have provoked you." I was very confused and had no hatred towards them, so how could these two people do such a thing to me?

　　"You didn't provoke us, but you made our boss unhappy, so we have to inconvenience you a little, hehe." The thirty-year-old policeman patted my face, then handcuffed me in the dark little room, and then turned around and left.

　　【043】Uncle Jin

　　The room was pitch black and I had no idea what time it was. This kind of dark interrogation room is most likely to break a person's heart. Fortunately, these guys still had some conscience and gave me a box lunch.

　　I thought I would be tortured for a few more days, but unexpectedly, the door of the room opened at night, and a man in his forties walked in first, followed by Brother Xiang and Kim Hee Sun. When they came in and saw my injuries, Brother Xiang rushed over and hugged me, cursing, "Xiaohui, who hit you? Tell me and I'll help you kill him."

　　"Old Li, you are still so impulsive." The man who led the way in was obviously here to help me. Li Shanshan's father followed behind, and the man in the lead was obviously speaking to him. Then the man in the lead walked up to me and helped me up, then asked kindly, "Little brother, your name is Chen Hui, right? Are you okay?"

　　"Uh." I was stunned for a moment, and Brother Xiang whispered in my ear: "This is Xishan's father."

　　I'm not stupid either, so I quickly looked at Jin Xishan with gratitude. It seemed that Xiang knew that I had been in here for too long and felt something was wrong, so he asked Jin Xishan to find a connection to save me. I quickly said to Jin Xishan's father: "Thank you uncle, it's nothing serious."

　　"Just call me Uncle Jin. I have you to thank for what happened to my old man." Kim Hee Sun's father said with a smile.

　　The director was called Li Qingshan. He came over and snorted, "Old Jin, why didn't you tell me earlier that you knew this guy? But you should tell him to behave himself and stop pestering my daughter all day long."

　　Kim Hee Sun's father looked around and said, "Let your people go out. I'll tell you something."

　　Li Qingshan nodded and called the young policeman who was following him out. Only me, Brother Xiang, Kim Hee Sun, Li Qingshan, and Kim Hee Sun's father were left in the room.

　　Just as the policemen left, Brother Xiang whispered in my ear that Kim Hee Sun's father was named Jin Jianguo, and he was the deputy mayor of a district in Chongqing.

　　Jin Jianguo waited until those people left before saying, "Old Li, you really acted too impulsively. You still have to rely on these brothers to find your daughter. You beat them up like this. I want to see how you're going to beg these two brothers later."

　　"What's going on? Jianguo, explain it to me clearly." Li Qingshan must not be the police chief for nothing. He was so impulsive before only because he was angry about his daughter being kidnapped.

　　Then Jin Jianguo told Li Qingshan what we had done on Meishan Mountain. Jin Jianguo said, "These two little brothers are real yin and yang masters, not charlatans."

　　Li Qingshan's eyes lit up after hearing this, and he looked at me and said, "So you mean you can help me find my daughter?"

　　Li Qingshan didn't mention that he hired someone to beat me up, and I wouldn't be so ignorant as to bring it up. Could it be that I wanted him to apologize to me? He's the chief of the police station, how could he apologize just because I'm a yin-yang man?

　　"Didn't you find the van that kidnapped Li Shanshan?" I asked.

　　Li Qingshan shook his head, a look of hatred on his face, and said, "They used fake license plates, so they can't be found at all. If you two brothers can help me find my daughter, I am willing to hold a banquet to make amends for this misunderstanding."

　　"Chief Li, forget about having a wedding banquet. Just give me your daughter's birth date and I can try to figure out where she is. I can figure out the general situation, but I don't know the details." Although Brother Xiang and I are not particularly smart, we are not stupid either. How could we expect the chief of the police station to hold a wedding banquet to apologize? But he must have been just saying it casually.

　　Li Qingshan was delighted after hearing this and said, "Okay, by the way, aren't you two studying at the police academy? After graduation, you can come directly to work for me."

　　"Old Li, you are really cunning. You asked others to help you find your daughter, and you want to bring them both to your Jiulongpo police station for yourself? If the chiefs of other districts knew that there were Yin-Yang masters studying in the police academy, they would probably go to the school in person and invite them to their own police stations. You have a good plan." Jin Jianguo smiled.

　　"Old Jin, don't let this news out." Li Qingshan looked at us and said, "Think about it carefully. Don't rush to reply to me."

　　"Why do you make Mr. Yin and Yang sound like a delicious steamed bun? Uncle Jin, what's going on?" Brother Xiang asked Jin Jianguo.

　　Jin Jianguo did not hide it and told us: "In fact, the country began to recruit Yin-Yang masters into the police department several years ago, because many cases are unsolvable cases, that is, cases that cannot be explained by conventional theories. Later, many of them were caused by ghosts and gods, so a supernatural incident investigation team was established, also known as the Demon Catching Bureau."

　　"Initially, the Paranormal Investigation Team was under the jurisdiction of each local police station. But later, because it was inconvenient to deploy them, the country reorganized a secret special organization centered on catching ghosts and monsters, which is the Monster Catching Bureau. However, the entry requirements of that organization are extremely strict. Just knowing Taoism is not enough. The Paranormal Investigation Team did not disappear. You can understand it this way. The Paranormal Investigation Team is an organization that helps local governments solve paranormal incidents, and the Monster Catching Bureau is higher than the Paranormal Investigation Team. As long as there are paranormal incidents that cannot be solved in some places, they will send people to solve them."

　　"What are the details?" I didn't expect that there was such a ghost-catching organization in China. I was still very happy. Could it be similar to the legendary Chinese Dragon Group? Jin Jianguo smiled and shook his head and said, "Don't ask me. The Ghost-catching Bureau is directly under the central government. That's all we know. When you graduate, you can take the exam and see if you can pass it. Don't think too much. When you have time, come to my house and I will talk to you two slowly. Please help find Li Shanshan first. Old Li is almost worried."

　　"This is Shanshan's birth date and eight characters. Please help me find it." Director Li was indeed very anxious. He quickly took out a note and handed it to Brother Xiang. There was Li Shanshan's birth date and eight characters written on it.

　　Brother Xiang took us to the rooftop of the police station, looked at the stars in the sky, and then started counting.

　　I saw Brother Xiang took out a piece of paper and started to draw. Fortune telling based on birth data is not like the charlatans who just pinch twice to tell the truth.

　　After five minutes, Brother Xiang pointed to the south and said, "Thirty kilometers to the southwest, within a one-kilometer diameter, this is all I can do. I can't calculate it more accurately."

　　Li Qingshan quickly took out the map and looked at it. After one look, he said, "Found it."

　　It turns out that the place Brother Xiang was talking about is already the suburbs. There are no buildings anywhere, just desolate mountains and wilderness, with only a factory emitting exhaust gas. If that group of people were hiding in the city, we might not be able to find them. But doesn't this mean that they are clearly telling us, "I'm here, come and catch me!"

　　"Send people to surround them. Damn it, they kidnapped my daughter. I want to see what they can do!" Li Qingshan was so angry that he rushed downstairs. Jin Jianguo patted Jin Xishan on the shoulder and told her to go home and go to bed early. Jin Xishan also knew that it was useless for her to get involved in such matters, so she didn't join in.

　　Brother Xiang, Jin Jianguo and I followed Li Qingshan's steps to rescue Li Shanshan.

　　【044】Meet Zhao Chenyang again

　　I rubbed my sore shoulders in the police car and couldn't help cursing in my heart. Although my whole body was still in pain, it was not as severe as it was at the beginning.

　　There are only me, Brother Xiang, and Uncle Jin in this police car.

　　This time Li Qingshan really put all his resources into it. He directly dispatched more than ten police cars and forty or fifty policemen. More than ten police cars whizzed through the streets, not caring about the traffic lights at all.

　　The abandoned factory was located halfway up a small hill outside the suburbs. The hill was not high, and more than a dozen police cars were parked at the foot of the hill instead of rushing up directly.

　　"Twenty of you, surround this hillside. Don't let anyone escape. The rest of you, follow me to rescue people." Li Qingshan had already put on a bulletproof vest. Holding a pistol in both hands, he rushed towards the factory halfway up the mountain with a wave of his hand. They even gave me and Brother Xiang a bulletproof vest each.

　　We have seen this uniform in the police academy, but never worn it. At that time, the teacher just brought it to us to show us. Once we put on the bulletproof vest, we realized that it was too heavy, more than ten kilograms. Seeing the policemen around me wearing bulletproof vests and still looking energetic, I was full of admiration.

　　In fact, if Brother Xiang and I were ordinary people, no one would let us go to the battlefield, but this was Li Qingshan's idea. He said that we were from the police academy and could experience the feeling of catching bad guys firsthand.

　　There were twenty-two of us in total. We took advantage of the moonlight to slowly move towards the factory from the woods. Uncle Jin did not come with us. After all, he was the deputy district chief and his health was precious. How could he go with us to catch the criminals? If the criminal was not Li Qingshan's own daughter, Li Qingshan would probably be directing the operation from below.

　　"Group one will conduct the assault, and group two will surround the factory. Don't let any criminals escape." Li Qingshan squatted down and spoke. Brother Xiang and I were not divided into groups, so we could move freely.

　　We were very close to the abandoned factory at that time. I looked towards it and saw a large house covering an area of ​​about a thousand square meters. It was just such a large house. It seemed that it used to produce clothes or something, but later it went bankrupt.

　　As soon as we approached the factory, we saw lights flashing inside. You should know that this factory has been bankrupt for several years. When we saw this, everyone became more alert. It seemed that we had not found the wrong place.

　　The ten policemen from Group 2 quietly walked to some bushes near the factory and lay in ambush, while the men from Group 1 all held a black pistol. Of course, there was no place for Brother Xiang and me, as neither of us knew how to turn on the safety, let alone play with a gun.

　　They walked to the door cautiously just like the police on TV, and then one of them kicked the door open with force, and the group of police rushed in. Brother Xiang and I waited outside for ten seconds, wanting to wait until they were done fighting before going in, but there was no gunfire in those ten seconds.

　　"Let's go in and take a look." Brother Xiang ran in curiously, and I followed Brother Xiang in. After entering, we were scared by the strange scene. The machines in this abandoned factory should have been sold, and the place was empty.

　　But there was a cross standing in the middle of the factory, and Li Shanshan was tied on it. She seemed to have fainted. Next to the cross were three people wearing black cloaks. Their faces could not be seen clearly, and the loose clothes blocked their entire bodies. There were only three of them in the room, and as for the other kidnappers, there was no trace of them at all.

　　"Chief Li, long time no see. I missed you so much." The man in the black cloak in the middle put his hat down and smiled at Li Qingshan. I was shocked when I saw that the man was Zhao Chenyang. At this time, Zhao Chenyang was surrounded by so many policemen but he didn't show any sign of nervousness. He was actually looking at Li Qingshan with a smile.

　　Li Qingshan took one look and cursed: "You bastard, Lao Jin and I trusted you, but you turned out to be a member of the White Lotus Sect. You really disappoint me."

　　Zhao Chenyang suddenly looked at me and Brother Xiang, sneered and said, "I was wondering why that old man Jin didn't die. It turns out that you two are the ones causing trouble. I'll deal with you all together today."

　　"What a big mouth! Shoot! I don't want anyone alive, I want someone dead." Li Qingshan raised his hand to shoot, but suddenly Zhao Chenyang took out a knife, walked to the side of Li Shanshan, put the knife to Li Shanshan's neck and said, "What do you think? Keep shooting! I want to see if you policemen are sharpshooters and whether you will hurt your precious daughter."

　　"Stop." Li Qingshan probably didn't have much confidence in the policemen under his command, so he waved his hand and said, "Go, catch these three for me."

　　Li Qingshan was naturally talking about Zhao Chenyang and the other two. The policemen put away their guns, clenched their fists and rushed forward without any fear. They thought there was nothing to be afraid of when ten grown men were fighting three.

　　"No, there is corpse smell." Brother Xiang sniffed and frowned as he looked at the two people who had been standing still. Sure enough, the two policemen who had just approached were suddenly picked up by these two "people", then thrown five or six meters away, and fell heavily to the ground.

　　The hats of these two people also fell off. When the policemen who were extremely brave before saw the appearance of these two guys, they immediately became scared and no one dared to go up.

　　These two 'people' turned out to be two rotten corpses. They looked like a pair of corpses, one male and one female. Their faces were extremely severely rotten. There were some white maggots crawling in their eyes, noses, and the rotten skin on their faces. It looked extremely disgusting.

　　Two policemen who were not mentally competent started vomiting, and I also felt a surge of acid in my stomach, but in order not to embarrass myself, I held it back and swallowed it back.

　　"What are you afraid of? Aren't they just two corpses? Haven't you bastards seen enough corpses? Come on." Li Qingshan was furious when he saw the look on his men's faces, and he started yelling. However, no one dared to come forward even after he yelled at them. People will be afraid of things that are beyond their understanding, such as these two moving corpses.

　　"Director Li, your men can deal with Zhao Chenyang, and leave these two rotten corpses to the two of us." Seeing this situation, Brother Xiang immediately stepped forward.

　　To be honest, this rotten zombie is a world away from the jumping zombie we encountered in Tao Village. Brother Xiang and I should have no problem dealing with these two rotten zombies, otherwise Brother Xiang wouldn't have been able to go out and say what he said before so casually.

　　Upon hearing this, Li Qingshan immediately looked at me and Brother Xiang with appreciation, then nodded and said, "Okay." He then patted the head of a young policeman next to him, then pointed at Zhao Chenyang and said, "What are you still standing there for? Catch him for me!"

　　Zhao Chenyang's face also changed. At the beginning, he had a good plan. He wanted to use Li Shanshan to lure Li Qingshan over, and then rely on the zombies to kill Li Qingshan. These two zombies are nothing to Brother Xiang and me, but they can't be killed with bullets. They are very strong, and with Li Shanshan as a threat, there is an 80% chance of killing Li Qingshan.

　　But now, Brother Xiang and I have completely disrupted his plan.

　　[ps: Please give me flowers during the new book period. I will try my best to update. It’s not that I don’t want to update, but the quality of my writing is not good when I type too fast, so I can only update twice a day now. I will work harder and try to speed up in the future. ]

　　【045】Lost Soul

　　"You two little bastards actually ruined my plan!" Zhao Chenyang looked at me and Brother Xiang with a gloomy face, with undisguised hatred in his eyes.

　　"You old bastard, so what if I ruined your plan? Come and bite me if you dare." Brother Xiang cursed back directly, not showing any weakness, and then said to me: "You deal with the male of those two corpses, and I will deal with the female."

　　After saying that, Brother Xiang rushed forward. I shook my head. I didn’t have any talismans in my hand, so how could I fight him? But I never thought that I would run into Zhao Chenyang in a kidnapping case. It seems that I have to remember this lesson in the future. No matter what I do, I have to carry a few talismans for self-defense.

　　When I rushed over, Brother Xiang had already started fighting with the female zombie. In fact, fighting with zombies or even ghosts is not as complicated as everyone thinks.

　　Anyway, I felt that the fight between Brother Xiang and the zombie was similar to a fight between street thugs. He punched her and then dodged her punch himself. I didn't care about Brother Xiang anymore and started fighting with the male zombie.

　　As soon as I approached, I smelled a disgusting stench. I resisted the urge to look at his face and then kicked him in the stomach. What I didn't expect was that this kick actually made the corpse take several steps back.

　　While the corpse was retreating, I kicked it in the stomach again, but the corpse was not a pushover. It grabbed my right leg with both hands and opened its mouth wide to bite me.

　　I don't understand. Ghosts usually pinch people's necks, and corpse monsters bite people. Do they dare to change to other tricks besides these two? But think about the terrifying bite force of the human mouth, and it will make sense.

　　I saw his big mouth was about to bite my leg, so I kicked him on the head with my left leg. Since I had no leg support, I fell to the ground.

　　When the rotten corpse saw me falling to the ground, he rushed towards me as if he was seeing a beautiful woman taking off her clothes to seduce him. I felt a mass of rotten flesh pressing down on me. The feeling was extremely disgusting.

　　I couldn't push him away with my hands, and he bit my face. I had no choice but to bite the tip of my tongue hard. A pain and a bloody taste came from my mouth. I spat out the blood from the tip of my tongue onto the face of this rotten corpse.

　　As soon as the blood from the tip of the tongue touched the face of the rotten corpse, it was like sulfuric acid, and green smoke came out. The rotten corpse also screamed in pain.

　　"Go away." I kicked it in the stomach and kicked it next to me. I quickly stood up, endured the pain all over my body, and pressed my knee against the corpse's neck to prevent it from getting up. Then I spat out a few mouthfuls of blood from the tip of my tongue and spit it all on the corpse's face.

　　The corpse also struggled in pain, but he was silent after a while. I felt the pain in my tongue only after I killed the corpse. If you encounter a ghost, don't learn from me and bite your tongue. It is too dangerous. Although the blood on the tip of the tongue is extremely powerful, it is also a very dangerous thing.

　　If the bite wound is not big enough, no blood will come out. If the bite is too big, it will be suicide by biting the tongue, so it is very particular.

　　After I killed the corpse, I began to feel a stench of corpse all over my body. It should be the stench of corpse that came from me. Combined with the injuries from being beaten in the police station and the pain in my tongue, I felt like every part of my body was uncomfortable.

　　I turned around and saw Brother Xiang. He was much more relaxed than me. He was running around with that female corpse. I didn't have the heart to help Brother Xiang. I thought that with his ability, he should have no problem dealing with a corpse. If it really didn't work, I would just let him bite his tongue.

　　I turned my head and looked in the direction of Zhao Chenyang. At this time, Zhao Chenyang actually put a knife to Li Shanshan's neck and retreated step by step, trying to exit the factory gate and escape.

　　"Zhao Chenyang, you can't escape. The law is strict and nothing can escape it. If you put down the knife now, I promise that you will not be sentenced to death. The maximum you will get is life imprisonment." Li Qingshan was still persuading him.

　　I shook my head. What do you mean a maximum of life imprisonment? It would be better to be shot and reincarnated than to suffer in prison for a lifetime. I secretly despised Li Qingshan's negotiation skills. If he went to negotiate, the criminals would probably kill me even if they didn't want to.

　　"Go to hell, you and Jin Jianguo are bastards. Just wait, I will definitely take your lives." Zhao Chenyang had already walked to the door. He stabbed Li Shanshan in the back with a knife, pushed Li Shanshan forward, turned around and ran away.

　　"Go and chase him quickly, catch him for me." After Li Qingshan said this, he picked up his daughter and ran down the mountain without caring about anything else. The policemen chased in the direction of Zhao Chenyang's escape, running very fast. They all knew that whoever caught Zhao Chenyang first would definitely achieve a great achievement.

　　I didn't chase it. After all, I was covered in wounds and there was no way I could catch it. I turned around and saw Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang had just dealt with the corpse. Brother Xiang probably had enough fun. He took out an exquisite little dagger carved out of peach wood from somewhere and stabbed it into the chest of the corpse. The corpse twitched twice and then stopped moving. I killed the corpse easily.

　　After Brother Xiang killed the rotten corpse, the two of us hurried down the mountain. There were already quite a few police cars driving down below. It seemed that they were escorting Li Qingshan, Li Shanshan and others to the hospital. Brother Xiang and I followed a police car, took a ride back to Chongqing, and rushed to the hospital.

　　Still outside the emergency room of the city hospital, Brother Xiang and I hurried over. Li Qingshan, Jin Jianguo and a bunch of police officers were sitting outside the emergency room. Fate is really strange. It was the same scene, but the roles were swapped. I ran to Li Qingshan and Jin Jianguo and asked, "Is Li Shanshan okay?"

　　"I don't know." Li Qingshan's face was full of worry, while Jin Jianguo was comforting him.

　　Suddenly, I saw a person walking out of the emergency room. No, she actually came straight through the door. It was Li Shanshan. It turned out to be Li Shanshan’s soul.

　　"Brother Xiang, Li Shanshan's spirit is in front of me." I was anxious when I saw it. Could it be that Li Shanshan was dying? When Li Qingshan heard this, he immediately became anxious. Jin Jianguo patted him on the shoulder and pointed to the emergency room and said, "The lights in the emergency room are still on. Shanshan is fine."

　　"Xiaohui, Xiaoxiang, do you two have any ideas?" Just as Jin Jianguo finished speaking, Brother Xiang said, "I have to go in and take a look at Li Shanshan's condition before I can draw any conclusions.

　　"Okay." Jin Jianguo and Li Qingshan then found the person in charge of the hospital and said that they wanted to go in and watch Li Shanshan's surgery. Although the doctor initially objected, he later agreed under the insistence of Li Qingshan and Jin Jianguo. However, the doctor asked us to wear masks and told us not to talk for fear of disturbing the doctor's first aid.

　　After we went in, we stood far away. Brother Xiang took out a pen and paper and started to count. After waiting for a few minutes, he whispered, "Oh no, Li Shanshan's three souls and seven spirits are missing one soul and five spirits!"

　　【046】Crying Soul

　　"Lost soul?" I frowned when I heard it. I had also read about lost soul in the little book given to me by the old superstitious person.

　　I don’t know if you have ever had this experience, where sometimes you suddenly become dazed and then inexplicably recall some past events or scenes in your mind.

　　For example, if you are distracted for no apparent reason while doing something, this means you have lost your soul. However, this is not serious because your soul will find you and come back on its own. But this is not the case with Li Shanshan.

　　Li Shanshan's soul can't find her now, and she is wandering around in confusion, not knowing what to do. As soon as the day breaks and the sun comes out, her soul will dissipate.

　　When Li Qingshan heard that his daughter had lost one soul and three spirits, his face became anxious and he asked Brother Xiang: "What should we do? Can we call back the soul?"

　　"Of course I can." Brother Xiang nodded seriously and said, "But it's not as simple as you think. Summoning souls is different from summoning ghosts. To summon ghosts, you just need to read out the person's birth date and then use Taoist methods to forcibly summon the ghosts. But ghosts have all their three souls and seven spirits. It can even be said that ghosts are stronger than the three souls and seven spirits of living people, so we dare to use the method of forcibly summoning ghosts. Now Li Shanshan's three souls and seven spirits are scattered. It can be said that she is very weak. If we use this method, her three souls and seven spirits will dissipate directly."

　　"After all you've said, is there any solution?" I asked Brother Xiang.

　　Brother Xiang nodded, sighed, and said to Li Qingshan: "Director Li, there is a crossroad next to the hospital. You must immediately order the crossroad to be closed. No car or even anyone can enter that road. It is now eleven o'clock at night. It must be done before one o'clock. There is only one chance. If it fails, Li Shanshan's soul will be burned to death by the sun at dawn. Also, buy banners, funeral clothes, and paper money."

　　"Yeah." It might have been possible that Li Qingshan didn't believe us before, but he saw with his own eyes how Brother Xiang and I beat those two rotten corpses, and he knew that we had real skills.

　　Li Qingshan didn't say much, turned around and ran out. Uncle Jin saw him and frowned and asked, "How can I help you?"

　　Uncle Jin and Li Qingshan seem to have a good relationship, and he couldn't stay idle when he saw his friend's daughter was in trouble. Brother Xiang said, "Uncle Jin, go and help find some cinnabar, black dog blood, yellow paper, boy's urine, and a brush. Come on, hurry up."

　　"Yeah." Uncle Jin nodded, turned around and ran out.

　　I saw Brother Xiang had a serious look on his face, so I asked, "What about me? What should I do?"

　　"It's up to you from now on." Brother Xiang looked at me and laughed. I was stunned and asked, "It's up to me?"

　　"Of course, you know I'm a Feng Shui student. When the cinnabar and yellow paper are brought, you can draw a soul-fixing talisman to fix the remaining two souls and two spirits of Li Shanshan in her body, and then follow Li Qingshan to 'cry the soul'."

　　"Crying soul." I understood it immediately.

　　Crying souls is actually a very ancient method of summoning souls in China. It is impossible to verify when it appeared, but it is the most commonly used method of summoning souls by folk Yin-Yang masters.

　　First, you have to find a place with strong yin energy near the person who lost her soul. Then the person’s closest relatives put on mourning clothes and cry, calling the person’s name to call her back. You must have seen this in movies and TV dramas, but it is very dangerous. Of course, this may not be the case in TV dramas.

　　A person has three souls and seven spirits. The three souls are the heaven soul, the earth soul, and the human soul. The seven spirits are the corpse dog, the hidden arrow, the sparrow yin, the thief swallower, the non-poisonous, the filth-removing, and the smelly lungs, which respectively represent joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hate, and desire.

　　Among them, the one that can be eliminated is anger, which is the evil spirit. When you summon souls, this spirit will try every means to stop you from summoning souls, and may even seduce you to kill him, making the three souls and seven spirits incomplete.

　　Moreover, ghosts that died nearby will also be summoned here. Those ghosts are all dead people. People are selfish and can't stand others doing well. When the ghosts that are attracted see that someone wants to summon the soul to revive, they will become envious and jealous, and then come to make trouble.

　　The summoning of souls cannot be seen by living people with bad luck. People with bad luck can see that when ghosts are summoning souls, if the soul being summoned finds that someone is watching him, he will be afraid and run away.

　　Anyway, there are many rules for summoning spirits that are not as simple as you might imagine.

　　The operation was over after twenty minutes. The doctor told us that the critical period had passed and Li Shanshan just needed to recuperate in the ward.

　　Although there was a problem with her soul, it was good news that her body was fine. Then Li Shanshan was sent to a private ward. About thirty minutes later, it was already half past eleven, and Uncle Jin also brought the things that Brother Xiang mentioned.

　　Uncle Jin took a long time just to get these few things, but you can't blame him. It was not easy to get these things late at night, especially the black dog blood. Where could you get a black dog in Chongqing at night? He had to kill a black police dog to get the black dog blood.

　　After getting the things, I started drawing talismans in Li Shanshan's room.

　　There were only me, Brother Xiang, Uncle Jin, and Li Shanshan who was lying on the bed in the room. I hadn't drawn talismans for a while. It must be because I had been too playful during this period. Once the novelty of learning talismans wore off, I didn't draw them every day. I took out a large bowl, poured black dog blood, cinnabar, and boy's urine into it according to a certain proportion, and stirred it.

　　Then he took out a brush and started to paint. Although I had never drawn a soul-fixing talisman before, I had seen it before, and this talisman was considered a particularly low-level one because its effect could only fix a person's three souls and seven spirits from leaving the body.

　　It took only five minutes to draw this talisman. I took out the Taoist seal with the name Batman that I carried with me, dipped it in black dog blood cinnabar, and then pressed hard on the middle of the talisman. The moment I pressed it, the talisman emitted a faint yellow fluorescence, which then quickly disappeared. I nodded, and the talisman was finished.

　　I took the soul-fixing talisman and stuck it on Li Shanshan's forehead and said, "The five elements generate and restrain each other, the law starts from the six combinations, command!"

　　After the patch was pasted, we sat on the chairs in the ward to rest and wait for news from Li Qingshan.

　　We occasionally chatted in low voices while waiting, and finally at half past twelve, Li Qingshan called and asked us to go downstairs.

　　There is a large intersection on the right side of the hospital. The middle of the intersection is filled with very negative energy, so we have to start summoning spirits from there.

　　When we went down, we found that the long street below was empty except for the police.

　　The police set up a cordon far away and asked people to go around it. After we went down, Li Qingshan came up to us holding some mourning clothes and asked anxiously, "How is Shanshan?"

　　Brother Xiang nodded and said, "It's fine for now. Now that we are ready, let's wait until one in the morning, when the Yin energy is at its strongest."

　　【047】The summoning of spirits begins

　　"It's almost one in the morning, get ready." Brother Xiang looked at the time, pointed at the crossroads and ordered: "We will start crying soon. Director Li, you and Chen Hui will wear mourning clothes and cry here to summon Li Shanshan's soul and five spirits. During this time, there may be some interference from ghosts, and even Li Shanshan's evil spirit will make trouble. It depends on Chen Hui. If there are other ghosts, drive them away. If Li Shanshan's evil spirit makes trouble, ignore her. No matter what she does, ignore her. Anyway, just summon her back to the banner."

　　"After you summon all five spirits, Director Li, you hold up the white banner and cry while reciting the spell I told you. Remember, you cannot stop or look back on the way. Walk all the way to Li Shanshan's room, and then put the banner at the head of her bed. That's it. Xiaohui, you just need to protect Director Li and Li Shanshan's spirits. There are still many wronged spirits near this hospital." After Brother Xiang gave the order, he couldn't help but say, "I'll say it one last time. Li Shanshan's spirit is very fragile. You must be careful. Otherwise, if one spirit is missing, Li Shanshan will be a vegetable or a fool even if she is rescued."

　　"Yeah." I nodded. No matter what, this girl Li Shanshan has some relationship with me, so I must try my best to save her.

　　It was soon one o'clock. Brother Xiang and Uncle Jin had avoided the place, and all the police were driven to a place where they could not see here. The surrounding crossroads were empty and the street lights were turned off. It felt a bit eerie. Moreover, at this time, early in the morning, it felt chilly.

　　"Wow, wow, wow..." Li Qingshan, wearing white mourning clothes, knelt on the ground and burst into tears, burning paper money in the middle of the crossroads while crying.

　　I also stood beside Li Qingshan and shouted at the top of my lungs: "Li Shanshan's three souls and seven spirits, please come back~ Come back to the old place~ A lonely soul at the end of the street~ A lonely soul under the bed~ A lonely soul in front of and behind the house, a lonely soul~ Li Shanshan's three souls and seven spirits, please come back~ Come back soon~~~~"

　　Li Qingshan also cried and shouted: "Shanshan, please come back. It's not easy for your father to raise you all by himself. Please come back."

　　I was still confused at the time. Wasn't there a middle-aged young woman who came with Li Qingshan when we first met? Later I found out that the woman was Li Shanshan's stepmother.

　　At first, Li Qingshan might have been pretending to cry, but later on, he really started to cry. Perhaps he was really recalling the past with Li Shanshan. While crying, he talked about Li Shanshan’s childhood. I also kept saying, “Li Shanshan’s soul, please come back…”

　　We kept chanting, and after five minutes Li Shanshan's soul hadn't come out yet. Li Qingshan's eyes were swollen from crying. Just when I was wondering what was going on, suddenly a 'Li Shanshan' appeared next to us.

　　Li Shanshan's body was transparent and she felt ethereal, but her eyes were red and swollen, as if she had been crying. She sobbed and said, "Dad, I will never be naughty again. I will never make you sad again, woo woo..."

　　When Li Qingshan saw Li Shanshan appear in front of him, he was overjoyed and wanted to rush up to hug her. I quickly held him back. Li Shanshan was very weak now and probably couldn't withstand the yang energy in Li Qingshan's body.

　　Li Qingshan was pulled by me and reacted immediately. He quickly waved the banner in front of Li Shanshan, and Li Shanshan disappeared and was taken into the banner.

　　This soul should be the soul of love, who started crying because he was moved by what Li Qingshan said about his childhood.

　　Soon after, the three souls of Anger, Sorrow and Fear also appeared in front of us. The angry soul was very angry. She was angry as soon as she appeared and wanted to fight and kill. She also said that she was very angry that Li Qingshan forced her to study abroad. She wanted Li Qingshan to apologize to her. Later, Li Qingshan pretended to apologize like a grandson, and then she was conquered by the tearful offensive.

　　The case of the sad soul was even simpler. Li Shanshan's sad soul had an extremely negative attitude, so Li Qingshan said a few words of encouragement to her and accepted her. Not to mention Li Shanshan's fearful soul, who was scared to death of us, but was accepted by us after Li Qingshan said a few words to her.

　　This is also what Brother Xiang said. You have to use different attitudes to deal with different souls. If you act like a grandson when dealing with the fearful soul, it will definitely be useless. At most, it will just be a competition of who is more of a grandson. You must use a grandson's attitude with the angry soul. If you act like a boss with her, she will definitely fight you to the death.

　　These three souls and seven spirits split out to represent the most extreme side of each person. We need to use different methods to defeat them. Li Qingshan and I talked for another twenty minutes, but the last soul and one spirit still did not appear for a long time.

　　The three souls of heaven, earth and man. The heavenly soul is also called the life soul, which is mainly responsible for human lifespan. The earthly soul is also called the consciousness soul, which is human consciousness. The human soul controls human emotions and desires.

　　Soon, the Earth Soul appeared. It was not like Li Shanshan before, but a blue ball of light the size of a basketball. It flew directly into the banner. This Earth Soul was the easiest to collect.

　　Only the last soul is left. What is it? Among the three souls of joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hatred and desire, anger, sorrow, fear and love have already appeared. Only joy, hatred and desire are left. I hope it is joy. Hatred and desire don't sound good at all.

　　However, it seems that fate likes to play such international jokes on people. Not long after the earth soul came back, the last "Li Shanshan" appeared behind us.

　　This 'Li Shanshan' was not like the previous ones, who came out to cry to Li Qingshan or anything, but said to Li Qingshan right away: "Give me my one soul and four spirits."

　　"Shanshan, stop making trouble. Be good. Everything will be fine once you come in." Li Qingshan showed a sincere smile. I feel that this guy would be wasting his talent if he didn't become an actor. His acting skills are really amazing.

　　"I will definitely go back." Li Shanshan cursed angrily, "But 'I' have always been occupied by joy, sorrow, and love. I don't have any chance to stand out. I want to control myself and make myself a bad person."

　　I felt like laughing when I heard Li Shanshan's evil spirit say this. Li Shanshan is so cute. Even the evil spirit is so cute. Which bad guy would yell "I want to be a bad guy"? Nowadays, the evil guys all have a kind heart. They either don't do anything or they want to eat people. So in comparison, Li Shanshan's evil spirit is really interesting.

　　"Stop messing around and come into the banner quickly." Li Qingshan's face turned serious. This was something they had discussed before. To deal with this evil spirit, you cannot just give in. The evil spirit will not be changed by your feelings. You have to use both soft and hard tactics.

　　"You just went into the banner." Li Shanshan cursed, and then punched Li Qingshan. Li Qingshan quickly took a step back. It was not because he was afraid of being hurt by Li Shanshan, but because he was afraid that the yang energy in his body would hurt Li Shanshan.

　　But at this time, four wandering souls suddenly appeared behind Li Shanshan, looking at us and Li Shanshan coldly with unfriendly eyes.

　　[ps: There are still two chapters to write today. I will finish them in the evening. I woke up with an alarm in the morning to write. I am so sleepy now. I will continue writing when I wake up.]

　　【048】Cat

　　Finally, coming to the point, I looked at these four ghosts carefully, their bodies were incomplete, it looked like they died in a car accident, I suddenly remembered watching the news two days ago, there was indeed a car accident nearby, two buses collided, four people died, these four people died when they were sent to this city hospital, so it seems that these are the four wandering ghosts.

　　A wandering soul is not a lonely ghost. It is not called a wandering soul within seven days after a person's death. It will wander around in confusion and will not return to its own corpse or grave until the seventh day to see itself for the last time and then reincarnate.

　　However, the wandering souls of people who died unjustly will have consciousness and will fully express their emotions. If these wandering souls drift to places with heavy yin energy, they will gradually turn into evil ghosts.

　　Obviously, the four people in front of me were the ones who died unjustly. In my right hand, I carefully held the dagger carved from peach wood that Brother Xiang gave me. It was the dagger he used to kill the corpses before.

　　When the four wandering souls appeared, they pounced on Li Shanshan without saying anything. They were envious of Li Shanshan's resurrection and wanted to drag Li Shanshan to death together. They did not attack me and Li Qingshan.

　　Li Qingshan was also frightened when he saw these four ghosts. These four people were more like ghosts. He was not afraid of Li Shanshan before because she was his daughter, but the ghosts that appeared now obviously had bad intentions and their faces were terrifying and hideous.

　　"Director Li, you continue to persuade Li Shanshan, and I will deal with those four wandering souls." I took the dagger and bypassed Li Shanshan and rushed in front of the four wandering souls, blocking their way towards Li Shanshan.

　　When the four wandering souls saw me, two of them ran towards me, and the other two tried to bypass me and catch Li Shanshan.

　　I formed a seal with my hands and shouted, "Command!"

　　The "Chi" gesture only consists of one word, which is simple and clear. "Chi" means to exorcise evil spirits and eliminate demons, which means to act as quickly as the law orders. As long as you add the corresponding hand gestures, you can exorcise evil spirits and eliminate demons.

　　Sure enough, the two wandering ghosts were originally running towards me with their fangs and claws bared, but after I finished reciting the word "Chi", I made a hand gesture and pointed in their direction. They seemed to be hit by something, and the two ghosts were knocked back and rolled on the ground.

　　I did not pursue them while I was victorious. These wandering souls were just venting their emotions and desires after death and were jealous of Li Shanshan. They did not deserve the death penalty. At that time, I only needed to go up and hit them a few more times with the peach wood dagger, and their souls would have been torn to pieces. However, I did not do that. It was not because I did not dare, but because I could not bear to do it. They had already died in vain, and it would be unreasonable to beat them to death.

　　I turned around and got anxious. It was okay if the intersection was empty, but once we entered the mall, which was so big, if they ran in and hid in any store, where would I be able to find them? The two wandering ghosts, one holding Li Shanshan's left hand and the other holding her right hand, dragged Li Shanshan to a mall opposite the hospital.

　　I became anxious when I saw them and started chasing them. Fortunately, the two wandering souls didn't run very fast. I caught up with them in a few seconds and grabbed the wandering soul that was holding Li Shanshan's left hand and running away.

　　Then I pulled hard and pulled the wandering soul back, kicked him in the chest and kicked him away. After being knocked away by me, the wandering soul turned around and ran away without fighting with me. When the other ghost saw the fate of his companion, he didn't pull Li Shanshan anymore, let go of Li Shanshan's hand, turned around and ran away.

　　I was stunned when I saw the ghost running away. This ghost was too timid. I felt relieved. Li Qingshan quickly ran to Li Shanshan and started crying. It seemed that Li Shanshan's evil spirit was also frightened by the sudden attack of the four ghosts just now. She looked dazed and a little confused. Just like that, he managed to kill these evil spirits so easily.

　　Although it was strange, thinking about it afterwards, it would be strange if these ghosts did not run away. Wandering souls act according to their own emotions and desires. They initially attacked Li Shanshan because of jealousy, and ran away because of fear. These people should have been ordinary people when they were alive. Although they were jealous, they were still afraid of death.

　　After collecting the last evil spirit of Li Shanshan, Li Qingshan held a banner in front and sang: "Shanshan, your soul will follow me to the end of the world, to the corner of the sea, to return to your body, to the world of the living..."

　　What Li Qingshan sang was the soul-calling spell. The purpose of singing this spell was to appease the one soul and five spirits inside the banner. Although this one soul and five spirits had been collected into the banner, there was still a danger that they would escape.

　　Fortunately, nothing happened along the way. I followed Li Qingshan and walked slowly from the intersection to Li Shanshan's ward. Along the way, no one was allowed to go out. There were even police officers in some rooms on both sides of the intersection to prevent them from going out.

　　I followed Li Qingshan up the stairs slowly. You can't take the elevator to summon spirits. The corridor was very dark and silent, and with the things Li Qingshan was chanting, it was like being in a horror movie.

　　"Look." Suddenly, a cat's meow was heard in the silent darkness. The meow was so terrifying that my hair stood on end. I looked up and saw that Li Shanshan's ward was on the sixth floor. We were already in the middle of the corridor between the fifth and sixth floors. At this time, there was a black cat lying on a flight of stairs leading to the sixth floor.

　　Li Qingshan shuddered when he saw the cat, but because of Brother Xiang's instructions, he did not dare to stop and continued to walk up step by step.

　　The black cat's eyes were emitting a creepy green light. Cats are a particularly evil animal. We have all heard that cats have nine lives. In fact, in ancient times, some cats that had become spirits liked to eat people's three souls and seven spirits, and would put the souls and spirits into their stomachs. Even after some cats die, the souls in their stomachs will continue to control their body movements, giving people the feeling of resurrection. This is the origin of the cat's nine lives. A black cat appeared at the funeral, and the cat jumped onto the coffin, and accidentally put the spirits in its stomach into the corpse, causing the corpse to emit gas, resulting in the legendary corpse resurrection.

　　Therefore, cats have been considered an extremely ominous creature since ancient times, but many people today treat them as treasures and keep them as pets.

　　Although he was wondering why such a black cat was here, Li Qingshan could not stop and had to bite the bullet and walk forward. When Li Qingshan's foot just stepped on the stairs where the black cat was lying, the black cat suddenly raised its head and stared at the banner, as if it saw some delicious food. I thought to myself that it was not good, and thought of the legend that cats like to eat souls, so I shouted: "Director Li, don't look back, keep going forward!"

　　I was afraid that Li Qingshan would turn back or stop because of the cat's action, but Li Qingshan was the director of the Public Security Bureau after all, and his psychological quality was still relatively good, so he kept walking forward without saying a word.

　　"Li's soul has returned, and the spirits are passing by." I took some paper money and scattered it into the sky. The black cat, which had been looking at the banner, suddenly turned its head and looked at me with its two green eyes, full of evil intent.

　　[ps: Today is the third chapter. There is one more chapter that will be posted before midnight, probably around 11:30. Please give me more flowers. I will start working hard now. In addition to my own efforts, I will give one more chapter for every 1,000 flowers. For example, if there are 2,000 flowers this week, I will give two more chapters. The calculation will start from tomorrow. Please give me flowers if you have an account. I need flowers and collections during the new book period. Thank you for your support.]

　　【049】Cat Demon

　　The ancients said it well, good fortune never comes alone, and misfortune never comes alone. This ancient saying is really right. Bad things happen one after another and I don’t even have a chance to catch my breath. Damn it.

　　I had already guessed in my heart that this cat must be almost a spirit, otherwise how could a cat be so evil? I looked at this cat vigilantly. This cat called out, then kicked its feet and pounced on my face. I held the peach wood dagger tightly in my right hand and stabbed it in its face. We were both floating, so we couldn't scare anyone, and the visual effect of a little cat pounced on me was really not that good.

　　Although I knew in my heart that the cat had become a spirit, in my eyes it was still a cat and there was nothing to be afraid of. However, when the peach wood dagger stabbed the cat demon's face, the cat demon suddenly disappeared from its original place. Then I felt a pain in my right shoulder. I turned around and saw that the cat had been on my shoulder at some point. It opened its mouth and bit my shoulder, then pulled the piece of meat hard, as if trying to tear off a piece of it.

　　I stretched out my left hand, grabbed the cat's neck, and pulled it hard, and it came down. My right shoulder was aching, and I felt so depressed. I had been beaten up by a group of policemen at the police station, and then I had fought with the rotten corpse. The wound had just healed a little and the pain was gone, but now after all this, not only my right shoulder was aching, but all the injuries all over my body were starting to hurt.

　　But I didn't dare to be careless now. I pinched the cat's neck and smashed it hard towards the corridor. Then I raised my leg and stepped on it, but I missed it again. There was nothing on the ground. The black cat disappeared again. I was full of doubts when my peach wood dagger missed it just now. Now looking at this situation, I understood that this should be the legendary illusion.

　　The cat demon was good at charming people, so I looked around carefully. The corridor was pitch black everywhere, and it felt like there was nothing there. After waiting for about ten seconds, I was stunned. Thinking of the way the cat demon looked at the banner before, I cursed myself inwardly. This cat demon was too cunning. It was trying to lure the tiger away from the mountain.

　　When I thought of this, I immediately ran towards Li Shanshan's room. After I opened the door, I saw that the cat demon was lying at the head of Li Shanshan's bed, and the banner was already standing on the head of Li Shanshan's bed.

　　At this time, the cat demon gave me a vicious look, turned around and jumped directly from the window. I looked over and saw that Li Qingshan was sitting stupidly on a chair beside the bed, gasping for breath. I went up and asked, and it turned out that it was a critical moment just now. When the cat demon rushed in, Li Qingshan was still two meters away from the head of Li Shanshan's bed. He couldn't run away when summoning souls, but the situation was economical at the time, so Li Qingshan strode up and stuck the banner on the head of the bed. I don't know why, but the cat demon stopped after seeing the banner was stuck, and looked at Li Qingshan and me fiercely at the head of the bed before jumping away.

　　After waiting for another ten minutes and making sure that the cat demon had left, my tense nerves finally relaxed. Feeling achy all over and feeling sleepy, I fell on the chair in the ward and fell asleep as soon as I closed my eyes.

　　When I woke up, it was already the next morning. I felt sore all over. I lay on the bed with gauze wrapped all over my body, especially my right shoulder, which was where I was bitten by the cat demon. It was very painful.

　　After I got up, I stretched my body. Although I was sore all over, I was still able to move. I got out of bed and opened the door. A ray of sunlight stung my eyes. I closed my eyes for a while to adapt before opening them again. Looking around, I realized that I was also in a private room, and it was right next to Li Shanshan. I walked to Li Shanshan's room in my hospital gown and pushed open the door. The environment inside was still very dark, and it was deliberately blocked by curtains. Li Shanshan had just come back to life and could not be exposed to too strong sunlight.

　　At this time, only Li Shanshan was lying on the bed in the ward. I walked to the chair beside the bed and sat down. Looking at Li Shanshan lying on the bed, her face was still very pale, almost the same as when I first saw her.

　　"What are you doing?"

　　Not long after I sat down, I heard a roar behind me. I turned around and saw that it was Li Shanshan’s boyfriend, Ye Yu. Ye Yu was holding a bouquet of roses and wearing a suit.

　　As soon as he came in, he looked at me angrily and said, "Why are you here? And what's wrong with Shanshan's injury? Explain to me clearly why nothing good happens to her every time she is with you." As he said this, Ye Yu punched me in the face without giving me a chance to explain.

　　Normally I would have been able to dodge him. Ye Yu was not a macho man like Tai Long. Looking at his physique, if I was fine, I could at least fight him to a draw. But I was seriously injured yesterday, so I couldn't dodge at all. I was knocked to the ground by him in an instant. Just as I was about to stand up, he kicked me in the stomach again. It hurt so much.

　　I was already injured yesterday, and with that kick from him, I hugged my stomach tightly, lay on the ground gritting my teeth, the pain was so severe that sweat came out of my forehead.

　　When Ye Yu saw this scene and then saw that I was wearing a hospital gown, he seemed a little nervous and said guiltily, "Don't think you can get away with it by pretending to be dead." Although he said this, he had no intention of taking action.

　　"Ye Yu, what are you doing?" Suddenly Li Qingshan came in from outside in a police uniform. Seeing the scene in the ward, he also shouted. Ye Yu turned around and saw Li Qingshan coming. A sunny smile appeared on his face and he said, "Uncle, this little gangster is bothering Shan Shan again. I taught him a lesson, but now he seems to want to pretend to be dead to cheat money."

　　But it was worth it for me to save Li Shanshan yesterday. Li Qingshan rushed up and yelled at Ye Yu, "Nonsense, what are you doing? Get out of here, who told you to do that?"

　　"No uncle, didn't you say last time that you would teach this kid a lesson when you saw him?" Ye Yu looked innocent. Li Qingshan scolded, "That was in the past. Go back now."

　　It turned out that Li Qingshan was afraid that Ye Yu would worry, and most people would never believe in such things as gods and ghosts, so he didn't tell him what happened last night. Ye Yu looked at me with hatred, turned around and walked out of the ward.

　　Li Qingshan came over to help me up and said, "That boy was a bit reckless, so don't bother with him."

　　"It's okay." I shook my head. What right did I have to bother with that guy? He was rich and powerful. If I was ruthless, I could kill him with a few little ghosts, but that was unrealistic. He and I didn't have a life-and-death feud.

　　"I've asked for a week's leave from your school. You can just rest and recover here." Li Qingshan then gave a few more instructions before turning around and leaving. I finally heard some good news.

　　[ps: One thousand flowers plus one chapter, Xiaojiu’s new book period, hope everyone supports it...]

　　【050】Eastern

　　I had a very comfortable week this week because this private room did not have the smell of medicine like the other wards. The air inside was very good and the bed was soft. Anyway, it was much better than the environment in our dormitory.

　　Of course, apart from not being able to go out shopping, it's already perfect. The kick Ye Yu gave me made me stay in bed for a whole day before I recovered a little, but I still can't get out of bed easily.

　　By the way, Li Shanshan also woke up on the third day of my hospitalization. She was in a daze after waking up, and regained consciousness on the fourth day. When we asked her, she said that when she was drinking milk tea, she saw several big men running towards her, and then they covered her nose with a white towel, and she lost consciousness. When she woke up and regained consciousness, she was in the hospital.

　　Li Qingshan told her about the kidnapping, saying that she was kidnapped, and then the police were dispatched, and with my help, they subdued the criminals. However, he did not tell her about the ghost, perhaps because he was afraid that she would worry.

　　I had a pretty leisurely time during those few days in the hospital, and Brother Xiang also brought Tailong and Xiaopang to visit me in the hospital once.

　　A week passed quickly, and soon it was Sunday of the second week, and it was time to go back to school.

　　At 3 o'clock that afternoon, I went through the discharge procedures myself, then turned around and walked back to Li Shanshan's room to say goodbye to her. When I walked into Li Shanshan's room, Li Shanshan's face had improved a lot, and it was much rosier. When I went in, she was watching a TV series. When she saw me come in, she smiled and said, "Brother Hui, you're here? Sit down."

　　I smiled. Li Qingshan said that I had a fight with the criminals when I rescued Li Shanshan, and that was how I got the injuries on my body. So Li Shanshan was full of gratitude when she spoke to me.

　　"Why are you calling me Brother Hui? Why are you so polite?" I smiled and sat on her bed and asked, "Are you feeling better now?"

　　"Well, the doctor said I can be discharged from the hospital after another half a month of repair." Li Shanshan nodded.

　　I asked, "How is your relationship with Ye Yu now? Does he still come to see you?"

　　Li Shanshan nodded and said with a smile: "He came to see me yesterday. What's wrong? Are you jealous?"

　　"Damn it, you little girl, why should I be jealous? It would only take me a few minutes to steal his girl." I said half-jokingly. I still remember the punch and kick that boy gave me.

　　As the saying goes, it is never too late for a gentleman to take revenge, but a villain takes revenge from morning to night. I am definitely not a gentleman, but I think that I am mostly a villain with my loser mentality. Anyway, I hate him so much that my teeth itch all day long.

　　Although Li Shanshan doesn't seem to be interested in me and probably only sees me as a friend, if I can separate her and Ye Yu, Ye Yu will probably be sad for a while and I will feel much better.

　　"Tsk, dig one out for me to see." Li Shanshan said with a smile.

　　"As long as you use the hoe well, there is no corner that cannot be dug down." I looked at my phone and said, "Okay, it's getting late, you should have a good rest. I'm going back to school first. Anyway, we are next to each other in school, so just call me and let me hang out if you have time."

　　After saying that, he said goodbye and turned away. I also changed into a red T-shirt and a pair of blue jeans. When I walked out of the hospital, maybe it was because I had stayed in the hospital for too long, looking at the hustle and bustle of the traffic outside, I actually had a feeling of seeing the light of day again.

　　Get on the bus and head towards the school.

　　"I'm back."

　　I kicked open the door of the dormitory. Brother Xiang was sleeping on the bed, Xiaopang was eating snacks on his computer desk while watching a Japanese action movie, and Tailong was practicing boxing with a full set of punching bags on the balcony, as if my absence had not affected their lives at all. None of them said a word when I came back.

　　"Hey, I'm back!" I ran to Xiao Pang and yelled. Xiao Pang turned his head to look at me, said "oh" and said, "Don't bother me."

　　I looked down and saw that it was really weird. This guy was watching a Japanese action movie while masturbating with his right hand and eating a bunch of snacks with his left hand.

　　"Fuck, do you have to be so disgusting? It's broad daylight, and across from us is the girls' dormitory, and you're still eating snacks." I couldn't help but look down on him. Fatty turned his head and looked at me and said, "What do you know? But you really have to stop masturbating, or your body won't be able to take it."

　　"Yeah, find a girlfriend as soon as possible..."

　　Before I finished speaking, Fatty continued, "I can't stand this anymore. Xiangzi screwed me again yesterday. His Garen insisted on using AP..."

　　"You deserve to be a loser your whole life." I turned my head away, too lazy to talk to this bastard, and walked to Brother Xiang's bed. There were four beds in our dormitory, all of which were bunk beds. The lower bed was for luggage, and the upper bed was for sleeping.

　　I climbed onto Brother Xiang's bed and shook him, saying, "Brother Xiang, I'm back."

　　Brother Xiang opened his eyes dazedly, looked at me and said, "Xiaodong? Your grandson asked you to use a policewoman to assist me, but you couldn't do it. You must have been beaten up yesterday."

　　"What? What Xiaodong?" I was stunned for a moment. Brother Xiang shook his head, rubbed his eyes, stared at me and said, "I'm sorry, classmate, you went to the wrong dormitory."

　　…

　　I don't know how many nights this guy has been masturbating and now he's mentally disturbed. I was too lazy to pay attention to Tailong. Xiaopang and Brother Xiang were both in the same state. If Tailong pestered me to practice boxing with him, I would be doomed. I lay on the bed, closed my eyes and rested.

　　"Shoko, Xiaopang, hurry up and get up and keep masturbating."

　　I fell asleep without realizing it, and I heard a strange voice in my ear. I opened my eyes and saw a wretched little guy with glasses, messy hair, wearing black shorts and a black T-shirt, who ran into our dormitory and shouted in a wretched manner.

　　I got up, rubbed my eyes, and looked out the window. It was already dark. I yawned and asked the man with the glasses, "Who are you, buddy?"

　　"Who are you?" The wretched guy with glasses looked at me strangely. At this time, Brother Xiang also woke up. Brother Xiang said to me, "Xiaohui, this is Dong Yifang, Brother Dong, our junior. I met him playing League of Legends a few days ago. This is Chen Hui, whom I often mentioned to you, Xiaohui."

　　"Hello, Brother Dong." I jumped off the bed and shook hands with this Dong Fang. However, I felt a greasy feeling in his hand as soon as I shook hands with him. He looked down and said, "Don't mind. I haven't washed my hands for two or three days. I have been masturbating for three or four days in a row."

　　"Okay, Brother Dong, you go back and prepare first. We'll go out to eat something first, and then we'll continue to the bottom lane. The policewoman will just assist me, and I, AP Garen, will crush everything." Brother Xiang yawned, but he became inexplicably excited when he talked about League of Legends.

　　[ps: The second update will be after 12 o'clock, you can get up tomorrow morning to read it...]

　　【051】Four Golden Flowers

　　A group of five of us went out, found a restaurant to eat some food, and then went to the Internet cafe to start playing.

　　I found that Dong Yifang and Xiang Ge are two extreme players, extremely bad players. If the elementary school students who are good at cheating are also judged by level, then Xiang Ge would be in the first grade, and Dong Yifang would be a little higher, in the second grade.

　　I won't say much about the game process. Anyway, I was screwed badly when I was with Brother Xiang. It was quite impressive to surrender at 20 minutes. In the past, Brother Xiang could last for 20 minutes even if he was killing people alone. But with Dong Yifang, 20 surrenders? We were defeated by the opponent in 15 minutes.

　　Oh, tears well up in my eyes just thinking about it. The next two or three days were spent like this, playing games every day and dozing off in class during the day. However, we were often physically punished for dozing off.

　　It seemed like that day was a Thursday. Dong Yifang came to our dormitory early in the morning. It is true that playing games can quickly enhance feelings. This is not an exaggeration. Dong Yifang and I have become friends a lot after only knowing each other for four days, and Xiangge and him are almost sworn brothers. But when you think about the fact that Xiangge and Tailong became sworn brothers on the first day they met, it is not too strange.

　　Anyway, we were quite familiar with each other at that time. When Dong Fang came in, Brother Xiang asked, "Brother Dong, do you want to continue playing in the Internet cafe today?"

　　"What the hell? There are club activities in the afternoon of Jintian, and all the major clubs are recruiting people. Don't you know that?" Brother Dong said to Brother Xiang with a look of contempt.

　　Brother Xiang shook his head and asked, "What's so fun about the club? Games are more fun."

　　"Is there a boxing club? Or a taekwondo club?" Tailong was quite interested in this and quickly sat down and asked.

　　"Is there a chef club?" Xiaopang also ran over.

　　"There seem to be quite a few clubs that specialize in Taekwondo and martial arts." Dong Fang nodded, but then smiled and said, "Our club is also recruiting people, so I can take a good look at my junior sister then."

　　Later we heard four people laughing and a dull laugh from our dormitory. The dull laugh belonged to Tailong. Although Tailong had threatened to pursue Xia Yumeng, he never took any action. Even when he saw a beautiful woman, he was unusually calm, which made us wonder if he had a problem with his sexual function.

　　Since Dong Yifang said so, we all gave up the idea of ​​going to the Internet cafe to play games. Since there are school girls watching us, why bother going to the Internet cafe?

　　That morning, Brother Dong ran to Brother Xiang's bed, and the two of them lay on the bed hugging each other and talked about how they had flirted with their schoolmates in the afternoon. I also fell asleep in a daze.

　　Finally, it started at two o'clock in the afternoon on a main road in our school, and many clubs came out to fight for territory.

　　The larger clubs just set up a tent to recruit people, while the smaller ones just had one table. There were a lot of people. This was the first time we saw so many people in this school since we came here.

　　But that's true. I used to stay in the dormitory all day, rush into the classroom and fall asleep after class. I never really walked around our school, and there were even many places I hadn't been to.

　　"Xiaohui, look at this girl, look at these thighs, oh my." After Brother Xiang came out, he really wished that his mother had not given him a pair of more eyes, as he looked around lustfully with his eyes.

　　When most people see a beautiful woman, even if they want to take a look, they will mostly cover their faces. Brother Xiang’s face was almost pressed against those women’s chests.

　　"Xiang, Xiangzi, you, you take it easy, you scared me." Although Dong Yifang was thick-skinned, he felt embarrassed when he followed Brother Xiang out and saw him like this.

　　There are too many clubs around, all kinds of them. Although there are few female students in the police academy, there are some, and strangely, they are basically good-looking. The seniors in those clubs have no moral integrity and yell like street vendors: "Junior sister, which class are you from? Come to our club, don't leave, junior sister."

　　Such scenes are everywhere, and the surroundings are like a market. Soon we ran into Han Sifan, Jin Xishan, Xi Que and Xia Yumeng, four girls. These four girls were all wearing denim miniskirts and red T-shirts. They looked very attractive, and each of them was holding a popsicle.

　　"Hey, Xiangzi, Xiaohui, you two are here too." Han Sifan came up to me and punched me in the chest as soon as he saw me and Xiangge. Dongfang looked at me strangely as if he saw a ghost and said, "You actually know the four golden flowers of the freshman year, damn it, why didn't you tell me earlier."

　　Then he immediately changed his face, forced a smile, looked at Han Sifan, blinked, and said politely: "Hello, classmate Sifan, I am a junior, I am your senior, nice to meet you, are you free? I have good grades, I can help you with your homework."

　　I felt sick when I saw Dong Yifang's look. Damn it, this grandson is like an old man who picks his toes every day. He goes to the Internet cafe to play games when he has nothing to do. I guess he can't even memorize the multiplication table. He also tutors Han Sifan in his homework. I secretly despise him in my heart.

　　"Tsk." Han Sifan glanced at him, took a bite of the popsicle, and said, "Stop it, you guy. Birds of a feather flock together. I can see that you and Xiangzi are not good people walking together. Get out of the way." Han Sifan pushed Dong Yifang away and walked forward carelessly. Kim Hee Sun, Xi Que and Xia Yumeng smiled at me and continued to stroll behind her.

　　When Dong Fang saw Han Sifan walking away, he almost jumped up with excitement and said to me, "That's the feeling, this cold, goddess-like feeling. It's amazing. You actually know the Four Golden Flowers, and you didn't tell me earlier."

　　"What? What are the four golden flowers? Just order them for me often." Brother Xiang scolded in a serious manner.

　　"You don't know?" Dong Yifang looked at us strangely, then began to explain.

　　It turns out that Han Sifan and the other four pretty girls are very famous in the police academy. First of all, their beauty is a factor, but last month a man started to pester Xi Que and wanted to date her. Later, Han Sifan couldn't stand it anymore, so she ran to the man's classroom and knocked down more than a dozen big men, and became famous in this way.

　　You have to know that the men in this police academy are not playboys like those in other schools. We policemen do physical training and various Sanda training. Those men are said to be sophomores and have been training for a year. Ordinary college students of the same grade cannot beat them. But they were beaten down by a little girl.

　　Han Sifan has a hot temper and ruthless methods. Generally speaking, it seems that no one would want such a woman, but for some reason, men nowadays are just cheap and like such women. They say that she is cold and charming, much better than those women who act coquettishly and cutely. Together with Kim Hee Sun, the quiet, white, rich and beautiful woman, Xia Yumeng and Xi Que, everyone gave their dormitory a nickname, the Four Golden Flowers, and Golden Flower is also a homonym of Police Flower.

　　【052】Master Zhang

　　I secretly despised those men who had such heavy tastes, but it seems that the wild girlfriend is indeed very popular nowadays.

　　Dong Yifang finally took a long look in the direction where Han Sifan left, and then took us to continue strolling, and we started to choose clubs everywhere.

　　Tailong joined a Taekwondo club without any suspense. Although he practiced Muay Thai, it seemed that the Taekwondo club was larger in our school.

　　Xiaopang found a food club, which was full of a bunch of uncles who picked their toes and studied cooking all day long. I didn't understand why there would be such a club in the police academy, but I understood it after seeing the banner of the food club.

　　Their banner reads: Are you still worried about not having a strong body and not being able to pick up girls? Are you still worried about the fact that all your seniors and juniors like muscular men? Join us and let us conquer the fragile hearts of seniors and juniors with delicious food.

　　I have to say, the words on this banner are really tempting. I originally wanted to add it, but then I thought about it and decided not to. Tailong and Xiaopang followed the club to see the club’s venue.

　　It was just Xiangge and I left, and Dongfang continued to wander around. Then Xiangge finally found a club that he was satisfied with, the photography club.

　　Brother Xiang’s goal was to become the next Edison Chen, and the photography club also advertised that they would often invite beautiful girls from the School of Foreign Languages ​​and other colleges to be models, so Brother Xiang joined without hesitation.

　　After seeing Brother Xiang also find a suitable club and leave with the club’s receptionist, I became worried. I didn’t know what to join. I had no interest in food, taekwondo, or photography. I looked around again but still couldn’t find one.

　　Dong Yifang looked at me and asked, "Xiaohui, what exactly do you want to add? You've been looking around and nothing seems to catch your eye."

　　"The club I want to join must be special and cool, preferably one with more beauties and fewer handsome guys." I said affirmatively.

　　Dong Fang stood there thinking for a while, then suddenly slapped his head and said, "I do know of a club, but it doesn't have many people, and it's weird. Do you want to go check it out?"

　　"Where?" I turned around and asked.

　　Then Dong Yifang took me to a remote alley. The alley was fifty meters long and pitch black. Dong Yifang pointed to the end of the alley and said, "If you keep going forward, you will see the club. They don't like to come out to recruit people. You can go and have a look yourself. I also have to go to my club to pick up some female students."

　　"Yeah, okay." I nodded and kept walking forward. After passing the alley, there was a bamboo forest behind me and a small wooden house in the middle of the bamboo forest.

　　I was delighted and thought that this club must be good, because you can tell whether a club is good or not by looking at its venue. This place has a beautiful environment and looks good at first glance.

　　I walked to the door of the cabin and looked around. There was no sign saying what club this was. I knocked on the door and asked, "Is anyone here? I'm joining the club."

　　Soon, a man who looked to be in his thirties opened the door. He had a full beard and a cigarette in his mouth. He glanced at me and said, "Are you joining the club?"

　　"Yeah." I nodded and said, "A friend introduced me here."

　　"Okay, come in." The bearded man nodded, turned and walked into the house. I followed him in. The house was decorated like a Taoist temple. I was stunned. There was a statue of the Three Pure Ones in the middle of the room.

　　The man walked to the sofa and sat down, pointing at it and saying, "Sit down."

　　"Yeah." I nodded, sat down, looked around, and asked curiously, "Excuse me, what club are you from?"

　　The man sneered, looked at me grimly, and whispered, "We are the Ghost Catching Society."

　　"What?" I was startled. The man seemed to be frightened when he saw me. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "Do you believe that there are ghosts in this world?"

　　"Uh." Could I tell him that I had a fight with a ghost a few days ago? I said, "Ghosts, ghosts are just feudal superstitions, they shouldn't really exist."

　　"You have short hair and little knowledge." The man seemed very satisfied with my appearance and said, "Do you want to join our club? I can take you to see ghosts."

　　"Okay, alright." I nodded. I became a little interested in this club. It felt like it was a good match for my major, but I didn't know how experienced the man in front of me was.

　　"Come, sign your name, and you can join our world's number one ghost catching group, sbyg." The man took out something like a contract and asked me to sign it. When I looked at it, it just said something like I couldn't quit after joining and I had to obey the president's rules. I signed it without giving it much thought.

　　But then I asked: "Is sbyg the name of our group? Why does it feel so weird?"

　　"Sbyg is the name we use when we go out to save the world. You can't say I'm a college student from a certain school when you go out to save the world." The man nodded after seeing me sign and said, "Our group's welcome ceremony will begin at 7pm. We'll also let you see ghosts and broaden your horizons."

　　"Yeah." I nodded.

　　Afterwards, I sat in the room and chatted with the man from time to time. During the chat, I learned that the man was called Taoist Zhang. His name was just Taoist Zhang. He was afraid that I didn't believe him, so he showed me his ID card.

　　I thought the name was awesome, so I just called him Taoist Priest. Taoist Priest Zhang put his arm around my shoulders and said, "Boy, I'll tell you, I started catching ghosts when I was five, I fought the Zombie King when I was fifteen, and now I'm twenty..."

　　"Wait, uncle, you are twenty years old." I looked at Taoist Zhang in astonishment and asked. I am eighteen years old, but look like fifteen. From the looks of this guy, it would be an understatement to say he is thirty. However, Taoist Zhang then took out his ID card, and I took a look. Well, indeed, he is twenty years old.

　　He ordered me a lunch at 6pm. He seemed like a nice guy, even though he liked to brag. Time passed quickly until 7pm. In the evening, all clubs were holding activities to welcome new students. Taoist Zhang saw that it was almost time and said, "Okay, now follow me to our school's famous haunted house. You know, originally this was a mass grave, but later I used magic to seal all the ghosts into that house. Now the school is not haunted, so our club was assigned to such a good place."

　　I could only nod woodenly. I had no idea how powerful this guy was. Then Taoist Zhang took me to a villa at the northernmost end of the school.

　　【053】Liu Bi

　　This villa looks like it was built in the 1970s or 1980s. It has three floors and looks shabby on the outside. There is a lot of moss growing on the walls. Late at night, the house looks very gloomy.

　　Taoist Priest Zhang also introduced this house to me. It turned out that this villa existed before the school was built. Later, when the school was built, they wanted to demolish the house, but a lot of strange things happened. Later, no one dared to touch the house and let it exist. This place is also far away from the teaching building and dormitory building. There is also a vacant lot in the middle. The vacant lot is full of weeds and no one usually comes here.

　　It was already seven o'clock in the evening and the sky was dark. The villa did look a bit eerie, but I didn't feel any eerie energy at all when I stood outside the villa.

　　Taoist Priest Zhang pointed to the villa and said, "I have placed a Taoist robe in a bedroom on the second floor of this villa. If you find it, you will be qualified. This is the initiation ceremony of our club. It allows you to practice your courage. If you are not brave enough, you can quit now."

　　I smiled. Why should I be afraid? There wasn't a trace of evil spirit in this room. At most, it just looked a little scary on the outside. It seemed that this Taoist priest wanted to train my courage.

　　"Okay." I walked to the gate and pushed it open. The wooden door creaked and I looked inside. The villa looked like a medieval European villa. There was a lobby and a spiral staircase. The furniture around was all tattered and old.

　　The strange thing is that as soon as I entered, I felt a chill. It was very cold and I couldn't help shivering. It was impossible for this room to be so cool in such hot weather. I was startled. Could there really be a ghost in here?

　　I became alert. If there were really many ghosts here as Taoist Zhang said, wouldn't I be in danger? But strangely, I didn't see any trace of Yin Qi.

　　Ordinary ghosts cannot hide their Yin energy, unless they are demon ghosts, which have become demons and are full of demonic energy, then the Yin energy will disappear, or they are some special ghosts. It seems that there can be no ghosts here.

　　I shook my head. There was no point in thinking too much. I continued to walk forward carefully. Anyway, if there was really any danger, Taoist Zhang would still be outside. I walked carefully towards the stairs, and the sound of my footsteps was unusually loud in this quiet villa.

　　Suddenly I heard footsteps behind me, I turned around, but there was nothing.

　　“Hehehe”

　　Suddenly, I heard a woman crying from the second floor. I yelled, "What the hell? Stop hiding."

　　As I was speaking, my teeth had already reached my tongue. If there was any problem, I would bite the tip of my tongue and use the blood from the tip of my tongue. Suddenly, a jumping zombie in ancient official clothing appeared right in front of me, jumping towards me.

　　That's not right. It's understandable that there are ghosts in this place, but how could there be zombies? However, the situation at that time didn't allow me to think too much. I bit my tongue, and a bloody smell came from my tongue. When the zombie jumped in front of me, I sprayed him in the face, then rushed forward and stabbed his eyes with both hands.

　　Spitting the blood from the tip of my tongue onto the zombie's face had no effect. The zombie was just stunned for a moment, and when it saw me stabbing its eyes, it turned around and tried to run away.

　　Although I felt strange, I still grabbed its neck, threw it to the ground, pressed my knee against its neck, and then raised my hand to stab its eyes.

　　"No, no, I don't want to play anymore, boss." Suddenly, this 'zombie' started talking. I was stunned and realized that this zombie was so weak that even if it was a black zombie, it would not be knocked down by me so easily.

　　Then Taoist Zhang ran in from outside and yelled, "Go ahead and yell. I told you to scare someone, and you got scared."

　　When Taoist Zhang came in and saw me knock down the 'zombie', he was also surprised. I'm not stupid, so I immediately understood what was going on. I said to Taoist Zhang, "Master, are you looking for someone to scare me?"

　　"Hehe, isn't this to help you build up your courage?" Taoist Priest Zhang said as he ran over to me, helped the 'zombie' up and said, "Get up, let me introduce you, this is our vice president, Liu Bi, and he is also one of the core members of our Sbyg organization."

　　This Liu Bi has a relatively handsome appearance, but with heavy blue makeup on his face, he looks quite scary.

　　"Oh." I shrugged helplessly. No wonder there aren't many people in this club. If I were an ordinary person, I would probably be scared to death. I asked Taoist Zhang, "Is there another woman upstairs? Call her down too. You guys are so boring."

　　"What, what woman? There are only two of us in our club." Liu Bi asked curiously. I looked up at the second floor and saw a beautiful woman in white clothes standing in the corridor on the second floor, staring at the three of us.

　　I pointed at the woman and asked, "Isn't she one of your members?"

　　"No, there's no one here. Hui, Huizi, although we scared you once, you don't have to act like a ghost to scare us." Taoist Zhang's face turned pale, and he looked in the direction I said, as if he didn't see anyone.

　　My heart skipped a beat, and when I looked, I saw a faint yin aura next to the woman, but it was not particularly strong. Oh no, I met the real thing.

　　This female ghost should be just a lonely soul, not very powerful. I saw that the female ghost had no intention of attacking us for the time being, so I laughed dryly and said, "You actually found me, but you are not scared at all. You are really amazing." Although I said this, I knew in my heart that this Taoist priest was probably just a supernatural enthusiast who liked to brag, and not some fortune teller.

　　I took Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi's hands and walked out, saying, "Let's go. Since I just joined the club, I still have to treat you to a meal. Please take good care of me in the future and take me with you to learn how to catch ghosts."

　　"As I should, as I should." Taoist Zhang nodded with a smile, and completely forgot what I had just said. He followed me out. I didn't have the heart to care about this ghost now. I would only come over in a few days with Brother Xiang and Han Sifan to see what was going on.

　　I felt relieved when I pulled them back to the crowded campus. We walked out of the school, found a restaurant, had some food and drank some wine together. Taoist Zhang seemed very happy after accepting someone.

　　Originally, after the Ghost Catching Club was established, only he and Liu Bi joined. Now he is a junior, and no one has joined. Now there is finally a new member.

　　【054】Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman

　　We drank very quickly with the two of them. Since none of us three could drink much, at only nine o'clock, Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi left the restaurant and went back to school, drunk and swaying.

　　I stayed and paid the bill, looked at my wallet and shook my head. The wallet was almost empty. Of course, I only used 10,000 yuan of the money Zhao Yuehua left me. That was to pay for Li Shanshan's medical expenses. Later, I was too embarrassed to ask that girl to pay me back, so I was reluctant to spend the rest of the money.

　　I shook my head and walked towards the dormitory. As for the female ghost in the villa, I didn't bother to care about her. At first, I was thinking about how to eliminate her and maintain world peace, but then I thought, I wouldn't get a penny by eliminating her, so why should I do something thankless.

　　When I returned to the dormitory, no one was there. They all went to participate in club activities. I lay down on the bed and was about to fall asleep when there was a knock on the door behind me.

　　I turned my head and saw that it was Han Sifan. She was wearing a white super short denim skirt and a white T-shirt. I yelled, "Sister, this is the boys' dormitory. What are you doing here? Oh, how did you get in?"

　　"Tsk, why are you making such a fuss? Our school only stipulates that boys cannot enter the girls' dormitory, but there is no rule that girls cannot come to the boys' dormitory." Han Sifan rolled his eyes at me and said, "It's just that usually no girls are interested in coming here."

　　"Is that so?" I was not sure either. I nodded. Han Sifan sat under my bed and asked, "How is your talisman training going? Have you made any progress?"

　　"No, why would I practice that stuff when I have nothing to do?" I shook my head. I usually play games and forget about drawing talismans. I just occasionally look at the little book that the old superstitious man gave me. In addition to talismans, that little book also contains some introductions to monsters. What I said before was actually read from that book.

　　I saw Han Sifan sitting there and not saying anything, so I asked, "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"

　　"Kim Hee Sun's father asked us to go to his place this Saturday. It seems that he has a problem. I came to inform you. You'd better prepare some talismans in the next two days, so as not to bite your tongue again. Although this trick is useful, your tongue can't withstand such biting."

　　After Han Sifan finished speaking, he looked at me and asked, "Also, why do you smell like mold?"

　　"Ah?" I was stunned for a moment. Musty smell is an industry jargon, which means that there is Yin energy on the body. Most people will have some Yin energy on their bodies after encountering a ghost. Although the average Yin-Yang master is not a Four-Star Person like me who can see Yin energy, he will also have a feeling about Yin energy, which is the so-called intuition, and then he will say that this person smells musty.

　　I told Han Sifan that I had joined a ghost-catching club and all about the evening activities. After listening, Han Sifan nodded thoughtfully and said, "I didn't expect that our school could have such an interesting place, but maybe this isn't because of the mental illness of Taoist Master Zhang."

　　"Normally speaking, how could a school allow such a superstitious club to be established? But I did hear that there is a special organization in the police force called the Ghost Catching Bureau. Maybe such a club actually provides personnel for the Ghost Catching Bureau. But it's hard to say for sure. It could also be that they are just a group of guys playing around."

　　Han Sifan threw a piece of paper over to me. I took it and looked down. It turned out to be a drawing method for a talisman. I didn't understand what the talisman was, but it looked very complicated. She said, "I won't talk about this. The talismans you used before were too simple. This is the Six Dings and Six Jias Demon-Slaying Talisman. I asked someone else for it. I don't know much about drawing talismans, so you can figure it out yourself. The spell of this talisman is: Yangming's essence, divine power hidden in the heart, restraining the evil spirits, hiding in human form, a spiritual talisman, worshiping the devil without a trace, dare to disobey, the heavenly soldiers will go up, command! Remember, don't forget, draw two of them for self-defense in the next two days."

　　My heart was filled with joy, and I sobered up from the slight drunkenness I was feeling. In fact, the reason why I hadn't drawn talismans for a long time was because those talismans were too low-level. For example, the flame talisman was said in the book to be able to burn everything, but at most it could only ignite some evil spirits and could not even kill lonely souls. Some other strange talismans were of no use at all.

　　"Thank you, Sister Fan." I smiled at Han Sifan, and Han Sifan said, "Oh, why is this boy suddenly so polite? Okay, let's stop talking nonsense. You'd better stay at home and draw talismans for the next two days. Bye." After that, Han Sifan twisted his butt and walked out of the dormitory.

　　I looked at the painting instructions on the paper, ran to my cabinet and rummaged around, and found a small bag of mine. This bag was similar to the one carried by the Yin-Yang Master on TV. Inside it were brushes, cinnabar, yellow paper, etc. However, I hadn't used these things for a long time. I took my bag and walked to the balcony of our dormitory. There was a door between the balcony and the dormitory, and I closed it.

　　Drawing talismans requires one to concentrate fully, without any noise around and without distraction. Fortunately, there are club activities now and 99% of the people in the dormitory are out playing, so I can draw talismans with peace of mind.

　　I took out the yellow talisman, writing brush, cinnabar, black dog blood, boy's urine, etc., then I found and washed Tailong's ashtray with water, and used it to hold the black dog blood, etc. I first poured the black dog blood, cinnabar and boy's urine into it according to a certain proportion, and stirred it evenly with a writing brush.

　　I felt in my bag and took out three incense sticks. Suddenly I remembered that I seemed to have promised to burn incense for Mianma before, but I had always forgotten about it. I quickly took out the jade pendant containing Mianma, but because of important matters, I did not let her out.

　　I put the jade pendant aside, lit three incense sticks and inserted them next to the jade pendant, then took the brush and started painting according to the method Han Sifan gave me on the paper.

　　In fact, every person who draws talismans must have a strong foundation in drawing, because talismans are actually very particular. When drawing a talisman, there must not be any mistake at all. If there is a mistake in the drawing skills, the talisman will be ruined. I once heard Brother Xiang brag that some people would even spend an hour drawing a talisman.

　　I didn't believe it at that time, but I really believe it now. I think my drawing skills are not very good. I have been drawing for three hours, and it is almost twelve o'clock now. I have discarded every picture I drew. I have discarded twenty pictures in total, and there is still no finished product. There are all some minor defects, such as some strokes are too long or too short.

　　At two o'clock in the morning, Brother Xiang and his friends came back from playing, and I hadn't finished drawing a finished product. Brother Xiang came back with Tailong, Xiaopang and they were all drunk. They didn't pay any attention to me after they came back. They sat on their beds and boasted about how great the senior students in their club were.

　　[055] "Six Combinations Edict Talisman"

　　Anyway, I felt envious when I heard it. How could I not be envious? There are only two uncles who pick their toes in my club. Just thinking about it makes me cry, and talking about it makes me sad.

　　After they finished bragging, they noticed my existence and asked me one by one what club I joined. I laughed dryly and said, "A mysterious organization." Then I stopped talking.

　　They all got drunk and then fell asleep. I didn't say much. I had been drawing for such a long time but still couldn't finish this Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman. It was impossible to say that I wasn't depressed. However, no matter how depressed I was, I still had to sleep. I fell asleep in a daze with a lot of depression.

　　The next day at eight o'clock, Brother Xiang, Tailong and Xiaopang got up and pulled me to accompany them to play games. I shook my head at them and said I wanted to sleep more. They also said that I was lazy. Hey, these people who get up early to play games are so damn hardworking. I really admire them.

　　I shook my head and finally concluded that it wasn't that I was too lazy, but that these guys were too depraved.

　　After they left, I resisted the urge to sleep, sat up with all my strength, put on my clothes, got out of bed and continued to draw the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans.

　　It is quite true that hard work pays off. I started at three o'clock in the afternoon, and I have been drawing for nearly seven hours since eight o'clock in the morning. If you include yesterday's work, it has been more than ten hours. Finally, I drew a real Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman out of nearly one hundred waste talismans.

　　I still remember it now. When I put my Batman seal on it, the Dingjia Evil-Slaying Talisman emitted a faint yellow light. I almost jumped for joy, but I was also so tired that I felt dizzy.

　　Then I remembered that I hadn’t had lunch yet and shook my head. It wasn’t because I was so diligent, but because drawing talismans would put me into a special state.

　　It's not some state in novels, that's nonsense, this is reality. It's like when you are doing something seriously, you will forget the time. After you finish the thing, you will look at the time and say, wow, so much time has passed.

　　Many people should be like this, the most common being some good students. If they listen carefully, they will forget the passage of time and feel that the 40-minute class has passed in a flash.

　　I was in such a situation at that time, but I was also feeling hungry. After eating a packet of instant noodles in the dormitory, I wanted to draw a few more. However, perhaps because I was under too much mental pressure from drawing talismans all the time, I fell asleep immediately. When I woke up, it was three o'clock in the morning and it was dark. I slept for twelve hours in a row. I wanted to sleep a little longer, and then it would be dawn.

　　But I couldn't fall asleep no matter how much I tossed and turned, so I took some yellow paper, cinnabar and other things, ran to the toilet, squatted down, and continued to draw talismans. Originally, I thought that after drawing a Six Ding and Six Jia Talisman to Kill Evil, my success rate would be much higher. However, it was not until 5:30 in the morning, an hour and a half later, that I drew another talisman.

　　When I looked at the time, it was already half past six and the sky outside was getting light. I stopped painting, opened the bathroom door, walked to the balcony and saw that the jade pendant with the face code was still there. I hurried over to pick up the jade pendant, cursing myself for being so careless. If Tailong or Xiaopang accidentally saw it and accidentally untied the red rope to let the face code out, it would be bad if someone was scared to death.

　　Then I walked back to my bed, rubbed my thighs that were sore from squatting in the toilet, and closed my eyes to rest. Unexpectedly, I fell asleep again and woke up at nine o'clock. It was Han Sifan who woke me up.

　　"Stupid, get up quickly." Han Sifan kicked me on the bed a few times, and I opened my eyes drowsily. Tailong saw Han Sifan coming in and quickly covered his lower body with a quilt. It was summer then. Men, you know, who would wear clothes and pants when sleeping? Wearing underwear is considered good. There were many people who didn't wear anything. Fortunately, our dormitory was relatively civilized, so everyone still wore underwear.

　　"Sister Fan, it's early in the morning, it's not too late to go at noon." I yawned, feeling that my biological clock seemed to be completely messed up. I was only wearing a pair of shorts, but fortunately I was covered with a quilt. Without waiting for Han Sifan to answer, I said to Han Sifan, "You go out first, I'll change my clothes."

　　"Tsk, it's like no one has ever seen that two taels of meat. You and Xiangzi, hurry up, I'll be waiting for you downstairs. If you're not down in ten minutes, you're dead." After saying that, Han Sifan walked out the door. I quickly put on a pair of jeans and woke up Brother Xiang. He was reluctant to get up at first, but when I told him that Kim Hee Sun's father was looking for us, he became alert. I don't know if he became sober after hearing about Kim Hee Sun or Kim Hee Sun's father.

　　We both quickly washed up and said hello to Tailong and Xiaopang. Brother Xiang was also very boastful, saying that Han Sifan and Kim Hee Sun wanted to hook up with us brothers and asked us to go out on a date.

　　Tailong and Xiaopang were used to Brother Xiang's bragging, so they just laughed it off and told Brother Xiang that the skills he learned at the photography club should not be wasted and he must take more pictures.

　　When we went downstairs, Han Sifan was already waiting there, along with Kim Hee Sun. Han Sifan was still wearing a miniskirt, similar to her outfit yesterday, but Kim Hee Sun was wearing a white sportswear that was eye-catching, and there was a white BMW behind her, which seemed to be her car.

　　"Miss Jin, you are here so early to pick us up for a date." Brother Xiang's voice got much louder when he talked about the date. Many people went out for breakfast that morning. When they saw these two beauties waiting at the dormitory door early in the morning, they thought they were waiting for some handsome guy.

　　When they saw us approaching, they all looked gloating, especially when they heard Brother Xiang mention the word "date". The eyes around them looked at us like we were stupid. Kim Hee Sun smiled and said, "Yes."

　　After Jin Xishan said this, the men around started to talk about how disgusting and dirty Brother Xiang was, and how he was not as good as them. Han Sifan frowned and looked around, as if he was annoyed by these people, and yelled: "I have never seen anyone date, fuck, get out of here, let's go."

　　Han Sifan pulled Kim Hee Sun into the car. I rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang. This guy just likes to show off like this.

　　Kim Hee Sun was driving in front and then turned her head and smiled at Brother Xiang and said, "Xiangzi, I just earned your face, how do you want to thank me?"

　　"How about I beg you to give me my body?" Brother Xiang asked in a lewd way. Han Sifan rolled his eyes at Brother Xiang and said, "With your character, you still want to beg me to give you my body. Bah, by the way, I'll give the talisman you gave me to Chen Hui."

　　"What?" I was stunned for a moment and looked at Han Sifan and asked, "Did Brother Xiang give you this talisman?"

　　"What else?" Brother Xiang patted my forehead and said, "If I gave it to you personally, would you practice day and night?"

　　"That's right." I nodded. If Brother Xiang gave me this thing, I really wouldn't practice it so hard. But when Han Sifan gave it to me, it gave me a special feeling. Anyway, I felt that this thing must be awesome. That's what I thought at the time.

　　"Don't be silly, this is the 'Six Harmonies Command Talisman'. Our master, that old bastard, asked me to give it to you." Brother Xiang said with a smile.

　　[ps: I hope everyone will give flowers to Xiaojiu during the new book period. Students who haven’t collected them should also collect them. Xiaojiu knows that the speed is slow now, and it will be gradually accelerated. Thank you! ]

　　【056】Unsolvable Case

　　"Master?" I suddenly remembered my master. It seemed like I hadn't even met him since I became his apprentice.

　　Brother Xiang nodded, then he took out a book from his bag and handed it to me. I took it and had a look. It was a book called "Six Harmonies Imperial Decree Talisman". The book was very thin, only six pages, and the surface looked a little tattered. I opened it and saw that the first page was the Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman.

　　“Is this 'Six Harmonies Command Talisman' powerful?” I looked at the five talismans at the back, which were the Daluo Golden Body Indestructible Talisman, the Urgent Talisman to Urge the Gods to Descend the Altar, the Talisman to Save the Suffering and Rebirth, the Talisman to Break the Demons and Drive Away Evil Spirits, and the Supreme Talisman to Purify the Body and Calm the Mind.

　　Han Sifan was sitting in the passenger seat, he turned his head and said to me: "If the flaming talisman you drew before is for kindergarten, then this Liuhe Imperial Order Talisman is for university. Moreover, this Liuhe Imperial Order Talisman is a rare set of talismans, which is both offensive and defensive. The Liuding Liujia Demon-Slaying Talisman, the Daluo Golden Body Indestructible Talisman, and the Wanji Urgent God Descending Talisman are used in combat. The Rescue the Suffering and Rebirth Talisman, the Demon-Breaking and Evil-Exorcising Talisman, and the Supreme Purification and Calming Talisman are used to break evil spirits and save people. It has endless uses."

　　"That's pretty much it. Anyway, it's a good thing." Brother Xiang narrowed his eyes and said, "I had to go to that old bastard Master and get it for you. How are you going to thank me?"

　　"Get lost! That old guy accepted me as his apprentice but didn't teach me anything in the first place. I shouldn't thank him for giving me a book. Isn't it only natural for a master to give books to his apprentice?" I cursed and then put the "Six Harmonies Imperial Decree Talisman" into my pocket. I could tell with my toes that this thing was a good one.

　　Kim Hee Sun saw that she didn't understand anything we said, so she simply didn't say anything. At about half past ten, we arrived at a villa area on the edge of Chongqing city. The villa area here is next to a park and covers a large area. Generally, people who live here are various wealthy and powerful people in Chongqing. Just looking at the cars parked next to the villas, they are basically BMWs and Mercedes-Benz, and there are some sports cars whose brands I can't recognize, but they must not be cheap anyway.

　　Kim Hee Sun drove us to the door of a villa. The villa was three stories high and looked very big. Uncle Kim seemed to have been standing at the door of the villa for a long time. When he saw us get out of the car, he walked over with a smile.

　　"Xiaohui, Xiaoxiang, come here, come in and sit for a while." Uncle Jin came over and put his arms around my and Brother Xiang's shoulders as we walked inside. He looked extremely affectionate. I felt very excited at the time. After all, Uncle Jin was a deputy district chief. I used to see news reports about a certain mayor meeting with a certain student, and the student was so moved that he burst into tears.

　　At the time I felt it was definitely hype, but now when I think about it, if the mayor really met with me, I guess I would have to squeeze out a few tears to pretend, ahem.

　　We followed Uncle Jin into the villa. The space inside the villa was very large, but it was actually quite empty. There were not many furnitures. There was only a sofa, a tea machine and a TV in the middle of the first floor, and nothing else.

　　"Come, please sit down." After Uncle Jin pointed to the sofa and asked us to sit down, he turned his head and said to Jin Xishan: "Girl, make a cup of tea for Xiaohui and Xiaoxiang."

　　"Yeah." Kim Hee-sun nodded as if she was going to boil water. After watching Kim Hee-sun leave, Uncle Jin smiled and said, "I'm sorry, you three. I guess I have to trouble you again this time."

　　I quickly shook my head and said, "Uncle Jin, don't be so formal. Just tell me what's going on." After all, it was Uncle Jin who rescued me from the police station. If it weren't for Uncle Jin, I would probably have been beaten for several days.

　　"Well, I still have to start from the beginning." Uncle Jin sighed and started telling us the story.

　　It all started with the sensational suicide case of a little girl a year ago, which was the case of Menma. At that time, this incident was too bizarre. Although the government was relatively lax in its management of such incidents, the impact of that incident was too great.

　　Under pressure from all sides, members of the supernatural incident investigation team from Chengdu were transferred to investigate. Later, the investigation results showed that this incident was not done by evil spirits or fierce ghosts. The government originally thought that it was done by evil spirits.

　　Later, it was concluded that it was actually a ghost-refining experiment conducted by a cult called the White Lotus.

　　The White Lotus Sect appeared five years ago. According to Uncle Jin, the two largest cults in China before were the Miao Witch Sect and the Tianli Sect. Later, a group of people destroyed the two sects. The White Lotus Sect is the remnant of these two sects.

　　At first, no one paid much attention to this evil cult, but later, for some unknown reason, the White Lotus Sect frequently used evil spirits to attack officials, the military, the police, and even civilians. Although the government has not announced it, more than 500 people have died in the past few years because of the White Lotus Sect. Moreover, after the White Lotus Sect killed some people with evil methods, it would also refine children into evil spirits to help them harm people.

　　Zhao Chenyang used to be Uncle Jin's right-hand man and was highly valued by Uncle Jin. Later, Uncle Jin asked him to investigate the White Lotus Sect, but he never returned. About four months ago, he appeared in Changshou again and used evil methods to kill an old man, two men, two women and two children.

　　All seven members of the family died. Uncle Jin knew at that time that this guy had joined the White Lotus Sect, and then he sent people everywhere to capture him, but to no avail.

　　This is roughly what happened. I was shocked when I heard it. I didn't expect the White Lotus Sect to be so cruel. They killed more than 500 people in five years. Oh my God. And it seems that I have found the target for revenge on Menma, that is the White Lotus Sect. However, the Mianma incident happened a year ago, and Zhao Chenyang seemed to have just started killing people four months ago. It seems that the Mianma incident was done by someone else.

　　"I didn't expect that Zhao Chenyang joined the White Lotus Sect. Old Li thought that he just wanted revenge and would repent and reform after that, so he let him go. If I had known that, I shouldn't have let him go." Brother Xiang shook his head and sighed.

　　I also asked, "Uncle Jin, are you calling us here this time because of news about the White Lotus Sect or something?"

　　"Well, we're not sure if it was done by the White Lotus Cult, but it's true that there are unsolved cases." Uncle Jin took out two photos from his bag and handed them over, saying, "These two people died a week ago. Take a look."

　　Brother Xiang and I took the photo and saw that the dead were a man and a woman. Brother Xiang asked, "Is there anything special about these two dead people?"

　　"There's nothing special about them from the outside, but the organs in their throats are all damaged, and their hearts are all gone." Uncle Jin shook his head and said, "I haven't studied investigation, but you two should understand."

　　Uncle Jin took out an X-ray and Brother Xiang and I took a look. It did seem to be severely damaged, but we couldn't tell what it was. Han Sifan took one look and said, "The deceased opened his mouth, reached into his stomach through his throat, and took out his heart."

　　【057】Upholding Justice

　　"The little girl has good eyesight. Although the coroners were a little reluctant to believe it at the time, the autopsy results were true. There was still arm hair left in the throat of the deceased."

　　Uncle Jin nodded and said, "So this matter is beyond the scope of ordinary police. If we want to handle this matter, we must seek help from the paranormal investigation team outside, or the Monster Catching Bureau. However, we have been looking for foreign help for five years, and our mayor is embarrassed. It just so happens that I know you, so the mayor handed this matter over to me, and then I asked you to come and take a look at the situation."

　　"What do you two think?" Han Sifan turned his head and looked at me and Brother Xiang and asked. Brother Xiang said with a serious face, "It seems to me that some extreme murderers knocked people unconscious, then reached into the throats of the two dead people and dug out their hearts. Many neurotic murderers like this perverted method of killing people."

　　I shook my head and said, "That's unlikely. Maybe a ghost scared the two of them out of their wits, and then dug out their hearts."

　　"Idiot." Han Sifan smiled, looking at me and Brother Xiang as if we were idiots, and said, "Uncle Jin said before that there was hair in the deceased's throat, so it must have been confirmed by DNA. If it was someone else's hair, would Uncle Jin look for us? And why would a ghost dig out a heart for no reason? I've never heard of a ghost digging out a heart for revenge. And look at the DNA report of the two of them, they can't be relatives, and the time of death was about two days apart, and the place of death was also far apart. If I'm right, there should be no direct relationship between them, right?"

　　"Yes." Uncle Jin looked at Han Sifan and said, "They really have no relationship. One is from Nan'an District and the other is from Jiangbei District. Moreover, their circle of friends is not involved at all."

　　"That's right. Ghosts seek revenge for revenge and complain for no reason. Why would they kill people for no reason? If ghosts are ruled out, homicide is unlikely either. The only possibility is that monsters killed people." After Han Sifan finished speaking, he looked at me and said, "Didn't a cat monster appear when Li Shanshan fainted?"

　　"If it is the cat demon that can first use illusion to confuse these people, and then let them dig out their own hearts for the cat demon to eat, then this reason would be valid, right?" Han Sifan said with a smile.

　　Brother Xiang seemed to be looking for trouble, so he said, "Your reasoning is good, but what if it was done by a rat demon or a dog demon? What right do you have to frame a cat demon?"

　　Han Sifan paused and said, "Do I need to explain to you? If you don't agree, let's go out and fight."

　　Uncle Jin looked at Han Sifan and said with a smile: "This little girl's words are very logical. I think they make sense. So, can the little girl find out the whereabouts of this cat demon?"

　　“I can’t find whereabouts , Xiangzi, what about you?" Han Sifan shook his head and looked at Brother Xiang.

　　Brother Xiang also shook his head and said, "I'm not a god, I just know it's a cat demon, I don't even know if it's a male or female cat, I just know it's a black cat, but I'm not the Black Cat Sheriff."

　　Uncle Jin frowned and asked worriedly, "Then how can we subdue this cat demon? If it can kill people with illusions just like you said, wouldn't it be invincible? No one can beat it?"

　　I nodded as well. I suddenly remembered this question and said, "Indeed, I remember when I met that cat demon, it could even use illusion to escape my attack. I couldn't hit it at all."

　　Han Sifan pointed at the two people in the photo and said, "You don't have to worry about this. The two dead must have had extremely unhappy lives, and even wanted to commit suicide. They were in a daze all day. Although the cat demon's illusion is powerful, it also has limitations. It has no effect on those who are in good spirits, but it is surprisingly effective for those who are confused all day long and even pessimistic about the world. Otherwise, the cat demon would not have killed these two people, because these two people meet the conditions for it to kill."

　　"Damn it, this stuff requires conditions." I shook my head, feeling that the world is really dark. Come to think of it, it seems that people who work all night every day meet this condition very well, as they are in a daze in the second half of the night.

　　Suddenly I remembered that when I was a child, my mother often told me that if I didn't sleep, a monster would come to eat me. At that time, I just laughed it off. If I didn't sleep, would the monster eat me? What a joke. But now I think I was too ignorant when I was a child and didn't understand my mother's good intentions.

　　"Uncle Jin, let's do this. If a cat demon appears somewhere and kills people again, you call us immediately. If I can find it not long before the cat demon leaves, maybe we can use the demonic aura to find it." After a while, Brother Xiang could only think of this solution.

　　Uncle Jin nodded a little disappointedly and said, "It's good that we can deal with the monster. I don't know what's going on in this era. There are so many monsters and cults."

　　Afterwards, Uncle Jin invited the three of us to stay at his house for dinner. The dishes were cooked by Kim Hee Sun and were quite delicious. During the meal, we did not talk about these things. Even when we talked about the cat demon, we avoided talking about it with Kim Hee Sun. This was Uncle Jin's intention. Perhaps he was afraid that Kim Hee Sun would be scared.

　　It was already noon after we finished our meal, so we went out to wander around. After a week of classes, we finally got a day off.

　　After leaving Uncle Jin's house, Han Sifan said to Brother Xiang: "Xiangzi, quickly figure out where the cat demon is, hurry up."

　　"What?" I was stunned for a moment and asked, "Didn't you say you couldn't figure it out?"

　　"You're so stupid." Brother Xiang looked at me with disdain and said, "If you can't figure out where the cat demon is, can't I figure out which direction has the strongest demon energy? Then look for the place with the strongest demon energy."

　　"Uncle Jin asked you just now, and you said you couldn't figure it out?"

　　"It would be so embarrassing if I miscalculated. I'm not completely sure, but Sister Fan, why would we mess with that cat demon if there's nothing wrong?"

　　"Can you please uphold justice? Fuck." Han Sifan glanced at us and cursed.

　　The weather was pretty good that day. The sun was not particularly strong and there was a slight cool breeze. Brother Xiang took us to look everywhere, and finally when we arrived at the door of an Internet cafe in Guanyinqiao, Brother Xiang and Han Sifan suddenly stopped. At the same time, they both looked towards the Internet cafe.

　　"Xiaohui, prepare the Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talismans. The cat demon should be inside." Han Sifan grinned, as if he had encountered something interesting, and then said to Jin Xishan: "Xishan, just stand at the door and don't run around, okay?"

　　"Yeah." Kim Hee Sun also knew that she couldn't help us with this kind of thing, so she took a few steps back and moved away from the door.

　　I quickly took out the two Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans that I had drawn long ago, and Han Sifan said, "Xiangzi, don't go in. Go and see if there is a back door in this place. It will be troublesome if the cat demon escapes from the back door.

　　"I still don't quite understand why we have to fight this cat demon. There's no benefit." I asked innocently, and Brother Xiang nodded in agreement.

　　"I like it." Han Sifan said and strode into the Internet cafe.

　　[sp: There are 1,000 flowers now. I will update three times tomorrow. Hehe. ]

　　【058】Successfully captured the monster

　　Seeing that Han Sifan had taken the lead and went in, Brother Xiang and I could no longer hide behind. I followed Han Sifan into the Internet cafe, but Brother Xiang did not follow us in. He went to look for the back door of the Internet cafe, because generally speaking, Internet cafes have a back door.

　　This Internet cafe is called Qicai Internet Cafe. It is on the third floor. It is quite large. When Han Sifan and I walked to the door, we saw that there were probably more than 300 computers. The decoration inside was quite nice, and it had a magnificent feeling.

　　"How should we find it now?" I asked Han Sifan. Han Sifan turned his head and looked at me and said, "Just keep an eye on this door. I'll force the cat demon out. If it wants to get out from here, just use your Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talisman to hit it."

　　I nodded. The task wasn't very difficult.

　　Then Han Sifan went in and wandered around. There were many private rooms in this Internet cafe, and Han Sifan didn't seem to be in a hurry. He just looked for one room after another. I didn't feel that there was anything strange about this Internet cafe. If I had to describe the feeling, it would be that it was a bit depressing and stuffy.

　　Because I was bored, I took out a cigarette and squatted by the door to smoke. After about five minutes, suddenly a meow was heard in the Internet cafe. The sound was so loud that it could be heard by the entire Internet cafe. Many people who were surfing the Internet in the Internet cafe looked around curiously. I quickly stood up and saw a black cat running towards the door, but it was limping when it ran, as if it was injured.

　　"Stop it!" Behind the cat demon followed Han Sifan, who looked anxious. Han Sifan was holding a peach wood sword and looked very aggressive.

　　I took out the Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talisman and began to recite the spell on it: "The essence of Yangming, the divine power hidden in the heart, restrains the evil spirits, hides the human form, a spiritual talisman, worships the devil without a trace, dare to disobey, the heavenly soldiers will go up, command!"

　　As soon as I finished reciting it, my whole body suddenly went limp, as if I had run ten kilometers in one breath. I had no strength left. However, the Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman also emitted a faint yellow light.

　　Although my body was very weak at that time, I still gritted my teeth, took the talisman and hit the cat on the head. Although the cat wanted to hide, it ran too fast before and had no time to dodge. The talisman hit the cat demon's forehead solidly. The moment the talisman touched the cat demon, it emitted a yellow light, and the cat demon seemed to be hit hard by something, flew back and fell to the ground.

　　Han Sifan quickly took the peach wood sword and hit the cat demon on the head. With a crisp bang, the cat demon stopped moving and fell to the ground, twitching.

　　Seeing that the cat demon was lying motionless on the ground, Han Sifan quickly took out a dagger and stabbed the cat in the belly. It seemed quite cruel, but when the dagger was about to touch the cat demon, it suddenly bounced up as if there was a spring under its body, turned around and rushed out, running into the Internet cafe.

　　Han Sifan sneered and said, "I've known for a long time that this guy is pretending to be dead. He's cunning enough." Although Han Sifan said this, he did not follow him. As for me, I was still weak all over after using the Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman. I walked into the Internet cafe, found a chair and sat down. The network administrator of the Internet cafe also came to Han Sifan to inquire about it.

　　I actually felt very strange. I really don't understand these people. Aren't they just some cats and dogs? The network administrator was a woman. She came over and said that Han Sifan didn't love animals or something, as if the cat was hers.

　　Han Sifan and I didn’t bother to pay attention to her. I sat there for about 30 seconds, and when I felt better, I asked Han Sifan, “Sister Fan, why didn’t you continue chasing me?”

　　"Chasing the fart, look what that is?" Han Sifan pointed in the direction where the cat demon ran away just now. I looked over and it turned out to be Brother Xiang. At this time, Brother Xiang got a black backpack from somewhere, walked over, nodded at us, and then walked out.

　　I hurriedly followed him out, and on the way I asked Han Sifan what was going on. It turned out that after Han Sifan went in, he first found the back door, and then asked Brother Xiang to set up a formation there to catch monsters. If he hadn't set up a formation at the beginning and waited for the cat monster to fall into the trap, he might have been able to injure the cat monster, but he would definitely not have been able to catch it.

　　As for the black backpack, it was bought by Brother Xiang on the road just now, and it was originally used to catch this cat demon.

　　"Sister Fan, take it yourself. I really don't understand you. Just be yourself. Next time, remember to stay out of things that don't concern you."

　　After we came out, Brother Xiang handed the backpack to Han Sifan. Han Sifan glared at him and said, "Do I need you to teach me things? Xishan, let's go." After that, Han Sifan took Jin Xishan and left.

　　"This girl is still too stubborn." Brother Xiang looked at Han Sifan's back and shook his head. I asked curiously, "You speak as if you know her very well."

　　"It's okay. After all, we've known each other for so long. In fact, she wasn't like this before." Brother Xiang looked at Han Sifan's back and nodded.

　　"What was it like?" I immediately became curious. Brother Xiang saw my curious look and said, "To know what happened next, please wait for the next episode."

　　"Get lost." I yelled angrily.

　　But anyway, I finally caught a monster with my own hands for the first time. Although Brother Xiang and Han Sifan said that this cat monster was of a very low level and was considered a particularly low-level monster, it is said that powerful monsters can even transform into human form and live in the human world.

　　But even so, Uncle Jin also got a lot of credit. Uncle Jin did not take all the credit. He also said that we were the ones who caught the man. However, we are not police officers yet, so these achievements can only be credited to us first, and we will be rewarded after we graduate and become police officers.

　　However, it was precisely because of this that the three of us became famous in the police and political circles of Chongqing. Many powerful people kept asking us for help in exorcising evil spirits. Of course, this is a story for later.

　　Finally, the cat demon seemed to be sent to Beijing, or to the Ghost Catching Bureau, to investigate whether the cat demon became a demon on its own or was a product of a cult.

　　Originally, I thought I could have a good rest after this incident. I have seen more ghosts in the past few days than in the first half of my life combined. No one likes to deal with ghosts all day long. However, Han Sifan still came to our dormitory to find me and Brother Xiang on the evening of the third day after the cat demon incident.

　　It was around five o'clock in the evening. We had just gotten up and were about to go out to play after playing online all night yesterday when Han Sifan suddenly came to our dormitory. She was wearing a pink halter dress and looked very ladylike.

　　As soon as he entered our dormitory, he said to me and Brother Xiang: "Don't go online tonight. Follow me. There is something to do."

　　"Sister, what do you want to do now?" I started to have a headache. I originally wanted to go out and play all night, but I didn't know what this girl Han Sifan wanted to do now.

　　【059】Fairy in the Painting

　　Brother Xiang and I looked at each other. What else could we do? If Han Sifan was a grown man, who the hell would bother with her? The key point is that she is a beauty, and definitely a top-notch beauty. Think about it, you were originally planning to go out to the Internet cafe to play games, and suddenly a beautiful woman in a pink suspender skirt told you not to go online and to go out with her, what would you choose?

　　Although I know that following Han Sifan may not necessarily bring good things, Brother Xiang and I are still normal men. After a brief comparison between the beautiful Han Sifan and the two old men Tailong and Xiaopang, I would decisively choose to follow Han Sifan to play, and Brother Xiang is almost the same.

　　I casually wore a black T-shirt and a pair of jeans, and Brother Xiang also wore a pair of jeans and a red T-shirt. We followed Han Sifan out. When we got downstairs, there was no one around, so I asked, "Sister, what do you want to do this late at night?"

　　Han Sifan turned around, rolled his eyes at me and Brother Xiang, and said, "What else can I do with you? Can I go on a date with you two? Of course, it's to catch ghosts. Chen Hui, didn't you say that there is a female ghost in the abandoned villa in the school? Let's go and catch her today."

　　"No, sister, you have no grudge against her. Just let her stay there peacefully. Why are you going to take her away?" I asked, a little confused.

　　But Brother Xiang held my hand and said, "Meet at the gate of the villa at eight o'clock in the evening." After that, he held my hand, turned around and left.

　　I also felt that Brother Xiang was a little strange, so I asked, "No, Brother Xiang, what's going on?"

　　Brother Xiang took me out of the small door, his face looked a little serious. Brother Xiang took me to a milk tea shop at the school gate and sat down. There were not many people in the milk tea shop. I ordered two cups of milk tea and asked, "What's going on?"

　　Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "You'd better not contradict Han Sifan. She seems to be a little possessed now. She wants to kill ghosts when she sees them. How can I tell you about it? Han Sifan actually had a brother who was also a yin and yang master named Abao. Abao was a good person and a Taoist genius."

　　"Han Sifan was actually an orphan since she was young. Later, that bastard Wu Jiu, who is also our master, gave her money to help her. Although she had a stubborn temper at that time, she was still very gentle and a very ladylike person. Later, when she was eight years old, she met Abao and inexplicably became Abao's sister. Abao was only one year older than her. The two had a good relationship. However, three years ago, Abao participated in an activity to eliminate a cult. However, they were ambushed and everyone's whereabouts were unknown. Han Sifan had always regarded Abao as her own brother, but because of this incident, she was greatly shocked. From then on, her temperament changed drastically. She spoke carelessly and liked to curse people, especially ghosts and cults. She wanted to kill them when she met them."

　　I nodded, frowned slightly and asked, "Why didn't you tell me before?"

　　"Why would I tell you this? My relationship with Han Sifan used to be limited to knowing her and hearing about her and Abao, but I wasn't familiar with her. Later, I came to this school and gradually became familiar with her." Brother Xiang shrugged and said, "This girl is not easy either. Just go along with her, hey."

　　I didn't take what Brother Xiang said to heart, or maybe I didn't have any feelings for that Abao. But if I put myself in his shoes, if a loved one of mine was missing, I would probably be devastated.

　　At eight o'clock that night, I, Brother Xiang, and Han Sifan were standing outside the villa. I also told them about the ghost. It was not an evil ghost or a fierce ghost, but just an ordinary wandering soul. Because Brother Xiang specially asked me to draw a talisman for saving the suffering and rebirth. The six-in-one command talismans have their own effects. The talisman for saving the suffering and rebirth is a talisman for transcending the reincarnation of ghosts.

　　This talisman is different from the Rebirth Mantra. The Rebirth Mantra requires people to use themselves to influence and persuade the ghost to reincarnate. The influenced person will obtain the ghost's painful memories. In fact, this is extremely disadvantageous, because if some extra memories appear in the head out of thin air, it may be okay once or twice, but if it happens too many times, the person will not be able to tell who he is and will become a mentally ill person.

　　Therefore, there is the talisman for saving the suffering and rebirth, which is specially used to liberate the souls of ghosts. However, generally speaking, when a Buddhist monk or Taoist priest meets someone who has moved them, they will put aside their status and personally liberate the evil ghost. Occasionally, you will see some people saying that they want to personally liberate the ghost. You should have seen it in TV dramas. In fact, this is the highest treatment for ghosts.

　　Moreover, ghosts that are saved in this way will generally truly give up their troubles in the world of the living, while using talismans to save them is like forcing them to reincarnate.

　　It seems like I have gone off topic, but fortunately I was lucky this time and I only took an hour to draw this talisman for saving the suffering and rebirth. Now I have in my hand a talisman for saving the suffering and rebirth.

　　"Once we go in and catch the ghost, we can directly liberate her. Sister Fan, please be careful. This ghost is not very strong. Don't accidentally kill her." Brother Xiang looked at Han Sifan beside him and reminded her.

　　Han Sifan nodded impatiently.

　　"Okay, let's go." Of course I walked in front. After all, I had been to this room once before. As soon as I opened the door, I felt a chill. Something was wrong!

　　I was suddenly stunned. I pushed the door open and looked inside. There was a negative energy everywhere.

　　I quickly opened my hands to stop the two people behind me and said, "Something's wrong, the situation has changed!"

　　Han Sifan and Brother Xiang also stopped immediately. Although they could not see the Yin energy, our Yin-Yang Master was very sensitive to the Yin energy and evil spirits.

　　"Indeed, there is a lot of Yin energy!" Han Sifan frowned and said, "Chen Hui, your information is inaccurate."

　　"I don't know what's going on." I shook my head: "Are you still going in now?"

　　"Come in, why not?" Han Sifan pushed me aside and walked in. After Brother Xiang and I followed him in, Brother Xiang lowered his head and counted with his fingers and said, "There is something wrong with the three evil positions in this room."

　　Brother Xiang looked up at Han Sifan and said, "To the east of the house, the three evil spirits are changing dramatically. The ghost in this house is not ordinary. Judging from the density of the yin energy, it should be a ghost on the Hundred Ghosts List."

　　"The List of Hundred Ghosts?" I was stunned for a moment, then I remembered that ghosts are divided into different levels. Some ghosts appear because of the heavy yin energy in the place of death, and due to different times, they will form some special ghosts.

　　The ghosts on the list of 100 ghosts all have their own unique features, or ferocious features. I suddenly remembered that the face code in the jade pendant on my body is a famous ghost on the list of 100 ghosts. Tuoluosha ranks seventh on the list of 100 ghosts.

　　【060】My wish?

　　"A ghost on the Hundred Ghosts List?" Han Sifan frowned. Brother Xiang lowered his head in thought for a while, then suddenly raised his head and said, "I see. Didn't Xiaohui say that when he first saw this ghost, its yin energy was weak, even weaker than that of a lonely ghost? And it was related to the Three Evils. Could it be a fairy in a painting?"

　　"What is the fairy in the painting?" I asked.

　　Han Sifan explained: "The Fairy in the Painting ranks seventy-third on the Hundred Ghosts List. It is a kind of evil ghost in a painting. If the owner of the painting had a great attachment to the painting before his death, and the painting was hung in the three evil positions of the house when he died, and the deceased also died in the three evil positions of the house, this will form this kind of ghost called the Fairy in the Painting."

　　"Is this ghost powerful?" I turned my head and asked.

　　"Powerful." Han Sifan said without hesitation, "But this ghost is only extremely ferocious on the first and fifteenth nights of a month. At other times, it is even worse than a lonely ghost, and it cannot leave the fifty-meter radius of the painting. If you get there in time, you can kill her with a fart, but now is obviously not the time." Han Sifan frowned.

　　"Then let's..." When I was about to say that I would come back tomorrow, I looked back and found that the door behind me had disappeared and turned into a wall.

　　"The ghost illusion of the fairy in the painting is not comparable to that of the little cat before." Han Sifan's face became particularly ugly when he saw the wall behind him. Brother Xiang was not much better. I can even say that I have never seen them look so serious. Even when he went berserk in the military area last time, I didn't see Brother Xiang's face like this.

　　"What should we do now?" I looked at this room full of yin energy. Nothing strange had happened yet. Han Sifan frowned and said, "We can only fight the fairy in the painting. Although it is powerful, it is only proficient in illusion and may not be able to beat us."

　　"Illusion? Then what about this wall behind us?" I turned around and touched the wall. I could even feel the touch.

　　Han Sifan shook his head and said, "This is also an illusion, but this illusion is very advanced. It basically changes your vision, touch and smell. It is actually a smooth door when you touch it, but it feels like a rough wall. If you can forget about it in your heart, you can go out, but you can't. Because you have this wall in your heart, it really exists. When you don't have this wall in your heart, it will be unobstructed."

　　"What a profound feeling." I sighed, because I did feel the existence of this wall.

　　"It's not that we don't have a chance of winning. Although it's a ghost on the Hundred Ghosts List, it's only ranked 73rd. If it doesn't work, Huizi still has a Tuoluosha. At worst, we can just release it to fight it." Although Brother Xiang was very confident in what he said, his mind still trembled: "Sister Fan, Xiaohui, you two go to the Sansha position to see if the painting is still there and see if you can destroy it. If you can't, find a corner and recite Buddhist scriptures. I hope you can survive tonight as soon as the day breaks."

　　I asked, "Why do we need to recite Buddhist scriptures?"

　　Brother Xiang said: "Because the fairy in the painting attacks with illusions, it will create the most terrifying or most desired illusion in people's minds and make people sink into it. Once your mind is completely trapped in the fairy's illusion, you will find that you are dead, and it is your soul that is in the fairy's illusion."

　　I was shocked. Wouldn't that mean he would die without knowing it? I looked at Brother Xiang and said with contempt, "What about you? Damn, you are too afraid of death to stay here." That's right. What I meant just now was that Han Sifan and I would go on an adventure, and he would stay here alone.

　　Han Sifan knocked me on the head and said, "Don't talk nonsense, Xiangzi's job is the most dangerous."

　　It turns out that the fairy in the painting has closed the door behind us, and it is almost materializing. Therefore, most of its energy is focused on this door. This place is the most dangerous. If Brother Xiang leaves with us, then this door will have no value to exist. The fairy in the painting will remove the door and use all its energy to deal with us.

　　After Han Sifan finished his explanation, I felt a little touched and suddenly realized that Brother Xiang was quite cute.

　　"Go without worry. It's not that easy for us to die. I've calculated that we are blessed with good fortune and will not die." Brother Xiang chuckled and sat down on the ground with his eyes closed. Han Sifan and I looked at each other and also went to look for the three evil positions in the room.

　　The Sansha position is actually a special position in the house, and it is not fixed. It will change. It is calculated based on the Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches as well as the year. When Brother Xiang came in, he felt that there was an unusual movement in the Sansha position of the house, and then he associated it with the ghost of the fairy in the painting.

　　There is also a simple method. For example, this year is the Year of the Rat, so the Sansha position is in the south, the Year of the Ox is in the east, the Year of the Tiger is in the north, the Year of the Rabbit is in the west, and so on. The next eight are calculated in the same way. Although there are some differences in many houses depending on their structures, it is generally like this.

　　You cannot place spirit tablets or worship statues of gods and Buddhas in the Sansha position. For example, if you worship the God of Wealth in the Sansha position, you will lose money this year. This is a very evil place.

　　I followed Han Sifan, and we both walked carefully towards the three evil spirits in the house. We did not search on the first floor because when I saw the ghost, it was on the second floor, so I suggested going directly to the second floor to look for it.

　　The two of us went up to the second floor. There were a lot of furniture on the second floor, and there were spider webs everywhere. Han Sifan and I looked around and saw a painting on the east side without much effort.

　　What’s creepy is that this painting should have been from the 1940s or 1950s. It shows a pale-faced woman wearing a bright red wedding dress.

　　The woman in the painting looks like she is getting married, with a strange smile on her face.

　　As soon as I saw it, I wanted to step forward and destroy the painting directly, but Han Sifan grabbed me and said, "Be careful, it's not that simple."

　　After saying that, she looked around carefully. Suddenly, Han Sifan showed an incredible look on her face, staring straight at the table not far away. I asked curiously, "Sister Fan, what's wrong with you?"

　　"Brother, why are you here?" Han Sifan muttered to herself, and her eyes suddenly turned red. I frowned and realized that Han Sifan was under an illusion. I reached out to hold Han Sifan, but as soon as I held her hand, my stomach hurt. It was Han Sifan who kicked me in the stomach. Then Han Sifan pushed me away and ran to the table with a happy face and sat down, talking in a low voice with her head down, like a lunatic. Looking at Han Sifan's appearance, I instantly understood that maybe her wish was to see her brother again.

　　So what is my wish?

　　[ps: This is the third update today. Please give me flowers. I will continue to update if there are 1,000 flowers...]

　　【061】Ghost Song Si'ao

　　"Do you know? It's Chen Hui from the class next door. I heard he doesn't have a father."

　　"Yes, I heard that his father is a murderer and was put in prison by the great police uncle."

　　"No, no, I heard that his father was a soldier and died together with the enemy during the war."

　　Who is my father? Is he really a murderer? A soldier? Or something else? I dare not ask my mother, because every time I ask her, she will be sad for a long time, and she will never tell me who my father is.

　　When I was a kid, every time I saw my classmates being picked up by their fathers after school, I was very envious, even though I didn’t say anything.

　　My wish? Even if it is an illusion, even if it is a fantasy, let me see the legendary dad.

　　I was stunned for a long time, looking around expectantly, but to my disappointment, the legendary father did not appear. Nothing happened around me. Did I have no wishes? No, my desire for my father was stronger than anything else. Was it because I had no impression of my father at all, and I didn't even know how to conjure his image in this painting?

　　I don't know why, but I sighed in disappointment, and then a woman's voice came from behind me.

　　"Don't you have any wishes?"

　　I turned around and saw that it was the female ghost. She was wearing white clothes, had long flowing hair, and looked very beautiful.

　　I realized that this female ghost must be the fairy in the painting, and I became alert in my heart, but on the surface I nodded and said, "Yes, of course, can you help me conjure him? My father."

　　"No, your wish is too vague. Everyone has wishes, but they are very clear about their wishes. They know what they want to do and what it means. But although you really want to see that person, you don't even know what he looks like." The female ghost smiled bitterly and looked at me and said, "You are really a pitiful person."

　　"Me? Poor thing." I was stunned for a moment and asked, "Even if I can't find my father, it shouldn't be a big deal, right? I've been here for so many years, and I'm still living my life as usual."

　　The ghost girl said, "But if a person doesn't even know what he wants to do in the future, or even what the person he wants to find or meet looks like, isn't he very pitiful? You are even more pitiful than me. At least, I can still remember his appearance."

　　Maybe it was because the fairy in the painting didn’t seem hostile, or maybe I was a little confused at the time, so I pointed at the painting in the Sansha position and asked, “Is that you? Then what’s wrong with you? Why don’t you reincarnate, but stay here and become a painting?”

　　The ghost looked at me and smiled, saying, "I am waiting for someone. Although he may be dead, I will not be willing to reincarnate if I don't see him for the last time."

　　"Waiting for someone?"

　　"Yes, waiting for my husband. He said he would come to find me." After sitting down on a chair nearby, the female ghost began to tell the story as if she was recalling her own story.

　　,

　　Later, the girl was brought back by her parents through their connections. At first, she and the young man exchanged letters, and his parents did not care about their relationship. But later, her parents inexplicably disagreed with her relationship with the rural boy. The female ghost was also stubborn. She painted a picture at home, which was a picture of the young man marrying her, and then she committed suicide by cutting her wrists next to the painting.

　　The ghost girl looked very sad when she said this. I frowned and asked, "Don't be sad. What is yours will be yours."

　　The female ghost didn't look very vicious. She sighed and said, "Liwei, I really miss him."

　　When I heard this, something suddenly occurred to me: Liwei? Zhao Liwei? Isn't that the name of Zhao Chenyang's father? I quickly asked, "Is your name Song Si'ao?"

　　The ghost girl suddenly looked up at me and asked, "How did you know?"

　　"The Zhao Liwei you mentioned is already dead." I shook my head, and thought of the story that Zhao Chenyang told us at that time. However, it seems that the story is not as Zhao Chenyang said. There are other versions.

　　"Here's what happened." I said that I was Zhao Liwei's grandfather and that my grandfather used to be good friends. Before Zhao Liwei passed away, he said that he missed a man named Song Si'ao.

　　Of course, my grandfather had nothing to do with Zhao Liwei, but I didn't want to tell the story that Zhao Chenyang told me, so I had to make it up like this. I asked tentatively, "What was your relationship with Zhao Liwei's grandfather at that time?"

　　Song Siao showed a surprised expression on his face and said, "It's impossible. He clearly told me to wait for him. This is impossible. How could he die?"

　　Then Song Siao began to tell the truth of the matter.

　　It turned out that after Song Siao went to the countryside as an educated youth, both Zhao Liwei and Wang Yongquan began to pursue her, but she had a special liking for Zhao Liwei. She felt that Zhao Liwei was honest, and Wang Yongquan seemed honest on the surface, but she did not feel that Wang Yongquan was a very cunning person.

　　Song Si'ao also said that Zhao Liwei and she had a good relationship originally, but Wang Yongquan often did romantic things to Song Si'ao in front of Zhao Liwei, such as giving her flowers. You have to know that in that era, giving flowers to someone you like in front of you was a great shame.

　　Zhao Liwei was ready to fight with Wang Yongquan at that time, but Wang Yongquan said shamelessly: Song Si'ao is still a virgin and has not yet married. Everyone has the right to pursue beauty. Could it be that Zhao Liwei and Song Si'ao are having an affair?

　　In that era, dating had to be reported, and it was difficult for the organization to approve love between educated youth and country people, so Song Si'ao and Zhao Liwei kept it secret and did not dare to say it out loud. Although the villagers knew about it, no one pointed it out, so they could only let Wang Yongquan act like a rogue.

　　It was not until later when Song Si'ao returned to the city that Zhao Liwei told her to wait for him and that he would find her and marry her when he became successful.

　　After Song Si'ao finished speaking, I felt that Wang Yongquan was a bit of a rogue, but this crime was not punishable by death, right? Then let me tell you something that I learned later.

　　It turned out that Song Si'ao often corresponded with Zhao Liwei, and they were doing fine at first, but Wang Yongquan couldn't stand seeing Zhao Liwei doing well, and their relationship was not as good as Zhao Chenyang said. Because Zhao Yongquan had acquaintances in the post office, he often intercepted their envelopes and tore up some of the mushy letters. There were only some letters complaining about not being able to meet often, but their relationship was still hot.

　　Later, Wang Yongquan sent a letter to Song Si'ao's parents, saying that Song Si'ao was having an affair with Zhao Liwei. Originally, Song Si'ao's parents were quite open-minded, but that letter described Zhao Liwei as a gangster who fought every day. As a result, Song Si'ao's parents strongly opposed this matter, which led to Song Si'ao's death.

　　Zhao Liwei gradually lost contact with Song Si'ao and thought that Song Si'ao's feelings for him had faded. Until later when he was drinking with the man from the post office, the man got drunk and told Zhao Liwei the truth. Zhao Liwei then became obsessed with seeking revenge on Wang Yongquan, which led to many subsequent events.

　　【062】Confused

　　After hearing what Song Si'ao said, I was really stunned. I didn't expect that there would be such a coincidence in the world. I actually met Song Si'ao, and Song Si'ao had really been waiting for Zhao Liwei.

　　After Song Si'ao learned about Zhao Liwei's death, his face was also very gloomy. He lowered his head and I didn't know what he was thinking. I comforted him and said, "Song Si'ao, I should call you Grandma Song, please think about it. So many years have passed."

　　"Hey." Song Siao shook her head and looked up at me. Her eyes were clear. She stood up, bowed to me, and said, "Thank you for telling me this news. It's been so many years, and I really should reincarnate."

　　"Ah." I was stunned for a moment. I didn't expect that this ghost would be reincarnated as I said. I looked at Song Si'ao and said, "Really? That's good. If you are destined to meet, you and Zhao Liwei will meet again in the next life."

　　"Thank you. My long-cherished wish has finally come true. Although it's not as good as I expected, it's finally over. You are worse off than me. At least I know who I'm waiting for, although he didn't appear in front of me in the end. But you don't even know your goal." Song Siao looked at me and shook his head.

　　"Oh." I looked at Song Siao and sighed.

　　Song Siao was also looking at the painting on the wall with a nostalgic expression on her face. She said, "Then I'm going to reincarnate. I'm tired of staying in this painting for so many years." After she finished speaking, her whole body slowly turned into countless white spots of light, and then sank into the ground bit by bit.

　　As soon as Song Si'ao disappeared, I heard Han Sifan's loud voice beside me: "Brother, don't leave, brother."

　　I turned my head and looked in the direction of Han Sifan. Her eyes were swollen from crying. I walked to her side and was about to say a few words of advice when Han Sifan hugged me and burst into tears.

　　"Brother, don't leave me, brother, wu..."

　　I looked at Han Sifan who was hugging me, sighed, patted her on the back and consoled her: "Okay, okay, I won't go anywhere and won't leave you behind." It would be bad if I didn't say a few words of comfort to such a beautiful girl who took the initiative to hug me.

　　"Really?" Han Sifan looked up and his face changed when he saw me. He punched me hard in the chest. I felt a pain in my chest and was knocked back four or five steps by Han Sifan's punch. Han Sifan cursed, "Fuck, are you looking for death? Where is my brother?"

　　"How would I know where your brother is? I'll go." I gritted my teeth and rubbed my chest and said, "If I hadn't used my eloquence to make that ghost reincarnate, you would still be immersed in hallucinations."

　　"Who told you to wake me up?" Han Sifan was being unreasonable. I shook my head. I knew it was scary when a woman became unreasonable, so I didn't plan to continue talking to her. I turned around and walked downstairs, saying, "It's unreasonable. I don't want to talk to you."

　　After I went downstairs, I saw Brother Xiang lying on the floor in the hall with disheveled clothes and a dull look in his eyes. I immediately scolded him, "What are you doing?"

　　"I was fucked by Teacher Cang, I'm so happy." Brother Xiang looked at me in a daze, and suddenly came to his senses, quickly stood up, put on his clothes, coughed, and cursed: "What are you doing?"

　　"I didn't do anything." I shook my head and looked at Han Sifan and Brother Xiang. I thought that hallucinations might not necessarily be all bad. There are also hallucinations that make people happy. No, realizing one's wishes, whether it is painful or happy, is actually what people pursue. If it can be realized in a dream, then why not dream it?

　　Then I walked out of the villa with Han Sifan and Brother Xiang. It was ten o'clock when we came out. When I came out, I told them what had happened. They were also quite surprised that the female ghost was Song Si'ao when I said that Song Si'ao reincarnated after hearing about Zhao Liwei's death.

　　Han Sifan said that in fact, ghosts can be divided into good and evil, and there is no such thing as an evil ghost that is born. As long as a person has a great attachment to certain things when he dies, he will become a ghost and remain in the human world. This attachment can be hatred or love. Of course, hatred is the most common. Those who remain are evil ghosts, and the ghosts that remain because of love and wishes are the rare good ghosts.

　　We were very lucky this time and met a good ghost, so Song Si'ao was able to feel at ease to reincarnate after learning that Zhao Liwei had died. If it were an evil ghost, it would probably have killed everyone to vent its anger.

　　After coming out, both Han Sifan and Brother Xiang looked absent-minded. As soon as we returned to the campus, Han Sifan said goodbye to us and walked towards the girls' dormitory alone, looking distraught.

　　Brother Xiang and I walked towards the boys' dormitory. There were many poplar trees on both sides of the road. It was late at night, and Brother Xiang and I were the only ones walking there.

　　I was bored so I asked Brother Xiang: "Brother Xiang, is your dream to meet Teacher Cang? So vulgar?"

　　"I can't help it. I like nostalgia. Who did you meet? Maria Ozawa? Rola Takizawa?..." Brother Xiang named more than 30 female stars in one breath. Seeing that I didn't react, he asked, "No way, this kid just likes to watch these people's movies. Who else can he watch if not these people?"

　　"I didn't see anything." I said, "My wish is not to see these women, I want to know who my father is? Brother Xiang, do you know?"

　　I didn't expect that when I mentioned the word "my dad", Brother Xiang's face changed slightly, he coughed, laughed dryly and said: "I, how would I know, come, let's continue talking about Teacher Cang, I'll tell you how thin Teacher Cang's waist is."

　　"You know, right?" I stopped and stood there staring at Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang also stopped and his face became more serious. He said, "Huizi, to be honest, I really don't know. If I knew, I would definitely tell you. But Li Shigao knows. If you really want to know, you can ask him when you go back during the winter vacation."

　　"Will he tell me?" I asked Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "I don't know. You know his old guy's temper. Well, actually, there are some things that are best not known." After that, Brother Xiang staggered forward.

　　“If you know, you may feel sad and heartbroken in the future, but if you don’t know, doesn’t that mean you don’t even have the right to be sad and heartbroken?” I smiled bitterly, and I also understood that this is what I should do most and what I want to do most now.

　　After following Brother Xiang back to the dormitory, Tailong and Xiaopang had already gone out to surf the Internet. I lay on the bed, daydreaming about a lot of things, while Brother Xiang was also lying on his bed without saying a word.

　　I turned off the lights and slowly closed my eyes. Perhaps it was because I had too many thoughts before, my head was in a mess, I felt dizzy and soon fell asleep.

　　【063】Ancestral Tomb

　　Time passed quickly. Since that incident, I have resumed my normal daily habits, surfing the Internet, sleeping, and eating. But there is one more thing I have done, which is learning to draw the Liuhe Imperial Command Talisman, the Liuding and Liujia Demon-Slaying Talisman, and five other talismans. I have learned them all. Of course, my speed is not very good, but I have also saved three of each talisman in my wallet, for fear that I will encounter supernatural events again at any time.

　　But fortunately, the next two months passed very peacefully. It was just that Han Sifan didn’t come to see me and Brother Xiang very often during these two months. It seemed that it was because she cried in front of me during the last visit to the Fairy in the Painting, and she might have felt a little embarrassed afterwards.

　　In the past two months, Taoist Zhang has often invited me to participate in some adventure activities, which are nothing more than going to a haunted house in the east of the city, a mass grave in the west of the city, and then going for a walk. It's very boring, but every time Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi are both very excited. These two people are really avid ghost lovers.

　　Summer vacation came quickly, and at noon on the day of vacation, Xiangge, Tailong, Xiaopang and I went out for a drink together. We had been together for half a year, so we had a lot of feelings for each other. I believe that my college friends can understand.

　　My brother Xiang and I took the 4pm train back to Changshou.

　　After finishing our meal, we went back to the dormitory to get our luggage. Tailong and Xiaopang booked their train tickets earlier, so they said hello to me and Brother Xiang in advance and left the dormitory to go back home.

　　After Xiang and I packed our things in the dormitory, we lay down on the bed for a nap and then rushed to the station.

　　After Brother Xiang and I arrived at the station, we bought tickets and started our journey home. When I got on the bus, looking at the station, I suddenly remembered when Brother Xiang and I first came to Chongqing half a year ago. I felt a little dazed. Half a year had passed in a flash.

　　Brother Xiang and I walked to the back of the car and sat down. I took out my headphones, listened to music and stared out the window in a daze, while Brother Xiang closed his eyes and fell asleep.

　　It took about an hour to arrive in Changshou. As soon as we got off the bus, it started raining heavily outside. My brother Xiang and I hugged our heads, rushed to the outside of the station, stopped a taxi, and told the driver the address.

　　Needless to say, the taxi driver drove very fast and arrived at Duzhou in just over ten minutes. Brother Xiang got out of the car, said hello to me, then turned and walked towards his home.

　　After I got off the bus, I looked around, but didn't go home directly. Instead, I walked towards the superstitious old man's house. I hadn't seen the old man for half a year and I missed him very much.

　　I walked to the old superstitious man's door, knocked on it and shouted, "Old man, open the door quickly, I'm back."

　　"Hey, little bastard, didn't you go to study?" The old superstitious man opened the door and was stunned when he saw me. I nodded and looked at the old superstitious man. The old superstitious man was wearing a black vest and shorts and a pair of slippers on a rainy day. He looked so cool. Anyway, I felt cold even though I was wearing a down jacket.

　　"It's vacation now, so I came back to see you." I walked straight in. There was not much change in the old superstitious man's house, so I sat on the sofa in the old superstitious man's house.

　　The old superstitious man saw it and hurried over and said, "Your clothes are so wet, why don't you sit on my leather sofa? Take off your outer clothes quickly."

　　"Oh oh." I quickly stood up and took off my coat, then took out a blanket and wrapped myself in it. You know what, the weather was really cold.

　　When the old superstitious man saw me like this, he turned around and walked into the kitchen, brought a bowl of ginger soup to me and handed it to me. I didn't hesitate and took the ginger soup and drank a sip. I immediately felt my stomach warmer.

　　The old superstitious man looked at me drinking the ginger soup and asked with a smile: "When did you come back?"

　　I put the bowl on the table and replied, "I just got back. I haven't even gone back to see my mom yet, but I came to see you first. How is it? Are you touched?"

　　"You're not touched at all. You never come to see me unless you have something to do. When you have nothing to do, you'd rather lie still at home than come here to see me." The superstitious old man sat on the sofa, crossed his legs and asked, "Tell me, what's the matter?"

　　"It's nothing, I just want to ask who my father is and what he does. Last time you said he was a fortune teller, but I don't know the details. I don't know what he does." I asked seriously, looking at the superstitious old man's face.

　　When I asked this question, the old superstitious man's eyes twitched a little, so I said, "Old superstitious man, just tell me."

　　"It's not that I don't want to tell you, but your mother won't let me tell you. Besides, telling you may not be a good thing."

　　Although the old superstitious man said this, I heard that he seemed a little hesitant. I was delighted and said quickly, "Old superstitious man, just tell me. I am already 18 years old, almost 19 years old. If I still can't know at this age, then when can I know?"

　　"You, come with me." The superstitious old man turned around and walked into the house, took out two raincoats, handed one to me, put one on, turned around and went out. I quickly put on one and followed him.

　　The rain outside was much lighter, and I followed the old superstitious man towards Jilinpo.

　　Jilinpo is a small hill not far from Duzhou Town. There are graves all over the hill. When family members of Duzhou Town and many nearby villages die, they will be buried in Jilinpo.

　　After I followed the old superstitious person to Jilinpo, I saw the densely packed tombstones. I remember that when I was a child, my brother Xiang and I liked to come to this place for adventure. Looking back now, I felt really weak back then, especially since we regarded this place as the scariest place at that time.

　　The old superstitious man led me up the mountain, and when we reached halfway up the mountain, we entered a bamboo forest. There was an open area in the middle of the bamboo forest, and there were more than twenty tombs in the middle.

　　Brother Xiang and I have never been to this place before, because we were scared to death even at the foot of the mountain, let alone halfway up the mountain.

　　"That's your Chen family's ancestral tomb. Your recent ancestors are buried there." The old superstitious man pointed at the more than 20 tombs. I was very confused. Didn't I ask the old superstitious man to tell me about my father? Why did he bring me to the ancestral tomb? I was still a little confused and asked, "My family's ancestral tomb is so close, why didn't my mother bring me to worship them?"

　　"It's not too late for you to worship now. You should go and worship your ancestors first." The superstitious old man chuckled and took out a bunch of incense from somewhere and handed it to me. Although it was still raining, the rain was very light and there were bamboo leaves blocking the rain, so there was no problem lighting the incense.

　　I walked to the first grave and looked at the tombstone. It read Chen Ling (born in 1925 and died in 1950). But that was all. Nothing else. I thought to myself, this ancestor was really short-lived. He only lived for twenty-five years. I knelt down, lit three incense sticks, bowed, and then put the incense on.

　　【064】Red Gate Inn

　　I walked to the second tombstone and looked at it. It was Chen Zhenhua (born in 1950 - died in 1975). I frowned as soon as I saw it, paid homage to this ancestor, lit some incense, and went to the next grave.

　　Chen Jinnan (born 1825-died 1850.)

　　Chen Guorong (born 1875-died 1900.)

　　…

　　After paying respects to all twenty graves, I was surprised to find that, except for the other grandmothers, no one with the surname Chen lived past the age of 25. After paying respects, I suddenly turned my head and looked at the old superstitious man in disbelief. The old superstitious man was also looking at me with a frown.

　　After seeing that I had finished worshipping, he walked up to me and said, "Are you done?"

　　I nodded dumbly, my heart churning. Anyone who encountered my situation might not be able to calm down. The old superstitious man continued: "Now you know why I didn't tell you."

　　“No one in our family lives past the age of 25?” I found it hard to believe. If these ancestors didn’t live past the age of 25, then what about me?

　　I asked anxiously, "What's the reason? Is there any disease in our family? Science is so advanced now, it must be curable."

　　"I knew you would be anxious." The old superstitious man touched my forehead, his eyes showing a hint of doting, and he said, "Let's go back to my house, I will tell you slowly."

　　"No, tell me if there is any cure." I stared at the old superstitious man. Perhaps you could not understand my mood at that time, but if you put yourself in his shoes, if you knew at the age of nineteen that you might not live past the age of twenty-five, you might be more extreme than I was.

　　"Calm down," the old superstitious man said to comfort me, but I yelled, "How can you ask me to calm down? I'm still so young, what's going on? How can I not live past the age of twenty-five?"

　　There was a sharp sound and I felt a pain on the left side of my cheek. It was the old superstitious man who slapped me. This slap made me sober up a lot.

　　"You kid, you are too impatient. As the saying goes, "Misfortune may turn out to be a blessing in disguise." Why are you so extreme?" The superstitious old man glared at me, then seemed to ignore me, turned around and left, leaving me there alone.

　　I followed him reluctantly. I was in a daze all the way. I was thinking about what to do. Should I go to the best hospital in China for treatment? But I had no money. Should I rob a bank? Which bank should I rob? Should I go check out the place tomorrow? Or something else.

　　My head was full of random thoughts. Looking back now, I don’t know how I ended up at the old superstitious man’s house.

　　When we arrived at the old superstitious man's house, he asked me to sit on the sofa and said to me, "I don't know everything. Tell me what you want to know."

　　"I want to know everything!" I looked at the old superstitious man and said seriously, "Old man, please, this matter is too important to me, please help me."

　　"Then I'll start from the founding of the Qing Dynasty, ahem." The superstitious old man said after thinking for a while.

　　In addition to its strong military, there is another reason why the Qing Dynasty unified the country: the dragon veins. Each dragon vein in China represents the rise and fall of each dynasty.

　　When the dragon vein of the Ming Dynasty was weak, Emperor Taizong of the Qing Dynasty, Aisin-Gioro Nurhaci, relied on shamanism to awaken the dragon vein of their Qing Dynasty, so he was able to conquer the world without any obstacles. It was because Emperor Taizong of the Qing Dynasty, Aisin-Gioro Nurhaci, believed in ghosts and gods very much, which is superstition in today's words.

　　But he was a superstitious shaman. Shamanism is the same as the shamans today. These shamans signed agreements with various wild immortals. The Qing government provided them with services, and these wild immortals helped the shamans to protect the Qing Dynasty.

　　These wild fairies are the five Northeastern fairies, Hu, Huang, Bai, Liu and Hui, which everyone has heard of today.

　　Taoism at that time was suppressed by Shamanism. The leader of the Zhengyi Sect at that time was named Chen Lu. An old superstitious person told me that this was my ancestor.

　　At that time, Chen Lu was 23 years old and became the head of the Zhengyi Sect at a young age. My ancestor wanted to revive Taoism at the time. He did not realize that the rise of Shamanism was due to Shamanism helping the royal family to awaken the dragon veins. He naively thought that as long as Taoism was better than Shamanism, Taoism would be valued by the royal family, and then he found the then leader of Shamanism to compete.

　　The leader of the shamanism was older and thought more comprehensively. He felt that such a fight was completely meaningless and therefore refused.

　　It just so happened that a very mysterious thing appeared at that time, the Red Gate Inn. This inn was moving around, but anyone who bumped into it would basically die. The leader of the Shamanism at that time said that since they wanted to compete, it would see who could subdue the monster of the Red Gate Inn first.

　　Then Chen Lu wandered around, looking for the Hongmen Inn. After all, he was the leader of the Zhengyi Sect and his Taoism was at the top of the world. He soon found the Hongmen Inn.

　　However, he was defeated by the monster in the Red Gate Inn and almost lost his life there. This caused an uproar in all circles at that time. Although Taoism was not as powerful as before, the defeat of the top Taoist figure by the monster was still a hot topic, and many people became panicked.

　　However, the leader of the Shamanism went to the Red Gate Inn and back very easily. When he came back, he brought a letter from the leader of the monsters in the Red Gate Inn to the emperor, which said that the Shamanism leader had boundless power and other nonsense, and finally said that he was willing not to come out to cause trouble for a hundred years.

　　When the news came out, Chen Lu was so angry that he vomited blood and died of depression at the age of 25. Fortunately, he gave birth to a son, but later none of Chen Lu's descendants lived past the age of 25. Everyone said that this was a curse from the monsters in the Red Gate Inn, and for a time, they respected the leader of the shamanism even more.

　　The story ends here. After Li Shigao finished telling this story, I frowned and said, "Is my ancestor so stupid?"

　　"It happened hundreds of years ago. Maybe it was spread out like this later. The facts may have changed, but this is what I know." Li Shigao smiled and looked at me and said, "But later someone discovered something fishy. The Red Gate Inn was full of monsters, and Shamanism has a close relationship with monsters. I'm afraid there must be something fishy going on."

　　"Then what should I do?" I didn't care about what was going on at that moment. My life was the most important thing. I asked, "Am I just going to wait for death? Wait for myself to die young?"

　　"That won't happen. Maybe if you just find the Red Gate Inn, you will have a solution." The old superstitious man touched his nose and said, "And I know someone who has seen the Red Gate Inn."

　　"Who?" I had thought about going to the Red Gate Inn, but I just thought, how could something from hundreds of years ago still be there? But now that the old superstitious man said this, it seemed like someone had seen it.

　　"Not only have I seen it, I've also been inside." The old superstitious man looked at me with a smile and said, "It's your master, Wu Jiu. If you have time, go visit him. It's not right for you to become his apprentice but not visit him. By the way, ask him about the Red Gate Inn."

　　[ps: Please give me flowers to get on the list. Xiaojiu will start to update more words this week to get on the new book list.]

　　【065】Strange Dream

　　"Then what about my dad?" After hearing the old superstitious man's words, I felt a little relieved, but then I thought, could it be that my dad is dead too?

　　The old superstitious man seemed to understand what I meant. He shook his head and said, "I found out what I know later. Your father disappeared when you were just born. Although he has not been confirmed dead, according to your family's curse that you cannot live past the age of 25, your father may have died."

　　The old superstitious man didn't say anything more. I sighed and sat down on the sofa helplessly. The old superstitious man couldn't bear to see me like that. He sat next to me and comforted me, saying, "Don't worry. You can go back to see your mother today. I'll buy you a plane ticket. You can leave tomorrow to find your master. He's a very powerful person. He will definitely have a way."

　　"Really?" I nodded, and a little hope emerged in my heart. I am not a person who despairs easily. This may have something to do with my optimistic attitude. Since I was a child, no matter what happens, I will look at it with an optimistic attitude.

　　Saying goodbye to the old superstition, I walked home alone, opened the door, and saw my mother cooking in the kitchen. Although I felt a heavy burden in my heart, I didn't want her to see it, so I said loudly: "Mom, I'm back, what are you cooking?"

　　I skipped to my mother's side. She looked back at me and scolded me with a smile, "You're back? You're not a child anymore, but you're still so childish. Go wash your hands quickly. Dinner will be served soon."

　　"Oh." I nodded, turned around and walked out of the kitchen. At a glance, I saw the evil god in my house. I immediately thought of how I was teased by this ghost half a year ago. I was already unhappy, and I suddenly got a little angry. I took the jade pendant with the face code and put it in front of his stone statue and cursed: "You grandson, be honest, or I will make your soul fly away."

　　After saying that, I threw the noodles in front of him and tried to eat his incense. Looking back now, I was too naive at that time. Then I finished my meal with my mother. She asked me a lot of questions like how school was going, and I answered them one by one.

　　If this had happened in the past, I would have been impatient, but for some reason, I was able to listen patiently at that time. It was strange.

　　After dinner, I returned to my room and thought about life, ideals, and the future. To put it bluntly, it was just daydreaming, and I fell asleep in a daze.

　　…

　　Where is this? I looked around and found that I was actually in a forest. It was pitch black and it looked like it was already night. I looked at myself and found that I was wearing a white ancient costume and holding a tattered umbrella and a lantern in my hands.

　　After a while, it started to rain heavily and I started to run forward, but this was not what I meant to do. I could not control my body and my body moved forward on its own. I don't know how long I ran before a very dilapidated temple appeared in front of me. The temple looked quite big and there was a very thick old tree in front of the temple. My body hurriedly ran towards the temple, but it was still very far away.

　　Suddenly I felt cold all over, then I opened my eyes, sat up at once, gasped, looked around, and found that I was still in my room. Was that a dream?

　　I was confused. If it was a dream, it was too real. I could even remember a road and a tree in the dream. What was that just now? And the temple?

　　I suddenly felt a headache and looked up, seeing a dark figure standing on my bed. Suddenly he stretched out his hands as if he wanted to strangle me.

　　My heart skipped a beat. No wonder I suddenly felt cold in that dream. I woke up suddenly. It turned out that this ghost wanted to harm me.

　　I was only wearing my shorts at the time, and I quickly rolled to the left side of the bed. My wallet was in my pants, and all my talismans were in there too. I rolled to the edge of the bed, grabbed my pants, and just as I took out my wallet, I felt a chill on the back of my neck, as if a pair of hands grabbed my neck and pulled me back, and I fell on the bed.

　　Fortunately, my bed was relatively soft. As soon as I fell down and hadn't turned around yet, I felt something strangling my neck. I looked up and saw that the ghost looked like a human, but he was just like a shadow. Although the lights were not on and it was dark everywhere, I could still barely see the outline.

　　"Fuck you." I felt like I was almost suffocating from my neck, so I reached into my wallet and took out a talisman. However, it was too dark at the time, and I had no idea what the talisman was. These talismans would only work if the corresponding spells were recited.

　　Even if I knew what the talisman was, my throat was strangled so tightly that I couldn't recite it at all.

　　I really had no other options at the time; all my attempts were useless.

　　"Stop!" Suddenly a little girl's voice came from behind me. I recognized it as Menma's voice. I felt the ghost tremble all over, then slowly let go of my neck, then rushed out of my bedroom and disappeared.

　　When I saw the ghost rushing out, I immediately became concerned about my mother's safety. I picked up the talisman and prepared to chase after it, but Menma said, "Don't chase. This ghost is the one in your house. He can't escape."

　　"But I'm afraid something might happen to my mother." I anxiously turned on the light and was about to go out to deal with that guy.

　　"It's okay. He won't dare to do anything wrong while I'm here." Although Menma's face was pale, she still looked quite cute in her white princess dress.

　　I frowned and suddenly thought of how this code came out. I asked, "Oh, by the way, how did you get out?"

　　"Your mother untied the rope after you entered the house. She seemed to say that it was not auspicious to use a rope to tie the jade pendant." Menma sat on my bed and swung her legs like a little girl. Oh my god, what is she talking about? She is still a little girl.

　　Seeing that Menma had no intention of going back, I sat next to her. As for the ghost, since Menma said that he wouldn't dare to mess around, I felt relieved. After all, I heard from Brother Xiang that ghosts like Menma are Dorasha, the seventh most fierce ghost on the list of 100 ghosts.

　　I smiled at her and asked, "Menma, you seem to know everything."

　　Menma looked at me seriously and said, "Of course, although I look twelve years old, I am actually thirteen years old."

　　"Pfft." I almost laughed out loud, especially Menma's childish face and serious expression, which made him look so cute. I said, "Actually, if you didn't mention revenge, he would still be quite cute, right?"

　　"Yeah." Menma suddenly lowered her head and said, "Actually, I don't really want revenge, because revenge means killing my homeroom teacher. I don't really want that, but I don't know why, I always feel a resentment in my heart that always controls my mind. Every time I think about not taking revenge, a resentment will arise out of nowhere in my heart."

　　"Really? This might be the legendary resentment." I looked at Menma and suddenly found something different. There were two eyeballs in Menma's eyes. Before, she only had eyeballs but no eyeballs.

　　【066】I’m sorry

　　Don't think that this is a very normal thing. In fact, I have done some research on the eyeballs of ghosts when I was in school. Evil ghosts and fierce ghosts generally do not have eyeballs, because they are blinded by hatred and blindly want revenge. They do not deserve to have eyes. Only after they have taken revenge, or after being saved and recognizing themselves, will eyeballs appear. It is too strange for someone like Menma to have eyeballs even though he has not taken revenge yet.

　　Menma also noticed my strange look and asked me, "What's wrong with you? You look at me in such a strange way."

　　I coughed, shook my head and said, "Nothing." Menma definitely didn't realize this. Since I didn't know, I couldn't tell her. I should wait until dawn to ask the old superstitious person.

　　I checked the time. It was already 5:30 in the morning. I opened the window and it was almost dawn. I didn't plan to continue sleeping. I sat next to Menma and asked, "Menma, do you want to reincarnate?"

　　Menma nodded and said, "Yeah, of course I do."

　　I asked again: "Do you want to see your parents?"

　　When I asked this, Menma didn't say anything. She paused for a moment before nodding and said with a sad tone, "I also miss them. I met them after I died, but my parents seemed to be very afraid of me. Then I couldn't find them after I moved."

　　Menma looked at me and asked, "Can you help me find them? Can you help me find them before I reincarnate so that I can see them again?"

　　I nodded and said, "Of course, I will try my best to let you meet your parents before you are reincarnated." Perhaps because of my expectations for my father, I can understand Menma's feelings very well.

　　Then Menma and I started chatting occasionally, and during the conversation I learned that Menma said that she would not lose control easily now. She didn't know why, but she would not lose control as soon as revenge was mentioned like before. She said that now she would only lose control if she met an enemy.

　　I also reached an agreement with her that if I was in danger, she would come out to save me, but the condition was that I must help Menma find her parents and avenge her.

　　In fact, the second one was not so bad, because I already knew that what happened to Menma was most likely done by the White Lotus Sect. As for her parents, I just agreed to it casually at the time. The key point is that there are more than one billion people in China, how would I know where her parents are? However, Menma said that as long as you get within a hundred meters of her parents, she will feel it herself.

　　They also talked about other things, such as when her parents took her to the amusement park when she was a child. Time passed quickly and soon it was eight o'clock in the morning. Menma also said that she wanted to go back into the jade pendant. Although a ghost of her level would basically be fine if she was not exposed to the scorching sun during the day, just like a person needs to sleep at night, she would feel uncomfortable at daybreak.

　　After I let Menma in with the jade pendant and put it away, there was a knock on the door at about 8:30. I walked to the door and opened it. It was the old superstitious man. What I didn't expect was that the old superstitious man was wearing a yellow Taoist robe and holding a "thing" in his right hand.

　　I looked at the old man dressed like this and asked, "Old man, why are you dressed like this so early in the morning?"

　　The old superstitious man smiled and said, "The time has come. It's time to help you tame this soul-wrecking ghost in your home."

　　"Ah." I was stunned for a moment. The old superstitious man reached out and hit me hard on the forehead, and whispered, "Be quiet, don't wake up your mother. Your mother has always been against this matter. You are going on a long trip this time, and I am old and don't have the energy to watch over it every day. Let's solve the problem of this ghost once and for all."

　　"Tell me, do you want to scare its soul to pieces or turn it into your own ghost?" The old superstitious man asked this question just like asking you whether to steam or braise this thing.

　　I frowned and said, "Let's make it a family ghost. It's too cruel to let the soul fly away. No matter how you look at it, it seems to be my father's fault in the first place."

　　This house ghost is very similar to the guardian deity in the Northeast. The difference is that one is a monster and the other is a ghost. However, the similarities are that they are actually almost the same, but not as powerful as those house gods in the Northeast. House ghosts are usually those that the family has done a great favor to, so they are willing to transform into house ghosts to protect the family.

　　Generally speaking, the houses of people with house ghosts are warm in winter and cool in summer, and there are no snakes, insects, rats or ants. Other wandering ghosts will not come to make trouble in this family, because ghosts have a sense of territory. If there is a house ghost in this family, it means that this piece of land belongs to this ghost, and ordinary ghosts will not come here.

　　The old superstitious man strode to the stone statue, took out his peach wood sword, stepped on the Seven Star Steps, and chanted: "One stroke moves the world, leading the Three Pure Ones above and responding to the soul below."

　　Just as the old superstitious man finished reciting, a woman's face suddenly appeared on the stone statue. The woman seemed to be in pain and struggling. "Second Master, please call the gods and mobilize the troops." The old superstitious man's voice was serious, powerful, and very loud. I couldn't help but say from behind: "Keep your voice down, don't wake my mother up."

　　This old guy is still talking about me, and his voice is louder than anyone else.

　　The old superstitious man ignored me, bit his right middle finger, tapped the stone statue's forehead, and then drew a talisman in front of it, chanting: "Three strokes to ward off evil spirits, no ghost dares to see me, no evil spirit dares to face me!"

　　"Ah." Suddenly a shrill scream came from the stone statue of the soul-wounded ghost.

　　"The sky is square and the earth is round, and the laws are nine chapters."

　　"When I write, all the ghosts hide."

　　Two more spells came out of the old superstitious mantra. He immediately took out two yellow talismans and pasted them on the stone statue, then shouted, "Little ghost, today I will make you the Chen family's immortal. I will let you go from the ghost path to the immortal path. If you protect the Chen family for a hundred years, you will be able to reincarnate and re-enter the cycle of reincarnation. Do you agree?"

　　Such a soul-damaged ghost cannot be reincarnated, and the underworld will not accept it, but it can be made a family deity to reflect on itself, and after a hundred years it can re-enter the cycle of reincarnation and return to the human world.

　　"I don't accept it! Why can Chen Guohui continue to live freely after killing me, while I have to guard the home for him for a hundred years." A woman's voice came from the ghost stone statue. I was shocked when I heard it. This Chen Guohui should be my father.

　　"It was Chen Guohui's fault that he accidentally killed you. But is it right for you to be narrow-minded and want to take revenge on his entire family? When will the cycle of revenge end? If you are willing, I will transform you into a family fairy now. If not, I will make your soul fly away and disappear forever!" The superstitious old man spoke loudly, and the soul-wounding ghost also hesitated.

　　The old superstitious man looked at me and yelled at me, "Kneel down."

　　"What?" I was stunned for a moment, but I didn't dare to doubt the old superstitious man, so I knelt down in front of the statue. The old superstitious man said, "This is Chen Guohui's son. The son pays for the father's debt. Today, let Chen Hui bow to you three times, and the grudge will be settled. I hope you take care of yourself."

　　I'm not stupid. I also knew that this ghost might have died because of my father, so I kowtowed to it three times and said, "I'm sorry!"

　　[ps: My new book is on the list, please remember to collect it and give flowers. ]

　　【067】Mrs. Qiuxiang

　　"I'm sorry? Can a simple "I'm sorry" make me forgive him? Impossible."

　　The woman did not forgive me as I had imagined, but screamed even louder. The old superstitious man made hand gestures again, and his face turned red. It seemed that he was also struggling. Then he waved his hands and shouted, "I will give you one more chance. If you still don't agree, I will have no choice but to kill you and let your soul fly away."

　　"Even if my soul is torn to pieces, I will take revenge." The wounded ghost screamed and roared. I frowned and said, "Fuck you, if you want revenge, go find my dad yourself. Why are you looking for my mom and me? Fuck, don't act like the whole world owes you when you die. Every wrong has its perpetrator. My dad killed you, not me and my mom. If you want revenge, go find him."

　　"It is only natural that a son should pay his father's debts."

　　"I have never seen my father since I was born. Why should I repay his debt? Don't be so unreasonable. Fuck, old superstitious, just kill her. My family doesn't need such a family fairy." After I finished cursing, the old superstitious looked at me, nodded and said, "Chen Hui is right. Let me ask you one last time. Do you agree? If you don't agree, don't blame me for being ruthless."

　　I didn't expect that after I finished speaking, the stone statue stopped talking and fell silent. After a while, she spoke: "If you really want to, then fine, but I will be your family deity, not Chen Guohui. If I meet him in the future, I will definitely seek revenge on him."

　　"Whatever you want." I shrugged. I didn't even know whether my father was dead or alive, but according to the custom that those ancestors did not live past the age of 25, he was probably dead. If she wanted revenge, she could go to the underworld herself.

　　"Okay, since you agree to be the Chen Hui family immortal, then." The old superstitious man took out a small knife, took my right hand, and cut a small cut on my index finger. A drop of blood dripped out. The old superstitious man caught the blood and wiped it on the forehead of the stone statue, and whispered: "Today you will worship as the guardian immortal of the Chen family and protect the Chen family for a hundred years. After a hundred years, I will help you reincarnate and return to the human world. Taishang Laojun, hurry up and obey the order."

　　After I finished reading it, the stone statue suddenly emitted a pale yellow light, and then an old woman who looked to be in her sixties stood in front of me. However, this old woman had a blank expression on her face, but she didn't look ferocious at all. I asked the old woman curiously, "Are you the soul-wounding ghost just now?"

　　The old woman nodded expressionlessly and said, "Don't worry, since I have become your family deity, I will not have any other ideas. You can just call me Grandma Liu."

　　"Hello, Grandma Liu." I finally smiled. Since he has become a family fairy and is going to protect our family for a hundred years, the relationship cannot be too awkward. I said, "What I said just now was unintentional. I hope you don't take it to heart, Grandma Liu."

　　Grandma Liu didn't reply. She shook her head, took two steps towards the stone statue and disappeared. The old superstitious woman looked in the direction of my mother's room and said, "It would be best if your mother wasn't disturbed. I'll explain to her when she wakes up. You should go find your master Wu Jiu and ask about the Red Gate Inn."

　　"Yeah." I nodded and didn't think about it anymore.

　　…

　　In fact, there are quite a lot of Wujiang Towns now. Perhaps because Xiang Yu committed suicide in Wujiang, this place is particularly famous. However, the Wujiang Town I went to is Wujiang Town on the border of Jiangsu and Anhui in the east of Hexian County, Anhui. Legend has it that this place is very close to where Xiang Yu committed suicide, so it was renamed Wujiang Town. No one can say for sure whether Xiang Yu committed suicide in this place.

　　I arrived at Wujiang Town, Anhui around noon the next day. Wujiang Town is quite big. Although it is still a town, it is much bigger than my hometown Duzhou Town. After I got off the car, I felt a breeze. This place is quite cool. If it were Chongqing at this time, it would probably be a furnace.

　　I looked down at the address that the old superstitious person gave me, Shop No. 25, Dongqu Street, Wujiang Town. I took the address and asked around. After searching for fifteen minutes, I finally found the shop. I didn’t expect that this shop was actually a soy milk shop. The name was quite domineering, called Overlord Soy Milk. But it was not right. I remembered that my master drove a BMW at that time. How could he open a soy milk shop here? Can I buy a BMW if I open a soy milk shop?

　　But this soy milk shop is indeed a little different from other soy milk shops. The interior of this soy milk shop is just like a coffee shop, with many individual rooms. But perhaps because it is noon, there is no one inside. I asked at the door: "Is anyone there? I'm looking for someone."

　　"Little brother, who are you looking for?" Suddenly a female voice sounded behind me. I turned around and saw that there was a beautiful woman standing behind me. This beautiful woman looked to be about twenty-two or twenty-three years old, with long hair, light makeup, and a white apron. She looked very ladylike.

　　"Beauty, I'm here to see a man called Wu Jiu. Are you an employee here?" I tried to make myself smile more charmingly. The beauty nodded as if she understood something, then burst into laughter. She touched my head and said to me like an elder, "You are Chen Hui? Jiu's apprentice, right? My name is Qiuxiang, and I'm your master's girlfriend. You have to call me Master's wife."

　　An old cow eating young grass, damn, I despised my bastard master in my heart. I looked at the woman in front of me who claimed to be my master's wife. She looked like she was only 23 years old at most, while my master looked to be in his 30s.

　　"Hello, Ajiu, your apprentice is here. Yes, so cute, little darling. Let's go eat hotpot today. Okay, bye. Muah." This Master Qiuxiang seemed to be holding the phone and making a call. After she finished the call, she looked at me with a smile, as if she was looking at her son. No, she looked like she was looking at her grandson.

　　She kept asking me, Huihui, are you hungry? How is your study? Are you getting along well with your classmates? She kept asking for a long time. Since she is my teacher's wife, I felt embarrassed to ignore her. However, the questions she asked were really boring. Later, she also said, "By the way, why didn't Xiangzi come with you? I remember he was so fun the last time he came."

　　The master's wife kept talking to me like an old grandmother looking at her grandson, and I occasionally answered her a word or two. Although she was very beautiful, she was after all the master's wife, my master's wife, so I didn't dare to think about anything. I sat in the soy milk shop for an hour, and then I heard a car horn outside the door. I looked outside and saw a nouveau riche man wearing sunglasses, a gold necklace as thick as a thumb around his neck, ten gold rings on his hands, and a mink coat in summer. I looked and saw that it was my master, Wu Jiu, whom I had never seen since I became his apprentice.

　　【068】Not that simple

　　"Ah Jiu, come and see our disciple, Xiao Hui." When Master Qiuxiang saw this nouveau riche, she pointed at me and started talking. Wu Jiu took off his sunglasses, glanced at me and nodded, then said to Master Qiuxiang calmly, "Wife, I have told you so many times, calm down, calm down."

　　"Apprentice." The master came to me, looked at me, nodded as if satisfied, and suddenly asked: "By the way, how old are you this year?"

　　"Uh..." I was stunned for a moment. Damn, this is too funny. The master doesn't even know how old the apprentice is. But thinking that I still have to rely on this master to find the Red Gate Inn, I still forced a smile and said, "Master, I'm eighteen this year, almost nineteen."

　　"Well, let's go, let's go eat first. I've ordered food." The master looked at me and laughed. For no apparent reason, he said to Master Qiuxiang's wife, "Let's go to the hot pot restaurant on the corner of the street."

　　After saying that, he turned around and was about to go out. I hurriedly followed him. Fortunately, I was not disappointed. The master's BMW was parked outside. I got into the car with Master's wife Qiuxiang. After getting in the car, I didn't dare to say a word. Instead, Master and Master's wife were chatting with each other.

　　The car drove for three minutes and stopped at a large square. Opposite the large square was a small hill with a Xiang Yu Temple on it, and opposite was the most prosperous commercial street in Wujiang Town. After getting off the car, the master didn't say a word. He and his wife took me into the commercial street. Many shop owners in the commercial street greeted the master from time to time. It could be seen that the master was quite popular. Most of those people also asked him the same question, asking him why he was so popular.

　　My master replied that the weather was too cold. It was really cold. Although there was indeed a breeze here and it wasn't as hot as Chongqing, it was still summer after all. I could still see my master sweating like rain from behind.

　　The master took me to a hot pot restaurant. This hot pot restaurant is quite large, with two floors. Maybe it was noon, but it was quite deserted inside. There were only two tables of people eating. After the master took me in, he shouted, "Lao Wang, hurry up, take me to the private room."

　　A middle-aged man who looked like a manager, about 30 years old, walked out. The man wore glasses and a professional black suit. He looked gentle and refined. He should be the Lao Wang that the master called.

　　"Your name is Mao. You haven't paid me the money you owe for the meal I had two days ago." Old Wang said with a smile, half-jokingly.

　　"What are you talking about, you old pervert. How can I owe you money for a meal? Let me introduce you. This is my new apprentice, Chen Hui. Today I brought my apprentice to your place for dinner and you have the nerve to ask me for money. You are so tacky." The master seemed to have a good relationship with Lao Wang. He hit him on the chest and started chatting with him.

　　They chatted in low voices for a while, with occasional obscene laughter, and then Lao Wang asked a young girl to lead us to the second floor. The second floor was very spacious, with many private rooms at the innermost part. The girl led us in and then left. The room was also quite large, about 40 square meters, with sofas and other facilities, and was quite comfortable.

　　After the chef asked me to sit down and ordered some dishes, he immediately took off his mink coat. He was wearing a black vest underneath. He cursed, "Damn it, I'm dying of heat."

　　"Master, why do you wear so many clothes for no reason?" I asked curiously.

　　"You know shit. The first meeting has to be formal. Do you think you can come to see the master wearing a thirty-dollar cheap piece of clothing? Let me tell you, when I first went to see my master..." At this point, my master suddenly stopped talking.

　　"What happened when you saw the master?" I asked weakly, and the master shook his head and scolded: "It's okay, it's okay, you little brat wouldn't understand even if I told you."

　　Seeing my master like this, I didn't dare to ask any more. In fact, according to my personality, I would not act like a grandson and speak so carefully. Isn't this a request? It's not okay to act like a big boss when asking others for help.

　　The dishes came up soon and we chatted about other things. My master and his wife asked me how I learned to catch ghosts, and whether I wet my pants the first time I saw a ghost. I told them that the first time I caught a ghost was with an old superstitious person, and it seemed that we were dealing with the black corpse in Tao Village.

　　When I mentioned the black corpses, it seemed to bring back memories of my master, so he boasted, "You are so weak. You should know that the first time your master dealt with two corpse monsters, I killed them one by one with just two swords."

　　"Stop bragging." My master's wife looked at my master and laughed, then said to me, "Your master was so scared that he almost peed his pants. He only killed those two corpse monsters with the help of others."

　　The master and his wife and I were eating and chatting. After a short period of getting to know each other, I felt that my master loved to brag, even more than Brother Xiang. When talking about temples, he said that he had bombed the Yasukuni Shrine. When talking about tomb robbing, he said that he had visited the Mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. When talking about zombies, he said that he had sworn brotherhood with the drought demon. When talking about monsters, he said that he had shared hardships with Mr. Hu San.

　　Everyone knows Master Hu San, the leader of the monsters in the three northeastern provinces. I shook my head, my master is really good at bragging.

　　When my master's wife heard my master bragging, she just smiled and said nothing. After my master finished bragging about drinking and chatting with the Pope of the Vatican, she suddenly asked me, "By the way, Xiaohui, what are you doing here? I don't believe you just come here to admire me."

　　Respect Yarn, my master is really shameless. Although I thought so in my heart, I still pretended to be a grandson and said, "To be honest, I came here this time to ask you something."

　　"Oh, tell me, as long as you don't want to see the Pope of the Vatican taking off his clothes or something like that, there will probably be no problem with anything else." After the master said that, I felt a little better. Although he might be bragging, I felt better.

　　"In fact, I may not live past the age of 25." I then told my master and his wife what the old superstitious man had told me. After hearing what the master's wife had said to me anxiously, "Haven't you come across the Red Gate Inn before?"

　　Unexpectedly, the master who had been smiling before suddenly looked gloomy. He shook his head at the master's wife and said, "What do you know? Do you know what the Red Gate Inn is?"

　　"Aren't they just a group of monsters? You can just go ask Master Hu San." The master's wife asked curiously, but the master shook his head and said, "If it is really Hu San, then it is easy to solve. The story behind the Red Gate Inn is not as simple as you think."

　　[069] Bad luck!

　　"Although many people know about the Red Gate Inn, they all think it is a gathering place for monsters created by Master Hu San. In fact, I used to think so too, but later when I was bored, I chatted with Master Hu San and learned a secret. I guess the number of people who know this secret can be counted on one hand."

　　My master is bragging again. Although I thought so in my heart, I didn't say anything and just continued listening.

　　"Do you know who the boss of the Red Gate Inn is?" The master looked at the two of us, and his wife hit him on the head and scolded him, "Hurry up and tell me, why are you keeping us in suspense?"

　　"Oh, the one behind the Red Gate Inn is actually Tai Sui." The master looked at me after he finished speaking. I was stunned for a moment and asked, "Taisui? Isn't Tai Sui a rare plant?"

　　"Yes, but since ancient times, there has been a saying that offending Tai Sui is to disturb the head of Tai Sui. This is also what you are talking about. In fact, it is the plant Tai Sui that you are talking about that has become a spirit. Tai Sui is an extremely powerful evil spirit and is quite ferocious." "And you know, monsters that have become plants are the most terrifying, because they are difficult to kill. Even if you destroy its body, it will not die unless you destroy its roots. The Tai Sui in the Red Gate Inn is such a monster, quite tricky, and has a thousand years of Taoism. Hu San is just a junior in front of it."

　　I said, "I don't want to kill him. I just want to ask how to remove the curse on me. Master, please help me. I don't want to die young as your apprentice."

　　My master frowned, looked at me after a moment and said, "Do you remember when I first met you I told you that you had two curses on you?"

　　"I remember." I nodded. I was confused at that time, but now I think one of them should be the curse of not living past the age of 25.

　　"Both of your curses are extremely vicious. If nothing unexpected happens, you will definitely not live past the age of 25." The master looked at me, frowned and said, "To be honest, I really don't want to get involved in your affairs. Although I don't know what you or your ancestors have provoked, as long as I help you, it will definitely involve a lot of disputes. I haven't asked about the affairs of the martial arts world for many years. I just want to spend the rest of my life quietly with your master's wife."

　　"Well." I looked at the master pitifully, and finally he sighed and said, "Who made me unlucky enough to accept you as my apprentice? Take this talisman to a fortune-telling shop called Linglingtang in Chengdu and find a man named Wu Zhicong. Just tell him that I asked him to help you, and he will definitely help you. The address of Hongmen Inn is easy to find. If your life is in danger, just report my name, Wu Jiu, and say that you are my apprentice, and I will definitely save your life."

　　"Well, thank you, Master." I took the talisman from his hand and asked curiously, "I have also met Uncle Cong. Can't you just give him a call? Why do you still want to take this talisman to see him?"

　　"Fuck, there is no artistic conception at all. When a master asks his disciple to find someone for help, doesn't he always ask the disciple to take a token? Have you ever heard of a master saying: You go find xx, I will call him and tell him. Have you heard of it? I really don't know why I accepted a stupid disciple like you. I'll go." The master rolled his eyes at me and cursed.

　　I could only nod helplessly, thinking to myself, I really don’t know how I ended up worshipping such a weird master.

　　After dinner, the master's wife wanted to take me to live with the master, but the master scolded me, "When I first came out to learn the art, I never heard of anyone going to the master's house every day. They all slept on the streets, in dilapidated temples, and in charity houses. You can't break this rule."

　　"What? You want me to live in the charity cemetery?" Although I can catch ghosts, how can I sleep in such a gloomy place like the charity cemetery?

　　"Wrong, go and stay in a hotel for me."

　　…

　　After we left the hotpot restaurant, the chef took his wife and left, saying they would come to see me the next morning. I looked around, but it was late at night and I didn’t know where to find a hotel, so I found an uncle nearby and asked, “Uncle, where is the nearest hotel?”

　　"I can tell from the looks of it that you're from out of town." The uncle was very enthusiastic, he put his arm around my shoulders and said, "Hotel services aren't very good, and they're expensive. Come with me to the massage parlor I frequent, the prices there are affordable and the service is good."

　　"Um, uncle, I don't go to prostitutes." I blushed and politely declined this enthusiastic uncle. After searching for a long time, I found a hotel called No. 11 Hotel. After entering the lobby, I saw more than 20 fair-skinned girls, dressed very revealingly, welcoming guests.

　　There were a few uncles picking girls in a vulgar way. I sighed. It was broad daylight, and they were a bunch of beasts. I shook my head and regretted that I didn't bring enough money. I only brought one thousand yuan. That bastard master didn't intend to give me any money. The girls were clearly priced, and the cheapest one started at one thousand. However, they all looked like models, so it was worth the money.

　　I got to the room, took a shower, put down my luggage, and was exhausted after a day of driving. I lay on the bed, closed my eyes, and just as I was about to fall asleep, I heard a sound from next door that I usually hear in sex. As a grown man, I lost all my sleepiness and felt hot all over. I looked at my wallet. I had booked a room and had 700 yuan left. How about going out to find a massage parlor? The uncle said it was very cheap.

　　Forget it, those aunties in the massage parlor look scary. After thinking about it, I closed my eyes and imagined that I was in the dormitory with Brother Xiang watching me. I know what, after imagining this, I actually felt a lot better. However, after a while, a louder noise came from the side.

　　Damn it, if you eat meat, don't let the smell of meat tempt the hungry man. A man can be killed, but you can't tolerate it. I put on my clothes, ran to the next room, kicked the door hard a few times, and cursed: "Damn it, you still don't let me sleep, fuck you."

　　I wasn't afraid at all. I subconsciously thought that the person inside was the wretched old man who had been picking up girls downstairs before. But as soon as the door opened, a 1.9-meter-tall muscular man came out. He was shirtless and had a dragon tattoo on his body. As soon as he came out, he pointed at my nose and said, "What the hell did you say just now? Say it again if you have the guts."

　　I'm not a fool. I'm a real hero who knows when to advance and when to retreat. I immediately bent down and said with a smile: "Brother, your voice was a little too loud just now. Can you speak a little quieter?" It's better to pretend to be a grandson than to get beaten up. This is not a movie, so there's no need to pretend to be a hero.

　　"I like it, what's your business? Fuck." The big man glared at me and cursed, looking ferocious, and was about to kick me. I didn't panic, I coughed and whispered: "Brother, I'm actually a policeman. There is a drug gang in this hotel. I'm on duty, please help me."

　　As soon as I finished speaking, I thought the big man would be scared by me. After all, he wouldn't dare to hit a policeman anyway. However, the big man's face did change. Then he covered my mouth with one hand, pinched my neck with his hands, and dragged me into the house.

　　When I was dragged in and took a look, I was dumbfounded. There were seven ferocious-looking men in the room, and there were two boxes. One box contained something like a bag of flour, and the other box was full of RMB. This was clearly the drug transaction in the movies. I immediately understood that they deliberately put it there to attract other people's attention. They were actually selling drugs. Fuck, no way, am I so unlucky?

　　[ps: I will update at 8am and 6pm from now on, so you don’t have to wait until late to read it during the day. ]

　　【070】Leniency

　　The big man took out a dagger and put it against my neck. He said worriedly to a man who looked to be in his forties behind him: "Boss, this guy said he is a policeman. What should we do? Should we kill him?"

　　The man in his forties was wearing a black suit and glasses. He didn't look very fierce, but he was very gentle. He frowned and asked me with a dagger against my big man: "Boss, do you want to kill him?" When he said this, his hands were shaking slightly. It seemed that he was also afraid. He said: "This guy said that we are surrounded. Boss, please speak quickly. I am so scared."

　　"Calm down! You useless thing." The man in his forties, who was called the boss, also frowned in front of me and asked, "What's your name?"

　　"Chen, Chen Hui." I whispered. The boss nodded with satisfaction and asked, "Are you really a policeman?"

　　"Of course." I nodded quickly and said, "You will die a miserable death if you lie to me."

　　Anyway, I am from the police academy, so I am half a policeman, so I am not cursing myself. I also know now that if I don’t say that I am a policeman and that they are surrounded, I will definitely be dead. The boss frowned and asked: "How many policemen are there? Where is the ambush site?"

　　"Come, there are about twenty people." I had to say more now. If I said less, I was afraid that these desperate people would fight to the death. The boss nodded and said, "Brothers, get ready. Take this little brother as a hostage, and we will rush out." After that, he pulled out a black pistol from his waist, and everyone else also had a pistol.

　　You know there is an ambush here. If I go out and these people know there is no ambush, will they kill me? Damn, I hate myself for being so impulsive. I should have just played a little to cool down my anger.

　　But what was unexpected was that when the group of people were about to open the door, the door was suddenly kicked in, and then several smoke bombs were thrown in from outside.

　　"Be careful, the police are coming!" I don't know who shouted, and suddenly there was chaos all around. I saw a cold look in the boss's eyes when he looked at me. He raised his hand, took out the pistol and shot at me. Fortunately, I saw that he was going to attack me, so I quickly rolled to the side and avoided the shot. Are you kidding? After all, I learned a few tricks in the police academy. There were big men surrounding me at the time, and only this boss was closer to me. I got close to him and used the grappling skills I learned in the police academy. I pinched a tendon on his wrist and pressed hard. Suddenly, the gun in his hand fell to the ground.

　　I grabbed his neck with my hands and yelled, "Everyone calm down. If you shoot, you will be sentenced to death. Don't do anything and put all the blame on your boss. The death penalty is impossible. Even if he gets a life sentence, he will be released in 20 years with good behavior. Everyone please stay calm." The reason I yelled like this was because people around me were pointing guns at me. I wouldn't be stupid enough to yell at you because your boss is in my hands and you shouldn't do anything. This is not a TV show. These guys will not stop taking action just because of a boss. I don't believe they are so loyal.

　　As expected, after I yelled at them, they all hesitated. I continued, "It's just drug trafficking. If you lay down your weapons and surrender yourself now, you may not even be sentenced to life imprisonment. Really, I guarantee it with my personal integrity."

　　There were policemen outside who were very cooperative and shouted: "If the people inside lay down their weapons and surrender, the party organization will give them leniency. The party will educate those who surrender and repent, and let you start a new life after you are released from prison..."

　　It's true. After hearing this, those people were shaken. The boss yelled, "Don't believe them. Fight. If you kill one, there will always be someone else to take the blame. We will all die anyway."

　　"Don't worry, you're definitely dead, but you can't drag your brothers into this." I was really afraid that those people would be persuaded by this guy, but the man who pulled me in before put down his weapon and walked out and said, "I surrender, I am guilty..."

　　Not surprisingly, everyone surrendered themselves because their leader had been captured by me at the time and if they resisted they would be dead, but if they did not resist they might still have a chance of survival. No one would choose to die. We were really lucky that day. After the police came in, I also introduced myself and said that I was from the police academy.

　　At that time, the police asked me what I was thinking and why I was so brave to go into the enemy camp alone to capture the enemy leader. I couldn't say that I was caught after being disturbed by the noise. Then I exaggerated and said that I had known that this drug trafficking gang would be trafficking drugs today. For love and justice, I felt obliged to go into the enemy camp alone, and finally captured the enemy leader among thousands of generals.

　　I described the successful sneak attack as a battle between one person and eight strong men, and forced them to surrender after defeating them. Although the policemen didn't seem to believe it, they didn't point it out to me. I was really lucky. When a lot of policemen surrounded these guys and were about to break in, I ran out of the house and knocked on the door. When they saw me being caught, they rushed in immediately.

　　This is all fate. I deserve it. Although I am not a formal police officer yet, my achievements have been recorded. As long as I become a formal police officer, I will be promoted and get rich. It seems that I am one step closer to my ideal of becoming a corrupt official.

　　As for the drug trafficking gang, a total of eight people, all were sentenced to death. All the leniency mentioned before was nonsense. They had a kilogram of drugs. Oh my god, in our great China, it seems that the death penalty is based on a certain number of grams of drugs, but theirs is calculated based on kilograms. There is no chance for them to spend the rest of their lives in prison.

　　Later, I seemed to have placed an advertisement in the local newspaper. Of course, my master told me this later. I had already left there at that time.

　　After giving my statement at the police station, I was not allowed to leave. Later, my master came to pick me up. He seemed to be very familiar with the chief of the police station here. Although I was not a member of that gang, I could not leave easily as I was involved in such a big drug trafficking case. But my master just said hello and took me away directly without even going through many formalities. I felt so awesome.

　　It was already twelve o'clock when we came out of the police station. My master took me for a stroll on the street out of boredom. He said, "You are so lucky, you ran into this."

　　"What is luck? Are you kidding me that I fought against eight big men alone? Look at my little finger, the nail shell is broken." I stretched out my little finger and said to the master.

　　My master took out a cigarette, lit it, glanced at me, kicked me in the ass, and cursed: "You little bastard, why are you being so pretentious in front of me?"

　　"Give me a cigarette to calm my nerves." I said to my master, and my master patted me on the back of my head again: "You little brat, you still smoke. Quit it for me."

　　I started chatting with the master, and I don't know why, but I felt very warm in my heart when I was chatting with him. It was very strange. I had never experienced this kind of warm feeling from my mother. Maybe it was because I lacked fatherly love since I was a child, but I actually felt like I had a father.

　　【071】Little Fox Demon

　　"Actually, I was wondering what kind of disciple you are. After all, even though I accepted you as my disciple, I still don't know much about you."

　　My master started talking inexplicably in the front, and I looked at him and asked, "What about now?"

　　"How should I put it?" The master turned his head and looked at me, hesitating for a moment and said, "You are very similar to Shoko and I before. You are my favorite type. Shoko loves to make jokes and laughs all the time. And you, although I haven't met you for long, you should be similar to Shoko, but you have something that Shoko doesn't have. Shoko is too optimistic, has no worries, laughs all the time, and doesn't think about anything."

　　"And you just have too many worries, right?" The master looked at me and asked. I was stunned for a moment and nodded. Indeed, before I went to college, I was really a jolly funny person with no worries. But now things are weighing on my mind one by one, the face code issue, the curse issue, and some trivial matters. Now that I think about it carefully, I am not as happy as before.

　　The master was about the same height as me, but he still put his arm around my neck and said to me like a buddy: "Actually, people have a lot of worries in their lives. I used to be like you. At the beginning, I didn't think about anything and was heartless. Later, I encountered a lot of things and gradually became like you now. I am confused and don't know what to do in the future."

　　"Then what happened?" I looked at my master and asked. It would have been fine if he hadn't mentioned this, but now that he mentioned it, I really became depressed. My master patted my head and said, "Then it changed back. In fact, this is a mentality problem. Let me tell you, your situation is actually shit. Isn't it just the White Lotus Sect and the Red Gate Inn? Isn't it just that you can only live to the age of 25? Let me tell you, I also had half a year left to live because of some things before. That was not a curse, but the real end of my life. At that time, I was also confused and scared."

　　"Really? Then how did you survive?" I looked at my master and asked, "Could you have gone to the underworld to modify the Book of Life and Death?"

　　"What are you thinking? I'm not Monkey King." The master's eyes revealed an indescribable feeling as he spoke, as if he was a little nostalgic and a little confused. He said, "At that time, I really thought I was dead. Later, I got a thing that extended my life. At that time, my life span was almost over. I had cancer and my consciousness began to blur, but I still persisted. I'm not saying that you should use this thing to extend your life. First, you are cursed, not that you have lost your life span. Second, that thing is not very useful and is very dangerous."

　　The master looked at me and said, "The reason I told you so much is to tell you that no matter what dangers or desperate situations you encounter, there are fifty great ways and forty-nine heavenly evolutions, leaving only a glimmer of hope! Just remember this sentence."

　　"You are only 30 years old, but you speak like a man in his 50s." I touched my nose, and after listening to the master's words, I felt a little better. I also felt that it was really good to have an elder. Although he was only in his 30s, he pointed out my problems after just a short contact. Maybe he had also consulted Brother Xiang about it before. I had never thought about the problems he talked about before, and I felt the pressure gradually increasing.

　　"What are you thinking about? I'll always be 20 years old, okay? Let's go back to sleep." The master said. I asked, "I have to go back to the hotel. After all, I have booked a room and can't waste it."

　　"Forget it, that hotel is so shabby. Come on, follow me home." The master said as he took me for a walk on the street. I only found out later that the reason why the master didn't take me back to his home was because he wanted to see how strong my willpower was, which was the legendary test. The uncle before was also found by him. He also told me later that as his apprentice, I could be wild but not lustful. If I had followed that uncle at that time, he would probably have been very disappointed in me.

　　I thought about it later, damn, if I had money at that time, I would have lost my concentration, but I just didn’t have any money. Of course, I didn’t dare tell my master about this.

　　The master's home is on the hillside of the Xiang Yu Temple in Wujiang Town. It is a three-story villa built by himself. This villa is just behind the Xiang Yu Temple. I walked into the master's home. There is a statue of Xiang Yu in the hall of the villa. After the master went in, he turned on the light and whispered: "Your master's wife has already fallen asleep. You kid, keep your voice down. There are many rooms on the second floor. Just find a room to sleep in.

　　After saying that, he walked towards the third floor. When he was halfway up the stairs, he turned back and said, "By the way, don't go to the third floor unless necessary. This is a private space for me and your wife, haha." After saying that, he went upstairs.

　　I looked at the third floor curiously, shook my head, found a room and rested.

　　The next morning, the master and his wife went out very early, apparently to open a soy milk shop. Before leaving, the master came into my room to greet me and told me not to go up to the third floor. I went out to the hotel room to get my luggage, and then I turned on the TV in the lobby of the villa and watched it boredly. People are so mean. The more my master told me not to go up to the third floor, the more curious I became.

　　While watching TV, I was wondering what it was like up there. At about 11 o'clock in the morning, I walked towards the third floor. I wanted to take a look. I went up to the third floor. It was not very big, more like an attic, with only two rooms. I walked to the room on the left and opened it. There was an ordinary bedroom inside, which should be the room of the master's wife and the master. I walked to another room and opened it. It was very dark inside.

　　I reached to the side and found the light switch. When I turned it on, I found that the room was empty except for two shelves on both sides. These shelves were very similar to bookshelves. On each shelf were more than ten black jars, and each jar had a red talisman pasted on it. I was shocked because these talismans turned out to be very high-level talismans to suppress demons.

　　There are so many monsters sealed in the master's house? I immediately understood why the master didn't let me come up. Haven't you seen pigs run before? These talismans are of high level. I don't think I can deal with any of the monsters sealed in them. I didn't dare to stay any longer and wanted to leave. Suddenly, there was a chirping sound in the room.

　　The sound was a little low, and I frowned. Could it be that a monster had escaped? Although I knew that the monster inside must be very powerful, I still pushed the door open and walked in. As I walked in, I noticed that there was a snow-white little fox curled up in a corner. There were several purple talismans stuck on the little fox's body. It was still trembling, and it looked very scared when it saw me.

　　【072】Fox Demon Master

　　…

　　What kind of monster is this? A fox monster? I looked at this little fox curiously. Why are other monsters sealed in jars, but this little fox is outside? And these purple talismans are all the highest level talismans. Let me tell you a little bit about this.

　　Talismans are actually divided into different levels, namely yellow, red, purple and black. I usually draw yellow talismans, which are also the most common talismans. The high-level ones, such as the previously rubbish Flame Talisman, if you draw a red Flame Talisman, then the power will not be much different from the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman.

　　This little fox actually has several purple talismans stuck all over its body, but I don’t know what type of talismans these are, as I have never seen this kind of talismans.

　　At that time, I was also hesitant about what to do. If this was a monster that my master had sealed again, I definitely couldn't let it escape if it got out. But this monster was of such a high level that I didn't know what to do.

　　Just as I was hesitating, I suddenly heard the master's roar from behind me: "What are you doing? Who let you in?"

　　"Master, a monster ran out." I turned around and said to the master. The master's face was full of anger. To be honest, it was quite scary. I didn't know why he suddenly got so angry.

　　The master pulled me away, took a deep breath, looked at me and said, "There's nothing for you to do now, get off now."

　　"Master, I was wrong." Although I didn't know what happened, I didn't want the master to have a bad impression of me. If it was the day before yesterday, I wouldn't care about his opinion of me. But at that time, I vaguely felt the feelings of my father in the master, and I was afraid that he would be angry and ignore me.

　　"You're right." The master looked at me, sighed, stopped in front of the little fox, touched the little fox's forehead and said, "Since you are here, you can also meet your other master's wife, Sister Su, my apprentice is here to see you, don't be afraid."

　　When the master touched the little fox's face, it showed fear, as if it wanted to dodge. I frowned and pointed at the fox and asked, "Master's wife? Can foxes fall in love?"

　　"What are you thinking? Powerful monsters can transform into human form. Remember, you have two mistresses, one is Qiuxiang, and the other is her. You can just call her mistress Su." The master saw my puzzled look, sighed, touched the little fox's head and said softly, "I'll go down first and come back to see you later."

　　"Let's go. I'll tell you when we get downstairs. It's a little afraid of strangers now." He turned and walked out. I quickly followed him. When we got downstairs, the master pointed to the sofa and asked me to sit down. He took out a cigarette, lit it, and said to me, "Have you heard of Tianlijiao?"

　　"Yeah." I nodded.

　　"It was me and my brothers who killed them." The master said, "Some of the stories I told you before were just bragging, but some were true stories. When I was young, those stories could be written into novels. I had two lovers before, one was Qiuxiang, and the other was the one you saw. Her name was Su Daji, a fox demon. After we came out of the Qin Emperor's Mausoleum five years ago, we lived a stable life and were originally carefree."

　　"What happened next?" I asked, "Why did you seal her with a spell?"

　　"She was not sealed." The master shook his head and said, "At that time, a remnant of the Tianli Sect escaped. His name was Li Zhendong. At that time, we didn't care about such a small character like him, so we didn't hunt him down. But later, we don't know how he got a strange evil magic and became very powerful. He also created something called the White Lotus Sect."

　　"We didn't pay much attention to him when he first appeared. There are too many evil cults in China now. Who cares about him? But once, the Fox Clan had a wedding for a younger generation and invited her. She went alone, but it turned out to be a trap set by the White Lotus Cult. That Li Zhendong's evil power increased greatly and he almost beat her to death. Later, it was Master Hu San and Master Chang Xian who arrived and beat him away. But that time, he also planted a strange curse on Daji."

　　"This curse will cause the monster's cultivation to slowly fade away, and slowly turn into an ordinary animal, and lose its memory. Those talismans are used to seal her curse and weaken its power. Otherwise, she might have died long ago. After all, her life span is already very long. If she turned back into an ordinary fox, she would definitely die of old age. Now there is only a small amount of demonic energy in her body to maintain her life."

　　"Is Li Zhendong very powerful? Can you beat him?" I asked doubtfully, "Master, you have such a good relationship with the police chief, why don't you let the police arrest him?"

　　"Police? The police are very powerful against ordinary people, but they are useless against people like us." The master paused and said, "I'm not bragging. He is indeed very powerful, but he is not my opponent, otherwise I would have died long ago. I have also been looking for him, trying to find a way to lift this curse."

　　"But he has been hiding all the time, damn him." When the master said this, anger finally appeared on his face. He punched the coffee table, and the tempered coffee table broke into pieces in an instant.

　　"Now Daji's evil spirit can only last for seven years at most." The master sighed and shook his head.

　　"Master, if there's a chance, I'll help you find him and avenge you." I looked at the master and said seriously. The master glanced at me and said, "Forget it, just study hard. That guy is not someone you can handle. Forget it, I've told you so much but you still won't understand. Anyway, there are still seven years left, so take your time."

　　After the master finished speaking, he took a deep breath, smiled again and said, "Okay, stop being angry. At the beginning, I really wanted to kill him, but now it's been two or three years, and I've calmed down."

　　I nodded, and the master patted my head and said, "You are much more conscientious than that guy Xiangzi. When he found out, he said he supported me spiritually. Fuck."

　　"Okay, don't be angry anymore." At this time, Qiuxiang's wife also came back, holding vegetables in her hands, and said, "Come in quickly and help me prepare the vegetables."

　　"Oh, good wife." The master patted his butt, stood up and ran to the kitchen happily.

　　I glanced at the third floor and frowned. What the White Lotus Master said seemed a little unusual. I had a headache and shook my head. It was useless to think so much. Alas, I suddenly felt irritated again. However, I became curious about the master's past. I would ask Uncle Cong about it when I have time.

　　"It's time to eat. Come and try my cooking. Your master always says it's delicious." The master's wife brought out the food and greeted me. I quickly washed my hands and started eating. But when I took the twice-cooked pork, it tasted sweet...

　　"Is it delicious?" the master's wife looked at me and asked. I glanced at the master and said, "Master, you really love your wife." Isn't it? Even though it tastes so bad, she still praises it for being delicious every day. This is true love.

　　The master whispered in my ear awkwardly: "Ahem, if you don't tell me it's delicious, you'll be beaten to death."

　　[ps: I recommend a good book "Holding the Thighs of the Stewardess". The content of the book is very evil. If you are interested, you can go and read it. Anyway, Xiaojiu likes it very much. Ahem, I declare that I am not a perverted person... You can read it if you are short of books. ]

　　【073】

　　Special Treatment from the Master's Wife "Where is this place? Hello, is there anyone here?" I looked around, and I was in the dark forest again. I looked down and found that I was still wearing ancient costume. At this time, I was dressed in white as a scholar. I shouted in surprise, and then walked around blindly in the dark forest.

　　Suddenly, the sound of a piano came from somewhere in the forest. This sound should be the sound of a guzheng. I was delighted. I didn’t know why I was in this dark forest again. I walked in the direction of the piano sound. Not long after, I came to a lake. There was a pavilion in the lake. The outside of the pavilion was covered with white gauze, and there was only a figure playing the piano inside.

　　I ran to the bridge and ran towards the pavilion, shouting as I ran: "Hey, where is this place? Why did I suddenly appear here?"

　　Soon I ran to the outside of the pavilion, panting with exhaustion, and saw from the outside of the white gauze that there was a woman in ancient costume playing the piano. I couldn't see her face clearly, so I walked to the gauze, stretched out my hand, and was about to pull it open.

　　…

　　Suddenly I opened my eyes and sat up. I looked around and found that my master was right next to me. I shook my head. It was another strange dream. I rubbed my temple. It was so painful.

　　"Wake up, wake up, are you having a nightmare again?" The master asked me as he sat beside the bed. I nodded. I have been living in the master's house for half a month, but in this half month, including this time, I have had three strange dreams. They were all about running in a dark forest. I touched the sweat on my forehead and saw that the air conditioner was still on. The temperature was 26 degrees. How could I sweat so much and feel out of breath?

　　"Yes." I sighed. The first two times the master asked me, I told him that I just had a nightmare. The master frowned and said, "Are you tired of having a nightmare?"

　　"Master, this dream is too real." I couldn't help but say it out loud. If I hadn't said it before, it would have felt like a nightmare, nothing to be surprised about. But this dream is becoming more and more real, especially running in this dream. I feel tired now.

　　The master looked at me with a strange look in his eyes and asked, "What kind of dream?"

　　"I don't know. The first time I dreamed, I was in a forest. Then I ran to an ancient temple and woke up. I didn't pay attention at that time. The first two times I was also wandering around in that forest. Just now, I heard the sound of a piano in the forest. I went to find the sound and found a woman in ancient costume playing the piano in a pavilion in the lake. But I didn't see her. Later, when I was about to see her, you woke me up." I took a deep breath and said, "But that dream was too real. Often in dreams I feel the same as in reality."

　　"Really?" The master looked at me strangely, patted my shoulder and said, "Get some more sleep. It's only three o'clock. Don't think too much about it. Maybe it's just a strange dream. As for the Red Gate Inn, we'll find it soon."

　　I have not been on vacation here for the past half month. My master has been asking people to look for the Red Gate Inn. As soon as I find it, I will go to the Red Gate Inn to look for the answer to my curse.

　　The master comforted me a few more times, turned around and went out. I watched the master go out, sighed, and fell on the bed, but I didn't fall asleep all of a sudden. My head was full of the scenes in the dream, and that woman. I felt a little strange about that woman. Could it be love at first sight? I shook my head. I saw beautiful girls like this. I felt that the beauty was my true goddess. Although I didn't see her face, just looking at the scene at that time, I guess the woman playing the piano wouldn't be bad.

　　I fell asleep as I was thinking. The next morning, I was woken up early to grind soy milk. As soon as my master got familiar with the job, he asked me to help out in his soy milk shop. He said it was to train my social skills. But I went because I had no salary.

　　I put on a T-shirt and a pair of jeans and walked towards the soy milk shop. When I arrived, the master and his wife had already started doing business. Of course, making soy milk and fried dough sticks was the master's job, and the wife would collect the money. Originally, the master thought of letting his wife do it, but it seemed that someone who came to eat that day got food poisoning, so after that, the master took on all the work with a sense of righteousness.

　　In the past, the master was the one who served the dishes. He said that he couldn't let his wife serve the dishes. He was truly a model of a good man. But in fact, he was probably afraid that his wife would fight with the customers.

　　Let me reveal a little bit here. Don't think that Master's wife is so gentle and kind to me. She is just like that. I don't know why. Master's wife may really treat me like her child. Although she is not very old, every time she talks to me, it's as if I am her darling. She is always very gentle when talking to me. But a few days ago, I saw Master's wife taking Master and me out shopping, and someone bumped into Master but didn't say sorry.

　　I don't know why at that time, maybe the master's wife was in a bad mood, so she caught the man and beat him up. The master didn't dare to persuade her at all. The man was also a burly man over 1.8 meters tall, and the master's wife was about 1.7 meters tall, but the man couldn't last a single round in the hands of the master's wife. Later, I accidentally saw a boxing champion certificate of the Thai Youth Boxing Championship of the master's wife.

　　I estimated at that time that Han Sifan would not be able to last more than a few rounds in her hands.

　　I talked too much. As soon as I entered the store, the master shouted, "Apprentice, hurry up and deliver the soy milk and fried dough sticks to table number seven. And also deliver the portion for Mr. Wang next door."

　　After working for a while, I started to sweat. When my master's wife saw that I was tired, she wiped my sweat with a towel and yelled at my master, "Damn it, your disciple is so tired and you don't have eyes. Don't you know to come and help?"

　　"No, wife, this is not exercise. Okay, I'll go, I'll go." When the master saw the master's wife clench her fist, he immediately softened and continued to busy himself with the plates. The master's wife pulled me to the cashier counter, where I enjoyed the air conditioning, ate soy milk and fried dough sticks, and watched the master's wife busy herself.

　　It's really strange, my master's wife didn't feel sorry at all when his clothes were wet, but she seemed to be heartbroken when I sweated a little.

　　After lunch, the master's wife smiled and began to count the bills. The master leaned over and asked, "Wife, you are asking for special treatment. This is not good."

　　"Get out of here." The master's wife kicked him in the butt, then pulled me out and asked me what I wanted to eat.

　　At that time, I was very confused and didn't know why Master's wife loved me so much. It was not until much later that I understood that Master and Master's wife could not have children, so she loved me so much and really treated me as her son. I might have felt awkward at the time, thinking that she was in her twenties and treated me as her son, but later I didn't feel awkward anymore. As for why, that's a story for later, I won't tell you now.

　　【074】Sister Fan, you are actually very gentle

　　Probably more than twenty days passed like this. Overall, the master and his wife were quite lively, and the master was not as serious as I thought. I remember that he came to my room quietly in the middle of the night several times and took me out to surf the Internet. As for why, it was because his wife did not agree with him going out to surf the Internet, so he had to do it quietly.

　　He had a code word at that time, which was that if he knocked on the door three times, it meant he wanted to go out and play games, and I couldn't say anything, so I had to knock back five times, and then my master and I would slip out to play games.

　　My master was bragging a lot when he was playing CF with me. He said he was once the No. 1 sniper king in China. When he was playing LOL, he said he was the No. 1 mid-lane AP Garen in the country. Later, he used AP Garen to kill ten times in a row, and it was the kid next to him who was probably in the fifth grade who taught him how to make the Lich Hat.

　　As I said before, the master's wife has a very hot temper. If someone bullies the master, she will beat him up without saying a word. Last time, the master was playing League of Legends and was bullied by an elementary school student in the Internet cafe. The master's wife almost took action, but we stopped her. Whenever someone bullies or teases the master's wife, the master's wife will beat her up if she feels wronged. Those people will usually turn around and leave in fear when they see how fiercely the master's wife beats the master.

　　The master also began to tell me his stories. His stories were very interesting. He said he wanted to write his stories into a novel, which would be called "Strange Stories of the Supernatural". He said he had already found a website, and here he is -, registering a pen name called Wu Jiu.

　　I despised him a little, but he forced me to vote for him as a VIP. I despised him even more severely. He said to me at that time with deep meaning: "Xiaohui, you should support this master in writing novels, right?"

　　"Support, support."

　　"My book is VIP, you have to read the original version."

　　"You have to watch it, the authentic version is glorious..."

　　"You know it's very hard for us to write."

　　"Well, Master, you've worked hard. Master, you're really hardworking." I cried silently in my heart, remembering the night before yesterday when Master played a game, then sat next to me, told me the plot, and forced me to write a 20,000-word novel for him. My Master asked me to help write a novel while playing a game. It was really fucking hard...

　　These days were really interesting, but also very short. On the morning of the 21st, the master found me.

　　At that time, the master opened the door early in the morning. When I saw him coming in, I said, "Master, it's done. I will get up and grind the soy milk in a while. I must not let the master's wife know."

　　"No, you don't need to grind soy milk today." The master shook his head. I asked happily, "Master, do you have a change of heart?"

　　"Get lost, I found the Red Gate Inn for you. Here, this is the address." The master handed me an address and said, "Before you go, ask your uncle Cong to get some equipment for self-defense."

　　"Master, didn't you say that it would be safe if I told you my name and no one would dare to touch me?" I asked weakly.

　　"Ahem, I mean big shots like Master Hu San. What if there are some small shrimps who don't know me and you don't have any weapons with you? Wouldn't it be very dangerous?" The master coughed.

　　I asked: "Then why don't you just give it to me directly? Why do you want me to go find Uncle Cong?"

　　The master kicked me on the butt and said, "Just let you go if I tell you to. Why are you asking so many questions? Besides, I gave you a talisman before, didn't I? I told you to take it to your uncle Cong, but you haven't gone yet. We masters have a word, and even four horses can't catch up."

　　"Once a word is spoken, it can't be taken back, right?" I shook my head. My master was almost obsessed with playing LOL. My master scolded, "Why are you talking so much nonsense?"

　　Suddenly, the master's face became serious again. I knew that he was just joking just now. Usually, when the master talks about serious matters, his face will be very serious. He said to me: "Your line of work is actually full of dangers. It is not as easy as I said, especially the boss of the Red Gate Inn, who is a very powerful guy."

　　"Want to give me the rhythm of my baby?" I thought to myself that in TV dramas, the master would usually take out a very cool thing at this time, and then say, this is the xx that the master has worn for many years, and now I give it to you for self-defense.

　　Just when I was looking at the master with full expectation, the master said: "There are treasures, cakes, and milk. If you encounter danger, just put a ward, and then I will teleport over..."

　　"Master, you are so kind..." I said this, but I was thinking in my heart that I should let Master's wife take Master to a mental hospital before leaving.

　　I know the address, it's a place called Doujishan in Nanchong, Sichuan. But my master told me that I must go to Uncle Cong's place first before I go there.

　　At noon that day, my master booked a plane ticket for me and took his wife to the airport to send me off. His wife looked reluctant, like a mother sending her son to college. Although I was reluctant, I still had to say goodbye. After saying goodbye to my master and his wife reluctantly, I boarded the plane to Chengdu.

　　The plane took off, I closed my eyes and fell asleep out of boredom. I arrived in Chengdu at five in the afternoon. As soon as I got out of the airport, I saw Congshu's bright red Ferrari. I walked over, but the person who got off the car was not Uncle Cong, but Han Sifan. Han Sifan was wearing a bright red leather jacket and his hair was tied up, looking very energetic.

　　"Look at that! If you keep looking, I'll dig your eyes out." Han Sifan started to curse me when she saw me looking into her eyes. "Hurry up and get in the car! I'm on vacation! Let me come and help you! I'll go."

　　"Oh." After I got in the car, Han Sifan drove to Lingling Hall. In the car, I thought of the way the master's wife beat the master, and then saw Han Sifan's look, I couldn't help but sigh and said: "Sister Fan, you are actually very gentle."

　　"Really?" Han Sifan looked at me strangely and said, "You are the second person to say that."

　　"Who was the first one?" I asked curiously, and Han Sifan said, "When Xiangzi went to see Wu Jiu for the first time, he kept praising me for being gentle after he came back. I had to beat him up several times before he gave up the idea of ​​being gentle."

　　"Ahem." I seemed to be choked at the time, so I shook my head and didn't dare to say anything. The car drove to Lingling Hall very quickly. Uncle Cong was already waiting downstairs. When he saw us get off the car, he looked at me with a smile and asked, "Where is the talisman?"

　　"Oh, I quickly took out the 'token' talisman and handed it to Uncle Cong. Uncle Cong nodded after taking it, took the talisman with a smile, and said, "I have prepared the guys going to the Red Gate Inn for you two. You should be fine if you are careful."

　　"No, Uncle Cong, why is Sister Fan here?" I asked curiously.

　　Uncle Cong said with a smile: "If you go in like this, you will be eaten by monsters. Han Sifan can protect you, right?"

　　"She protected me?" I was stunned for a moment. Han Sifan immediately got angry and scolded, "What? Do you think I can't protect you? Then I will let you go to heaven as soon as possible, fuck you."

　　[ps: This chapter writes a lot about the game. If you are not familiar with the game, just ignore those paragraphs. Hehe. ]

　　【075】Nanchong City

　　"It's not that you can't protect me, but the Red Gate Inn is in the mountains, and there are a lot of mosquitoes inside. Just imagine, there are so many mosquitoes in the middle of the night, it would be so annoying, right?" I also know how capable Han Sifan is. If there is no danger, it's fine. If there is danger, it's useless for her to go. Of course, I didn't dare to tell her this, for fear that she would kill me.

　　If someone I'm not familiar with came, I would like to have another person accompany me. However, although Han Sifan is fierce, he actually has a good heart. There is no need for him to take risks with me.

　　"Do I look like someone who is afraid of mosquitoes? Uncle Cong, come on, get your weapons, and we'll set off soon." Han Sifan ignored me and ran upstairs to Lingling Hall. I shook my head. Since she wanted to follow me to take the risk, I wouldn't try to persuade her anymore. When we arrived at Lingling Hall, it was almost the same as last time, with many fortune tellers telling people's fortunes there.

　　Uncle Cong took us to his office, and he took out a black bag from a safe in his office. He opened the bag and took out two red peach wood swords, handed them over and said, "This is what your master prepared for you. Two powerful peach wood swords."

　　I took a peach wood sword. It was surprisingly heavy, not as light as other peach wood swords. The surface of this peach wood sword was also very smooth and bright red. If I hadn't known it was made of wood by touching it, I would have thought it was a blood-stained sword.

　　"And this thing." Uncle Cong took out two thumb-sized, crystal clear marbles and gave each of us one. I took it and put it to my nose and smelled it. There was a faint scent of sandalwood. I asked curiously, "What is this? It smells quite good."

　　But Han Sifan's face changed, and he quickly put his hands together, put her bead in his palm and chanted: "Amitabha."

　　Sure enough, she carefully put the bead into her pocket. Uncle Cong nodded when he saw her expression and said, "Xiaohui, keep this and carry it with you. Don't ask so many questions. It's a good thing anyway."

　　"Yeah." I nodded. Seeing Han Sifan's appearance, this should be some powerful Buddhist beads. You should know that the Buddhist beads carried by Buddhist monks are usually worn since childhood and will not be changed. This Buddhist bead has been worn by the monks for many years of preaching and is full of Buddha nature. Normally, ghosts will avoid it when they see it.

　　However, such Buddhist beads are very precious. The Buddhist beads that cost ten or twenty yuan to be consecrated in temples outside are worthless. In reality, there is no such thing as consecration of Buddhist beads. No matter what it is, it is impossible for it to have the ability to deal with evil spirits after being consecrated. These Buddhist beads must be influenced by Buddhist scriptures for many years before they can have a strong Buddhist nature.

　　Generally speaking, the Buddhist beads that have been with the master for a lifetime are priceless treasures. The master will not give up these Buddhist beads. After the master passes away, the Buddhist beads will be buried with him. Therefore, the Buddhist beads sold in bunches outside are not reliable at all. They are sold one by one.

　　Moreover, once the goods become available, they will be immediately bought at exorbitant prices by high-ranking officials and wealthy people who have done bad things and are afraid of being haunted by ghosts, and then used to ward off evil spirits at home.

　　Uncle Cong took Han Sifan and I to have a hotpot meal. After the meal, I took my wallet and counted the eighteen "Six Harmonies Command Talismans" in it. With this peach wood sword and Buddhist beads, I should be able to fight against evil spirits even if I encounter them. I felt a lot more at ease thinking about this.

　　That afternoon, Han Sifan and I said goodbye to Uncle Cong, went to the bus station, and headed to Nanchong City, Chengdu. At around four o'clock in the afternoon, Han Sifan and I arrived in Nanchong City. Nanchong City is quite large and is the third largest city in Sichuan Province.

　　Fighting Cock Mountain is located in the eastern suburbs of Nanchong City. It is a barren mountain. Han Sifan and I first booked two rooms in a hotel not far from the bus station. Fortunately, it was Han Sifan who paid the money. I have less than 300 yuan in my wallet now. After all, my bastard master didn’t give me any pocket money. I have always had to pay my own money in Wujiang Town. If my master hadn’t bought the ticket back to Chengdu, I would have starved to death.

　　This hotel seems to have two stars and is quite luxurious. Well, at least it is quite good in my opinion. The room is also nice, with air conditioning, TV and bathtub. I told this to Brother Xiang later, and he scolded me for being useless.

　　I also threw my bag on the chair in the room and fell asleep. After all, I had been sitting in the car for a long time in the afternoon and was really tired. I was dazed when the phone rang. I looked at the time and it was already 10 o'clock in the evening. It was Han Sifan who called me. I picked up the phone and Han Sifan said to me, "Fuck your grandma, are you dead? Didn't you say you would go in and check the room and then come out to gather and go find Douji Mountain? What time is it now?"

　　I rubbed my temples in a daze. Han Sifan's room was just opposite me. I seemed to have mentioned it when I entered the room, but I forgot about it as soon as I entered the room.

　　He said sorry to Han Sifan, then put on his clothes, picked up his bag, opened the door and walked out. Han Sifan had already put on his clothes and was waiting outside the door. Han Sifan was wearing a black tight leather jacket at the time, just like a spy in the movie.

　　I laughed and said, "Big sister, why are you filming a movie dressed like this?"

　　Han Sifan glanced at me and asked, "Is it possible that I will be dressed like this?"

　　I looked at myself, in jeans and a T-shirt, nothing strange, anyway I felt pretty good, forget it, I carried my bag and walked out of the hotel with Han Sifan, then hailed a taxi, and I said, "Master, let's go to Douji Mountain."

　　Although it is a barren mountain, it is not very far from the city. Generally speaking, taxi drivers know it. This taxi driver looks to be in his forties. Unexpectedly, when he heard about Douji Mountain, his face changed. He looked at us strangely and asked, "What are you two doing going to Douji Mountain in the middle of the night? It's not clean there now."

　　"It's been haunted there lately." The master told us as he drove. It turned out that some time ago, people in Nanchong City often disappeared on Douji Mountain and would disappear for four or five days. The men were all pale and would come back seriously ill, and would not remember what they had done in the past few days. Now there are rumors that there are monsters there that specialize in sucking people's blood.

　　After listening to this, Han Sifan and I looked at each other. I was quite nervous, not knowing whether to be happy or afraid. I was happy that perhaps the curse that has been in our family for so many years might be answered today. But I was afraid that these monsters must be very powerful, and if I angered them, I would probably lose my life.

　　It would be fine if I were alone, but now there is Han Sifan. I would feel guilty if I drag her down with me. I don’t know what Han Sifan is thinking now. I shook my head, looked at the night view outside the taxi, and tried not to think about these things.

　　【076】Hu Sanniang

　　Fighting Cock Mountain is not very big, only about three hundred meters high. It is not on the official road, and you have to take a muddy road that can barely accommodate a car to reach the foot of the mountain. Moreover, the mountain is desolate everywhere and there is no scenery, so the government has not developed any tourist attractions here, and usually no one comes here to play.

　　Han Sifan and I got off the car and looked up from the foot of the mountain. The forest on Douji Mountain was quite dense. Although it was a barren mountain, it was also very large. I asked, "How can we find the Red Gate Inn when the mountain is so big?"

　　"Isn't this simple?" Han Sifan snorted, looked around, and asked me, "Look carefully at the mountain, is there anything strange?"

　　"Me?" I was stunned for a moment, then I looked up at the mountain. I could really see something fishy. One place on the mountain was very "dark". I couldn't really describe the feeling. In fact, it was ten o'clock in the evening, and it was normal for the mountain to be dark. But although the moonlight was not strong at night, there was still some light in other places.

　　But the place I saw was indeed pitch black, completely pitch black, and I couldn't even see the surrounding trees. I told Han Sifan what I saw, and he said, "That's it, lead the way."

　　Then I took Han Sifan and climbed towards the dark area. Fortunately, the mountain was not steep. There were many roads leading to the top of the mountain, as well as some narrow paths. Han Sifan and I walked in the forest for half an hour but couldn't find that area.

　　But I was surprised to find that the surrounding scene and the dark woods were extremely similar to the feeling in my dream. The only difference was probably Han Sifan beside me.

　　Han Sifan saw my strange look and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"

　　"Nothing." I shook my head and continued walking with Han Sifan. After walking for about four or five minutes, suddenly a bolt of lightning struck from the sky, and it started to rain with a rumbling sound.

　　"Fuck, it's raining at this time." I started cursing, and Han Sifan also frowned. Han Sifan and I didn't have the heart to look for the Hongmen Inn anymore. We just wanted to find a pavilion in the mountains to shelter from the rain.

　　"There's a temple ahead!"

　　Han Sifan and I ran for a long time, and suddenly I heard Han Sifan's voice in my ears. I looked in the direction Han Sifan said, and I was shocked. The scene was exactly the same as in my dream. I felt strange and quickly grabbed Han Sifan. There must be something wrong with that temple.

　　Before I came here, my master told me to be polite and talk nicely when I arrived at the Red Gate Inn. I didn't come here to fight, but to ask for a way to remove the curse. I quickly clasped my hands together and shouted to the temple, "Chen Hui, a disciple of Wu Jiu, is here to visit the Red Gate Inn!"

　　As soon as I finished shouting, the heavy rain suddenly stopped and a strong wind blew through the woods. All the dead leaves on the ground were blown up, blocking the view of Han Sifan and me. I hurriedly grabbed Han Sifan's hand. In this situation of unclear vision, I had to grab the other person.

　　After the storm ended, I looked at the temple again and it had disappeared, replaced by a three-story ancient inn.

　　This inn is three stories high and very large. The outer walls are painted red and there are red lanterns hanging on the eaves. Looking in through the window, there are quite a few people drinking and chatting on the second floor, which looks weird.

　　Han Sifan let go of my hand, frowned and said, "This should be the Red Gate Inn. Let's go in and take a look."

　　Han Sifan walked in front and I followed behind, and we walked towards the Hongmen Inn.

　　When they were fifty meters away from the gate of the Red Gate Inn, the gate suddenly opened and a gorgeous woman in ancient costume walked out.

　　The woman was wearing a pink gauze dress, with her white breasts sticking out, which was extremely alluring. She also had an oval face and wore light makeup. She should be around 30 years old, very charming, and gave people an indescribable feeling.

　　The woman walked slowly in front of us, twisting her hips. As soon as she approached, I smelled a faint fragrance. I quickly covered my nose to avoid being poisoned. I didn't dare to even look at this beautiful woman for fear of being addicted to her.

　　I have heard before that there are some beautiful women who can capture people's hearts with just their looks, words and smiles. I might not have believed it before, but when I saw the woman in front of me, I believed it.

　　"Don't worry, little guy. If I want to harm you, you won't be able to escape. This fragrance is not poisonous." The woman covered her mouth and chuckled.

　　I frowned after hearing what the woman said, but I still clasped my fists and said, "I am Wu Jiu's apprentice, Chen Hui. May I know who you are?"

　　I thought to myself, Master, your great name must be useful. What reassured me was that when the woman heard my master's name, she immediately laughed and said, "So you are Brother Wu Jiu's apprentice. Sister Yu, uh, Qiuxiang, are you and Sister Su Daji doing well?"

　　"Very good, very good. I eat well and sleep well every day." I felt relieved when I heard the woman call me "Master's Wife Sister". The woman nodded and said, "I am a fox demon, Hu Sanniang. You can just call me Sanniang."

　　"Hello, Sanniang." I nodded and looked at the side. I had never looked at her directly from beginning to end. This Hu Sanniang smiled and said, "You are much more interesting than that kid Wu Jiu. That kid drooled when he saw me."

　　"Master is admiring Sanniang's beauty." I praised her hastily. Hu Sanniang said, "Look into my eyes. Don't worry. I won't hurt you."

　　I nodded and finally looked into her eyes. As soon as I saw her eyes, I felt a little calmer. Now I didn't feel as stunning as when I first saw her. Instead, she seemed much more ordinary. She was just a beauty, not the stunning beauty she was before.

　　"Very good, you came out of the illusion so quickly." Hu Sanniang nodded and praised. It turned out that this was an illusion of the fox clan. It was not to trap people, but to make some people obsessed with this person. Only people with super concentration could not be affected. I was not obsessed because I didn't dare to look at her at the beginning. Later, when she let me look into her eyes, the illusion had been lifted.

　　Then Hu Sanniang said to Han Sifan, "Your master has already told me about your situation. I am the second in command of the Red Gate Inn, but I have only been a member of the Red Gate Inn for two hundred years. I don't know what happened to the boss in the past. Whether the curse can be lifted depends on how you talk to the boss. I only promised your master to protect you and this woman from being harmed by other monsters, but I can't stop the boss from killing you."

　　[ps: I recommend Dong Yifang's new book "Three Kingdoms Great Agent": Agent Wang Lei returns to the Three Kingdoms, recruits counselors and generals, marries a beautiful wife and concubine, leads the cavalry to drive out the Huns, and fights with the princes for hegemony over the Three Kingdoms. Under the whole world, I am the only one who is supreme! ]

　　【077】Strange request

　　I said respectfully, "Thank you, Sanniang." Although I said this, I was also surprised in my heart. The woman in front of me had lived for more than two hundred years. Oh my God, she was still standing in front of me, alive and well.

　　Seeing my respectful look, Hu Sanniang nodded and turned to walk towards the Red Gate Inn, saying, "Follow me in. Remember not to use violence once you are inside. If you attack the monsters first, I will not protect you. This is the rule of the Red Gate Inn, and I will not break it casually."

　　Han Sifan and I looked at each other without saying a word, and followed Hu Sanniang into the inn. It's true that the inn was quite clean. The first floor was just like an ancient theater, with many wine tables and many people drinking and chatting. There was also a high stage with a group of people performing something on it, but it looked a bit like Peking Opera.

　　However, as soon as Han Sifan and I walked in, the inn, which was originally quite noisy, suddenly became quiet. Countless monsters looked towards me, and there was also a big man with fish scales all over his face, drooling and looking at me as if I were a chicken leg.

　　"What are you looking at? Have you never seen a human being before?" Hu Sanniang immediately scolded the monsters when she saw their eyes. A monster not far away laughed and said, "Sanniang, where did you go to pick up this little guy again? This guy looks like a virgin, so he must be quite energetic."

　　"Get lost, one by one." Hu Sanniang cursed, and then said to me: "Come on, follow me to the third floor to meet the boss."

　　After saying that, Hu Sanniang took Han Sifan and I to the third floor without looking back. Fortunately, although those "people" downstairs looked at me as if they wanted to swallow me up, perhaps because of Hu Sanniang, they didn't dare to do anything.

　　There are not many monsters on the second floor, only five or six, and they look more gentle. If I have to distinguish them based on my feeling, the ones on the third floor look like warriors, while those on the second floor look like gentle and elegant scholars, and they are all very handsome. When they saw Han Sifan and I, they simply ignored us and continued to do their own things.

　　Later I found out that the monsters on the first floor were not very powerful, they were just formed, and even Han Sifan and I could defeat one or two of them together. And those on the second floor were similar to monsters like Hu Sanniang, and they didn't take me seriously at all.

　　In fact, maybe you feel that there are too many monsters here? Aren't there very few monsters in the world? Indeed, there are very few monsters now, but once they are formed, they must absorb the essence and blood of humans to cultivate into a human form. This is the so-called monster cannibalism, and absorbing the essence and blood of humans will make the cultivation much faster.

　　But now we live in a society ruled by law. The system is not only designed to deal with humans, but also to deal with monsters like them. As long as there are monsters that do evil and suck human blood, they will be put on the wanted list of the Monster Catching Bureau, and then the masters of the Monster Catching Bureau will hunt down these monsters one by one. The Red Gate Inn is a place that the Monster Catching Bureau cannot control. All monsters that have sucked human blood, who are not very powerful, or who are on the wanted list of the Monster Catching Bureau, will seek refuge here. Of course, I only found out about this later.

　　Hu Sanniang didn't even say hello and took Han Sifan and me directly to the third floor. The third floor was very large, with a corridor at the beginning and the rooms of the second and third in command on the left and right sides, and Tai Sui's room at the end.

　　Hu Sanniang pointed to the room at the end and said, "You guys can go in by yourselves. Since you've already been here, I won't continue to escort you."

　　"Yes, thank you." I clasped my fists and thanked Hu Sanniang, then took out the peach wood sword in my right hand and held a Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman in my left hand. Hu Sanniang saw me taking out this thing and said, "You don't have to be so careful. If the boss wants to kill you, you won't be able to escape. You'd better go in and talk to him."

　　After she finished speaking, she turned and went downstairs. After hearing what Hu Sanniang said, I looked at Han Sifan, but Han Sifan picked up her peach wood sword and said, "It's safer to keep your life in your own hands. If that monster wants to kill us, we won't be defenseless at all."

　　"Yeah." I nodded and walked in front, carefully heading towards the door at the end of the corridor. Soon I walked through the corridor and came to this door. This door was a bit like the Japanese door, the kind that can be pushed left and right. I slowly pushed the door open and looked inside. It was pitch black inside. Suddenly, two black vines shot out from inside. Before Han Sifan and I could react, we were suddenly tied up by the vines and dragged in by the vines.

　　At that time, the vine only bound Han Sifan and me around the waist. Han Sifan took her peach wood sword and shouted, "My divine weapon is as urgent as the order. I'll cut it off." After that, her peach wood sword cut the vine that bound her. I also hurriedly picked up the peach wood sword and chopped at the vine, but it was of no use.

　　"Damn, there's no point in chopping it like this. Recite: Divine weapons are as urgent as the law." After Han Sifan cut the vines, he rolled on the ground for a few rounds due to inertia. When he got up and saw my appearance, he started cursing.

　　When I heard that, I quickly closed my eyes and shouted, "The divine weapon is as urgent as the order." The peach wood sword actually emitted a faint red light. I picked it up and chopped at the vine. This time it was as easy as cutting tofu. I cut the vine easily.

　　I pulled away the vines around my waist and looked around. It was pitch black inside and I couldn't see anything. Isn't this their boss' room? Although I felt strange, I still clasped my fists and shouted, "I am Wu Jiu's disciple, Chen Hui, and I come to pay my respects to Senior Tai Sui."

　　As soon as I finished speaking, two big hands suddenly appeared in the darkness and grabbed Han Sifan and me by the neck. We were lifted up before we even had time to react. The surface of these two big hands was very dull, just like vines.

　　"So similar, so similar, so similar."

　　A hoarse voice came out from the darkness. I was being pinched by this big hand and it was difficult for me to breathe. I quickly said, "Senior Tai Sui, I am your disciple Wu Jiu. I came to visit you and want to ask you about the curse on me. I hope you can help me remove the curse."

　　As soon as I finished speaking, the owner of the big hands appeared in front of Han Sifan and me. This Tai Sui looked about 1.7 meters tall, wearing a loose black robe, and his face and other parts of the body could not be seen at all.

　　This Tai Sui threw us both to the ground, then pointed at Han Sifan and said, "Hahaha, you want to lift the curse? No problem, kill her and I'll lift the curse for you."

　　【078】I refuse

　　I was stunned when I heard what Tai Sui said. What the hell? This plot is too old-fashioned. Isn't this a common plot in movies? Usually when the protagonist is poisoned, the villain will ask the protagonist to kill the protagonist's friends and then give him the antidote. This is too boring.

　　"No, let's change another one." I shook my head. The Tai Sui in black robe laughed and asked, "Don't you want to lift the curse? To be honest, the evil curse that your family cannot live beyond the age of 25 was cast by me. If you kill this woman now, it can be lifted. If you are afraid that you can't beat her, I can beat her half to death and then let you kill her. How about it? Is this a good condition?"

　　I still shook my head. It wasn't that I didn't want to lift the curse, nor was it because I had to kill Han Sifan that I disagreed. First, I didn't believe that this guy would be able to lift the curse for me after killing Han Sifan. Second, not only Han Sifan, but anyone else I might not do it if I were asked to kill anyone else. It's not because of some bullshit justice or something, but because I don't dare. Although I have come into contact with a lot of ghosts this year, I am still an ordinary person in my heart.

　　Imagine if you can only live for seven years, and suddenly you can live many more years by killing someone, and killing this person will not be against the law, will not be a crime, and no one will even know about it, but this person is willing to take risks with you, protect you, and is also a stunning beauty, and most importantly, has a good heart.

　　What choice would you make?

　　Anyway, my choice is to refuse. This is a choice based on human nature. People are divided into good and evil, but I always believe that there are more good than evil.

　　"Boy, have some courage." The Tai Sui was stunned for a moment and said, "Originally, I wanted to kill you two directly, but I changed my mind after seeing you two. Remember, no matter when, as long as you bring this woman's head to see me, I will lift the curse for you. Don't count on your master. Your master may be able to beat me in other places, but he can't beat me in this Red Gate Inn. Get out of here. Remember, whenever you change your mind, bring this woman's head to see me."

　　After saying this, Tai Sui waved his hand, my eyes went dark and I passed out.

　　I rubbed my eyes and looked around. I was actually lying at the foot of Fighting Cock Mountain. I looked to the side and saw Han Sifan lying quietly beside me. I shook her shoulder and she sat up dazedly and looked around. Suddenly she yelled at me, "Oh my god, why did that old monster ask you to kill me yesterday? Did you two collude with each other?"

　　"Get lost, how can you still be alive if I collude with you? I'm going to go." As soon as I finished speaking, Han Sifan kicked me in the stomach. I bent over and hugged my stomach. Han Sifan's kick made my stomach hurt so much. Seeing that I was in pain, Han Sifan snorted, stood up and said, "You still have some conscience. You didn't have such a ruthless heart yesterday."

　　I endured the pain in my stomach and said, "Of course, but when have I ever been so heartless and ruthless?"

　　Han Sifan didn't answer me, but asked curiously: "But why didn't the monster kill us yesterday? It insisted that you kill me. It's really strange."

　　I thought about it and could only say, "Maybe he's watched too many TV dramas and started imitating those perverted villains in the TV dramas." Although I didn't show anything on the surface at the time, I still felt a little regretful in my heart. I originally thought that I could get the curse lifted, but I didn't expect that this monster was a pervert.

　　Then I chatted with Han Sifan and walked towards Nanchong City. It was already eight o'clock in the morning.

　　It took Han Sifan and I nearly two hours to reach Nanchong City. There were many passing vehicles along the way, but none of them dared to pick up Han Sifan and me. Perhaps it was because the Fighting Cock Mountain was so haunted.

　　It was already ten o'clock when we arrived in Nanchong City. Han Sifan and I walked back to the hotel and went back to the room to rest exhausted. After I returned to the room, I was about to change clothes, take a shower and go to bed. I took out the Buddhist beads that Uncle Cong had given me from my clothes. I thought to myself, what the hell are these Buddhist beads? This thing was like trash when the monster rushed over to catch us yesterday. I wanted to throw it away at the time, but then I thought about it and decided that after all, it was something Uncle Cong had given me, so I should keep it and return it to Uncle Cong next time.

　　But I really liked the peach wood sword. It was so awesome. The vine was cut in half with just one sword. I even thought about whether I could kill Tai Sui by slashing at him with the sword. But I shook my head and realized that I had no chance to try this method.

　　Then I had a good sleep and got up at six in the evening. Then I called my master and told him about the situation here. After hearing the strange request of Tai Sui, my master was also very confused. He told me not to be impulsive. It doesn’t matter if we can’t find a way to lift the curse this time. Anyway, the curse is that you can’t live beyond the age of twenty-five. I am only eighteen years old, and there are still seven years left. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.

　　I felt the same way, and I felt much better thinking about it. My master told me that there was still a month before school started, so he asked me to go to Uncle Cong's store to work for two days and have some fun, and not to rush home. I agreed.

　　The next morning, Han Sifan and I boarded a bus to Chengdu and arrived at noon. Uncle Cong had been waiting for us at the Chengdu bus station. As soon as we got off the bus, Uncle Cong came over with a smile and asked, "How did you gain from this trip?"

　　"I gained nothing. The old monster told me to kill Han Sifan, and he would lift the curse on me, otherwise, forget it." I said to Uncle Cong. Uncle Cong smiled and looked at Han Sifan. Han Sifan said, "I just feel like I have never seen such a powerful monster. I always thought I was very powerful, but I didn't expect that I only caught cats and dogs before. I don't even have the qualifications to see a real tiger. It seems that I have to continue to work hard on my training."

　　Uncle Cong just smiled and didn't say anything. When he took Han Sifan and I to the downstairs of Lingling Hall, I saw a banner downstairs: Maoshan's eldest disciple Chen Hui and Maoshan's second sister Han Sifan will help people solve their problems in our store this month.

　　There are photos of me and Han Sifan on the banner. We are both wearing Taoist talismans, holding two talismans in our hands and carrying a peach wood sword. To be honest, I have been a Yin-Yang master for so long and have never worn a Taoist robe. This photo of me is obviously photoshopped. I have several pimples on my face. My face in the photo is really smooth and flawless, without any blemishes. I asked, "Uncle Cong, aren't you afraid that Maoshan will cause trouble for you if you advertise like this?"

　　Uncle Cong said nonchalantly: "All of us are masters from Mount Mao and Mount Longhu. We are the authentic ones. Why are they bothering us?"

　　【079】Handsome guy

　　"Master, can you please take a look at me and see if I am possessed by a ghost? I feel uncomfortable all over recently, especially my buttocks, which hurt a lot and bleed."

　　A fat, middle-aged man wearing gold and silver asked me while smoking a cigar. I coughed and said, "Tell me the details."

　　"I don't know what happened that day, my butt started to hurt, and then it bleeds when I go to the toilet." The fat, middle-aged man began to describe.

　　Now it has been more than ten days since I came back from Hongmen Inn. Han Sifan and I stayed in Uncle Cong's Lingling Hall and started working, which is to tell fortunes for people.

　　You know what, I finally understand why so many people like to work in this industry. This industry is not only a highly profitable one, but also a fat and big-eared middle-aged man in front of me. He just has hemorrhoids, which can be solved by spending a few hundred yuan in the hospital. In our company, can you leave with peace of mind without spending tens of thousands?

　　But generally speaking, people like us who come to fortune tellers just want to find some comfort in their hearts.

　　"What?" I looked at him with a surprised expression, and said with my eyes wide open: "You are haunted by a ghost. If I'm not mistaken, you must have seen blood recently, right?"

　　I'm not making a random guess; this is a kind of psychological tactic, which was taught to me by Uncle Cong. The meaning of seeing blood is very broad. It can be committing a crime, murder, arson, or even kicking a dog. You can fool him into thinking that blood was seen, and then test what happened to this person.

　　"Master, you are wise." The fat man was a little skeptical at first, and immediately whispered, "A few days ago, I found out that the old guy who used to tell my fortune was a liar, so I paid someone to beat him up. Who knew that he was so weak that he died in one blow. I'm afraid he turned into a ghost to harm me."

　　I gasped, but on the surface I remained calm, closed my eyes and said, "Amitabha, good, good, benefactor, you have committed the sin of killing. Killing is the first sin. This vengeful ghost is haunting you, and you will die on the seventh day."

　　I regretted it as soon as I said it. Damn it, what the hell did I say to him about Amitabha? I am now a senior disciple of Maoshan. If this guy gets to the bottom of this, he will definitely find someone to beat me up.

　　Fortunately, this guy seemed to be frightened as well. He covered his butt and yelled, "Master, my butt hurts again, help me."

　　"Go to the toilet quickly, I'll show you how to do it." I covered my nose, pointed to the toilet not far away, watched the fat man run in, and shook my head.

　　In fact, this fat guy is not that weird. It was the man Han Sifan met a few days ago who was really weird. The man was in his twenties. As soon as he came in, he flirted with Han Sifan and touched him. Later, he was beaten up by Han Sifan and became a lot more honest. Then he said that he had erotic dreams every day and was raped by a female ghost, and wanted to ask Han Sifan for help.

　　I was there at the time, and I said, isn't this a beautiful dream? Later, that guy said that he dreamed of female ghosts weighing more than 200 pounds, each one was worse than Feng Jie, and his dreams every day were so cruel and painful that he wanted to die.

　　There are many strange things like this. I originally thought that it would be easy to encounter ghosts in such a fortune-telling shop, but among the more than ten fortune-tellers working here, some have not encountered a real one in one or two years. Even if they did encounter one, Uncle Cong would come forward to solve it.

　　Later I went out and bought some hemorrhoid medicine, brought back some and mixed it with water and drew a few talismans, and told the fat guy to stick one on his butt whenever he had nothing to do. These talismans made with hemorrhoid medicine cost ten thousand each, and I sold them for more than seventy thousand in total.

　　When the guy left, he was very happy and kept saying thank you. Actually, I have been here for so long and I have come to understand a little bit. This fortune-telling shop is not a fortune-telling shop at all. It is a psychological counseling office, or even a hospital. Those who come here are all psychologically troubled, afraid, and looking for comfort, or they have some minor illnesses and pains, and they are afraid that they are haunted by ghosts, so they come to us. How can there be so many ghosts? Oh my.

　　After sending the fat man away, I looked at the time. Wow, it was already twelve o'clock in the afternoon. I walked to Han Sifan's office and knocked on the door. Han Sifan was playing QQ Landlord inside. We usually only take two orders a day now. After all, we are promoted as masters, so we can't take orders all the time like others.

　　Han Sifan and I didn't have any objections. We both didn't get paid anyway, but Uncle Cong provided us with meals every day. I walked over and saw that Han Sifan was playing intently and she didn't seem to notice me coming in.

　　Han Sifan and I played together every day during the past ten days. I just realized that this girl loves playing QQ Landlord too much, and her skills are terrible. She loses nine out of ten times, but she never gets tired of losing.

　　I watched for a while and saw that Han Sifan had lost again. I smiled and said, "Let's go out for dinner."

　　"Fuck him." Han Sifan glared at me and said, "Wait for me to change my clothes." After that, he walked towards the bathroom in his office. She and I were both wearing "work clothes". The so-called "work clothes" was actually a yellow Taoist robe. Han Sifan would change it every time he went out.

　　I quite like it. This robe is very comfortable to wear. Soon Han Sifan came out. She was wearing a black vest and a pair of jeans. She had a great figure.

　　My eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Han Sifan was not polite at all and kicked me in the stomach. I hugged my stomach tightly. It hurt so much. Han Sifan and I just turned around to leave when I suddenly heard a voice from behind me.

　　"Excuse me, is this Master Han Sifan?"

　　This person's voice is very attractive. I turned around and saw that he was actually a handsome guy with a high nose bridge, big eyes, and a melon-shaped face. He wore a black baseball cap and a black leather jacket. He looked to be in his twenties.

　　"Who are you?" I am not attracted to handsome guys. This handsome guy smiled, clasped his fists and asked Han Sifan, "Excuse me, are you Master Han Sifan?"

　　I was shocked. He actually ignored me. Han Sifan shrugged his shoulders, pointed at me and said, "He is Han Sifan, I am not."

　　"No, isn't Master Han Sifan a woman?" the handsome guy asked doubtfully.

　　"Sex change is not possible." Han Sifan paused and said, "If you have something to say, please tell me now. We are in a hurry to go out for dinner."

　　"My father heard that there are two masters in Maoshan, so he would like to invite you to my house to take a look at the Feng Shui. I hope you will do me the honor of coming." This handsome guy seems to be quite sincere.

　　"Okay, how much do you want?" Han Sifan asked the handsome guy.

　　The handsome guy smiled, took out a bank card and said, "Great! This is 100,000 yuan. There will be another 100,000 yuan after the deal is done. The password is 383838."

　　"This is the address. I hope you two can arrive before tonight." The handsome guy said this and turned and left.

　　[ps: I will be on the list on Monday, I hope you will give all your flowers to Xiaojiu. ]

　　【080】Li Zhendong

　　I watched the handsome guy turn and walk away, and I smiled and said, "Tall, rich and handsome."

　　Han Sifan glanced at me and scolded, "You are useless. Either go to Thailand to have a sex change, and then marry him."

　　"Am I such a greedy person?" I shrugged and went out to eat with Han Sifan.

　　After dinner, Han Sifan and I went to Uncle Cong’s office and told him about this matter. Uncle Cong took the bank card and didn’t say anything. He just let us go and get some money back.

　　At five o'clock that evening, Han Sifan and I both put on our Taoist robes. I took the peach wood sword, eighteen copies of the "Six-Harmony Command Talismans", and the Buddhist beads.

　　Before we went there, Uncle Cong also investigated the background of this handsome guy's family. The handsome guy's name is Xu Qiang, and his father's name is Xu Zhenshan. This Xu Qiang is really tall, rich and handsome. His ancestors started doing business, and by the time of their generation, they had assets worth hundreds of millions at their peak. However, in recent years, for some reason, their business has been losing money, and now they have lost nearly half of their assets. They now live in a villa in the eastern suburbs of Chengdu.

　　Han Sifan and I took a taxi and arrived at the villa. This villa looked like it was built in the last century. It was very old, and there were many green vines outside.

　　When Han Sifan and I arrived, it was already 6:30 in the evening and it was getting dark. I took Han Sifan to the door and knocked. Soon a man in his fifties dressed as a butler opened the door.

　　"You two are the guests that the young master mentioned, right? Please come in." The man dressed as a butler waved his hand to motion Han Sifan and I to go in.

　　What era is this? You're still a young master? I shook my head and walked in. As soon as I entered, I felt a lot colder. I frowned and looked up. It turned out that the air conditioner was on.

　　Han Sifan and I sat on the sofa, and the housekeeper said, "Please wait a moment, I will go call my master and the young master." After that, he turned and went upstairs.

　　"Welcome, both of you." Suddenly, Xu Qiang's voice came from upstairs. Xu Qiang, wearing a black suit, hurried down and bowed, saying, "Have you two eaten? Do you want anything to eat?"

　　Although Xu Qiang seemed to be talking to the two of us, his eyes were staring straight at Han Sifan. Han Sifan of course ignored him, shook his head at him and said, "No, let's talk about business."

　　"No, I haven't eaten yet, Master, go get me a durian." I don't know why, but seeing this pretty boy staring at Han Sifan made me feel uncomfortable. Xu Qiang's face twitched and he said, "Little brother, we really don't have any durian here."

　　"Don't call me brother. At noon, you called me Master Chen, but I didn't expect that in the blink of an eye, you called me little brother." I looked at Xu Qiang and said.

　　"Master Chen." Xu Qiang was not angry. He smiled and said, "We really don't have durian here. If you are hungry, I can ask the housekeeper to make you something to eat."

　　"That's enough." Han Sifan looked at Xu Qiang and asked, "Where is Mr. Xu Zhenshan? What did you want us to do this time?"

　　"Some strange things have happened at home recently, and I want to ask you two something." Suddenly a man's voice came from the second floor. I looked up and saw a man who looked to be in his fifties, wearing a white Zhongshan suit and walking up to Han Sifan and me with a cane.

　　"Old man, I wonder why you came to us this time?" Han Sifan said straight to the point. Xu Zhenshan smiled, sat on the sofa opposite us, and said slowly: "Don't worry, little girl. My housekeeper said that he saw a ghost recently, and my family's business has plummeted recently, so I wanted to find you to see if there is anything wrong with my house."

　　Han Sifan nodded and asked the housekeeper. It turned out that two days ago, at twelve o'clock in the evening, the housekeeper suddenly saw a figure floating outside his window, and it kept knocking on the window. You know, the housekeeper lived on the second floor, and there was nothing outside the window. It was impossible for someone to play a prank in the middle of the night.

　　Han Sifan and I became confused after hearing this. You know, if a ghost looks for someone, there are only two reasons. One is revenge. But seeing that the ghost did not come in directly to harm the housekeeper, this can be ruled out. The other is to seek justice.

　　Ghosts have died since ancient times. If they die unjustly and have no ability to seek revenge, they will find someone who has the ability to help them seek revenge and ask for help.

　　I asked the housekeeper, "Did you see what the ghost looked like? Has anyone you know died recently?"

　　The housekeeper's face was also very pale, as if he remembered something and was frightened. He said: "No, no one died, but I just felt that the ghost was very familiar, but I just didn't know who that ghost was."

　　Finally, the butler stammered, "If, if I have to say who he looks like, he looks a bit like the master. The master and I grew up together and we have the best relationship."

　　"Nonsense." Xu Zhenshan shouted at the housekeeper, "Are you cursing me to death?"

　　"No, no, master, you and I grew up together and are as close as brothers. I just said we look alike." The butler hurriedly explained.

　　Han Sifan and I looked at each other. Han Sifan frowned and said, "Let me take a look around your place to see if there is any problem with the layout." After that, he turned around and wandered around the house. The housekeeper also went to lead Han Sifan.

　　Suddenly, there was a sirens outside the door. Xu Qiang, Xu Zhenshan, and I were sitting on the sofa drinking tea. Suddenly, more than a dozen police officers broke into the room, holding guns and shouting at us: "Don't move!"

　　"Oh." Xu Zhenshan frowned and said, "I wonder if this is considered trespassing, officers?

　　"Okay, Li Zhendong, now that you're here, why don't you come and meet your old friend?" Suddenly, Uncle Cong strode in from outside the door, staring at Xu Zhenshan and said.

　　"Li Zhendong?" I was startled. Isn't Li Zhendong the cult leader who injured Mrs. Su? I jumped up from the sofa and took a few steps back.

　　Xu Zhenshan did not move, but chuckled and looked up at Uncle Cong and asked, "Wu Zhicong, even if you have connections with the police, you can't frame innocent people. I am Xu Zhenshan, a person of status and position."

　　"If you had been hiding from me, I really wouldn't have been able to find you. But today you asked Xu Qiang to contact Chen Hui and the others. Indeed, you are too perfect, with almost no flaws. But I calculated that Xu Zhenshan's life span had already passed away three months ago, yet you invited Chen Hui and the others to come over. Hehe, you really walked into a trap. You can't escape today." After Uncle Cong finished speaking, he took out a peach wood sword and waved his hand at the police, saying, "Go out and catch him. You are of no use."

　　After the police left, Li Zhendong stood up and said with a smile: "You? What rights do you have to arrest me?"

　　"Just because you are seriously injured, and because of my Yin-Yang eyes!" Uncle Cong said, one of his eyes turned pure white and the other turned pure black.

　　[ps: It’s Monday, Xiaojiu is going to the new book list, please give me flowers and VIPs. ]

　　【081】Ziwu Soul-breaking Insect

　　"Let me list them, and they also have transformations." I saw Uncle Cong's eyes turn black and white, and I realized that this was the legendary Yin-Yang eyes. Here I will give you some knowledge about Yin-Yang eyes. Many people now think that if they see a ghost, that is the Yin-Yang eyes. I really don't know who said this, it's so lacking in common sense.

　　In fact, it is very easy for people to see ghosts, like me. I have bad luck and am a person born in the Four Stars. It is hard for such a person not to see ghosts. But this is not the Yin-Yang eyes, this is just bad luck. The Yin-Yang eyes are divided into one yin and one yang, Yin is for defense and Yang is for attack. They are a powerful weapon for catching ghosts. People who have the Yin-Yang eyes are all geniuses in Taoism, and the power of the Yin-Yang eyes is also extremely great.

　　Generally speaking, there are three conditions required to learn how to catch ghosts. The first is not to be afraid of ghosts. Of course, the first ability can be honed over time. The second is to have a master to guide you. For example, the book that the old superstitious man gave me was actually a basic book on catching ghosts. The third is to have God's blessing, which means you need to have talent. Without talent, you will never be able to draw a useful talisman in your entire life.

　　As for the Yin-Yang Eyes, God is not giving you a meal, but a chicken leg to eat.

　　Uncle Cong bit his right finger, drew a Tai Chi Bagua diagram on his left hand with his blood, and made a seal and chanted: "The divine soldiers are as urgent as the command, to exorcise evil spirits, catch ghosts and slay monsters." Then he struck Li Zhendong with a palm, and a red light also shot towards Li Zhendong from Uncle Cong's left hand.

　　Li Zhendong's face also changed, and he actually took out a small black banner from his hand, then waved it a few times and muttered two spells. Suddenly, a stream of negative energy surged out from the small banner in his hand, and ten evil ghosts came out at the same time.

　　I was frightened when I saw it. Damn, this is an evil ghost. I may not be able to defeat any one of them, but I may be able to defeat them. However, Uncle Cong's red light hit an evil ghost, and with a bang, the evil ghost disappeared like a balloon exploding.

　　"Hehe, little guy, you are really capable." Li Zhendong was surrounded by nine evil ghosts, and then ran towards Uncle Cong. Uncle Cong was not afraid. He took out a peach wood sword and started fighting with Li Zhendong. The two of them fought purely in hand-to-hand combat. In fact, Li Zhendong looked to be in his fifties. How could he be a match for Uncle Cong, who was in his thirties? However, with the help of the nine evil ghosts around him, he actually suppressed Uncle Cong.

　　I was sitting on the sofa at the time. It happened so suddenly that I just reacted. I looked around and saw Xu Qiang looking nervously in the direction of Li Zhendong. As soon as I saw his silly look, I knew that this guy was definitely not a good person.

　　I kicked him in the waist, which made me feel so good. I thought to myself, if I can't handle Li Zhenshan, how can I handle you, a little bastard? Xu Qiang was also kicked back to his senses by me. He turned around and saw me. As soon as he saw me, he raised his fist and hit me.

　　I can guarantee that this bastard must have masturbated too much. His fist was so soft when it hit my chest that it didn't even have half the strength of Han Sifan's. Maybe I would have felt hurt by his punches in the past, but Han Sifan has been kicking me whenever he has nothing to do during this period of time. Man, my ability to withstand blows has long been trained by Han Sifan.

　　"Fuck you." I kicked him hard in the stomach. He hugged his stomach tightly and lay on the ground. His head was covered with blood. He looked at me with his eyes wide open. He clenched his fingers and cursed at me tremblingly: "You, you, you dare to hit me, do you know who I am?"

　　"What's wrong with me hitting you today? If you have the guts, stand up and fight me one-on-one." As I said that, I rushed forward and kicked him twice. Mainly because I thought that Li Zhendong was a member of the White Lotus Sect, and this grandson was probably also a member of the White Lotus Sect. I couldn't be polite to him. Who knows how many people he has harmed.

　　The grandson took out a strange white porcelain bottle from his trouser pocket while crying, and muttered something in a low voice. I won’t let the enemy use their ultimate moves like those people in TV dramas. I rushed forward and kicked the grandson in the chest again. This time the grandson didn’t stop and kept muttering.

　　Then he sat up, held up the bottle and said, "I'm going to call you by your name, will you answer?"

　　"Hey, oh my god, are you filming Journey to the West?" I looked at this guy and said, "If you call me grandpa, I will answer."

　　"Chen Hui!" This guy looked at me and said, how could I fall for this trick? Who knows what kind of evil trick this is? Unexpectedly, this grandson suddenly called out, "Grandpa Chen Hui."

　　"Hey, good grandson." I said subconsciously. Oh my god, I've been tricked. I used to tease Brother Xiang and the others in the dormitory often. Whenever someone called us grandpa in the dormitory, we would immediately answer "Hey". It's almost become a habit. I didn't expect this grandson to be so sinister.

　　Suddenly, a black gas came out of the small bottle and went into my nose. I wanted to cover my nose, but it was too late. I yelled at the grandson: "What the hell is this? Fuck."

　　“Hahahaha.” The grandson stood up arrogantly, looking at me as if I were a dead person. He didn’t feel ashamed for calling me grandpa just now. Instead, he said with pride, “This is called the Mid-Noon Soul-Breaking Worm. It will linger around your anus and suck your blood, growing bigger and bigger. At noon, it will burst out of your anus, causing you to die in excruciating pain.”

　　"Fuck, you're so cruel, you'll get what you want, bastard." I raised my middle finger and said, "Brother, stop messing around. Tell me where the antidote is. I was just joking. Do you think you took it seriously?"

　　"Hmph, it's okay for me to tell you the antidote. The Ziwu Soul-Breaking Worm is a kind of worm that eels like to eat. If you put an eel through its anus within three hours and let it eat it, won't you be fine?" Xu Qiang looked at me with a sinister smile.

　　Oh my god, my anus hurts just thinking about it. I cursed, "Will my anus eventually be destroyed?"

　　“Hahaha, didn’t you feel good when you kicked me just now?” The boy looked at me arrogantly, then raised his butt and said, “Kick me again if you dare, hahahaha.”

　　I kicked him in the ass and cursed, "Fuck, I've never seen such a shameless request."

　　I kicked him to the ground, then I picked up the small bottle. It was dark inside and I could barely see a few bugs wriggling, but nothing else. I pinched his mouth open and poured all the bugs in the bottle into his mouth.

　　"Godfather, I need an antidote, an antidote." This Xu Qiang is really a typical rich second generation. When he encounters problems, he only knows to look for his father, or his godfather. He is really useless. I shook my head and sighed, then shouted loudly to Uncle Cong: "Uncle Cong, help me."

　　[ps: Please give me some flowers, hehe, if there are any mistakes or typos in my writing, please let me know in the review section so that I can correct them.]

　　【082】Seven poisonous insects

　　Xu Qiang and I dueled, well, I shouldn't say it was a duel, it was a one-sided defeat. While I was defeating Xu Qiang, Uncle Cong and Li Zhendong seemed to be about to decide the winner. In fact, the fight only lasted more than a minute. But those who say that masters would fight for days and nights are really talking nonsense. For real masters, unless their strength is very close, defeating them will only take a few minutes.

　　At that time, I couldn't tell who had the upper hand between the two. Uncle Cong used his white eye, just like Erlang Shen, to continuously shoot out yellow rays of light. Those evil spirits would immediately disappear into thin air as soon as they came into contact with the yellow light, leaving no trace behind.

　　However, every time he shot, a lot of sweat would appear on Uncle Cong's forehead, and he would look very tired. Moreover, those evil ghosts were very agile, and he could not hit them every time. Li Zhendong seemed to be fine. He just threw out a bunch of evil ghosts to fight Uncle Cong, but occasionally he would rush out and fight with Uncle Cong.

　　"Wu Zhicong, you can stop it now. You know you can't keep me here today, so why bother doing meaningless things?" Li Zhendong yelled at Uncle Cong. Uncle Cong sneered and said, "If I can't keep you here, then someone else will. I just need to keep you here for a while."

　　"Wu Jiu is here." Li Zhendong's face changed drastically, and he looked very anxious. He took out seven or eight flags and said, "Since you won't let me go now, then I'll leave my life here. All laws are laws. Yang is the ultimate yang, and evil is the ultimate yin. Mummy, mummy, haunt, ghosts and spirits are all released, and hundreds of ghosts are walking at night."

　　The seven or eight small flags suddenly emitted a large amount of negative energy. The temperature around was already very cold because of the evil spirits before, and now I felt that the temperature was probably minus one degree. I was so cold that I was shivering all over.

　　"You are the only one who has a special trick? Don't I have one?" Uncle Cong also shouted: "The divine weapons are as urgent as the law, and the magic spells show the holy spirit." As he was chanting, a purple talisman appeared in his hand. Slowly, the talisman flew in front of him, and emitted a strong purple light. The evil spirits and negative energy were illuminated by the purple light, and immediately all the smoke and gunpowder dissipated.

　　After all the evil spirits disappeared, the purple light slowly dimmed, and the talisman flew back to Uncle Cong's hand. At this time, Uncle Cong's face was extremely ugly and pale. He vomited a mouthful of blood and half-knelt on the ground. I hurriedly ran over and supported Uncle Cong.

　　Li Zhendong also looked at Uncle Cong in surprise, nodded repeatedly and said, "I originally thought that my biggest enemy was only Wu Jiu, but I didn't expect you to be so strong. That's right, you also have the Yin-Yang Eyes, you can't be too weak. Okay, I have seen your trump card, housekeeper, bring that woman out to me."

　　Li Zhendong had just finished speaking when the fifty-year-old housekeeper suddenly came out carrying Han Sifan. Han Sifan seemed to have fainted. Li Zhendong said, "This matter ends here. Tell Wu Jiu that sooner or later I will take his head. I fed this woman seven poisonous insects. If you don't take her back and open the altar to drive out the insects, she will die. Let's see whether you want to chase me or take care of this woman's life."

　　After saying that, he turned around and left. Xu Qiang looked at me with resentment, then looked at Han Sifan lustfully before reluctantly following Li Zhendong out. The housekeeper put Han Sifan on the sofa and left.

　　I wanted to chase him, but Uncle Cong grabbed me and said, "No need to chase him, go check on Xiaofan first."

　　Uncle Cong walked up to Han Sifan, without any care, and tore off her shirt. Of course, she was wearing underwear, and then looked at her belly. There were red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple bugs about the size of matches crawling around in her belly. Uncle Cong got anxious and took off his shirt to cover Han Sifan, saying, "Hurry up and take Sifan back to Lingling Hall. Your master should have arrived. Ask your master to get rid of the bugs for her."

　　"Uncle Cong, what about you?" I looked at Uncle Cong and asked. Uncle Cong shook his head and said, "I have to go to the police station. Li Zhendong can't leave on foot. If the police block the road, I don't believe we can't find him."

　　"Yeah." I nodded, then picked up Han Sifan and ran out. The police outside had long disappeared. I stopped a car on the side of the road. When the driver saw Han Sifan's look, I guess he was lost in thought. I said that Han Sifan was possessed by evil spirits and asked him to go to Lingling Hall. The master's face changed.

　　During my time in Chengdu, I also learned that Linglingtang is a very famous place. From high-ranking officials and wealthy dignitaries to taxi drivers and street vendors, everyone knows about it. Whenever they encounter problems, they will go to Linglingtang to have their fortune told, and it is very accurate.

　　The master was very fast. After he arrived, I threw a few hundred dollars out and he ran up to the Lingling Hall. Now the Lingling Hall was closed, but the door was open. As soon as I went in, I saw the master in the rest area.

　　The master was wearing a black leather jacket and smoking with a frown on his face. When he saw me coming, he said, "Put her on the coffee table. I already know what happened."

　　I quickly put Han Sifan on the coffee table, and the master quickly came out with a bunch of tools. I asked, "Master, how do you get rid of the insects?"

　　"What else can I do? I need surgery." The master glanced at me, and I suddenly remembered that I still had worms in my stomach, so I said, "Master, I also have worms in my stomach, they are Ziwu Duanhun worms, what should I do?"

　　My master clenched his fist and punched me in the bladder area without any concern. I felt a huge pain in my stomach, and my master said, "Just go to the toilet."

　　My stomach hurt so much that I ran out to the toilet to poop. After I finished, I took a look and saw that the Ziwu Soul-breaking Worm was like an earthworm, extremely disgusting, and it was white. After I finished, I went out and saw the master was still preparing. I said, "Master, why don't you just punch her too?"

　　"You know shit. These are seven poisonous insects." The master took out a pile of paper money and said, "Every wrong has its perpetrator, every debt has its creditor, rest in peace, and don't bother this girl anymore." Then he lit the paper money and put it aside, took out a small bell, and then cut a three-centimeter cut in Han Sifan's stomach, and soon blood gushed out.

　　The master started shaking the bell, muttering some incantation. Soon, worms began to crawl out of Han Sifan's stomach. The scene was like watching a mermaid in a sewer. It was so fucking exciting.

　　I later learned that these seven poisonous insects were actually evil creatures made from a person's three souls and seven spirits. They could only be pulled out by a bell. If the seven worms were allowed to gather in the stomach, they would emit a highly toxic substance, and the person would most likely die.

　　【083】Han Sifan wakes up

　　After the master took out the seven poisonous insects, he wrapped them together with a yellow talisman, and then lit the talisman, burning the seven insects to ashes. I looked at it and asked curiously, "Master, why did you burn them to death when you can just throw them away?"

　　"You know shit. Am I burning them to death? I'm saving their souls. Hurry up and treat Xiaofan's wound and stop the bleeding. The rest can be dealt with after Congzi and I come back." After the master saw that the talisman was burned out, he nodded, gave me an instruction, and then turned around and ran out of Lingling Hall anxiously.

　　I looked at my master's back and shook my head. Fortunately, I had learned some simple ways to treat wounds in the police academy. It took me a few minutes to treat Han Sifan, and then I put her clothes on. Although I am not a gentleman, I am not a villain either. I carried her to the sofa and laid her down, letting her have a good rest. I went to the bathroom to get a rag. Han Sifan had bled a lot just now, and there was a lot of blood on the glass coffee table and the floor. I cleaned up the blood and swept it up. It was already half an hour later.

　　I had just rested on the sofa for a while when suddenly three people walked in from outside Lingling Hall. They were Master and Uncle Cong, and a man in police uniform who looked to be in his thirties. Master and the others all looked unhappy. As soon as I saw this scene, I knew that they must have failed to catch up with Li Zhendong, and I didn't dare to say anything for a moment.

　　"Chen Hui, let me introduce you to him." The master and his men came over to me and pointed at the policeman and said, "His name is Fang Pengguang, you can just call him Uncle Fang, don't be polite to him, just treat him the same way you treat your Uncle Cong."

　　I didn't see Uncle Fang until he came closer. His face looked quite weathered, but he had a kind of intimidating aura. When he saw me, he touched my head and said, "I heard that Brother Xiaojiu has a new apprentice. I didn't expect he looks so good. I heard that you are from the police academy. After you graduate, how about coming to work for me?"

　　The master explained, "This guy was promoted to deputy director of the Chengdu Municipal Bureau last month. He's so cocky. But if you really want to work here after you graduate, it's not bad."

　　"We'll talk about it when the time comes." I laughed dryly, and the look in Uncle Fang's eyes was different again. I originally thought he was just an ordinary policeman, but he was the deputy director of the Chengdu Municipal Bureau. This is a very high official position. Then the master greeted me, and the three of them went into a small room to discuss something.

　　I turned on the TV out of boredom and started watching it. I didn't expect it to be a talent show called "The Voice of China". In fact, these talent shows are the most boring. Not to mention the singing ability, first of all, you have to be able to make up stories, and the best you can do is to be as miserable as possible. China's Got Talent is like this. The first champion was a disabled person, and the second champion was a boy from a mountain village. Every time he appeared on the stage, he had to emphasize that I am Zhuo X from the small mountain village of xx.

　　It's not that I look down on disabled people or anything like that. They do have their own talents, but it's hard to understand why they have to write stories? This is almost the same as the Korean beauty pageant.

　　I shook my head and watched a contestant on TV who had just talked about a huge family change for five minutes and hadn't even introduced his name yet. I shook my head and turned off the TV. Han Sifan also woke up at this time.

　　"My stomach hurts so much." I didn't expect Han Sifan to start shouting as soon as she woke up. I quickly ran to her side and said, "Don't shout, don't shout. It's the middle of the night. If others don't know, they might think you're giving birth."

　　"Fuck you." Han Sifan was holding his stomach with a painful look on his face. When he heard what I said, he kicked me with his legs. The speed was so fast that it was scary. My stomach was also hit without a doubt. I want to make it clear in advance that it was not that I couldn't avoid it, but I wanted to give Han Sifan face. He was in so much pain and still endured the pain to kick you. If you don't let him kick you, it will hurt his self-esteem. Whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway.

　　I took two steps back after being kicked in the stomach. Fortunately, although Han Sifan's kick looked very powerful, she was also a wounded soldier after all, and her strength was much lighter than usual. At least it was within my tolerance. Han Sifan also sat up, looked at it and asked, "Why did I go back to Lingling Hall? I remember that I went up to visit the villa and suddenly fainted."

　　I said, "Let me tell you, Xu Zhenshan, Xu Qiang, and the housekeeper are all members of the White Lotus Sect. Xu Zhenshan is the big devil Li Zhendong. I heard a scream when you went up there."

　　“I don’t think I screamed.”

　　"You said you fainted, what do you remember? Don't interrupt." I rolled my eyes at her and continued, "I felt bad at the time, so I rushed upstairs to save you. Xu Zhenshan revealed the truth and wanted to arrest us, and then Uncle Cong came."

　　"Then Uncle Cong held back Li Zhendong and Xu Qiang, and I rushed over to save you. I didn't expect that the butler was also a big boss. I fought him for seven hundred rounds before I saved you, and I was slightly injured. Otherwise, do you think you could have kicked me with that kick just now?"

　　Before I could finish my words, another foot suddenly kicked me in the face. I quickly dodged to the side and cursed at Han Sifan: "Fuck, what I said is absolutely true, I really saved you." In fact, what I said was true. To be honest, if I hadn't quickly carried Han Sifan back to Lingling Hall, her life would have been in danger.

　　Han Sifan ignored me and stood up shakily. I quickly stood up to protect her and said, "If you are going to get hurt, just go back to your room and rest. Why are you getting up?"

　　"Is Wu Jiu here? My brother went missing when he was participating in the action against the White Lotus Sect. After that, that bastard Wu Jiu has been hiding and dared not see me." Han Sifan yelled. Suddenly, my master's voice came from behind me and said, "That's my son. Do you think you are the only one who is worried?"

　　"Your son?" I turned around and looked at my master in surprise. My master coughed and said, "He did it."

　　"oh oh."

　　When Han Sifan saw my master, he wanted to rush up and hit him, cursing, "If you hadn't asked him to participate in that operation, how could he have disappeared, you bastard!"

　　Uncle Cong also frowned and said, "Xiao Fan, come on, you know what kind of person Xiao Jiu is. Would he let his godson die? The situation changed suddenly at that time. You and A Bao were raised by us. You are not an irrational person. Be quiet."

　　Han Sifan calmed down a little bit, and his master also said: "In fact, the disappearance of Abao might be caused by the White Lotus Sect, or even the White Lotus Sect captured him, but his life is definitely not in danger."

　　[ps: There will be four updates today, at 8am, 12pm, 6pm, and 9pm. I'm trying my best. I hope everyone will give me flowers. Please give me flowers and votes. ]

　　【084】Imported incense

　　"How can there be no danger? Didn't Chen Hui say that Xu Zhenshan is Li Zhendong? He wants to attack Chen Hui and me." Han Sifan looked at my master and asked. My heart sank when I thought about it. There is a saying that goes, you don't have to worry about thieves stealing, but you have to worry about thieves thinking about it. If a cult takes a fancy to me and wants to destroy me, wouldn't I be in danger?

　　My master smiled faintly, shook his head and said, "You are really stupid. Think about it carefully. If Li Zhendong really wanted to attack you two, could you wait until Congzi came? It would only take him a few minutes to deal with you. He wants to capture you alive without making any noise. He is afraid that one day you will fall into my hands. If you are caught by him, he will have a trump card."

　　The master said confidently: "The same goes for Abao. The White Lotus Sect will definitely not touch him and will serve him well. If one day he fails to serve my son well, my son will bite his tongue and commit suicide. It will be Li Zhendong who will have a headache."

　　"You make yourself sound so powerful, so why don't you just eradicate the White Lotus Sect?" Han Sifan looked at the master and asked. The master pointed to the sofa and motioned for us to sit down. After we sat down, he slowly said, "The White Lotus Sect cannot be destroyed, at least not now." "Sister Su's curse is very powerful, it is simply unheard of. I asked many people and they didn't even believe in such a curse. I also believe that only Li Zhendong has the method to remove it. To be honest, even if I catch Li Zhendong now, if he refuses to tell me the antidote, I can't do anything to him. I can't kill him."

　　"Then what? Or catch him and force him out?" Han Sifan looked at my master and asked. My master still shook his head and said, "I know Li Zhendong. He can't be forced out. Now I can only visit various yin and yang masters or famous doctors to see if I can find an antidote. Okay, it's useless to tell you so much. You can go back to Chongqing tomorrow. The internship is over."

　　"No way, so fast." I actually like my current life a little bit. I fool around with people when I have nothing to do, and then I quarrel with Han Sifan and get beaten up by her. My master smiled and said, "When you graduate, there will be plenty of opportunities to work here."

　　My master left that night with Uncle Cong and Uncle Fang. Before he left, he secretly gave me 10,000 RMB, saying it was pocket money. I was very happy. Together with the 40,000 RMB I had before, I now had 50,000 RMB. It was so cool that I had 50,000 RMB in savings before I even graduated. My master and Uncle Cong didn't come to see us off the next day.

　　Han Sifan and I went to the airport early in the morning and bought two flight tickets for noon. We left Chengdu at noon. Before leaving, I called my master and Uncle Cong to say goodbye. Uncle Cong just told me to study hard. My master told me to catch more ghosts when I have nothing to do, not to do things that don't benefit me, to do more good deeds, and to accumulate virtues. Even helping an old lady cross the road is a good thing.

　　After returning to Chongqing, my original plan was to go back to my hometown, but after careful consideration, it would not be fun to go back now. After some calculations, school would start in twenty days anyway, so I might as well stay in the main urban area of ​​Chongqing. Then I remembered that the lease on the house I rented before had not expired yet. Although I had paid for half a year, I had hardly lived in it.

　　The house is in a community not far from our school. When Han Sifan heard that I rented a house there, he said he wanted to move in with me. It turned out that Han Sifan also rented a house outside, but the time for the house to be rented out would be up in the next few days. Of course I was happy. Why not live with a beautiful woman?

　　I moved all of Han Sifan's things to the house I rented before I went there. When I walked into the house again, I was filled with emotion. I thought back to when I first entered this house, I was still a little loser who was afraid of ghosts. Now I'm a cool loser who has fought with the leader of a cult. When I think about it, I feel that I was so weak before. After entering the house, I saw the refrigerator in the house, and remembered how I was scared by Menma at that time.

　　There are two bedrooms in this house. Mine is the one by the window and Han Sifan chose the other one. It was past three in the afternoon when everything was ready. I ran back to my room, drew the curtains, then took out the jade pendant and untied the rope. As soon as I untied it, Mianma came out. As soon as she came out, she happily jumped onto my bed and rolled around happily like a little child.

　　Menma made a fuss for a while before running up to me excitedly and saying, "Brother Xiaohui, thank you for bringing me back to play."

　　I chuckled, and felt a little embarrassed looking at Menma. Although this little girl is a ghost, she is still a child after all. Playing is the nature of children. It is good that she has been locked in the jade pendant without going crazy. I said, "If you like it, you can live here in the future. How about I take you back here every Saturday and weekend?"

　　"Yeah." Menma jumped left and right happily. Suddenly, my cell phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Li Shanshan, who I hadn't contacted for a long time.

　　I picked up the phone and asked with a smile, "Miss Li, what can I do for you?"

　　Li Shanshan asked on the other end of the phone: "How have you been lately?"

　　"It must be fine. I eat well and sleep well." I nodded and asked, "How about you?"

　　"Not very good." After saying that, the other party was silent for a while and asked, "Do you want to go out for a walk?"

　　"Yeah." I felt as if Li Shanshan on the other end of the phone seemed to have something on her mind.

　　"Then let's meet at the zoo gate at five o'clock." Li Shanshan said from the opposite side.

　　After I hung up the phone, I said to Menma, "Keep your voice down here. Don't disturb the big sister next door. She's very violent."

　　"Yeah." Menma nodded with her eyes wide open. I said, "Just stay in this room and don't go out. Be quiet and don't scare anyone. I'm going out for a while."

　　"Remember to bring me snacks later. My father always brought me snacks when he came back." Menma said.

　　I asked curiously, "What kind of snacks do you want to eat as a ghost?"

　　"I want to eat delicious food. Um, I want to eat the ones that cost fifty yuan a bunch, not the cheap ones. I want to eat imported food, not domestically produced food."

　　"I'll find you some imported food. Don't be picky. If you behave, I'll buy it for you when I get back." I looked at the noodle shop behind me, pouting and looking like a spoiled brat. I didn't want to piss her off over something worth a few dozen dollars, so I coaxed her, "Okay, okay, let's eat imported food. I'll buy imported food."

　　I shook my head, closed the door, then went to say hello to Han Sifan and told her that I was going out. She asked me where I was going, and I said I was going to the zoo for a while. She didn't say anything. I put on a leather jacket and went out.

　　【085】Wife, why are you here?

　　It was already 3:30 in the afternoon and it was still quite hot outside, but I still chose to put on a leather jacket and a pair of sunglasses to look stylish. If I were to say that I had no thoughts about Li Shanshan, I would not believe it myself. Who wouldn't want to warm the bed with such a delicate beauty? So no matter how hot it was, I had to endure it for the sake of my image. Personally, I felt that I looked very handsome in a leather jacket.

　　It takes about an hour to get to the zoo by bus. When I got on the bus, I encountered a very funny thing. When I was putting in the coin, two people in their thirties, who looked drunk, said to me, "Mr. Wang, don't worry about it, I'll do it."

　　The other one said, "No, no, Mr. Li, you are too polite. I will do it."

　　"Hey! Every time it's you, Boss Wang, who comes here. So today I have to come anyway!"

　　"No, no, no, last time in Shanghai it was you who came. Now in Chongqing please let me play the role of a good host. I'll come, I'll come."

　　Someone got impatient and yelled, "You two idiots, put in your coins! There are people waiting to get on the bus!"

　　Originally, this was the starting station, and I grabbed a seat by the side at the beginning, but later there were no seats left. A pregnant woman got on the bus, and I quickly displayed the virtues of the Chinese nation, and gave up my seat despite the stupid looks from the people around me, and then stood up. There were already many people on the bus at that time.

　　Those who have squeezed into the bus will definitely understand that feeling, especially when it was 30 degrees outside and the air conditioning inside the bus didn't work very well, it was like a furnace inside. I was wearing a T-shirt inside and a leather jacket outside, and was sandwiched in the middle of the crowd on the bus. Especially there was a guy next to me who had body odor. He was holding the handrail with his armpit facing me, and I almost went to see Marx.

　　When I got to the zoo, I didn't care about my image after getting off the car. I took off my leather jacket and threw it on the ground. When I looked at myself, I was soaked with sweat all over my body. Damn, I finally understood the true meaning of pretending to be cool and getting struck by lightning. Just as I was about to leave, an urban management officer who looked to be in his thirties ran over and pointed at the clothes I had thrown on the ground and yelled at me: "Mani, Mani? Is it not okay to litter? Do you look down on us urban management officers? You are throwing garbage in broad daylight."

　　"Brother Urban Management, you can insult my personality but you cannot insult my clothes. These are my clothes, not garbage, okay? I saw the ground was too dirty, so I took off my clothes to wipe the ground. What's wrong with that? You Urban Management should also take care of the good deeds done by us, the three good citizens?" I picked up the clothes and threw them into the trash can on the side. Then I ignored the Urban Management. I didn't dare to provoke him. What if he summoned a bunch of Urban Management soldiers to beat me up? Who would I go to for justice if he summoned a bunch of Urban Management soldiers to beat me up?

　　When we got to the zoo entrance, Li Shanshan was already there. She was wearing a red T-shirt and black jeans, and had a great figure. I walked over to her, smiled, and said, "Girl, why did you think of asking me out to play?"

　　"Brother Hui, did you just come here from swimming?" Li Shanshan smiled at me, then said a little embarrassedly: "I'm in a bad mood, so I wanted to talk to you."

　　"What's wrong? Did you have a fight with your boyfriend?" I said casually, without answering her whether I went swimming or not. I couldn't tell her that I wore a leather jacket just to show off and come to see you, and then got squeezed like this.

　　"Yeah." Li Shanshan nodded. She frowned and said, "He has been suspicious recently. He always thinks that I am dating other men behind his back. It is totally unreasonable."

　　Li Shanshan and I walked into the zoo as we talked. I answered honestly, "If I had a girlfriend as beautiful as you, I would definitely be worried. I think this is very normal. If it were me, I would have to follow you all day to see if you were meeting other men."

　　I don't know why Li Shanshan burst into laughter when she heard me say she was pretty and asked, "And then?"

　　I smiled and said, "If I see my girlfriend with another guy, I will give her a pink finger and yell, 'You, you, you, you actually betrayed me.'"

　　"Brother Hui, have you always been so frivolous?" Li Shanshan asked curiously. I shook my head and said, "To people and things, I am actually a man with more connotation, more depth, and more generosity."

　　"Really?" Li Shanshan sighed and said, "Ye Yu is good in every way, except that he is too stingy when it comes to feelings."

　　"I feel good about it. If a man is stingy with you, it means he cares about you, right?" Although I said this, in my heart I was cursing that damn Ye Yu for being so petty.

　　Li Shanshan looked at me and said, "Brother Hui, I feel like you are such a nice person. You are a good person."

　　"Girl, I don't want to be a good guy. The good guy card is not suitable for me." I feel that women are strange animals. If they say a man is a good guy, it probably means they have no feelings for him. If they say a man is a bad guy, it probably means they like him very much. Damn, it's really weird.

　　Li Shanshan and I were chatting casually when suddenly a young man in his twenties rushed out from the crowd. It was Ye Yu. This Ye Yu was wearing a black suit in the hot weather. He pointed at Li Shanshan with his right hand and trembled all over, cursing: "You, you, you, you actually betrayed me. If I hadn't installed a bug in your phone, I would still be kept in the dark."

　　"Fuck, I'm so damn accurate. I'll go buy some lottery tickets later." I looked at Ye Yu in surprise. Li Shanshan said to Ye Yu just like in a TV series, "It's not like that. It's not what you think."

　　Damn, if I were Li Shanshan, I would deal with this bitch by simply saying, "Let's break up." That would be so straightforward. Instead of saying in a coquettish way that it's not what you think, the more you say that, the harder it is to explain.

　　"Everyone, look, this guy seduced my girlfriend." Ye Yu actually shouted, as if he had won a little red flower in kindergarten, afraid that others would not know that he was green-headed. This idiot, hey, why do I feel that my IQ is so much higher than his? Weird.

　　Chinese people have another virtue, which is to watch the fun, especially a love triangle like this. A huge crowd surrounded us, and Ye Yu started telling his love story with Li Shanshan, and then about me, the third party who intervened. He made up a lot of things that I didn't know about. After listening to my part in his story, I felt like a bitch.

　　Suddenly, Han Sifan's voice came out: "Husband, what are you and your sister doing here? What's going on?" I turned my head and saw Han Sifan running towards me. I can say that my IQ instantly increased countless times. I understood what Han Sifan meant and immediately said, "Wife, why are you here?"

　　[ps: There will be another chapter at 9pm, please give me some flowers. ]

　　【086】Single Duel

　　"Didn't you say that your sister's boyfriend often beats her, so you came to the zoo with her to relax? Didn't I prepare dinner and ask you to go home for dinner?" Han Sifan said while putting his arm around my waist, and pinched my waist secretly, which hurt so much that I almost jumped up.

　　I clenched my teeth tightly in pain, with tears welling up in my eyes. Then I pointed at Ye Yu and said, "This heartless man not only found a mistress himself, but also falsely accused me and my sister. Tell me, what is the relationship between me and my sister?"

　　"Brother, did you pick it up?" A buddy asked suddenly. I spit and said, "Fuck, don't my sister and I look alike?"

　　"It really doesn't look like that." The people around me said in unison. I coughed and said, "Anyway, this bastard is too much. He bullies my sister every day and even puts a bug in her phone. Tell me, is this acceptable?"

　　"Besides, I have a wife." I said, hugging Han Sifan and saying, "My wife is no worse than my sister."

　　What I said is true. Han Sifan is better than Li Shanshan in terms of figure, appearance and temperament, especially her temperament. She is a cold beauty, while Li Shanshan is the girl next door. Anyway, I prefer Han Sifan. Anyway, it's better to take advantage of her when you have the chance.

　　Ye Yu was probably also surprised by Han Sifan's sudden appearance. He looked at me strangely. Perhaps he didn't expect that I would suddenly have such a beautiful wife. He was still stunned and didn't say anything. But after reacting, Ye Yu also shouted: "Never mind, beat him to death!"

　　Just as Ye Yu finished shouting, five non-mainstream hooligans suddenly came out with wooden sticks in their hands. I suddenly shouted: "If you have the guts, don't bully girls. If you have the guts, let's fight one-on-one!"

　　"Yeah, let's fight one-on-one."

　　"It's good to fight alone. It's good for your physical and mental health..."

　　The people around also agreed. It would be more exciting if there was a duel. Ye Yu sneered and said to the gangsters, "Come back, you guys. Since this guy wants to die, I can't help him. Although I have good grades, will I tell you that I am a first-degree black belt in Taekwondo?"

　　When I heard this, I whispered to Han Sifan, "What level are you in?"

　　"Ninth stage." Han Sifan said softly. I felt more confident when I heard that. I pointed at Ye Yu and said, "Come out if you have the guts."

　　Ye Yu looked extremely confident as he swaggered out, tilted his neck to look at me, then stretched out his right hand and hooked his fingers. Han Sifan clenched his fist and then walked out.

　　"What do you mean? You want to call a woman out to fight me?" Ye Yu saw that it was a beautiful girl, so he said, "Why? Do you think I won't dare to fight just because a woman comes out?"

　　"My wife can torture you to death, I'm afraid I'll scare you to death if I come out." I chuckled. I have seen Han Sifan's skills. Tailong was almost going to win the title of the one-on-one king of our middle school, but he was killed by Han Sifan in one move, not to mention Ye Yu in front of me.

　　Just before the fight started, Li Shanshan next to me said to me anxiously: "Tell your girlfriend to come back quickly. Although Ye Yu bought this black belt certificate, his actual strength is that of a yellow belt.

　　"Pfft, you bought it?" I laughed and looked at Han Sifan. Han Sifan actually bowed. This seemed to be the etiquette of Taekwondo. One must maintain a certain etiquette towards opponents of the same level. How can I explain to you the difference between a ninth-degree black belt and a yellow belt? It's just like the strongest king in lol and a bronze level five. It should be about the same.

　　Sure enough, Ye Yu clenched his fist, roared, and ran towards Han Sifan. Han Sifan kicked Ye Yu so hard that he fell to the ground and couldn't move. The other five thugs also rushed up with roars. Han Sifan knocked them down with a few kicks. I saw Han Sifan's fighting power. He was so damn strong. Although these thugs all had afro hair and looked non-mainstream, it was really cool that he could make them lose their fighting power with just one kick.

　　Han Sifan also laughed after he knocked them down. I quickly pulled Han Sifan's hand and said to Li Shanshan, "Hurry up and leave. What are you still standing there for?"

　　"Oh." Li Shanshan also laughed. I took Han Sifan's hand and ran to the zoo entrance. Li Shanshan followed behind. As soon as we got out, I excitedly asked Han Sifan, "Sister, why are you here?"

　　Just after I asked, Han Sifan suddenly gave me a Rising Dragon Fist, which knocked me unconscious. I rubbed my lower body and asked, "Sister, I didn't provoke you, why did you hit me?"

　　"Why did you hug me just now?" Han Sifan glared at me, then said, "I want to visit the zoo after you leave, isn't that okay? Fuck."

　　"Okay, okay." I nodded, and turned around to see that Li Shanshan had caught up with me. She also looked out of breath, so I said, "Girl, listen to me. This guy has a bad character. Look, he even asked thugs to come out and beat us up. Let's break up as soon as possible."

　　"We broke up, and then you took advantage of the situation, right?" Han Sifan cursed beside him. Li Shanshan was stunned and looked at Han Sifan. I knew what she was thinking, so I pointed at Han Sifan and said, "This is my sister, not my wife. We were just acting."

　　Li Shanshan also laughed when she heard it and said, "Ye Yuren is actually not a bad person. I will talk to him again. If he is still so stubborn, I will consider this issue again."

　　"It's okay, think about it, but you'll have to break up with this kind of person sooner or later. He's like this now, it will be a problem if you get married in the future." I continued. It's not that I have any thoughts about Li Shanshan now, I'm just dissatisfied with Ye Yu, this grandson. This guy has too little confidence in himself. In terms of handsomeness, he is more handsome than many people, sincerely. He is nearly 1.8 meters tall and his family is rich. He is the legendary tall, rich and handsome man. Li Shanshan also has a special liking for him.

　　Damn it, he is afraid that Li Shanshan will leave him. If it is a strong competitor, it will be fine. I am not as handsome as him, and I am not as rich as him. Anyone with a little brain will not take it to heart. No, no, no, no, ugh, losers also have their days. Can't losers date beautiful, rich and pretty girls? Can't losers counterattack and steal the girls of tall, rich and handsome girls?

　　I'll do it. Anyway, I'm in the mood for revenge. Li Shanshan shook her head and said, "I'd better think about it carefully."

　　I didn't try to persuade him, but asked Han Sifan, "What would you do if you were in this situation? Would you break up or not?"

　　"Dare to find someone to beat me up? I'll chop him up and feed him to the dogs..." Before Han Sifan finished speaking, I said, "Alright, alright, forget it. This question is too bloody and violent to ask you."

　　【087】Miao Hu

　　After being teased by Ye Yu, Li Shanshan no longer had the heart to go shopping. She chatted with us casually, then said goodbye and went home. Han Sifan and I were the only ones left at the zoo entrance. I looked at the hot weather and said, "It's hot, let's go home."

　　"Hey, you don't feel hot wearing a leather jacket when you go out , but you get hot after standing with me for a while?" Han Sifan glared at me when he heard what I said, and asked me. I coughed and said, "It's not hot, not hot at all. Where do you want to go, big sister? I'll go with you for a while?"

　　"That's good enough, otherwise I would have killed your grandson with a knife." Han Sifan nodded with satisfaction and then led me to a shopping mall not far from the zoo and started a shopping spree.

　　I believe that friends who have gone shopping with their girlfriends can understand how I felt at that time. These women went into a store, looked at something for a long time, tried it on for a long time, and then bargained with the owner for a long time, and finally said they didn't want to buy it. Han Sifan took me to more than ten stores, and I tried on about seventy or eighty pieces of clothing before I bought two.

　　When I finally got home, I was tired, not because I was tired from carrying the things, just two pieces of clothing, but mainly because I was tired from walking. I told these women to just take whatever they like, pay and leave. Buying clothes is like a spy movie, you have to play psychological warfare, compete with the store owner, and finally pretend to leave. You also have to test your patience to see when the store owner will call you back.

　　Anyway, there are so many things to pay attention to. In order to reduce the price by ten dollars, I can chat with the owner for ten minutes. I even want to pay for Han Sifan to buy the clothes. The key point is that Han Sifan's usually tough personality disappears completely when she is buying clothes, and she is just like a lady.

　　It was already 7pm when I got home. I felt like my legs were useless. I went back to my room. When Menma saw me coming back, she ran up to me excitedly, grabbed my clothes and said, "Where's Xiang? Where's Xiang?"

　　Oh no, I forgot to buy some incense for Menma. I gave her an apologetic look and frowned. I had promised Menma several times, so I couldn’t always go back on my word. Especially when I saw Menma’s expectant eyes, I said, "Wait a minute, I’ll go out and buy it for you. I was shopping with the big sister next door just now, and I was confused and didn’t buy anything." After that, I took out my wallet and walked out.

　　Where can I buy incense in this place? I walked out of the community, it was already dark, and there were several streets outside the community. Maybe because there were universities around, these streets were full of entertainment facilities, and there was no place to buy incense. I looked around and saw an old man sitting there smoking not far away. I walked over and sat next to him and asked, "Uncle, do you know where to buy incense in this place?"

　　People of Hua Guan's age can react faster. This old man, who looked to be in his 50s and was smoking a cigarette, turned his head and asked, "Why are you asking this?"

　　"Isn't it because someone in my family is hungry?" I said this and then realized that the old man would think I was crazy if I said that. The old man was quite calm. He pointed to an alley on the corner and said, "There is a small door at the entrance of this alley. There is a man selling incense sticks there, but he is quite weird and crazy."

　　"Thank you, uncle." I walked into the alley. The alley was quite long, three meters wide, and pitch black all around. I walked inside step by step. When I reached the middle, I finally found a black wooden door on the left. The door looked quite old. I knocked on the door gently, and suddenly the door opened. A man who looked to be in his fifties, with a face full of flesh, bare-chested, and wearing only a pair of black shorts came in.

　　"What the hell are you doing? Knock, knock, knock, knock your uncle?" The guy with a face full of flesh stared at me and asked, "What are you doing? Collecting protection money?"

　　"Brother, you are the one who collects the insurance premiums." I blushed for a moment and said weakly, "Brother, I am here to buy incense sticks."

　　This guy with a fat face tilted his neck and looked at me and said, "Are you buying incense? Do you want imported or domestic ones?"

　　"Ah, there are really imported ones." I was stunned.

　　"Of course. Nowadays, even domestically produced milk powder is not safe, not to mention incense. Incense is for our ancestors. If you mix some gutter oil in it, your ancestors will curse you to death. Anyway, it's right to be particular." This fat-faced guy started to explain. I asked, "Is it really that particular?"

　　"Of course, little brother. Come in and I'll tell you slowly." The fellow with a fat face pointed inside and walked in. I followed him in and saw that this place should be a small workshop that specializes in printing ghost money, making paper figurines, and making incense and the like.

　　The man took out a bunch of incense and handed it to me, saying, "This is imported. One hundred yuan a bunch. I'm giving you a discount."

　　"Fuck, isn't this just an ordinary incense? It costs me a hundred, why don't you just go and rob it?" I was speechless when I saw the incense. Unexpectedly, the big man took out a kitchen knife from somewhere, glared at me and said, "My grandfather's grandfather's grandfather was a foreigner. I have foreign blood. Aren't the ones I make imported? Stop talking nonsense, pay me and leave. If you don't pay, don't leave."

　　"Brother, no, uncle, you are not doing this right. You are robbing someone." I felt helpless. Although this man looked strong, he was in his fifties. This was too arrogant to rob someone openly. This old man with a face full of flesh snorted and said, "Okay, just give me the money. Neither of us wants to make a big deal out of this, right?"

　　"Fuck." I said, "Fifty dollars, no more, if it's more you'll kill me with your kitchen knife."

　　"Great, deal." I didn't expect the man to agree right away, and then handed me the incense. I also took out a fifty-dollar bill from my wallet and gave it to him. My heart was bleeding. Damn, there are even robberies these days. Do people still live?

　　The big man seemed to be in a good mood, so he said, "Don't look like you've been raped. If someone bullies you next time, tell them my name. Remember, my name is Miao Hu."

　　As soon as Miao Hu finished speaking, I suddenly felt a chill rising around me. The temperature in the room was dropping extremely. My heart skipped a beat and I realized that there might be something dirty nearby. I said to Miao Hu, "There's a ghost nearby, get out quickly." After saying that, I took out the Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talismans from my wallet and looked around cautiously.

　　After hearing what I said, Miao Hu looked panicked and said, "Ghost? Damn, hold on, I'll call someone for you." After that, he turned around and ran out of the house. I looked at his back and shook my head. I didn't expect him to call anyone to help me. Then I looked around carefully, afraid that some dirty things would rush out at any time.

　　[ps: The mysterious Miaohu appears, I hope everyone will give more flowers, hehe. ]

　　【088】Evil Ghost

　　In fact, I am really suitable to learn how to catch ghosts, because I am a person of the four stars. People of the four stars have bad luck, and being able to see ghosts is a great advantage alone. Other Yin-Yang masters have to spend a lot of effort just to open the way to the underworld (see ghosts), such as using cow's tears that are now sold at a sky-high price, or willow leaves that are not very effective, but these methods are very troublesome.

　　I looked around carefully, not daring to be careless at all. Although I was confident in my Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans, I also had to hit those ghosts and monsters. Many of them were so fast that they could kill me before I hit them.

　　Suddenly, I heard a sound of something breaking behind me. I turned around and saw that there was a black jar about ten centimeters high behind me with a yellow talisman stuck on it. The jar was full of cracks and looked like it would break at any time. The ghost was inside and had not come out yet.

　　As soon as I saw it, I quickly took out the magic-breaking and exorcising amulet from the "Six Combinations Imperial Talisman". The book said that this magic-breaking and exorcising amulet can exorcise evil spirits and protect the house, and it can also suppress ghosts. I quickly recited: "The Fengdu Mountains are covered with diamonds, and the spirit is determined and infinite, shining on the pool of troubles. The souls of the nine netherworlds follow the cloud flags. The lotus god of concentration and wisdom is forever at peace. Imperial command."

　　As I finished reciting the mantra, this demon-exorcising talisman emitted a yellow light. I quickly stuck it on the black jar. Immediately, the temperature in the room slowly rose again, and I breathed a sigh of relief. If you can avoid fighting with ghosts, you should. Who wants to fight with ghosts? There is no benefit in winning, and you will also suffer a loss if you lose. Why do something that has no benefit at all?

　　After this talisman was put up, it kept flashing a pale yellow light. I knew that the ghost inside wanted to rush out. I smiled. This "Six-Combination Command Talisman" is a very powerful talisman. How could an ordinary ghost break out of the seal of the demon-breaking and evil-exorcising talisman?

　　However, I overlooked one thing at that time. If I were an experienced Taoist priest, I might quickly wrap the jar with cloth and stick a talisman on it, because the outside of the jar was already cracked and could break at any time. My talisman could seal away the ghost, but it could not restore the jar to its original state.

　　Sure enough, just when I was about to call Uncle Miao Hu in, the jar made a popping sound and then shattered. The demon-breaking and evil-exorcising talisman also lost its effect. I looked down and saw a black smoke rushing towards me. I was startled.

　　It was really dangerous at that time, because I was not a real Yin-Yang master. At most, I could use some talismans. A real Yin-Yang master also needed body speed to protect himself. Just like in the current situation, I couldn't dodge it at all, and my brain couldn't react fast enough. The black smoke hit my chest all of a sudden.

　　I felt a tightness in my chest, so I quickly took off my shirt and looked down. I saw a dark human face on my chest, grinning. I immediately knew what this was.

　　This is a demon ghost, also known as a corpse ghost. To be more precise, this type of ghost should be a returning soul. In the ancient concept of ghosts and gods, the 27th day after a person's death is the day of returning to the evil spirit, and the soul will return home. At this time, the soul will turn into a demon ghost. Sometimes the demon ghost is in the shape of a giant bird, sometimes it is like a black cat, and sometimes it is just a puff of black smoke.

　　Hence the saying of "avoiding evil spirits". There are stories about this evil ghost in many strange notes such as "Zi Bu Yu", "Xuan Shi Zhi" and "Ye Tan Sui Lu". Someone once caught the evil ghost with a net, but the evil ghost died when it touched the net, or turned into thick smoke and disappeared.

　　This type of ghost will also drill into their own previous corpses, and then make their own corpses resurrect to cause trouble, but cremation is popular now, so they don’t have much chance, but they start to drill into other people’s bodies to cause trouble.

　　Once an evil ghost enters the body, the person will slowly feel paralyzed and then lose consciousness. The evil ghost will then eat up the person's soul and control the body to continue doing evil.

　　I also began to feel a little numbness in my hands and feet, and I started to panic. The evil ghosts are easiest to deal with when they are in the black smoke state. Just like what I said before, weaker evil ghosts can be killed if they touch the net. Even stronger ones will definitely be killed by the Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman.

　　But now that it has entered my body, it is hard to say. The reason why the evil ghost is so powerful is that once it enters the human body, it will run into the human brain and hide. The brain is also where the three souls and seven spirits of a person are located. If you use talismans to attack it, if you are lucky, you can kill one or two of your spirits and become a vegetable. If you are unlucky, your three souls and seven spirits will be scattered together, and your soul will be scattered to pieces.

　　I was so anxious that sweat broke out on my face and I felt my body becoming more and more numb. I took out the six talismans of the Liuhe Imperial Order Talisman and started looking at them.

　　The Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talismans definitely won't work. If this thing hits me on the head, I won't even have a chance to see Marx, and my soul will be scattered to pieces. The Indestructible Vajra Talisman won't work either. This thing is used to defend against evil spirits. It would be fine if it was put in before the evil spirits come out, but it's useless now that the evil spirits are in.

　　After searching for a long time, I only took out the talisman for salvation and rebirth. This talisman is used to liberate the souls of ghosts. As I said before, liberating ghosts with talismans is different from liberating ghosts with the mantra of rebirth. It is mandatory to liberate ghosts with talismans.

　　But it doesn't mean that if you encounter a ghost, you can just throw a talisman out to save it. This talisman is specially used to help those evil ghosts who want to repent. If the ghost does not want to repent and does not want to reincarnate, this talisman is of no use.

　　There was no other way, so I took the talisman for salvation and rebirth and stuck it on my forehead, chanting: "All are saved in the dark, the three sufferings are given to the nine mysterious people. Whether you are a man or a woman, you bear it yourself. Whether you are rich or poor, you decide for yourself. I command you all to be reborn quickly, I command you all to be reborn quickly!"

　　As soon as I finished reading it, my head suddenly became confused.

　　Life is so meaningless. No matter how hard you work or how awesome you are during your lifetime, you will just be a pile of dust after you die and will have to enter the cycle of reincarnation. No matter how much money you make, you can’t bring it with you when you are born and you can’t take it with you when you die. What’s the meaning of living?

　　What am I living for? If I can’t contribute to the world, if I can’t let others live a good life, if I can’t protect the earth like Ultraman, what am I living for?

　　…

　　I suddenly opened my eyes in a daze, and looked around. I was still in the small workshop, but I was holding a kitchen knife in my hand, as if I was going to cut my own throat. I quickly threw away the knife, and was so frightened that I broke out in a cold sweat. Damn it, I almost killed myself. When I looked at my chest, the evil ghost was gone.

　　[ps: The reader group of "One Hundred Demons Night Parade" is: 223626313. Everyone is welcome to come and play. ]

　　【089】Learning from experience

　　"Oh, good job, little guy. You are lucky enough. You can even save the ghost."

　　Suddenly, I heard the voice of Uncle Miao Hu behind me. I turned around and saw that the uncle had put on a yellow Taoist robe and was holding a peach wood sword. He looked at me, nodded and said, "I thought you would be in danger and was ready to come back to save you. I didn't expect that you are teachable and can exorcise evil spirits all by yourself."

　　"Thank you." I looked at the uncle in surprise and asked, "Uncle, are you a Taoist priest?"

　　Miao Hu glared at me and cursed, "What do you mean? When I was catching ghosts before, you were still playing in the mud. My previous appearance was actually a way for me to hide my identity. In fact, my real identity is a ghost catching master. I won't tell ordinary people about it, dear."

　　I looked at the uncle speechlessly, laughed dryly and said, "Okay, I'm leaving."

　　"Don't go, young man." When Miao Hu heard that I was leaving, he quickly posed to block the door and said, "Young man, I have been waiting for you for a long time. I observed the sky a few days ago and calculated that a little hero like you will appear today. Don't hesitate, go and make money with your uncle."

　　I asked curiously, "What are you doing, weird uncle? You want me to make money from you while observing the night sky."

　　Miao Hu coughed and said, "No, no, this is what happened."

　　After Miao Hu told me this, I finally understood. It turns out that Miao Hu did not just run this small workshop, he also took on various funeral and salvation jobs. Yesterday he took a job. An old man died, and it seemed that his death was a bit weird or something, so they wanted to ask a master to perform the salvation for the soul all night, and then they found Miao Hu. Although Miao Hu boasted to me that he was a master, it seemed that he didn't have any skills.

　　Then he wanted me to go with him. It turned out that after the evil ghost came out, he did not run far away, but ran to the door and looked inside curiously. Although he could not see the evil ghost, he must have seen my heroic figure catching ghosts and knew that I knew something about catching ghosts.

　　After listening to him, I found a chair to sit down, looked at Miao Hu and asked, "You mean you want me to accompany you? Okay, 50-50." I know that this kind of business is usually very profitable, and that's what Linglingtang does.

　　Miao Hu shook his head and said, "Bullshit, I'll give you 20% at most. If not, I'll go by myself."

　　I thought to myself, I can make money anyway, so why not go? I asked, "Okay, 20% is 20%, how much will the family pay?"

　　"A full ten thousand." Miao Hu patted my shoulder with a smile and said, "Come to my place tomorrow at noon for the details and I'll take you there. Remember, I'll be the master and you'll be the apprentice, so you have to follow my lead in everything you do."

　　"Enough, enough." I looked at Miao Hu's fleshy face. I didn't know if that family had eaten shit and asked him to help them to reincarnate. It was only ten thousand. I could earn two thousand by following Miao Hu for one trip. It was pretty good.

　　After saying goodbye to Miao Hu, he walked out of the workshop and rubbed his head. He was still a little confused. The main reason was that the talisman for relieving suffering and rebirth was really powerful. He had been thinking whether it would also be very powerful if used against humans?

　　But if you think about it carefully, this is not very likely. In fact, everyone feels that Taoism is very flashy and cool. For example, the talisman that Uncle Cong used to deal with Li Zhendong in Chengdu flew up and glowed, which felt like a superpower.

　　In fact, it is not like that. Orthodox Taoist magic does no harm to humans, but there are some special cases, just like what happened to me just now, I almost used the talisman for salvation and rebirth to save myself.

　　In fact, the talisman for relieving suffering and attaining rebirth is useless if it is directly pasted on a person's body, but the evil ghost was staying next to my three souls and seven spirits at that time, and talismans are used to judge ghosts based on the evil spirits and negative energy.

　　At that time, the evil spirit was next to my three souls and seven spirits, so the power of the talisman for salvation and rebirth naturally affected my three souls and seven spirits as well.

　　The principle of sorcery is actually the same. In fact, many sorcery techniques are modified from Taoist techniques. You have seen Li Zhendong use sorcery. He first uses a small banner to summon a lot of negative energy. After the negative energy enters the human body, he will use sorcery to attack. Otherwise, he will directly summon ghosts to attack people.

　　It seems like I've gone a bit off topic. Although I'm still a little dizzy, I also thought carefully about the battle just now and learned some experience. For example, the jar should be wrapped with cloth before it breaks. Experience is like this, it is slowly learned from actual combat. In fact, I was inexperienced this time.

　　I have two chances to prevent this evil ghost from getting close to me. The first is to wrap the jar with cloth and then stick a magic talisman on it to seal it. The other is to take out the indestructible golden body talisman before the ghost comes out. Use it when the evil ghost attacks me and it will not be able to get close to me.

　　But I didn't react. Catching ghosts is not as simple as everyone thinks. When you see a ghost, you can't just throw two talismans out. It really tests one's reaction ability. Don't think that I analyzed it very well. This was only analyzed after I calmed down. You should start to analyze these basic things when fighting ghosts.

　　Some of my friends may feel that if it were me, I would definitely be able to come up with these things. But everyone can imagine that if you were in the same situation and a ghost in a jar was about to break out, what would you do?

　　Is he worse than me?

　　After analyzing it at that time, I felt better. Failure is not scary. What is scary is not knowing why you failed.

　　When I got home, my head was like paste. I pushed open the door and saw Han Sifan and Menma sitting on the sofa in the living room watching an idol drama. It seemed to be called "Let's Watch the Meteor Shower Together". When I walked in, Han Sifan asked, "Why did you go out for so long?"

　　"I've seen a ghost." I said unhappily, then sat down on the edge of the sofa and threw the incense on the coffee table. Just as I was about to tell Han Sifan about my experience, he said, "It's okay as long as you're alive. Don't talk and don't disturb us while we're watching TV." He said this while staring at the TV.

　　"Oh, I'll go." I was about to roll up my sleeves and teach her a lesson, but then I remembered how she beat Ye Yu in one move during the day, so I swallowed my anger. I admire myself. I am a real man. How do you say that? A man is one who can endure. I can't fight with a girl like her just because of such a small matter, otherwise it would be too unmanly. Let me make it clear that it's not that I can't beat her. Whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway.

　　"Enjoy the fragrance." Noodles ignored us and happily ate the fragrance. How can a ghost enjoy the fragrance? Please listen to my explanation next time.

　　【090】Longer Village

　　Damn, to be honest, if I hadn't seen the ghost eating incense, I never thought it could be eaten like this. I originally thought that ghost eating incense was to light the incense, and then the ghost would smell the scent elegantly. This was the idea of ​​eating incense in my mind at the beginning.

　　Actually, this is true. Incense is actually a tool used by people to pay tribute to their ancestors. When I didn't believe in ghosts before, I felt that this thing was just for show. Could it be that people's ancestors really ate it? Even if there are ghosts, some of them have been reincarnated. What can they eat?

　　In fact, the earliest incense was not offered to ancestors, but to passing ghosts. And in the beginning, people did not burn incense after a period of time like they do now. In the beginning, people only burned incense when their ancestors were buried, asking passing ghosts not to make trouble and that they would not have to burn incense in the future.

　　But I don't know why it has developed into a habit of burning incense every now and then. Incense is actually a carrier. When eating noodle soup, you just pick it up like a snack, without lighting it, you just hold it and chew it.

　　Just like biting a chocolate bar, the originally red part turned into grayish white powder after biting it and fell on the coffee table. After I saw that the noodles were finished, I asked and found out that in fact, incense can be eaten in any way and does not have to be lit.

　　Then the two silly girls squatted together to watch the meteor shower. I found that the violent Han Sifan and Mianma are a perfect match. They are both the type who can go berserk, but they are very ladylike when watching TV series. They even discussed the plot from time to time. Han Sifan even prepared several buckets of willow leaves (Han Sifan had to use this method to see Mianma).

　　I will use the willow leaf to open the underworld path every hour. I shook my head. I was originally worried about the relationship between Han Sifan and Menma. They are both the type that will go berserk. If they disagree, it will be a headache. But it seems to be good now. Since this is the case, I will ignore Menma and Han Sifan. I said hello to them and went back to my room. Maybe it was because I was possessed by the evil spirit, I felt very tired and fell asleep immediately after lying down.

　　When I woke up and looked at the time, it was already eleven o'clock the next day. I looked next to me and saw Menma still lying next to me, chewing on a delicious food.

　　I am a person with good mental qualities. If you woke up and found a little girl holding a sweetie next to you, what would you think? I was scared at the time.

　　I saw that it was already eleven o'clock in the morning, so I quickly put on my clothes and said to Mianma, "Mianma, I have to go out. If Han Sifan asks you, just say I have something to do."

　　"Yeah." Menma didn't even look at me, just answered and lowered her head to eat happily. I shook my head, put on a white T-shirt and a pair of jeans, took my wallet and went out.

　　The weather outside was very nice today, chilly, no rain, no sun, just cloudy. I walked to the door of Miao Hu's workshop and knocked. Soon Miao Hu opened the door. I was startled when he opened the door, I almost didn't recognize him.

　　Miao Hu was wearing a black suit, with his hair standing up, just like Chow Yun-fat, and a gold watch. He looked like a successful man. He didn't look like he did last night, shirtless in black shorts, holding a kitchen knife and asking me for money.

　　"Uncle, what day is today? You are dressed like this, are you getting married?" I asked in surprise at Miao Hu's appearance. Miao Hu was not polite and directly pulled me in. Then he threw a set of Taoist robes to me and said, "Put on this thing. Remember, you are my apprentice tonight. Don't talk nonsense when you go there. It's best to act stupid."

　　"You are the stupid one." I was glad in my heart that it was not a hot day today, so I put on the Taoist robe directly. I also realized that this Taoist robe was just an ordinary piece of clothing.

　　In the future, if you know a fortune teller wearing a Taoist robe, you can pay attention to the inside of his robe. Generally speaking, the robe of a real Taoist will have exorcism spells on it, which are usually printed on the inside of the back of the robe.

　　The thing Miao Hu gave me has no attack power against ghosts and monsters, but I don’t care. I still have the Liuhe Command Talisman in my wallet, so it’s okay if I really encounter any situation.

　　And do you think ghosts are cabbages? Do you encounter them every day?

　　I followed Miao Hu in a taxi to Zhong County, Chongqing. Only then did I know that the person who invited Miao Hu was from Zhong County. It was so far away, and I didn't know how that family contacted Miao Hu. In the car, Miao Hu also roughly told me the reason of the matter.

　　It turns out that this family is quite nice. The person who invited Miao Hu is called Du Leinan, who is 30 years old. He is young and promising. He has opened seven supermarkets in the local area and is considered a wealthy man there. His father is called Durex, who was originally in his 50s and in good health, but he suddenly died inexplicably some time ago.

　　Originally, it was nothing, birth, aging, sickness and death, it was not a big deal. Du Leinan was open-minded and wanted to hold a funeral for his father. But an hour after his father died, their neighbor said he saw Durex.

　　At that time, the man did not know that Dures had died, because Dures was in the hospital. The man was a neighbor in Dures's hometown in the countryside. The man even greeted Dures, but Dures was pale, wearing a white coat, and his lips were moving all the time, as if he wanted to say something to the man, but the man could not hear anything.

　　Durez then turned and left. The man didn't think much of it at the time, thinking that the old man had a strange temper. But after a while, he saw the ice coffin containing Durez's body drive into Durez's yard. The man was almost scared to death and fainted with his eyes rolled back.

　　Later, after this person told the story, some people said that old man Durres must have had some unfulfilled wishes and did not want to be reincarnated, so he had to ask someone to help his father to be reborn. Du Leinan was originally a businessman, and businessmen believe in this kind of thing, so he asked a friend to contact Miao Hu, hoping to ask Miao Hu to help his father to be reborn.

　　After listening to Miao Hu's description, I nodded, and felt relieved. It was not a big deal. Old man Durres would at most become a wandering soul. When the time comes, I would put up a talisman for salvation and rebirth, which would guarantee that all kinds of ghosts would not be reincarnated.

　　At that time, I didn't know what the taxi driver thought when he heard our conversation. Anyway, Miao Hu had a loud voice and told me a ghost story. The speed on the highway was still very fast, and we arrived at Zhongxian County in just an hour. Zhongxian County is quite big. After getting off the car, Miao Hu and I took a local taxi. The place was called Long'er Village. It took about 20 minutes to get to Long'er Village. From a distance, we saw a banquet being held, of course, it was a funeral banquet.

　　【091】Cheat

　　Miao Hu might have wanted to lighten the mood at the time. After all, it was also a funeral. He was crying before he even arrived. He said loudly: "Mr. Durres, he died young. It's a pity."

　　You know what, this guy has a really loud voice. When he opened his mouth, everyone who was busy with various things looked towards us at the same time. Miao Hu walked me in arrogantly, and as soon as we stepped in, a chair was suddenly thrown at us.

　　It was one of those rural benches. Miao Hu and I quickly moved to the side to avoid the bench. I looked over and saw that the person who threw it at us was a guy who looked to be about 24 or 25 years old. The guy pointed at Miao Hu and cursed, "What were you howling for? Howl again if you have the guts."

　　"Fuck you, is there anything wrong with what I just said?" Miao Hu got angry, and the young man cursed: "Damn it, what do you mean by dying young? My father has passed away and become an immortal."

　　The young man looked quite radical. At this time, a man who looked to be in his thirties came out. He had a fat belly and looked like a profiteer. He was wearing a white mourning suit and a white mourning cloth on his forehead. His eyes were red and he looked worried. He walked up to the young man, held his hands and said to Miao Hu, "You are Taoist Miao Hu, right? I want to talk to you on the phone."

　　"Are you Du Leinan?" Miao Hu also smiled. After all, he was the God of Wealth. He would have to pay him after the job was done. He couldn't be impolite. Du Leinan nodded, looked around, pointed to the house behind him, and said to Miao Hu, "Master, come in and sit down."

　　Miao Hu walked in with a swagger, and I followed him with my head down, looking like an apprentice. This house is a three-story brick house, which is considered quite good in this rural area.

　　After Miao Hu and I went in, Du Lei'nan followed with the young man who had thrown the stool at us. Du Lei'nan led us to a living room on the second floor.

　　After we sat down, Du Leinan introduced himself and said, "I am the client of this matter, Du Leinan, and this is my younger brother, An Quantao. I'm sorry for being a little rude just now."

　　This Du Leinan was wearing a pair of small glasses, and he sounded pretty good when he spoke, at least his voice sounded okay to the ears.

　　I asked curiously, "Your last name is Du, but he is your brother, so why is his last name An?"

　　"Oh, Quan Tao is my father's adopted son." Du Leinan explained, and then Miao Hu said: "My name is Miao Hu, I am the 181st generation disciple of Maoshan, and this is my disciple, Chen Hui."

　　I glanced at Miao Hu, secretly despising him in my heart. If you look like this and still want to be a Maoshan Taoist, that's unacceptable. I smiled and bowed and said, "I am the 182nd generation disciple of Maoshan, Chen Hui."

　　"Quantao, let me apologize to the two Taoist priests first." Du Leinan said to An Quantao next to him.

　　An Quantao also knew the situation and clasped his fists and said, "I didn't know it was you two Taoist priests just now. I'm sorry for the offense. Please forgive me."

　　This An Quantao seems to be a very easy-going person, and he is quite handsome. Of course, appearance cannot be trusted in many cases.

　　After An Quantao finished speaking, the atmosphere cooled for a moment, and then Du Leinan spoke up, "In fact, I invited the two Taoist priests here not only to pray for my father's salvation. I wonder if the two Taoist priests have the ability to do the underworld? I want to see my father for the last time, and money is not a problem."

　　As soon as Du Lei'nan finished speaking, Miao Hu turned his head and looked at me, pretending to think. He also blinked at me. It seemed that he wanted to see if I had any solution. How could I get rid of the evil spirit?

　　In fact, crossing the Yin means letting the living and the dead meet, and the method is simple. Just call back the soul first, and then use willow leaves to help the person open his eyes. This is the basic crossing the Yin.

　　But passing through the Yin is actually something that is very simple to say, but also extremely difficult to do. Don't think that it's like in TV dramas, where you just invite people up, chat for a few minutes, and then ask them to go down. It's not that simple.

　　There is a saying that it is easier to invite a god than to send him away. To summon a soul, as long as I have the birth date and horoscope, I can call back Durres with my current skills. However, the ghost's heart is dead after it is reincarnated, and it only has the thought of wanting to be reincarnated.

　　But if you bring it back and talk to it about worldly matters, the ghost will be full of expectations for the human world again and will not want to leave. Many Taoists who are not very skilled in Taoism will be unable to send the ghost back after being invited up, and the ghost will become a wandering ghost and will not be able to be reincarnated.

　　I do have the ability to invite him over, but I don't have the ability to send him away.

　　I shook my head slightly at Miao Hu. Although I could invite Durres and make money, some people might feel that it was none of their business whether he was reincarnated or not, but I didn't want to make money by doing it against my conscience.

　　Miao Hu's eyes also showed a hint of disappointment, but then he turned into an expert and said, "If your father has already gone to reincarnate, it's better not to disturb him."

　　"But our neighbor said he saw my father nearby." An Quantao on the side asked.

　　Miao Hu narrowed his eyes and asked, "Where is that person now?"

　　An Quantao said in a soft voice: "Check in the mental hospital..."

　　"That's right, don't worry. If your father really has something he is unwilling to accept or has any wishes for, and if he is really nearby, I will have a good chat with him tonight and then help him to be reborn."

　　When Du Leinan heard what Miao Hu said, he said nervously, "Thank you for your help, Taoist priest, but if you see him, please ask me to come over to see my father for the last time."

　　"And me. My father has raised me for many years. Please ask me to come and say goodbye to him for the last time." An Quantao said nervously.

　　As soon as I saw their appearance, I felt that there was something fishy. Any normal person should be able to see that there was something fishy. Damn it, ordinary people, even if they are their own relatives, would not haunt and want to see ghosts after they die. I also can't believe that it is really because of their good relationship or something.

　　Then Du Lei'nan asked Miao Hu and I to have a good rest in the living room and wait for the ritual in the evening. Then Du Lei'nan and An Quantao went downstairs to greet the guests.

　　As soon as they walked out of the room, Miao Hu narrowed his eyes and said, "These two are interesting. I wonder what's going on."

　　I shrugged and said, "Who knows?"

　　"You really don't know how to go to the underworld?" Miao Hu looked at me seriously and said, "Since she misses her father so much, shouldn't we help her?"

　　"No." I shook my head. I would never do such an immoral thing. I said, "Aren't you a Taoist priest? If you want to help them, go ahead and help them."

　　"Tsk, tsk, tsk." Miao Hu snorted, shook his head and said nothing more.

　　【092】Singing is back～

　　It was soon night, and the small mountain village, which should have been very quiet at night, was extremely lively. There were many nice cars parked outside Du Leinan's yard, including several Mercedes-Benz, BMW, and Audi.

　　Miao Hu and I learned from their conversation that Durres seemed to be quite capable when he was young. He taught martial arts and had many disciples. Many of these disciples later became successful. When the old man passed away, all his former disciples came to see him off.

　　Miao Hu and I sat in the corner waiting for the food to be served, watching that group of people hypocritically asking about each other's well-being. Why do I say it's hypocritical? It's just the feeling that the interactions between people in society are not as pure and simple as those in school.

　　The group of people in suits and ties sat on the right side of the yard, while those sitting on the left side of the yard were the villagers who came to help with the funeral.

　　The dinner parties on both sides were simply two extremes. The guys in suits and ties pretended to be elegant and drank porridge as if they were coffee. There were also two middle-aged ladies, dressed in gold and silver, hugging the men next to them and calling them "darling" in a disgusting way. I suddenly understood why those successful people like to find mistresses. If it were me, I would divorce them directly. They are really successful people and their patience is really strong.

　　These people are very hypocritical in their words. They just say, "I heard about how you are doing recently," and then this person will say, "Thank you for your good wishes." Miao Hu and I happened to have dinner next to this group of successful people and listened to their chat. It was too official.

　　The villagers on the other side were much better. They were in high spirits, linking arms, drinking, eating meat, and playing finger-guessing games, as if it was a wedding rather than a funeral. When they were drunk, two young men even came out to arm wrestle, making it very lively.

　　I also heard a middle-aged woman wearing gold and silver sitting not far away frowning and whispering: "Rural people are barbaric."

　　I was so angry that I almost kicked her. Damn it, as a standard rural hukou, I felt pretty good. I bet that this auntie must have come from the countryside as well. Now all the rural nouveau riche want to become city dwellers, but the city dwellers want to get a rural hukou.

　　Some people, once they move to the city and make some money, feel like they are superior people. When they return to the countryside, they feel superior to others. Damn it! I wanted to rush up and slap that woman twice.

　　Of course, I don't represent any position, I just can't stand this guy. We are all Chinese, what a bullshit!

　　She is not an elegant person to begin with, so what's the point of pretending to be like that? Miao Hu also glared at the woman several times. Looking at Miao Hu's expression, it looked like he was going to kick her. Then he remembered that this was a funeral and it would be bad if he hit her.

　　"Okay, everyone, be quiet." Suddenly Du Leinan stood up and said loudly: "Today, I would like to thank all the brothers from my fellow village for helping with so many things after my father passed away. This glass of wine is a toast to you." After that, he took the glass of wine and drank it.

　　"I would also like to thank all of my father's former disciples for coming to see him. My father was born strong and died suddenly. I am heartbroken." Du Leinan covered his chest with his hands, tears in his eyes.

　　Suddenly, An Quantao stood up. Because of the angle, I saw him pinch his thigh hard. Tears welled up in his eyes, and he ran towards the coffin in the room, hugged it and cried bitterly, shouting, "Dad, don't leave me, Dad, my dear dad."

　　Damn, Miao Hu also saw this guy pinching his thigh, and we both secretly gave him a thumbs up. We hated him so much, but I also started to wonder, are Du Leinan and An Quantao crazy? Why are they doing this?

　　Unexpectedly, Du Leinan was even more ruthless. I saw Du Leinan kneel down all of a sudden. He took out a piece of onion from somewhere, rubbed it directly on his eyes, and then stood up.

　　With eyes as red as blood, Du Leinan held the wine glass at a 45-degree angle, looked at the sky and sang: "My father, my dear father, please come back soon, I can't bear it anymore, please come back soon, my life is wonderful because of you..."

　　You know what, Du Leinan sang really well, especially since his father just passed away. According to this story, if he sings this song on The Voice of China, he might even win a prize and earn some tears or something.

　　However, this Du Lei man was singing with a loud voice. As he was singing, I suddenly saw a white figure standing at the gate of their courtyard. This figure looked to be in his fifties, pale all over, looking at these people in confusion, his lips kept moving, as if he wanted to say something, but no sound came out.

　　Miao Hu saw me looking towards the gate and asked quietly, "What are you looking at?"

　　"Fuck, this Du Leinan is such a talented person. He really brought his father back to life through his singing." I couldn't help but speak out as I looked at Du Leinan who was still singing loudly.

　　My voice was not very loud, but the whole place suddenly fell silent and looked at me. Perhaps my words were too scary. Everyone looked at me. Du Leinan also looked at me in horror and asked tremblingly, "Is my dad really back?"

　　Everyone was looking at me, and everyone looked at me differently. Some were looking at me with fear, expectation, contempt, or ridicule, etc., as if they felt I was lying, but I was wearing a Taoist robe, so I seemed somewhat credible.

　　At that time, I could only nodded and said, "Gang, my master just listened to Du Leinan's song, and was moved by the deep love between them as father and son. He cast a spell to recall your father." I couldn't say anything nonsense at this time and put the credit on Miao Hu.

　　Miao Hu also reacted very quickly. He stood up with a smile on his face, pointed to the gate and said, "Your father is right here. It won't be difficult to meet him if you want."

　　"Wait!" I yelled. I saw that old man Durres' face was filled with fear. He looked around. There was darkness behind him, but suddenly a figure appeared.

　　No, it should be a ghost. This ghost is very strange. It has two horns, a hideous face, and hands like claws. It looks like the little ghosts in Western stories, but an enlarged version.

　　The ghost suddenly appeared behind old man Durres, covered his mouth with one hand, put his arm against his neck with the other hand, and then pulled him back.

　　Old man Durres looked extremely frightened, and his words came out faster. I could see what he was saying. He didn't actually say anything or leave any last words. He just kept repeating two words.

　　"Help."

　　Old man Durres was quickly dragged back into the darkness. I was frightened by the appearance of the ghost and only reacted after the two of them disappeared. It was too late to save the ghost by then.

　　【093】Ghost

　　Du Leinan was originally very happy to hear that his father had returned. When he saw me, he turned to Miao Hu and said, "Master Miao Hu? Where is my father? Can I meet him? Let me have a chat with him. Money is not a problem."

　　"Grandpa Durres has just left." I suppressed my surprise. I couldn't say that your father was taken away by something I didn't know what it was, so I said, "But your father should come back."

　　Du Leinan quickly shook Miao Hu's hand, and thanked him excitedly. Then Miao Hu followed Du Leinan and started bragging. But I didn't want to listen to what they were talking about. My mind was full of the ghost who took Durres away. Why did he take Durres away? This was the question that puzzled me the most.

　　You know, even if it is an evil ghost, it will only attack its enemies in life and will not touch other innocent people. Of course, some special ghosts will do this.

　　I kept thinking hard but still couldn't figure it out. I guess I had eaten too much at that time. I said hello to Miao Hu and went to the bathroom in the house. Just after I came out of the bathroom and was about to go out, I suddenly saw a strange thing.

　　It was a warehouse-like room opposite the stairs, filled with all sorts of things. I took a casual look inside and saw a strange stone statue.

　　This stone statue is exactly the same as the ghost that I saw taking away old man Durres before. From a distance, this stone statue looks a bit like the one in my house, but it is definitely not the same kind of ghost.

　　I walked in and quietly closed the door, then squatted beside the stone statue and looked at it. At first glance, I immediately understood what it was. It turned out that this was not a ghost, but an evil god.

　　It is said that among the three hundred and sixty righteous gods in heaven, one hundred animal gods are hidden among them. It means that among the so-called gods, many are animals. These so-called gods are not the immortals that everyone imagines, and they include various evil gods.

　　Many people don't know the stone statue in front of me. Maybe you have heard of the devil, right? This thing looks similar to the devil in foreign countries, but it is not a devil.

　　This is a monster called a ghost spirit. There are very few records of this monster in various books. Even if it appears, it will be regarded as a foreign demon, so very few people know about it.

　　Don’t think that this thing is harmless just because it is called a ghost spirit. In fact, the ghost spirit is an out-and-out evil god.

　　Although this ghost spirit is a monster, it has no entity. This is the origin of the name ghost spirit. This kind of ghost will not harm you at the beginning, but will sign an agreement with you and let you worship him as the family god, and then he will guarantee the prosperity and wealth of this family for a hundred years.

　　But there is no free benefit. The condition of this ghost is that after a hundred years, the souls of the descendants of those who signed an agreement with it will belong to it. This is the exchange.

　　Generally speaking, rich people would not use this method to worship such a ghost. No one wants to be extinct in the future. But there is always a group of people who want to be rich, such as some beggars, or people at the bottom of society. They don’t care about the life and death of their descendants and just want to enjoy themselves.

　　I suddenly understood something. It seems that the death of Mr. Durres was related to this thing. Generally speaking, if a ghost signs an agreement with a person, it should be the souls of all immediate relatives. So Du Leinan is in danger.

　　I frowned at the stone statue, shook my head, turned around and walked out of the room. Outside, Du Leinan and An Quantao were still saying how much they loved their father.

　　I sat in the corner with my head down and started thinking about random things. In fact, my mind was quite confused. The most important thing was that I was thinking about whether I should help Du Leinan.

　　Don’t think that Yin Yang Master is the kind of person who will get rid of ghosts and monsters and defend the world’s justice. I thought so at the beginning. I felt that when Yin Yang Master saw ghosts and monsters doing evil, he would take out his peach wood sword and shout, “Look, I am enforcing justice for the heavens.”

　　That is something that only Taoist priests with great skills who can kill ghosts in seconds do. It is not dangerous and you can gain a good reputation. It is a win-win situation of fame and fortune.

　　But I am different. This ghost spirit is a monster. The biggest difference between monsters and ghosts is that most ghosts have confused heads and cannot think at all. But once this ghost spirit becomes a monster, its IQ is almost the same as that of an adult. Moreover, it signed a contract with humans a hundred years ago. This ghost has been practicing for one or two hundred years. What can I use to play with it?

　　I want to use a good reason to not help Du Leinan, so that I don't have to take risks. As for the nonsense that Wu Jiu told me to do more good deeds, can I really believe it? It doesn't matter what era it is. I don't like to risk my life for bullshit good deeds.

　　"It's getting late today, let's go stay at the homes of the villagers for a night." Du Leinan arranged it for a while and then walked up to Miao Hu and me and bowed, saying, "Master, I'm also going to stay at the neighbor's house tonight. I'd like to trouble you to pray for my father's soul tonight."

　　"Okay, okay." Miao Hu laughed. This salvation was just a formality. Watching the crowd gradually leave, I don't know why, but before Du Leinan left, I couldn't help but say to him, "Brother Du, if you feel anything strange happening tonight, or if the temperature around you suddenly drops, come to me and my master immediately."

　　"Why?"

　　"My master might be able to let you meet your father when the time comes." I could only use this reason to fool him. When he heard the word "father", his face lit up and he said, "Okay, okay, thank you for troubling me, Master and little brother." After that, he left.

　　I don’t know why I said that at that time. In fact, even if Du Leinan died, it had nothing to do with me. But I don’t know why, I still said it at that time. It seems that I am a good person.

　　After everyone left, the surroundings became quiet. It was already eleven o'clock. I closed the door and looked at the coffin in the middle of the hall. I don't know why, but I still felt a little nervous when I saw the coffin. I sat on a chair to one side and asked, "What should I do next?"

　　"What else can we do? Drink and eat meat." Miao Hu, this idiot, picked up some leftover chicken leg muscles and started gnawing on them. He also took two bottles of Lao Baigan and drank them. I couldn't help but shake my head when I saw this. This guy is really brave. He can still eat and drink in such a situation.

　　If he gets drunk and suddenly comes back to life, wouldn't that be death? I really don't understand Miao Hu, but I was stunned for a moment. I thought I was overthinking it. How could there be so many dead bodies? Even if other people are fortune tellers, they may not see a dead body coming back to life twice in their lifetime. It's just that I'm unlucky and encounter it every now and then.

　　【094】True or Fake Du Leinan

　　The night was very quiet. I sat by the door listening to Miao Hu's snoring and kept pinching my thighs to make myself more alert. I couldn't sleep now. The ghost in my mind was always lingering around. I was worried that if I fell asleep, the ghost would suddenly appear.

　　Although monsters will not attack people casually, it is better to be safe than sorry. I also hold a Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman in my hand, ready for battle at any time.

　　This is really fucking weird. If you give me a computer, I can go without sleep for three days and three nights. But it's only two o'clock now and I feel as sleepy as if I had been staying up all night for several days. The more I think about it, the sleepier I feel. I took out a cigarette and smoked it to stay awake.

　　My eyes felt unusually heavy, especially with the sound of Miao Hu snoring next to me while holding two bottles of Lao Baigan. It sounded like a lullaby to me, as if he was saying: Go to sleep, close your eyes and open them, the day will be dawn, and sleeping for a while won't do anything wrong.

　　But there was another voice in my heart saying: Go to sleep, you are going to sleep, once you close your eyes and never open them again, a lifetime will pass by.

　　This made me feel very conflicted. Just when my sanity was about to be invaded by sleepiness, I suddenly heard a cry for help in my ears.

　　I recognized the voice as Du Leinan's. I was startled and wanted to open the door, but suddenly Du Leinan ran in through the door. He looked out of breath and stammered at me, "I, I, I see, I saw my dad."

　　"And then you were scared like this?" I was also frightened when I saw Du Leinan's appearance. I thought this guy was dead because his whole body was transparent, like a lonely ghost. But when I looked carefully, this guy was not dead, but he was scared out of his three souls and seven spirits running out.

　　Du Lei was stunned for a moment, and when he looked at himself, he burst into tears: "Am I dead? How could I die? Woohoo, I still have so much money to spend."

　　I was also amused by Du Leinan's appearance. Just when I was about to make a few sarcastic remarks, there was a knock on the door. I was a little confused. Who was it? Generally speaking, Taoist priests would not allow people to disturb them when they were performing salvation. I had mentioned this before when we were having dinner.

　　I opened the door with doubts, and suddenly, there was a Du Lei man outside the door. His face was red, and when he saw me, he said, "I, I, I saw my dad, and there was a scary ghost behind him.

　　"What?" I looked back and saw that the soul of Du Leinan behind me was also looking at me at the door with a face full of surprise, trembling and speechless. The Du Leinan at the door also trembled all over after he walked in, pointed at the soul of Du Leinan and said, "Young Master, who is this? How come he looks exactly like me?"

　　It's over, one of these two must be that evil guy. Damn it, he's trying to play the real and fake Monkey King on me.

　　I quickly stepped back several steps, took out the Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman, and looked at the two people carefully. No matter who they are, they can't get too close now. I took out a Six Dings and Six Jias Demon-Slaying Talisman from my bag, looked at the two people and said, "This is a demon-slaying talisman. If you hit the ghost among you, it will definitely be scared to death."

　　The flesh-and-blood Du Leinan showed a look of joy, as if he was relieved. He pointed at the three-soul and seven-spirit Du Leinan and said, "Young Master, feel free to use the talisman to hit me. I am upright and have nothing to fear from my own shadow. Hurry up and kill this monster and clear my name."

　　"No, no, I'm a soul now, your talisman will kill me." The soul of Du Leinan had a look of fear on his face, and was still retreating faintly, as if he wanted to escape.

　　I smiled, having already made up my mind. I took a big step forward, holding the talisman and striking at the flesh-and-blood Du Leinan, chanting in my mouth: "The essence of Yangming, the divine power hidden in the heart, restrains the evil spirits, hides the human form, a spiritual talisman, worships the devil without a trace, dare to disobey, the heavenly soldiers are on the way, command!"

　　This Du Lei man in the mortal body seemed to have not expected that I would hit him. The talisman hit his chest solidly. As soon as the Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman hit him, it suddenly emitted a burst of yellow light, and this Du Lei man in the mortal body was knocked to the ground by me.

　　When I saw it, I also laughed and cursed: "Damn it, you dare to deceive people with so many loopholes, your level is only on the same level as Master Wang Lin's deception."

　　It was really easy to see through the plan of this evil spirit. First of all, this Du Leinan in the physical body had not opened the underworld. If he was his real self, he would definitely not be able to see the Du Leinan in the form of three souls and seven spirits behind me, but he saw it.

　　Second, this Du Leinan appeared very calm the moment he came in. Even if he was a businessman and had seen the world, it would still be strange, because most people would be scared to death if they encountered such a supernatural event, and the Du Leinan in the form of three souls and seven spirits behaved more realistically.

　　The third and most important point is, if this physical body of Du Leinan is a real person, then there will be no problem if I hit him with the Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talismans, so I will just hit him. If it is a fake, then it will be even better, I can just knock him down directly, which is the best of both worlds.

　　"Young master is wise and decisive." The real Du Lei'nan behind me saw my expression and immediately praised me. Suddenly, a black air rushed out of Du Lei'nan's nose and rushed towards Du Lei'nan.

　　As soon as I saw it, I immediately made the Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman, rushed to Du Leinan and chanted: "Practice extensively to calamity, prove my supernatural power, the five energies are rising, and they are the same as my body, chi chi chi."

　　This was my first time using the Indestructible Vajra Talisman. As soon as I finished practicing, a thin golden barrier appeared in front of me. The black energy hit the barrier and was bounced back. However, when the black energy saw that it failed to attack me, it turned around and rushed towards Miao Hu.

　　When I took a look, I was shocked. This monster is not very powerful now because it has no body. Just now, it was knocked down by my sudden attack when it was in Du Leinan's body. Although Miao Hu is over 50 years old, he has muscles all over his body. If this monster possesses him, what will happen?

　　What was strange was that the black gas circled in front of Miao Hu's face for a few times, but did not penetrate into his body. Instead, it turned around and rushed into the coffin.

　　Strange, why didn't it attach itself to Miao Hu? I had some doubts in my mind, but then I realized that now was not the time to think about this question, so I quickly looked for it and found a copper coin in my wallet.

　　Now Du Leinan's souls have all left his body, and someone must help lead the way. Seeing that the ghost in the coffin had not come out yet, I said to Du Leinan, "I will lead your soul and send you back to your body. Stand still."

　　Then he pointed at his forehead and chanted: "The five elements generate and restrain each other, the law starts from the six combinations, command!"

　　[ps: Xiaojiu's new book, I hope you will register an account to collect it and give me some flowers, thank you very much. ]

　　【095】Kill the ghost

　　As soon as I finished chanting the spell, Du Leinan's three souls and seven spirits were collected by me into this copper coin. The Taoist magic that I learned is not just about drawing talismans. This is one of the basic Taoist magics. It is so basic that it doesn't even have a name. It simply collects the three souls and seven spirits of a person who has left his body into the copper coin, and then sends him back to the body.

　　I saw that Du Lei's three souls and seven spirits had been taken away, so I put the copper coin on his forehead and recited: "The flower is not a flower, the fog is not a fog, it's time to go home, it's time to hit the road." Then I saw the three souls and seven spirits in the copper coin turned into ten small spots of light, which drilled into Du Lei's head through his nostrils, mouth, and ear holes.

　　I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw Du Lei'nan successfully return to his body. After all, his three souls and seven spirits were frightened out all of a sudden. Even at night, if he stayed outside for a long time, it would cause great damage to him. Just when Du Lei'nan had just returned to his body, the coffin behind me made a creaking sound. I turned around and saw a corpse in the coffin slowly crawling out.

　　This corpse should be Durres, he was wearing a black shroud, his face was full of wrinkles, he looked very old indeed. He crawled out with some stiff movements, I saw it, I quickly took out a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman, the power of the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman was really strong, it just blasted the ghost out of Du Lei's body. I looked at the thing that the ghost had just possessed, it looked so fragile, I quickly rushed up, wanting to give him another talisman on the forehead to knock him down.

　　But as soon as I got closer, the corpse possessed by the ghost suddenly punched me in the face. What surprised me most was that the ghost reacted so quickly that I didn't have time to dodge and was hit on the right cheek. This blow made my head really dizzy, and I secretly cursed myself for being careless. That's right, this ghost is a monster that has lived for one or two hundred years, how could it be weak?

　　Before I could recover from the punch he gave me, he hugged me tightly with his hands, then bit my neck with his big mouth. He is truly a monster, and he has broken through the ghost's previous tactic of pinching the neck. But why did he bite the neck again? These ghosts and monsters really like the neck.

　　I quickly covered his mouth with my left hand, and then with my right hand holding the Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman, I was ready to hit him on the head. After all, at such a close distance, this guy would be courting death. But just as I was about to chant a spell, this evil spirit exerted force with both hands. At that time, his hands were holding my chest. His strong hug made my chest feel stuffy and I couldn't bear it. I had difficulty breathing, let alone chanting a spell.

　　I didn't even have the chance to swear. I just stared at this evil spirit with my eyes fixed on it. A thousand horses were running wildly in my heart. The situation gradually became stalemate. Although I couldn't kill this evil spirit, it looked like it would have a hard time killing me either.

　　The situation at that time was quite weird, and I didn't know what to do. But suddenly when I saw the ghost's big mouth trying to bite me, I immediately thought of the blood on the tip of my tongue. The blood on the tip of my tongue, like black dog blood, is a purely yang thing. Not only ghosts, but even evil spirits will be afraid of it. I sighed in my heart. It seems that there is no other way but to use the blood on the tip of my tongue. I bit the tip of my tongue hard, and a bloody smell came from my mouth.

　　I spit at the ghost's face. Fortunately, when the blood from my tongue came out, smoke came out of his face. He screamed in pain. The sound was strange and harsh. It was not a human cry, but a bit like a crow's cry. He lay on the ground, rolling around in pain. I took two steps back and rubbed my chest. Damn it, I told you to be so arrogant.

　　I picked up the Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman, slapped it on the grandson's forehead, and chanted: "The essence of Yangming, the divine power hidden in the heart, restrains the evil spirits, hides the human form, a spiritual talisman, worships the devil without a trace, dare to disobey, the heavenly soldiers are on the way, command!"

　　Suddenly the old guy screamed even more painfully. I struck while the iron was hot and quickly took out the last Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman and slapped it on the guy. This time he didn't scream at all. Instead, he fell to the ground, twitching and shaking, pretending to be dead.

　　"Fuck you, you thought I was easy to mess with, didn't you, you bastard." I looked at this old guy pretending to be dead and laughed arrogantly.

　　But then I started to worry. What should I do next?

　　Although this ghost was knocked to the ground by me, it didn't look like it was going to die. This wasn't a ghost, but a monster. If a ghost was seriously injured, it could be directly sent to reincarnation, but what could I do with this monster? Beat it to death? I don't have the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans in my hand now. If I don't beat it to death, it will eventually recover from its injuries.

　　I looked through my wallet for a long time but couldn't find the talisman that could kill the monster. This was really a headache. I thought hard and suddenly remembered that I had seen a Taoist technique called Palm Talisman. I hadn't tried it either, but it seemed there was no way now.

　　The advantage of the palm talisman is that it is quick to draw and is quite powerful. I quickly bit my right finger and drew a palm talisman on my left palm. This was my first time drawing this thing. It was quite simple, much simpler than the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman. I succeeded in one go.

　　I actually have no idea about the power of this talisman.

　　I raised my left palm and chanted, "Hurry up and obey the order!" As soon as I finished chanting, it seemed as if all the strength in my body disappeared at once, and I felt very weak all over. I looked at the palm talisman on my left hand, and it was still flashing with a faint electric light. I quickly raised the palm talisman and hit the half-dead ghost on the ground. I hit the ghost on the back with a loud bang. When I looked again, Durez's body on the ground was motionless. I looked at it and drew two more palm talismans in a row and hit it on the body.

　　After I struck the ghost with three palm talismans, the ghost's soul finally disappeared into thin air and was humanely destroyed by me.

　　Seeing this ghost die so quickly, I was very surprised. I also had a new understanding of the power of this palm talisman. It is really powerful and it only takes a short time to draw. I can practice more in the future.

　　Next, I carried old man Durres' body back into the coffin and covered it. Only then did I breathe a sigh of relief. Damn it, I was also speechless about the fact that I didn't have any talismans in the middle of the process. It seems that preparing three of each talisman is not enough. I have to prepare more when I go back.

　　After finishing all these, I relaxed thinking that the ghost was dead, and a strong sense of lust came out. I couldn't bear it anymore, so I fell to the ground, closed my eyes, and fell into a deep sleep.

　　【096】Two Silly Girls

　　The next morning, Miao Hu woke me up. When I looked around, Du Leinan was gone. Miao Hu saw that I had woken up and said to me in a serious tone, "We were praying for the souls of the dead last night. How could you fall asleep?"

　　"Hey, brother, aren't you asleep too?" I rolled my eyes at Miao Hu and said speechlessly. Miao Hu glanced at me and said, "You know shit. I was out of my body yesterday..."

　　I watched Miao Hu bragging again. He was obviously drunk after drinking two bottles of Laobaigan, but he insisted that his soul was out of his body to save the earth. Speaking of out-of-body experience, Du Lei'nan was the one who really had an out-of-body experience yesterday. Miao Hu and I chatted for a few words, and then the door suddenly opened, and it was Du Lei'nan who came in.

　　At this time, Du Leinan was pale and wearing a suit. When he saw Miao Hu and me, he walked up to us and said, "Thank you for saving my life yesterday."

　　“It’s okay, it’s okay.” I waved my hands. Miao Hu looked at me with a puzzled look when he heard this. I whispered to Miao Hu about what happened. Miao Hu then said, “Originally, I should have helped again yesterday, but yesterday, a monster appeared a hundred miles to the east, and I left my body to subdue the monster…”

　　Miao Hu talked a lot of nonsense, and even said that he could use his soul to leave his body to subdue demons. Do you think you are Sun Wukong? Your three souls and seven spirits are the most fragile, and it is easy for them to be torn apart. Who would dare to use their three souls and seven spirits to play around? Let alone use their three souls and seven spirits to subdue demons? I'll go.

　　But maybe because he was still frightened by what happened yesterday, Du Leinan actually believed it and kept praising Miao Hu for his superb Taoism. One was bragging and the other believed his bragging. Watching these two people chatting made me feel a pain in my balls.

　　Then early in the morning a group of people carried the old man to bury him. I was not interested in this. Miao Hu ran to pretend to be a master. It was noon after the burial. After lunch, Miao Hu and I prepared to go back.

　　Before leaving, I couldn't help but ask Du Leinan why he and An Quanfu pretended to be filial sons. When Du Leinan told me this, I was really amused.

　　It turned out that these two people didn't know how, but two years ago they heard Durez accidentally talking about his family's patron saint, that is, the ghost. Durez said that his family's current development was all thanks to the patron saint, and then he said that whoever gets his recognition will be protected by the patron saint.

　　Perhaps old man Durres said this because he was afraid that his two sons would treat him badly in his later years. What's more, these two men were very nice to Durres later on. They both wanted to be recognized by this legendary patron saint, but then Durres died inexplicably, and these two men became anxious.

　　At first, they both wanted to pretend to be more filial than the other to gain the trust of the guardian god. Later, they heard that they could go through the underworld to see their father, so they wanted to see him. Unfortunately, these two people didn’t know that the so-called guardian god was the ghost. In the end, I also told him that the monster that wanted to harm him yesterday was the so-called crappy guardian god of their family.

　　After hearing this, Du Leinan looked quite conflicted. He was probably wondering how his family's guardian angel could suddenly turn into a monster that wanted to harm him. Before I left, Du Leinan asked me if there was any way to find another ghost to be his guardian angel. I asked him if he was short of money.

　　He replied, “No.”

　　Sometimes I feel that I really cannot understand the thoughts of these rich people. They are obviously very rich and have no worries about food and clothing, but their desire for money is higher than that of many ordinary people. Anyway, I really cannot understand this kind of behavior.

　　On the way home with Miao Hu, Miao Hu also gave me two thousand yuan. It seemed that he had made 20,000 yuan this time. Miao Hu was very happy anyway. Of course he was happy. He came here to eat and drink for free and was served like a master. He even drank two bottles of Laobaigan before going to bed when he was on guard at night. He still made 20,000 yuan. Whoever had this would be happy. Finally, we returned to the university town.

　　Before we parted, Miao Hu patted my shoulder and said with a smile: "Next time there's such a good thing, I'll definitely call you, haha." After saying that, Miao Hu happily walked back to his small workshop. I looked at this guy's back and shook my head.

　　I also walked back home, and when I opened the door, I saw Mianma and Han Sifan were actually cooking in the kitchen. They were discussing whether to steam or braise the cabbage when I came back and saved my kitchen. These two girls didn't know how to do anything. As soon as I entered the room, I smelled a strong smell of gas. I ran over to ask, and found out that they had already lit the fire, but I didn't know whether to use lard or vegetable oil.

　　Then they blew out the natural gas fire and started discussing. Oh my god, it’s a good thing I came back early, otherwise Han Sifan would definitely be on the headlines of tomorrow’s news.

　　I quickly ran over to turn off the gas, then opened the window to clear the air. Han Sifan rolled his eyes at me and said, "What's the big deal? It's just a gas leak. What's the big deal?"

　　"That's right." Menma echoed from the side.

　　"Auntie, what do you mean by a gas leak? To put it nicely, it was an accident, to put it bluntly, it's suicide." When I saw Han Sifan like this, I suddenly felt that Master Qiuxiang was actually quite nice. Although the food was a bit unpalatable, it was not life-threatening. Han Sifan had to risk his life to cook. It would only make me cry if I talked too much.

　　I don't know why Han Sifan, the violent girl, and Mianma, the cute girl, thought of cooking. After asking, I found out that they were bored at home and saw a cooking program while watching TV. Then Han Sifan and Mianma had this idea.

　　I asked them to sit in the living room, and then I fried some cabbage for them. Han Sifan could eat it directly, but he couldn't eat the noodles. Unexpectedly, Han Sifan took out a bowl, put some vegetables in the bowl, took out a yellow talisman, lit it and threw it into the bowl, and then Noodles could eat the dish.

　　Then after they finished eating, I started to tell them about my experiences in the past two days. After listening to me, they didn't say anything. Only Han Sifan's eyes flickered when she heard that the ghost spirit couldn't get close to Miao Hu.

　　The days that followed were dull again. I would cook for Han Sifan and Mianma when I had nothing to do and watch TV with them. However, they would often fight over the TV. Mianma wanted to watch Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf, and Han Sifan wanted to watch Let's Watch Meteor Shower Together. They both decided what to watch in a very feminine way, by playing rock-paper-scissors. And when I wanted to watch TV, Han Sifan would decide with me in a very manly way, by having a one-on-one duel, so I never watched the shows I wanted to watch.

　　【097】Hua Shao?

　　Boring days always make people feel that they pass very quickly. Every day, apart from quarreling with Han Sifan, I have to accompany Menma to watch Xiyangyang. This kind of life is so boring that it makes me miss Brother Xiang a little.

　　Time passed quickly, and it was the day to start school in a blink of an eye. The landlord came to me and asked me if I wanted to renew the rent. I directly took out 1,800 yuan and paid another half year's rent. Since I had agreed to the rent, I would come here to live every week in the future.

　　On the first day of school, Han Sifan and I arrived quite early. We were the first ones to arrive that day. Then Han Sifan and I separated and went back to her dormitory. I also ran back to the dormitory. Xiaopang had already arrived, but Tailong and Xiangge had not.

　　"Hey, Xiaopang, why are you here so early today?" I walked in and lay down on my bed, and asked Xiaopang casually. Xiaopang smiled and said, "I have to guard the dormitory. I arrived yesterday."

　　Then I chatted with Xiaopang, just about how we spent the summer vacation. When I asked Xiaopang, wow, he actually went to Hengdian in the past two months to experience the feeling of being a supporting role. I heard that he also saw a few second-tier stars and was so excited that Xiaopang went up to take a photo. I looked at those photos and I was quite familiar with those stars. I often saw them playing supporting roles in some TV dramas, but I couldn't remember their names.

　　Anyway, the fat boy has been doing pretty well in the past two months. He turned around and asked me how I was doing. I sighed. When I thought about it carefully, my summer vacation was really miserable.

　　First, he knew that he had some kind of curse, then he stayed with his master for a while, and inexplicably caught a drug trafficking gang. Then he broke into the Red Gate Inn, became a charlatan, and even fought with the leader of a cult.

　　Now when I think back, my summer vacation was just like a fantasy movie. I shook my head and said nothing. I just told Xiaopang that I stayed at home playing games every day. Xiaopang even laughed at me and told me that I should go out more often.

　　At the time I thought to myself, man, I really don’t want to go out. If I go out like this a few times, I won’t be able to lose enough lives.

　　But to be honest, I am quite unlucky. Don't think that there are a lot of ghosts in the world just because I often encounter ghosts. In fact, there are very few ghosts. Even fortune tellers may not see a real ghost once a year. But I don't know why I am so unlucky and encounter ghosts all the time.

　　Brother Xiang also arrived at noon, but he looked much darker, as if he had just come back from coal mining. When I asked him about it, he smiled faintly and said, "I just went to Hawaii for a trip."

　　After several of us questioned him, Brother Xiang finally told us the truth. It turned out that there was a railway to be opened in our hometown, and a friend of Brother Xiang's father happened to have contracted the project, so he asked Brother Xiang to follow his uncle to build the railway. It was a very hot day, and the temperature in Chongqing was 37 or 38 degrees Celsius. Brother Xiang was sunburned to the point that he looked unrecognizable.

　　When I saw Xiaopang and Xiangge’s vacation, I started to imagine what Tailong had been doing in the past two months. Did he go to Thailand to practice Muay Thai?

　　When Talon came out, I almost didn't recognize him. It wasn't that he looked different, but he was wearing cosplay clothes. It looked like the clothes were Talon's clothes in League of Legends. I asked, "Dude, are you going to cosplay?"

　　"Nonono, I just went to Shanghai to watch the professional league." Tailong told us excitedly. It turned out that this guy went to Shanghai in the past two months to watch those professional players play games. Well, no matter what, they are living a better life than me.

　　According to international practice, we went for a drink. At around six o'clock that evening, the four of us ran to a restaurant opposite the school, ordered a few dishes, asked for two boxes of beer and started drinking. Such scenes were everywhere around us.

　　After all, there are universities all around here, and these students and their good friends who haven't seen each other for two months all want to get together. There was a table next to me with six people. Some of them were drinking and shouting, and some of them had red eyes, and they looked like they had drunk more than a dozen boxes of wine. But next to them, there was only an empty beer box.

　　"Hua, Brother Hua, we, several of us have graduated, but that girl actually doesn't give you face. She thinks her dad is, is, is a fucking, director. It's, it's terrible. You can swallow this, but I, as your brother, can't." A fat-headed and big-eared guy said to a delicate-looking but arrogant man.

　　When Mr. Hua heard this, he threw down his bowl and chopsticks and said, "Come on, follow me to the Art Academy. If that girl doesn't give me face, don't blame me for not giving her face." After that, the six guys ran out angrily. I looked at their backs and shook my head. What a fool! They were in such a state and yet they still went to cause trouble for others.

　　Wait, Director, Art College, I instantly thought of Li Shanshan, and quickly said, "Oh no, guys, something happened." Then I ran towards the Art College. We were familiar with the boss here, and we didn't pay at that time. We just said hello and the four of us rushed to the Art College. The three of them also heard what the six people said just now.

　　We rushed to the entrance of the Art College. It was really amazing that the students in this college were either pretty boys or pretty girls. There were hardly any ugly girls. I caught a pretty girl and asked her hastily, "Where is the girls' dormitory?"

　　Unexpectedly, the woman immediately started cursing: "Fuck, why are all men nowadays like this? The guys just now were like this too."

　　"Where is it?" I asked again, and the woman pointed in a direction. The four of us rushed over there. As soon as we arrived, there was already a circle of people gathered under the girls' dormitory. The four of us pushed people aside and squeezed inside.

　　As soon as I squeezed in, I saw the six men and two women lying on the ground. The six men were still punching and kicking them. I looked and realized that it was Li Shanshan. At that time, Li Shanshan was holding her head and lying on the ground crying. The other woman should be her friend, she was also very pretty, and her appearance was similar. She was also lying on the ground holding her head and crying.

　　There were a lot of people around, including some men, but no one came forward to help. I got really angry. Damn it, how could so many men beat up two women? I yelled, "Tailong, Brother Xiang, Xiaopang, come on, I can't kill these bastards."

　　After saying that, I rushed forward with my fists clenched, and first punched the fat guy in the face, and the guy was knocked down by me. Then I gave him a side kick, and a skinny and weak guy also fell down. These guys were already drunk, and we graduated from the police academy, so how could we be afraid of them?

　　【098】Lawyer He

　　After I knocked down two of them, I rushed forward and punched Hua Shao hard in the face. Unexpectedly, Hua Shao dodged to the side and avoided the punch. I raised my leg and kicked him in the stomach again. This time he didn't dodge and was knocked to the ground by me. Then I was still not satisfied, so I kicked him hard on the back twice.

　　I didn't expect this guy to pull out a fruit knife from somewhere and stab me. Tailong and I had drunk some wine, so we were a little dizzy. I tried to dodge, but it still stabbed me in the stomach. I felt a sharp pain in my stomach, and when I looked down, I saw blood all over my white T-shirt.

　　My head was in a daze, and the scenes around me also became fuzzy. I thought to myself, holy shit, this is impossible, I can't be dead like this, this is too fucking ridiculous. Then my eyes went dark and I passed out.

　　…

　　As soon as I regained consciousness, I felt a sharp pain in my stomach. I looked up and found that I was in a pitch-black room. The room was about ten square meters and there was only a bed and a table, and nothing else. I looked down in a daze and found that there were straps around my waist and the bed I was lying on was just a hardwood board. I walked around and found that the door was locked from the outside and could not be opened at all.

　　What happened? I remember that I seemed to go to help Li Shanshan, and then I was stabbed by that guy named Hua Shao for no apparent reason. Just when I was still thinking about it, the light above my head suddenly came on, and a dazzling yellow light hurt my eyes.

　　I rubbed my face and gradually got used to it. The door was opened and a tall and thin middle-aged man wearing a black suit, a pair of gold-framed glasses, and holding a blue folder in his hand walked in.

　　"Hello, I'm your lawyer, Lawyer He." Lawyer He stretched out his hand as if he wanted to shake my hand. I was still confused at the time, and asked curiously: "Lawyer? How long have I been unconscious? What happened?"

　　"You have been unconscious for seven days and just woke up. This time you were attacked with a knife, which is a criminal case. Your family has entrusted me to help you with the lawsuit." Lawyer He said expressionlessly, and took out a contract and a pen and said, "This is a statement of what happened. You can take a look at it. If there is no problem, please sign and stamp it. I will prepare other documents for your lawsuit."

　　"Yeah." Although I'm still a little confused, I have a general understanding of it. It should be this Hua Shao who stabbed me, and now I have to go to court. I also graduated from the police academy, so I know some of the procedures. I looked down at the document, and it roughly said how Gu Hua beat me up and finally stabbed me with a knife. Only then did I know that the guy's name was Gu Hua.

　　When I picked up the pen and was about to sign, I suddenly realized something was wrong. It was an intuition, and I quickly sorted things out. Something was wrong!

　　First of all, I am the victim. How could I be in such a dark room? I should be in the hospital. And there is something wrong with this contract.

　　This piece of paper is very thick, half as thick as ordinary paper. I sneered, took a closer look, and then tore it. The contract was torn into two parts, top and bottom. Sure enough, this was a sandwich contract. There was another contract underneath the contract. I saw the lawyer's expression.

　　The lawyer also looked surprised. When I looked at the hidden contract again, I almost died of anger. It actually said that I beat Gu Hua without reason, and then Gu Hua stabbed me in excessive defense. I was wrong first, and it was not Gu Yu’s fault.

　　As soon as I saw it, I tore up the contract and said to Lawyer He, "Who are you? How could you do such a thing?"

　　Lawyer He pushed up his glasses and smiled, then said, "Since you have discovered the matter, there is no need to hide anything. I am the lawyer of the Gu family, Lawyer He."

　　Then Lawyer He took out a contract from his folder, the same one I tore up just now, and said, "Little brother, as long as you sign this contract, the Gu family will not pursue the matter of you beating Gu Hua."

　　"I'll give you four words." I squinted my eyes and said, "Fuck off."

　　Lawyer He was not angry, but smiled and said, "Uncle Gu Hua is the deputy mayor of Chongqing. What can you use to fight against them? Little brother, listen to my advice and let this matter go."

　　"Get out." I got angry immediately. Damn it, it was obviously Gu Hua who hit Li Shanshan first. I hit him to save her, but in the end I was stabbed back. Can I let this go so easily?

　　"Then just set the conditions, little brother." Lawyer He said.

　　"I want them to pay me money." I said without thinking. Lawyer He smiled contemptuously and said, "How much?"

　　I held up five fingers, and Lawyer He nodded and said, "Fifty thousand? No problem."

　　"Five hundred thousand." I said it without thinking. It's not that I'm greedy, but I couldn't swallow this. Of course, I was exaggerating at the time.

　　"Little brother, stop teasing me." Lawyer He said with a cold gleam in his eyes, "Do you think I can't get you to sign?"

　　My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately thought of the Ten Cruel Tortures of the Qing Dynasty. If this guy really tortured me, I would probably sign it directly. Just when I was about to agree, the door suddenly opened again, and it was Brother Xiang and Han Sifan who came in.

　　When Brother Xiang came in and saw me, he was very anxious and rushed to my side and asked, "Xiaohui, are you okay?"

　　Han Sifan was more direct. He rushed over and knocked Lawyer He down. Then Brother Xiang carried me and ran out. I looked up and saw that it was a suburb outside. I was in a place that looked like a factory. There was a BMW parked outside, which looked like my master's car.

　　"Is the master back?" I asked Brother Xiang while covering my wound. Brother Xiang, who was sitting in the back, looked at me worriedly and nodded. Han Sifan drove in the front without saying a word.

　　"Well, Master, Uncle Cong, Uncle Fang, and Master's wife are all back. I've never seen Master so angry before. He almost rushed over to burn Gu Hua's house down when he came back. Later, someone stopped him and nothing happened." Brother Xiang nodded and said.

　　I covered my wound and asked Brother Xiang, "What happened in the past few days?"

　　Han Sifan turned his head and said, "Talk less and rest more. Don't worry, this matter is not over yet. Guyu has a backer, and your master is not a soft persimmon. Not everyone can bully him. Just wait and see."

　　【099】Dream Girl

　　"What kind of backing could my master have?" I frowned, thinking of what Lawyer He said about Uncle Gu Hua being the deputy mayor. My mind was in a mess, and Brother Xiang was also telling me about what happened during the time I was unconscious.

　　It turned out that when I was stabbed with a knife that day, Gu Hua knew he had committed a crime, and he quickly picked up the phone to call someone. Brother Xiang and the others also quickly carried me to the city hospital for treatment. It took five hours to rescue me. At twelve o'clock in the morning, a group of police suddenly came and said they were there to investigate the previous incident.

　　They wanted to take us away, but Brother Xiang, Xiaopang, and Tailong refused to let them go. They didn't care, mainly because I was still in the hospital bed and had just finished surgery. But the police just started beating the three of them, and then they were ready to take us away.

　　But later a group of policemen rushed out to rescue us, and a fight broke out between the two sides. In the end, I was taken away by the police who came in first, while Brother Xiang and the other three were rescued by the police who came later. At that time, Brother Xiang and the others didn’t understand what was going on. Later, we learned that the previous group of policemen were sent by Gu Hua’s uncle, Wang Jialong, who wanted to take the four of us away to block the clues.

　　After all, Gu Hua stabbed me on campus, which had a huge impact. The policemen who came later were sent by Kim Hee Sun's father and Li Shanshan's father to rescue me. Part of the reason was that I did that because I rescued Li Shanshan, and also because Li Qingshan and Jin Jianguo seemed to be in opposition to Wang Jialong.

　　It turns out that our Chongqing's other deputy mayor, Wu Lei, and Wang Jialong have been fighting openly and secretly for many years. This time Gu Hua has committed such a serious crime, so Wu Lei will naturally strike hard. Jin Jianguo and Li Qingshan are both on Wu Lei's side, so they naturally cannot let us witnesses be taken away by Wang Jialong.

　　Anyway, the relationship is quite complicated. To put it more clearly, it is all kinds of political power struggles. I don’t particularly understand it. Han Sifan drove back to the house we rented. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Master, Uncle Cong, and Uncle Fang playing Landlord inside. I walked in, covering my wound.

　　The master glanced at me and said, "You're back? How shameful! I've always been the one stabbing people, but my apprentice was stabbed. Where did he get stabbed? Did your penis get cut off?"

　　Although the master said this, I still felt that he cared about me. I smiled and said, "It's nothing, it's just a cut."

　　At this, the master's face suddenly darkened and he said, "What do you mean by just being stabbed? We can't just let this go. Damn it, if I can't kill those grandsons, follow me to court the day after tomorrow to fight the lawsuit."

　　"Master, that Wang Jialong is the deputy mayor..." Chongqing is a municipality directly under the central government, and the deputy mayor is equivalent to the deputy governor. Is there any chance of winning a lawsuit against the nephew of a deputy governor?

　　"It's okay, it's okay. Damn it. Even the mayor is nothing. He's just a deputy. Go back to your room and have a rest. Leave the rest to me. When the court opens, just tell me how badly you were beaten by that Gu Hua."

　　"Master...I was the one who was beating him the whole time, and he was stabbed by that bastard..." I looked at the master and said. The master said angrily: "Damn it, you can't fabricate evidence? Remember to make it as serious as possible. OK, continue playing cards." The master continued to greet Uncle Cong and Uncle Fang. Uncle Cong just looked at me with concern, while Uncle Fang didn't even look at me. After all, Uncle Fang and I are not very familiar with each other, but judging from his appearance, he should have a close relationship with the master and them.

　　I opened the door of my room and went in. I carefully lay down on the bed to rest. I felt a lot more comfortable just lying on the bed. Suddenly, the door opened and Han Sifan walked in with two small white bottles of medicine in his hands. He threw them to me and said fiercely, "These are some painkillers. Take some yourself if you are fine."

　　"Well, thank you." I nodded. Han Sifan seemed to want to say something. He opened his mouth and finally closed it, shook his head, turned around and walked out of the house. I looked at Han Sifan's back and shook my head. I didn't expect that Brother Xiang would run in as soon as Han Sifan stepped out.

　　As soon as Brother Xiang came in, he gave me a lewd smile and ran to my ear to whisper, "What did you do to Han Sifan during this period of time?"

　　I looked at Brother Xiang in confusion, and Brother Xiang continued, "Let me tell you, when she heard that you were stabbed and then lost your life, you didn't see how anxious she was. I only saw her so anxious when her brother lost his life. Tell me, did you two have an affair?"

　　"What do you think? If you want to know, just ask Han Sifan directly." I said to Brother Xiang in annoyance. This is not a YY novel, how could he fall in love with me for no reason? I don't think I'm the kind of handsome guy that girls can get horny when they see me.

　　"Tsk, don't disbelieve me. My years of experience in picking up girls tell me that she is definitely interested in you." After saying that, Brother Xiang chatted with me about something else before turning around and leaving.

　　Oh, this guy is just gossipy.

　　I lay in bed, thinking about Gu Hua, but just thinking about it gave me a headache, and I fell asleep in a daze.

　　…

　　"Hey, why are we here again, hey." I looked around. It was the same dream again. I was in the dark forest again. I looked around in confusion. Was this really a dream? I touched the soil on the ground and could clearly feel the coolness of the soil.

　　Suddenly, the sound of the piano came from one direction of the forest again. I knew that if I wanted to know what this strange dream was all about, I had to go to the pavilion and ask the woman. Thinking of this, I ran towards the direction of the piano sound.

　　I ran for about five minutes before I finally arrived. It was the unfamiliar lake and the small pavilion in the middle of the lake. Similarly, there was a veil covering the outside of the pavilion. I could only see a woman in ancient costume playing the piano inside. I hurriedly ran towards the pavilion. This time I didn't dare to hesitate, for fear that I would wake up from the dream again. I quickly pulled open the veil and looked at the woman inside.

　　As soon as I opened the door and looked inside, I was so scared that my hair stood on end. It's not that the woman was ugly, but she was extremely beautiful and had a great temperament. The key point was that this woman looked exactly like Han Sifan. She didn't look at me, but kept her head down and continued playing the piano.

　　"Excuse me, who are you?" I naturally don't think that the woman in my dream is Han Sifan. Their temperament alone is different. The temperament of this woman in the dream is like a fairy, gentle and elegant. At first glance, she is a model of a rich lady in ancient times. It is really hard for me to connect her with Han Sifan, who is always shouting for war and killing. The only connection is that they look too similar.

　　[ps: If you like Baigui, please give flowers to Xiaojiu. Thank you. ]

　　[100] Court...

　　"You're here?" The woman said in a gentle voice, smiling softly, "If you don't mind, you can call me Xiaoqian."

　　"Xiao Qian? I'm Ning Caichen." I smiled. This name is really strange. The woman smiled gently, looked at me and asked, "Is your name Ning Caichen?"

　　"No, no, my name is Chen Hui, nicknamed Handsome Hui." I looked at the woman named Xiaoqian and she smiled. She almost bewitched my soul. Her smile was so charming. I didn't know that Han Sifan's face could be so beautiful. It's a pity that she doesn't like to put on makeup and just does fighting and chopping people.

　　…

　　I was just about to continue chatting with Han Sifan in the dream, and when I saw her smile a few times, I suddenly woke up from the dream. I looked around and it was already the next morning. Brother Xiang was sitting next to me, and he looked at me with contempt and asked me, "What are you dreaming about? You're talking about yourself as a handsome guy. That's too perverted and narcissistic. I'm so narcissistic, but I never praise myself like that even in my dreams."

　　"No, I dreamed of a woman who looked very much like Han Sifan. She was like a fairy, and her smile was so sweet that it almost made me fall in love with her." I said this to Brother Xiang. I thought Brother Xiang would look like a pig and ask me to describe the details, but Brother Xiang said to me seriously, "Young man, masturbate more, otherwise you will get angry. It's not good to have these erotic dreams all day long."

　　Something is wrong. This feeling is not right. Why do I feel a murderous aura? I looked back. Oh my god, my room has a balcony with a curtain in the middle. I didn't expect Han Sifan to open the curtain and come out. He looked at me as if he wanted to eat me alive.

　　I said to Han Sifan awkwardly: "Ahem, I believe this is a beautiful misunderstanding, really."

　　"Take care, buddy." Brother Xiang turned around and ran away after saying that. Han Sifan yelled, "I'm going to kill you, you son of a bitch." After saying that, she rushed up to the passers-by and kicked me twice in the waist. It hurt so much that I was sweating all over, mainly because the wound on my abdomen hadn't healed yet, and this girl still kicked me.

　　"I won't live anymore. There's no justice, no law. I just had a wet dream. Pah, pah, I'll be beaten for having a dream." I cried out in grievance. Suddenly, my master opened the door and yelled at me, "What are you yelling about? If a woman is willing to beat you, it means she loves you. My wife only beats me, and she loves me the most. Do you understand what it means to beat someone for love and scold them for love? Ever since my wife beat me, I've been eating well and sleeping well..."

　　The master said a lot of things, and I looked carefully, and found that the master was holding a mobile phone in his hand. Although it was a bit far away, I could still see the phone screen showed that he was on a call. The person he was talking to was actually the master's wife. I secretly gave the master a thumbs up. He really deserves to be the master. At first glance, he is an example of a henpecked husband. This guy is so shameless that he can still praise the master's wife like this here. This guy is hopeless.

　　He shook his head and looked at Han Sifan next to him. Han Sifan also gave his master a middle finger with a look of contempt. The master, on the other hand, looked like a henpecked husband who would dominate his wife for life.

　　Later, maybe Han Sifan felt that I was injured and beat me up, so he probably felt a little embarrassed, so he helped me go out for a walk. In this situation, I would definitely take advantage of you if I could, and if I couldn't, I would create opportunities to take advantage of you. I was helped by Han Sifan while walking for an hour. Of course, I took advantage of him a lot, such as accidentally falling and bumping into something. Of course, this kind of situation would usually result in a slap in the face from Han Sifan.

　　However, compared with Han Sifan's previous tricks, a slap in the face was nothing and was still within the tolerable range.

　　Then the master took us to visit the zoo. We walked around and played all day. Finally, it was night. Tomorrow at noon, it would be the day for the trial.

　　Although the master said it was no big deal, the opponent was a big shot equivalent to the vice governor after all. It was impossible for me to just ignore him. Anyway, I didn't sleep well the whole night. I was thinking that if things really don't work out tomorrow, I'll just admit it and act like a grandson.

　　With this thought in mind, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

　　I woke up early the next morning and the police came to take me away. Of course, they were Vice Mayor Wu Lei's men. I was not afraid of any unfair treatment. Then I got on a police car and was taken to the Supreme People's Court of Chongqing. As soon as I got off the police car, a bunch of reporters came to interview me. They asked me why I beat Gu Hua for no reason and finally said that I had forgiven Gu Hua for his excessive self-defense.

　　I knew that if I foolishly continued the conversation on this topic, I would be led astray by them, so I responded directly: "Get lost."

　　After I went in, many policemen were guarding me, including about a dozen armed policemen. I also attended police academy and learned some basic political stuff. When this situation occurred, it should be a showdown between two big guys, and the chess pieces in the showdown should be me and Gu Hua.

　　The two deputy mayors already had some information about each other, but they were restricted from each other and had no chance to fight. But now Gu Hua and I should be a breakthrough. Wu Lei wants to rely on me to defeat Wang Jialong, and Wang Jialong also wants to use this incident to frame Wu Lei for something.

　　At twelve o'clock noon, the court finally opened. I took a deep breath and sat in the court. What I didn't expect was that I was the defendant and Gu Hua was the plaintiff. However, Uncle Cong walked to my side in a black suit and said he was my lawyer.

　　I looked around and saw Uncle Fang and my master chatting with a bald man in his fifties. They seemed to be talking and laughing, and they seemed to have a good relationship. I asked Uncle Cong, "Uncle, is that man Wu Lei?"

　　"No, that's Wang Jialong." Uncle Cong said in a low voice, and laughed after he finished speaking. I was even more confused. I didn't understand at the time. Uncle Cong looked at my expression and said, "Wang Jialong doesn't know the relationship between you and your master, but Wang Jialong knows your master and your uncle Fang. Wait and see the show."

　　Then the court opened. The judge looked at the documents and said slowly, "The court is officially open! The plaintiff is Gu Hua, and the defendant is Chen Hui. The plaintiff's lawsuit states that the defendant beat Gu Hua innocently, and when Gu Hua was almost dead, he took out a fruit knife he had picked up and accidentally stabbed Chen Hui. This was excessive self-defense. I hope to pay 100,000 yuan in compensation to appease the defendant's resentment."

　　When I heard that, I looked towards Gu Hua standing next to me. Oh my god, this guy was wrapped in bandages all over his body, like a mummy, with an IV in his hand. He looked like he had been beaten and crippled.

　　【101】CD

　　I gave Gu Hua a thumbs up and said, "Dude, you're really awesome. You made yourself look like this just to frame me."

　　The judge knocked the table hard with a small hammer and said loudly: "Defendant, please don't change the subject. Please answer whether what the plaintiff said is true?"

　　Just when I was about to reject it outright, Uncle Cong beside me suddenly stopped me and said, "I am Chen Hui's defense lawyer. What the plaintiff said just now is all true. Chen Hui also said that he kicked his little brother hard and asked me with concern whether he would not have any children or grandchildren."

　　Lawyer He's face lit up, and he sneered and said, "Since you admit that it was Chen Hui who beat Gu Hua first, then, Your Honor, the charge of Gu Hua's excessive self-defense can be established."

　　The judge didn't show any expression and nodded, but Uncle Cong coughed and said, "Actually, the matter we are judging today between Gu Hua and Chen Hui is a trivial matter."

　　As soon as Uncle Cong finished speaking, my master swaggered to the center of the court. The guards did not stop him. It seemed that they saw that Wang Jialong and my master had a good chat before, and thought that they were related.

　　My master walked to the middle of the court and said loudly: "Just now when I was chatting with Brother Wang Jialong, Brother Jialong asked me if I had been promoted or made a fortune. Brother Jialong, don't say that I, as a brother, don't take care of you."

　　Wang Jialong's face changed slightly, and he said to my master, "Brother Wu Jiu, why do you say that?"

　　My master pointed at me and said, "He is my apprentice."

　　There was an uproar in the hall. There were many dignitaries from Chongqing listening in. They just wanted to see the fight between the two bosses. Before, I saw my master and Wang Jialong chatting so happily, and I thought my master was in the same group with Wang Jialong. I didn’t expect that I was his apprentice.

　　My master raised his voice when he saw these people whispering, "But if the emperor breaks the law, he will be punished just like the common people, not to mention that I am not the emperor. If my apprentice makes a mistake, I will be the first one to kill him for the sake of justice."

　　Wang Jialong said quickly, "No, no, I didn't expect this little brother to be the disciple of Brother Wu Jiu. Isn't this a flood that has washed away the Dragon King Temple? Gu Hua, apologize to Brother Chen Hui. We admit defeat."

　　"Why? I was beaten like this, and you still want me to apologize to him?" Gu Hua yelled in dissatisfaction. My master clapped his hands and said, "Brother Gu really speaks his mind, a gentleman. However, wrong is wrong. Xiaojiu, apologize to brother Gu Hua."

　　Although I didn't know what was going on in Master's mind, out of trust in him, I still said, "Brother Gu, I'm sorry."

　　Wang Jialong frowned as soon as he saw it and said, "No, no."

　　Before Wang Jialong finished speaking, my master chuckled, took out a CD and said, "Brother Jialong, don't say that I don't take care of you. To be honest, you are a man of integrity and one of the rare honest officials nowadays. But you don't know that your brother-in-law Gu Tianyu is actually a gang leader who has done many evil things, and this Gu Hua has raped many young girls. I hope that brother Jialong will handle matters impartially and put the interests of the country above his relatives. This CD contains the evidence. Our Party organization likes warriors who put the interests of the country above their relatives the most. Use it to get promoted and make a fortune." As my master spoke, he waved the CD.

　　"What?" When Wang Jialong heard what my master said, he slammed the table with his hands, stood up, stared at my master with his eyes and asked: "This is impossible!"

　　Wang Jialong looked incredulous. My master smiled and said, "Brother Jialong, don't be so excited. Although you care about family affection and I understand your thoughts, it is your brother-in-law's fault after all. I still hope you can be impartial."

　　After saying that, my master took the CD and handed it to the judge. As soon as the judge received the CD, he frowned and looked at Wang Jialong. After all, this matter involved too many things. Before, Gu Hua and I were just two pawns, and it was no big deal if we handled it impartially. But now this matter has become too serious, and it might even implicate himself. The judge had to hesitate.

　　Wang Jialong's face was so gloomy that it looked like water was about to drip out of it. Gu Hua also started to curse: "You are accusing me of slander. I will sue you for slander!"

　　For some reason, Wang Jialong grabbed Gu Hua and nodded at the judge, as if he wanted to see if there was any evidence in the CD. What if my master lied to him?

　　The judge watched Wang Jialong nod and then took the CD to play it, but he didn't expect that two naked men and women suddenly appeared on the screen fighting. The man turned out to be Wang Jialong, and the woman looked to be in her twenties, so it was obviously impossible for her to be his wife.

　　The master pretended to be very sorry and said, "I'm sorry, brother Jialong. I wanted to give you this piece of evidence in advance. After all, we have been friends for many years. I didn't expect to take the wrong one. It's really a sin."

　　My master was acting like a hypocrite. Even if Wang Jialong could endure it, he couldn't help himself after seeing himself naked and fighting with a beautiful woman on a big screen, in front of most of the Chongqing dignitaries. He pointed at my master and said tremblingly: "Wu, Wu Jiu, you bastard, are you kidding me?"

　　"Yes, I am just teasing you." The master nodded and said, "What else do you think you can do? Do you want me to show you the video of your brother-in-law Gu Tianyu robbing his brother, or the evidence of Gu Huaqiang abusing so many girls?"

　　"You dare." Wang Jialong couldn't help it anymore, and looked at my master with shining eyes. My master replied: "Don't you really think I don't dare? I'm a soft-hearted person, and I won't tolerate any hardship. It would be fine if you just begged me for mercy, but you're threatening me?"

　　"Do you really think that I don't have any trump card after getting to this point? I hope you can take care of this matter on your own. Let's just leave it at that. Otherwise, no one will benefit if we have a fight." Wang Jialong said to my master with narrowed eyes.

　　My master laughed, "Do I, Wu Jiu, need benefits to do things? Your kid stabbed my apprentice, and that's fine. It was just a fight between children, and it shouldn't have escalated to a fight between us older generations. But you had someone take my apprentice away, and you even wanted to force him to sign some bullshit agreement. I have to deal with you just for this reason."

　　"Besides, isn't there someone else who will benefit?" My master said and looked towards the door of the court. At this time, a middle-aged man rushed in with a group of policemen. This middle-aged man was bald and looked quite prestigious. As soon as he came in, he shouted loudly: "Wang Jialong, Gu Hua and Gu Tianyu are suspected of extortion, murder, rape and a series of crimes. Gu Hua will go with us for investigation later."

　　"You dare? Wu Lei, I'm here, let's see who dares to touch him." Wang Jialong pointed at Gu Hua and said arrogantly. I realized that the bald man was Wu Lei. Unexpectedly, Wu Lei also snorted coldly, took out a document and said: "This is your search warrant. The organization suspects that you have accepted bribes from Gu Tianyu and wants to investigate you."

　　【102】Enemy?

　　Sometimes victory or defeat is just that simple. Who would still remember what happened between Gu Hua and me at that time? When Wu Lei showed up with the police, everyone just knew that Chongqing’s political scene was going to change.

　　Wang Jialong and Gu Hua were taken away directly by Wu Lei, and I also left the court directly. In the end, no verdict was made. They just said that the verdict would be made on another day. I took the master's car and went back to the community where I lived with Uncle Fang and Uncle Cong. In the car, I kept asking them what was going on.

　　It turned out that my master, Wu Lei and Wang Jialong knew each other from the beginning, but the relationship between the three was just acquaintances, and there was no cooperative relationship. My master didn't like to contact these people. It was not until I was taken away by Wang Jialong's men that my master got angry. Then he contacted Wang Jialong and said that they should deal with Wu Lei together.

　　Then the master used his connections to find the fatal evidence against Wang Jialong. That's how it happened. I was definitely curious about the master's identity at the time. He could actually find fatal evidence equivalent to the position of vice governor in such a short time. This was not just something a rich Yin-Yang master could do.

　　But I didn't ask my master. I guess he wouldn't tell me. Brother Xiang has been the master's apprentice for more than ten years and he doesn't know the master's true identity, let alone me.

　　When I got home, Han Sifan and Brother Xiang had not come back yet. After the lawsuit, my master took me away without waiting for Han Sifan and Brother Xiang. They mixed in the crowd to watch the fun, and came back naturally when there was nothing exciting to watch.

　　Twenty minutes after returning home, Brother Xiang and Han Sifan also returned home. As soon as Brother Xiang entered the door, he rushed to hug the master and said, "Master, you are so handsome. You didn't see the look on your face when you took out the evidence. Haha, I was so happy."

　　The master scolded, "You are useless. You are so happy now. I originally wanted to dig out the bed photos of Wang Jialong and his wife and put them in court. But I didn't get it in the end. But the evidence is enough to finish Wang Jialong off."

　　Finally, we had to hold a celebration party. I thought that the master would treat us to a five-star hotel for dinner since he was so domineering today, but I didn’t expect that the master would take out two hundred yuan and let me go downstairs to buy some wine and food, and then cook it at home.

　　I changed into casual clothes and walked downstairs. It was only one o'clock in the afternoon and I didn't know where to buy food. Finally, I remembered that there was a good braised food shop at the exit of the alley where Miao Hu lived. I ran over to take a look and saw that Miao Hu was also selling braised food there.

　　I walked over and patted him on the shoulder and asked, "Old man, what are you buying here?"

　　"It's you, you little bastard." Miao Hu looked back at me, waved the braised dishes he bought in front of me and said, "I'm buying braised dishes. What about you? Did you miss me? Come over to play with me?"

　　"No, I have some guests at home, so I came out to buy some braised dishes to eat at home." I said to the boss, "Give me two kilograms of braised dishes."

　　Miao Hu also asked curiously: "I go, you buy braised dishes to entertain guests when they come to your house? What kind of guests?"

　　I said, "My master is here."

　　Miao Hu coughed twice and cursed: "If I were your master, I would slap you to death. Damn it, when your master comes to see you, you will treat him to braised food?"

　　"Haha, what else? I'm glad I didn't ask him to treat me to a meal." I said with a smile, and Miao Hu asked, "What's your master's name? I've been in the Taoist community for so many years, maybe I know your master."

　　"I'll just randomly mention a name and you'll say you know it, and then go up to eat for free, right?" I looked at Miao Hu with contempt and said, "My master's name is Wu Jiu, are you scared?"

　　Miao Hu, who was originally nonchalant, suddenly changed his expression when he heard my master's name. He coughed, then took a deep breath and calmed down. He said to me, "I don't know him."

　　"Okay, you look like that, how can I not recognize him? With your acting skills, you can only play some stupid Japanese soldiers in Hengdian." I looked down on Miao Hu's acting skills. Miao Hu pondered for a moment and said, "Your master and I do have some intersections, but, but we actually have a grudge. Don't mention me in front of him later, otherwise he will seek revenge on me."

　　"Have you got a grudge?" I asked curiously. Miao Hu chuckled and said, "It happened several years ago. Is your master's wife, Qiuxiang, okay?"

　　"It's okay, fuck, is it a love rival? This rhythm is wrong, although my master looks a little wretched, he shouldn't lose to a fifty-year-old uncle." I looked at Miao Hu and asked, Miao Hu kicked me hard on the butt and said, "Love rival, go back, don't mention my name in front of your master anyway, okay, I'm going back to eat, you can come and play with me if you have nothing to do."

　　After saying that, he staggered towards his small workshop. I looked at Miao Hu's dejected figure and wondered, what grudge could this old guy have with the master?

　　I also felt a bit stupid. The more Miao Hu stopped me from mentioning it, the more itchy I felt. The more I wanted to see what Master's reaction would be. Thinking of this, I carried the braised dishes back home.

　　As soon as I got back, my master saw me coming in, took the braised dishes, and then took out a cold beer from the refrigerator. A total of six people, including me, Brother Xiang, Han Sifan, Master, Uncle Fang, and Uncle Cong, started eating together.

　　I thought about it and said to Master: "Master, I met someone downstairs."

　　The master ate the stewed food in big mouthfuls, took a sip of beer, and said casually: "You are talking nonsense, isn't it possible that you met a ghost if you didn't meet a human?"

　　"He said his name is Miao Hu." I just finished speaking when the atmosphere suddenly changed. Master, Uncle Cong and Uncle Fang, who were still drinking beer, suddenly gushed out all of it. My master's eyes instantly turned red and he looked at me and asked, "How old is he?"

　　"He looks like he's in his fifties." I looked at Master's appearance and didn't dare to lie to him. Master rushed over and grabbed my shoulders tightly with both hands and asked anxiously: "Where is he? Tell me! Quick!"

　　"Who is he?" I looked at the situation. Could it be that Miao Hu owed my master millions of dollars? Uncle Cong said anxiously, "You have heard of the Miao Wu Cult, right? He is one of the four great guardians of the Miao Wu Cult. There are many stories behind him. I can't tell you clearly for a while. Tell us where he is?"

　　Seeing their posture, it seems that they really have a grudge. That Miao Hu was actually the leader of a cult? It seems that the Miao Wu Cult was destroyed by Master and his people. It is true that they have a grudge. If Master is told about Miao Hu's whereabouts, maybe Miao Hu will be arrested by the police?

　　But that Miao Hu man was actually quite nice and was very nice to me. I suddenly became conflicted.

　　【103】Coincidence

　　I thought about it and then asked the master: "Master, what is the grudge between you two?"

　　“Revenge?” My master was stunned for a moment, then smiled and touched my head. He seemed to understand something and said, “Okay, I understand. It doesn’t matter if you don’t tell me. He probably doesn’t want to see me now. He will see me when he wants to in the future.”

　　After that, the master didn't mention this matter anymore, and Uncle Fang and Uncle Cong started chatting with me. After dinner, the master's wife called the master that afternoon and asked him to go back as if something happened. The master, Uncle Fang, and Uncle Cong said goodbye to us and left in the afternoon.

　　After the master left, Brother Xiang said to me, "Okay, get ready. You have to go to school today. You are like this at the beginning of the school year. I asked you to take half a month off. But now it seems that you can go back to school."

　　I nodded. Today is Monday and I should have been in class. Brother Xiang and Han Sifan had taken leave specifically to come to the court.

　　We rested for a while that afternoon and then returned to school. Han Sifan went straight back to her dormitory. When I returned to the dormitory with Brother Xiang, I saw Xiaopang and Tailong sleeping in the dormitory. They looked like they had just stayed up all night.

　　As soon as I got back, Tailong and Xiaopang got up immediately. They asked me if I was okay. I didn't want to worry them, so I told them that we had just knocked down a deputy mayor. They probably wouldn't believe it, so I said everything was fine. Seeing that Brother Xiang and I looked like we were okay, the two of them didn't ask any further questions.

　　The days went on like this. Later, Wang Jialong seemed to be placed under double supervision, and Gu Hua was sentenced to more than 30 years in prison for raping many young girls. Gu Hua's father's underworld gang was also directly beaten up, and his father was directly sentenced to death. I felt very uncomfortable when I heard the news at that time.

　　Originally, I didn't want to make such a big deal out of it, but when I think about how many lives Gu Hua's father had, they all deserved it. Maybe this is retribution. No matter how powerful they were before, they couldn't escape punishment in the end.

　　It was around 5pm on the third day after I came back to school. The four of us were chatting in the dormitory when a girl walked into our dormitory. I looked over and it turned out to be Li Shanshan. She was holding some fruit in her hand. As soon as she came in, she smiled at me and asked, "Brother Hui, are you feeling better?"

　　When Brother Xiang, Tailong and Xiaopang saw this, Brother Xiang was the first to yell: "Ouch, I ate something wrong, my stomach hurts, I'm going to the restroom next door." Then Tailong and Xiaopang both had stomach problems and went out to the restroom. I thought to myself, my good buddy, fuck, he is so sensible without my reminder.

　　After the three of them left, I coughed. The boys should know what the boys' dormitory looks like and how dirty it is. Li Shanshan stood without even a place to sit. I quickly wiped the chair and said to Li Shanshan, "Come on, sister, sit down."

　　"Brother Hui, you don't have to be so polite." Li Shanshan smiled slightly, put the fruit on my bed, sat on the chair, looked at me and asked with concern: "Brother Hui, are you feeling better?"

　　"That's enough. It's just one stab. With my physique, two more stabs won't be a big deal." I patted my chest. To be honest, it still hurt a little when I touched the wound. Li Shanshan said with concern: "Why don't you take some time off to recuperate before going to class?"

　　"It's okay, it's okay." I shook my head. I don't know why, but I felt that Li Shanshan looked at me strangely. If it was the look of a younger sister looking at her brother before, then the feeling now was completely different. It was very strange, and I didn't understand what it felt like.

　　Li Shanshan nodded, lowered her head and asked shyly: "Brother Hui, do you have time now? I'll treat you to a meal. I really have to thank you for what happened that day."

　　"They don't have time. Wouldn't that make me feel sick? I have plenty of time." I said with a smile, then quickly took out a white T-shirt from the closet and put it on, then followed Li Shanshan out.

　　We ate at the same restaurant where I had dinner with her for the first time, not far from Youyou Internet Cafe. We were downstairs at the time and ordered a few dishes, but we didn't talk much. I didn't know what to say. Should I ask, girl, I was stabbed to save you, how can you not repay me with your body? But even if I was thick-skinned, I couldn't say it.

　　Li Shanshan also kept her head down while eating, as if she didn't dare to look at me. Although I am an emotional idiot, I also understand a little bit. Maybe Li Shanshan is interested in me. It's not that I'm narcissistic. Although I'm not handsome and don't have much money, a man got stabbed to save you, and this man is a handsome guy (forgive my narcissism). Most women, even if they don't say they like me, will more or less have some feelings for this man, right?

　　That was pretty much what happened at the time. The atmosphere was quite awkward and neither of us knew what to say. There are so many coincidences in the world. Just when we were having dinner, Ye Yu actually came, and he wasn't alone. He was accompanied by a beautiful woman. This beautiful woman had a curvy figure and was wearing black stockings. She sounded sexy.

　　Ye Yu had a reluctant look on his face, and it was the woman who pulled him in by the hand. After he came in, he didn't see us because we were in a corner and not very noticeable, so he sat down not far from us.

　　I listed them one by one. Looking at how intimate Ye Yu and that woman were, it was obvious that their relationship couldn't be ordinary. I shook my head and said, Ye Yu, you are really looking for death. Don't blame me, your brother.

　　At that time, I said to Li Shanshan, "Shanshan, how about we go eat somewhere else?" At this time, I absolutely could not take the initiative to say bad things about Ye Yu, otherwise it would arouse Li Shanshan's disgust. Instead, I should retreat by advancing.

　　Li Shanshan naturally saw Ye Yu as well, her face turned blue. She didn't say anything, but just secretly looked at Ye Yu. Ye Yu was quite careful at first, perhaps because he knew that this was near Li Shanshan's school, but the woman sat next to him and kept biting his ear to tease him, and he couldn't help it. Although they were in a restaurant, he became unclean and kept touching her. The woman didn't resist.

　　Damn, Ye Yu is too cooperative. I originally wanted to persuade Li Shanshan to pretend to be a good person, but I didn't expect that Li Shanshan couldn't help it at that time. Without saying anything, she rushed out and slapped Ye Yu in the face, pointed at the woman, and asked Ye Yu: "Ye Yu, what's going on?"

　　[ps: please give me flowers...]

　　[104] True love~

　　Ye Yu's explanation was the same as most men's. He said hastily, "This is my sister. Yes, my sister."

　　I'll list them all. This guy turned out to be a sister-con. Have you ever seen someone go out to eat with his sister and touch her all over? I haven't seen it. Sure enough, Li Shanshan slapped him again, and said with trembling lips: "You bastard, I trusted you so much, and you actually betrayed me?"

　　I also walked over at this time. When Ye Yu saw me, she seemed a little angry. She pointed at me and said to Li Shanshan, "You are the same? You brought this man out to eat? You still have the nerve to criticize me?"

　　"We are just ordinary friends." Li Shanshan explained. I shook my head. Isn't her explanation similar to Ye Yu's just now? Ye Yu sneered and said, "Ordinary friends? Haha, she and I are also ordinary friends. Do you believe it?"

　　"You." Li Shanshan's eyes were red, and she didn't know what to say. Ye Yu took a deep breath, stood up, and said, "Okay, since things have come to this point, I'll just get straight to the point. Li Shanshan, let's break up."

　　"Why?" Li Shanshan became anxious and said, "As long as you don't contact her, I can forgive you."

　　"Forgive me? I don't want that." Ye Yu seemed to have finally figured it out. He snorted and said, "Besides being pretty, what other advantages do you have? You said that we have been in love for nearly five years and have known each other for more than ten years. Do you believe me? Do you believe that I will marry you?"

　　Li Shanshan nodded and said, "I believe it."

　　Ye Yu started to curse, "Don't believe it. I'm a man. We've been in love for so many years, and you never let me touch you. Even for a kiss I have to beg for a long time. I'm a man, how can I bear it?"

　　"I just want to give it to you after we get married..." Li Shanshan opened her mouth and tried to explain, but Ye Yu scolded her, "Get lost, get married? Tell me, am I good to you? I'm basically obedient to you, and our marriage has been decided by both our parents. You won't let me touch you in this situation, and you still say you trust me? Let's break up."

　　"Dude, that's not right. Don't you have a right hand?" I just finished speaking when Ye Yu kicked me in the stomach, right next to the wound. I immediately fell to my knees in pain. It wasn't because of the kick, but because of the wound. Ye Yu said with a painful face, "Do you think I'm a loser like you? I'm tall, rich and handsome. My friends lost their virginity at the age of fifteen, and they go in and out with girls every day. My dad is the director, a tall, rich and handsome man in the new era, but he's still a virgin at the age of twenty. I've been holding back for twenty years for some bullshit true love. I'm going crazy. Can you understand how I feel? You sb loser, go back and masturbate for the rest of your life."

　　"I'm telling you, Li Shanshan, if you still want to find a boyfriend in this state, don't dream on. You'll have to find an impotent man to tolerate your behavior. Whoever you want can serve you. I can't afford to serve you." Ye Yu yelled, his face flushed, as if he was really going crazy. Then he pointed at the woman next to him and said, "I like women like this, sexy."

　　Li Shanshan was so frightened by Ye Yu's appearance that she couldn't speak. She walked over to me, helped me up, and then started crying: "You weren't like this before. How did you become like this? Can't we just part ways amicably and remain friends?"

　　"No need, just be friends with the ugly loser next to you, huh." After Ye Yu finished speaking, he seemed to be relieved. He pulled the woman next to him and said, "Let's go. Don't worry about them. I will be free from now on."

　　After saying that, he pulled the woman outside. Li Shanshan also sat on the ground and started crying. I actually understand this guy a little bit. This matter really can't be blamed on this buddy Ye Yu. I originally thought that they had already had sex. It turns out that this guy became like this because he was holding it in. I remember that he was quite graceful when I first saw him.

　　As a tall, rich and handsome guy who has not done that until he was 20 years old, I can only say that he and Li Shanshan are really in love. Most people can't stand it. If I were him, I would definitely change girls every two days. Suddenly, I started to admire this guy Ye Yu a little.

　　"Ye, Ye Yu, how did he become like this? Woohoo, he used to be, he wasn't like this before." Li Shanshan cried and said. Although I felt that this guy was right, I couldn't say that. I put on a posture that I thought was pretty handsome and said, "Everyone has desires. This Ye Yu is too deep and doesn't understand the value of love at all. I think that love should be about two people understanding each other, not just one person's thoughts."

　　I felt so cheap when I said this. If I were a bystander, I would definitely slap a guy in the face when I saw him say such a thing. However, this trick is most suitable for deceiving young girls. Sure enough, when Li Shanshan heard this, she hugged me and burst into tears without saying anything. I patted her on the back and said, "Be good, it's okay. It's his loss if he breaks up with you."

　　Li Shanshan nodded with sobs and continued to cry. Looking at the sad Li Shanshan, I comforted her again and sent her back to their dormitory. Then I turned and left. As soon as I returned to the dormitory, I saw Xiangge, Xiaopang, and Tailong flipping through pornographic magazines.

　　"Are you back? How's the progress?" The three of them surrounded me as soon as they saw me coming back.

　　I told them what happened today, and then Brother Xiang was extremely shocked. He could only give a thumbs up and said, "Who the hell said there is no true love? Ye Yu's love for Li Shanshan is definitely true love. Don't even mention that he is tall, rich and handsome. Even a loser can't stand it. It's scary to think about it. That guy is really wronged."

　　"That's right." Tailong nodded and said, "I agree. What's the point of having a woman like that? But compared to finding a girlfriend, I prefer practicing boxing. Dating is really boring."

　　"Get lost, do you think everyone is as impotent as you?" The fat guy said obscenely, "I never knew Ye Yu was such a man. If it were me, I'd have a new girl every day, thirty different ones a month."

　　In the end, we came to the conclusion that there is true love.

　　After chatting for a while, Brother Xiang, Xiaopang, and Tailong continued to study the pornographic magazine. I really despise them, a group of energetic men who only know how to read these things all day long. How can they become useful people, how can they protect the motherland, protect the earth, and protect the safety of the Milky Way?

　　"Give me the book, I will confiscate it from you and let you become the talents of the new century." After I said that, I rushed over and snatched the pornographic magazine from them. Of course, I ended up getting beaten up by them and then they took me to read it with them. I swear it was not my intention to read it, they forced me to do so. I guarantee it with my moral integrity. Hey, there seemed to be a sound of something breaking.

　　[ps: Please give me flowers and votes. ]

　　【105】Chongqing Red Boy Incident

　　In my mind, there are only two kinds of lives of a rich, handsome man. One is a real rich, handsome man, who learns all kinds of business and the secrets of success from his parents every day, and then inherits the family business. Such a life is very tiring, and the parents of such a rich, handsome man are extremely strict with him.

　　There is another type of guy who, in my mind, is considered a fake tall, rich and handsome guy. He comes from a rich family and hangs out with girls and has fun every day. Why do I call him a fake tall, rich and handsome guy? Because such a tall, rich and handsome guy will never be able to expand his family's business in the future. It is a blessing if he does not ruin the family. An example is Li Tianyi, who only knows how to enjoy life but not how to endure hardships. I always believe that even if a person has connections and background, but does not work hard, he will still fail in doing things.

　　The reason why rich people are richer than poor people is not because they are lucky. Maybe it’s partly due to luck, but more importantly, they can endure hardships and work harder than ordinary people. This is something I firmly believe.

　　But the rich and handsome have their own way of living, and we losers also have our own way of living. There is only one kind of life for losers, and that is to sleep, eat, play games online, and then dream of getting rich.

　　I obviously belong to the latter. Since the incident with Li Shanshan, my life has returned to normal. I play games, sleep, and go to class when I have nothing to do.

　　In fact, sometimes the four of us would talk about our ideals in the dormitory. Brother Xiang and I were quite similar. We wanted to join the police station and become corrupt officials, then make some money and please our superiors.

　　Tailong's dream is to become a professional Muay Thai fighter. He wants to constantly challenge himself and become the second Bruce Lee. This is a relatively big ideal. Xiaopang's ideal is to find a rich woman to support him, and then eat, drink and have fun every day.

　　Of course, due to his poor hardware and limited appearance, his ideal was hopeless in this life.

　　The four of us went online every day, and then talked about our ideals when we returned to the dormitory. As for my ideal of becoming a Yin-Yang master and slaying demons and monsters, I had forgotten it a long time ago. The reason was very simple. Although this profession made money quickly, it was actually dangerous.

　　It’s not like in TV dramas, where when you encounter ghosts you just need to throw two talismans and show off your coolness to kill the monsters, and then be worshipped like a living god. The dream is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.

　　As everyone has seen before, catching ghosts is actually very dangerous. There are tens of millions of kinds of ghosts and as many monsters. The ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List are even more powerful. They are either super fierce or very special. If we were to count the world's high-risk professions, Yin-Yang Master would definitely be one of them.

　　But for some reason, some people always have a strange, even incomprehensible enthusiasm for Yin-Yang masters and the supernatural. Taoist Zhang is such a guy.

　　It was probably in the middle of the second month of school, around five in the afternoon. get out of class had just ended and my brother Xiang and I were preparing to go to the Internet cafe when Taoist Zhang found me.

　　After school started, I only went to the club occasionally. I felt it was boring and I might as well spend more time playing games. Taoist Zhang stopped me, then took my hand and whispered to me, "Xiaohui, the club has an event tonight. Do you want to join?"

　　"Activities?" I looked at Taoist Zhang in surprise and asked, "What's going on? Digging graves or something?"

　　I'm really afraid that this guy will get excited and go dig graves for fun. I've known him for a while, and he wants to see ghosts every day.

　　"How can that be possible? That's what tomb robbers and archaeological experts do. We won't do such a wicked thing. I heard that a certain place is quite weird. Why don't we go and investigate it? You also know that our society has to take protecting the world as its responsibility." Taoist Zhang said to me righteously.

　　"Okay, okay, you guys go if you want to go. I'm not interested."

　　Taoist Priest Zhang held my hand and said, "I think there really is a ghost there this time. Don't you want to see a ghost? With my level of Taoist skills, if I didn't want to broaden your horizons, would I have so much free time to go to that haunted house? It's settled. Don't go online. See you at the school gate at 7 o'clock today. See you then." After saying that, Taoist Priest Zhang ran away happily.

　　I looked at the guy's back, shook my head, and after thinking about it, I decided to go. The main reason is that Taoist Zhang is a good person. If he really encounters a ghost, wouldn't he be in danger?

　　Although there are few ghosts in this world, and most of them only seek revenge when there is revenge, but who can say for sure? Besides, I now have the Liuhe Command Talisman, so as long as I don’t encounter a fierce ghost, even if I encounter an evil ghost, I can escape unscathed.

　　Thinking of this, I told Brother Xiang that I would not go online and would go for a walk with Taoist Zhang. Brother Xiang asked me what was going on, and I told him that Taoist Zhang was stupid again and wanted to see a ghost. Unexpectedly, Brother Xiang said that he would go with me, and then let Tailong and Xiaopang go to the Internet cafe to play by themselves.

　　I also opened my cabinet and took out a black backpack. Inside was my stuff. The backpack was quite big and contained the peach wood sword that Uncle Cong gave me and the Liuhe Edict Talisman.

　　There are also five Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talismans, five Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman, and three each of the other talismans. These talismans are more than enough, and the Buddhist beads are also in there.

　　I put on my backpack and Brother Xiang took out a compass and threw it into my backpack, mainly just in case. He was quite calm. If he saw a ghost, he would just turn around and run away, or cheer me on. He mainly learned Feng Shui and would not fight with ghosts.

　　We played in the dormitory for a while, and seeing that it was almost seven o'clock, we walked towards the school gate. Before we arrived, we saw Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi, both wearing yellow Taoist robes, standing at the door like idiots.

　　Other passers-by also looked at them like idiots, as if they were rare animals. I was too embarrassed to go up and say hello. Really, what were these two doing out here wearing clothes?

　　As soon as Taoist Zhang saw us coming, he rushed over, held out his hand and said, "Why are you dressed like this? Don't you have a Taoist robe?"

　　"Ahem, move over, don't get too close to me." I coughed and took two steps back. I didn't want to be considered a psychopath by others. At that time, two buddies not far away said, "Look, look, it's this idiot again. He wants to catch ghosts all day long and is going crazy."

　　"Isn't it? Why don't we call the mental hospital?"

　　Hey, I shook my head and said nothing. It’s so embarrassing.

　　The four of us hailed a taxi and drove to the place that Taoist Priest Zhang mentioned. The place seemed to be called Gaoshikan, Shuangxing Village, Dongquan Town, Banan District. It was quite boring in the car, so I asked Taoist Priest Zhang: "Master Zhang, what is so weird about this place? Tell me first."

　　Unexpectedly, Taoist Master Zhang turned around and said to me mysteriously: "Have you heard of the Chongqing Red Boy Incident?"

　　[The ten types of people who are most likely to be haunted by ghosts are: 1. People with black hemorrhoids on their left index finger. 2. People who wash their face at 2:47 a.m. 3. People with naturally dull and dry hair. 4. People who have more than 4 wooden combs at home. 5. People who suffer from insomnia for no reason and are born in the year of the dog. 6. People who were born at 1:44 a.m. 7. People whose foreheads turn blue for no reason. 8. People whose bathroom mirrors can directly see the window. 9. People who break a bowl on July 14. 10. People who say Xiaojiu is not a handsome guy =. =]

　　[106] Excavation

　　Oh my god, when I heard what Taoist Zhang said, I frowned. How could he not know about this? It was something that shocked the whole country.

　　The story was about a 13-year-old boy who committed suicide by hanging himself in a strange way. His whole body was tied up tightly with ropes, and a large weight was hung between his feet. His hands were tied and hung on the beam of the house. The most bizarre thing was that there was a small pinhole in the middle of his forehead, and he was wearing his cousin's swimsuit.

　　It was Brother Xiang who spoke first. He said, "Logically, this should be understood as murder, but there are too many strange things about this matter. After all, this is a child who has no enemies at all, let alone being murdered. The murderer has no motive at all."

　　"But this is also a murder, but it's not an ordinary murder case. It should be done by a cult. The child died on the thirteenth day of his thirteenth year. His descendants were forced to wear red clothes and hang on the beam to die. They wanted the child to become a fierce demon and never be reborn."

　　"The deceased had signs of the five elements of 'gold, wood, water, fire and earth' on his body at the time. The Yin number 13 years and 13 days old makes sense. The time of the crime should also be a Yin hour, with the hour of Hai being the most likely. The swimsuit represents water, the red shirt represents fire, the weight represents gold, the beam represents wood, the ground represents earth, and there is a needle hole on the top of the head. This is the soul-splitting technique! The needle must have been soaked in corpse oil."

　　"The murderer used the soul-guiding needle to open the Niwan Palace to lead the soul out of the body, and used the deceased's bones or the things he used to do when he was alive as a ghost-raising tool. After raising it in a very yin place for 49 days, it became a fierce ghost."

　　After Brother Xiang finished speaking, Taoist Zhang looked at Brother Xiang in surprise and said, "Brother, you are a master."

　　"Brother Xiang, how do you know so much?" I was also very curious how Brother Xiang knew so much. After all, Brother Xiang played games with me every day. I was surprised that he suddenly said so many things.

　　Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at me and said, "Old Superstitious analyzed this matter when it first came out."

　　Then Brother Xiang whispered to me, "This child will become a very powerful ghost, and may not be weaker than the Tuoluosha in you. Otherwise, why don't we turn back now?"

　　I was about to speak when the driver said, "We're here."

　　I believe many people have heard of raising ghosts, right? There are a lot of methods for making them on the Internet. In fact, many people are using this thing, especially those rich and powerful officials and celebrities. Many of them raise ghosts. Taking this opportunity, I will also tell you a few ways to guard against ghosts.

　　If you see a family without children but with a lot of toys, or who puts an extra set of tableware on the table during meals, try to stay away from them. Don't listen to their explanations about commemorating the elderly or thinking about their children's habits. Especially if their home does not have any Buddha statues, don't interact too much with such people, but don't offend them either.

　　Also, if you encounter someone who has a cold body and exudes negative energy regardless of winter or summer, stay away from him, because once he raises a ghost, the negative energy will naturally be overwhelming.

　　Don’t think that little ghosts are far away from your life. In fact, many people have them at home, just like the Buddha statues you worship at home, but you just don’t know it.

　　This place is not a very big village, with about thirty households. Although I wanted to persuade Taoist Zhang to stay and go back, Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi excitedly found a household and started asking before I could open my mouth.

　　"Brother, how do I get to Kuang Ji Lu's house?" Taoist Zhang knocked on the door, and a middle-aged woman came out and asked. However, the middle-aged woman's face changed drastically when she heard the words Kuang Ji Lu. She looked at Taoist Zhang's clothes, stammered, pointed in a direction, and then slammed the door shut.

　　A few of us walked in the direction that the woman had pointed. Among the houses in the row, only one house had the light on. We walked over and knocked on the door, and soon an old man in his sixties opened the door.

　　Taoist Priest Zhang quickly walked over and asked, "Excuse me, are you Kuang Jilu?"

　　The old man's face changed when he saw Taoist Zhang's clothes. He nodded and frowned and asked, "Who are you?"

　　"I am a disciple of Mount Mao. You can just call me Taoist Zhang. These people are all my fellow disciples." Taoist Zhang was really shameless. He boasted that he was a disciple of Mount Mao. Kuang Jilu did not show any joy when he heard it. Instead, he frowned tightly and asked, "What are you doing here?"

　　"I want to find out the cause of your son's death!"

　　Kuang Jilu cursed, "I don't have a son, you guys go back." Then he was about to close the door.

　　At this time, Brother Xiang also stepped forward and said, "Uncle Kuang, don't worry, we are just here to sit down. It doesn't matter if you have a son, but we can go in and sit down, right?"

　　In fact, it's not really Kuang Jilu's fault that he was like this. After the incident of the boy in red, a lot of fake Taoist priests came here to cheat people and try to defraud some money. At the beginning, Kuang Jilu was also cheated a lot. Later, he started cursing when he saw the Taoist priests.

　　"I don't have any money, you guys go back." Kuang Jilu shook his head and said, I bowed and said, "Let's go in and sit down. If we start to mention the word money, you can immediately chase us away, how about that?"

　　After I said this, Kuang Jilu reluctantly let us in. After we went in, we saw that the house was not very nice and was quite shabby.

　　As soon as I entered the room, I felt something was wrong. It wasn't some kind of cold or gloomy air, but a very strange feeling. My heart felt tight and my heartbeat quickened for no reason.

　　Brother Xiang also frowned, as if he sensed something. However, Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi ran in heartlessly and started to look around.

　　Brother Xiang and I looked at each other. I wanted to see his opinion. I thought, since I was already here, I might as well find out what was going on. Actually, I was quite curious.

　　"Uncle Kuang, where did your son die?" Brother Xiang asked. Kuang Jilu sighed after hearing what Brother Xiang said. He pointed to the beam in the middle of the room and said, "This is it."

　　After hearing this, Brother Xiang nodded and walked over to look around. This kind of thing is Brother Xiang's expertise and I can't help him at all.

　　After a while, Brother Xiang actually lay on the ground and started sniffing. I don’t know what he was smelling. After a while, Brother Xiang asked, “Uncle, can you dig under the beam?”

　　"What's wrong?" Kuang Jilu asked. Brother Xiang's face was a little tense, but he still managed a smile and said, "It's okay, let's dig it up and take a look."

　　Uncle Kuang couldn't be bothered with digging the ground. Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi had been wandering around for a long time without seeing any ghosts. When they heard what Brother Xiang said, they picked up the hoes from Kuang Jilu's house and started digging without saying a word.

　　[ps: I hope everyone will give flowers to Xiaojiu for the new book. If you have any opinions about the book, or other things, you can leave a message in the book review area. Xiaojiu visits the book review area every day. ]

　　【107】Red Doll

　　The floor of Uncle Kuang Jilu's house is paved with green stone slabs, and underneath the slabs is relatively hard soil mixed with some hard small stones.

　　Taoist Priest Zhang and Liu Bi worked for nearly twenty minutes and dug about two feet deep, but they didn't find anything.

　　"Brother, did you calculate wrong?" Taoist Zhang was sweating profusely. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and couldn't help asking Brother Xiang: "Brother, did you make a mistake? There is nothing here, let alone ghosts."

　　Brother Xiang shook his head and said firmly: "Keep digging, it's okay, it must be here."

　　Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi continued to dig while muttering to themselves. The deeper they dug, the weird feeling in my heart became stronger. I couldn't help but take out a Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman and a Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman from my hand and began to be on guard carefully.

　　"We found it." Liu Bi suddenly shouted. Brother Xiang and I looked down and saw that we had dug about three feet down. A piece of red cloth was exposed underneath. Brother Xiang quickly shouted, "Don't touch it. Come up quickly, both of you."

　　Although Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi kept shouting that they wanted to see a ghost, they were scared to death when they actually saw the real thing. They crawled up and subconsciously hid behind me and Brother Xiang.

　　Brother Xiang and I looked at each other. Brother Xiang raised his hand first, signaling me not to move. Then he said, "Be careful, everyone step back a little."

　　Brother Xiang signaled for us to step back. Kuang Jimu was also shocked by what was dug out from the ground. After all, he actually dug up such a piece of red cloth that looked like a piece of clothing under his own house. The most important thing was that it looked like a piece of clothing.

　　"Master Zhang, Liu Bi, you two take Uncle Kuang Jilu out first." Brother Xiang turned around and said to Master Zhang and Liu Bi. They both felt that the current situation was very strange and did not dare to stay here. They pulled Kuang Jilu and ran away without any loyalty. They even closed the door after they went out.

　　I was also anxious. My heart had never been so nervous before. I carefully looked at the hole dug outside, feeling a wave of regret in my heart. Damn it, why did I come here to tinker with this? Isn't this just using a lantern in the toilet?

　　If Brother Xiang hadn't stopped me, I would have used the Six Dings and Six Jias to entertain the thing in the pit. But Brother Xiang pulled me aside and whispered, "Xiao Hui, don't be anxious."

　　Then Brother Xiang put on a smile, bowed three times towards the hole, and then he mumbled something in his mouth, half-knelt on the ground and talked to himself.

　　Brother Xiang actually spoke ghost language. Humans have their own language, and ghosts have their own language. You may have seen that I often chat with ghosts, but in fact I don’t communicate with them using language.

　　Now those ghosts can basically transmit what they want to express directly into your head, so that you can directly understand what they mean. But ghost language is actually of little use in the world of the living. At most, it is a convenient way to communicate with the dead. Ghost language is actually prepared for those masters who can pass through the Yin and go to the underworld.

　　It is popular to speak ghost language in the underworld. If you speak the language of the living world there, you will immediately be ostracized by all the ghosts.

　　I saw Brother Xiang half-kneeling on the ground, with more and more sweat on his forehead. I was also very anxious behind him. God knows what Brother Xiang was talking about with this ghost. At that time, I was thinking, how nice it would be if I could learn some ghost language, at least some basic words.

　　After about three minutes, the hole still didn't respond, so I whispered to Brother Xiang, "Brother Xiang, what happened?"

　　Just as Brother Xiang was about to speak, a hand suddenly stretched out from the pit. This hand looked like the arm of a thirteen or fourteen-year-old child, and was covered with a red piece of clothing.

　　Brother Xiang took two steps back and said with a grim expression: "This thing is called Red Doll, and it is also on the Hundred Ghosts List. It seems that we dug it out, and he is not very happy."

　　The List of Hundred Ghosts is actually a list of evil ghosts made by a master in the past. It includes evil ghosts from the folk and some strange ghosts for reference by future generations. Most of the ghosts and monsters in it are quite powerful, and the conditions for the formation of many ghosts are extremely special and difficult.

　　This red doll is the thirteenth type of ghost. It requires an extremely yin child, who is made to die in red clothes when he is thirteen years and thirteen days old. Then his soul is extracted and placed in a corpse-raising ground for forty-nine days.

　　This red doll is an extremely special ghost. The biggest difference between him and ordinary ghosts is that he has a physical body, which is an ability that almost only ghosts have. Just for this reason, this red doll is much stronger than ordinary ghosts.

　　As soon as I heard it was Red Doll, I quickly took out the peach wood sword that Uncle Cong had given me and became cautious.

　　Suddenly, there was a squeaking sound coming from the pit underground, and a child slowly crawled out. The child had delicate features, but his whole body was blue, and his eyes were blood red. He looked very scary, and he exuded a huge yin energy.

　　When Brother Xiang saw this, he quickly stepped back and said, "I'll leave it to you."

　　I nodded, swung the peach wood sword at the kid's face, no matter if you are a red doll or a green doll, those who can be hit by me are good kids, and I chanted in my mouth: "The divine weapon is as urgent as the law."

　　My goodness, I was not kidding when I hit it this time. The red doll had just crawled out of the hole, but I hit it back again.

　　However, I also felt some differences between this ghost and ordinary ghosts. When the peach wood sword hit this ghost, it was like hitting an ordinary person in the face. Although the peach wood sword could hit ghosts before, it felt soft and did not have such a strong texture.

　　"This red doll is not that powerful." I saw the red doll being hit back by me and touched its nose.

　　Brother Xiang whispered from behind: "Be careful, this ghost is not easy to kill. With its physical form, the Yin energy is very concentrated. You can't kill it. I will call the old superstitious man to contact some Yin-Yang masters nearby to come and help.

　　Then he ran out with the phone.

　　When I saw the red doll being hit by me, I thought it was not that powerful, but after hearing what Brother Xiang said, I remembered that I definitely couldn’t kill it.

　　The ghosts I dealt with before were all virtual. I used various methods to disperse their negative energy, and then I could save them or do whatever I wanted. But I have no way to deal with this ghost. This guy has extremely strong defense. Even if I hit him a dozen times with a peach wood sword, he wouldn't necessarily feel any pain.

　　This is the most difficult thing about the red doll. Generally, Yin-Yang masters have no way to deal with this red doll. The main reason is that they cannot kill it at all, and it is very powerful.

　　As soon as I finished thinking about it, the red doll on the ground climbed up again and jumped towards me.

　　[ps: Sorry to have kept you waiting for so long]

　　[108] Chase

　　The red doll, full of yin energy, rushed towards me. I quickly picked up the Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman and chanted: "Practice extensively to calamity, prove my supernatural power, the five energies are rising, and they are the same as my body, chi chi chi."

　　After I finished reading it, a yellow barrier appeared beside me. I breathed a sigh of relief. The red doll pounced over and crashed into the yellow barrier.

　　As soon as I saw it, I thought to myself, this guy is really stupid, how can a jerk like you break my Daluo Vajra Unbreakable Talisman? As soon as this thought came out, with a bang, the Daluo Vajra Unbreakable Talisman was smashed into pieces by this red doll, and countless fragments appeared like a spider web, and it looked like it would collapse at any time.

　　I was so scared that I broke out in a cold sweat. If that had hit me just now, I would have probably gone to accompany my brother. I cursed in my heart that the quality of this Six-Combination Command Talisman was so damn unreliable. But then I thought that it was not really the Six-Combination Command Talisman's fault. It should be that the red doll was too powerful. After all, this ghost was ranked thirteenth on the list of one hundred ghosts. Just thinking about it, you can tell that it is not weak.

　　After thinking about this, the barrier was finally broken, and I was knocked to the ground by the red doll. The red doll opened its big mouth and bit my neck, just like my neck was a strange duck neck.

　　This kid has a mouth full of fangs. If he bites me, I will probably be paralyzed. I picked up the Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talisman and smashed it on his forehead, chanting, "Yangming's essence, divine power hidden in the heart, restraining evil spirits, hiding in human form, a spiritual talisman, worshiping demons without a trace, dare to disobey, the heavenly soldiers are on the way, command!"

　　The Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman also emitted a faint yellow light, and with a bang, it blasted the grandson back. The grandson fell to the ground. I hurriedly picked up the peach wood sword and stabbed him, but the grandson jumped to the side like a frog and easily avoided the attack.

　　Then I chopped at him several times, but this guy dodged it easily. I was suddenly at a loss and got into a stalemate with him. However, after I chopped at him a few more times, I was exhausted all over, while this red baby was still alive and kicking.

　　With a bang, the red doll probably felt that there was no point in fighting with me, so he smashed the glass window and ran out. When I saw that guy running out, I got anxious too, so I opened the door and ran out, and I saw Brother Xiang outside alone. When Brother Xiang saw me come out, he asked, "What happened?"

　　"He ran away." I looked around, but there was no trace of the red doll. When Brother Xiang heard that he ran away, he got anxious and said, "He's in trouble."

　　Don't think that the person who was released is some crazy cat or dog. This red doll was poisoned when he was alive. After he turned into a fierce monster, he did not want revenge like Menma. He was the type who would kill anyone he saw.

　　I also understood the seriousness of the situation. I looked outside and it was too dark to see anything. I would definitely not be able to find it if I went to look for it now. I asked Brother Xiang, "What should we do now?"

　　"What else can we do? Let's look for him. This red kid just came out from underground and is weak. He needs to be nourished. We must not let him kill anyone. As long as he kills one person and absorbs the soul of an extremely yin person, his strength will increase greatly. We two will definitely not be able to defeat him." Brother Xiang said, holding the compass and asked, "Where did he run from? Let's chase him."

　　"Over there." I pointed in the direction the guy just ran away, and followed Brother Xiang to chase him. Fortunately, this direction was opposite to the direction of the city, and it was also the direction of leaving the village. It was a direction towards the suburbs, where there were fewer people.

　　Brother Xiang bit his middle finger and then dropped a drop of blood in the middle of the compass. The drop of blood actually formed an arrow, and Brother Xiang and I ran following the arrow.

　　We ran for more than ten minutes and came to a remote road. There was a black car on the road. It was parked there and the car body was still shaking. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and frowned, because the pointer was pointing to this car, and the car was still shaking. Could it be that the owner of the car had a fight with the red doll? Or was he killed and the red doll was sucking his soul?

　　Brother Xiang and I didn't dare to think too much. If it was really the red doll that was sucking people's souls, we couldn't stop. One second later, the red doll would become stronger. The sun film on the outside of the car was very black, and you could basically not see inside at night. The car was shaking more and more violently.

　　Brother Xiang and I just raised our legs and kicked the car door, and we kicked it several times in a row. The car alarm sounded loudly. I kicked it several times but it didn't open. It was not like in the movies where the door lock would break after just two kicks. The quality of this door was really good.

　　When we saw that we couldn't kick it open and were about to find a stone to smash the window, the car door suddenly opened. Brother Xiang and I were shocked and quickly stepped back several steps. A fat man in his forties with fat all over his body walked out from the back seat of the car, along with a beautiful woman who was probably only about 21 or 22 years old and wearing a black business suit. Both of them were in disarray.

　　I immediately understood that they were doing wilderness survival training. Brother Xiang and I felt a little embarrassed. When they were having sex, Brother Xiang and I went up and kicked the door. If we put ourselves in their shoes, if two bastards dared to kick the door while I was having sex with a beautiful girl, I would kill them.

　　Sure enough, the fat man pointed at us and yelled, "What's wrong with you? What's wrong with you? How dare you rob us in broad daylight?"

　　Oh my god, it seems that the fat guy thought we were robbers. But he was right. It was late at night and Brother Xiang and I were each holding a stone in our hands, which we were originally going to use to smash the car windows. No wonder he thought we were robbers. Brother Xiang and I were about to explain, but when the fat guy saw that we didn't say anything for a long time, he shrugged his shoulders, smiled lightly, pointed at us, squinted his eyes and said, "You two bastards want to rob me? Why don't you go out and find out who I am? Fuck, let me make it clear first, you only accept money and not rob women." The fat guy was quite aggressive at first, but at the end he took out a wallet and gave us a thick stack of money.

　　"Get out of here! Do I look like a robber?" Brother Xiang pointed at the fat man with a stone in his hand and shouted. The fat man was frightened by Brother Xiang and pointed at him and asked, "Are you here to rob me? I don't want it." As he spoke, his fat body was still shaking, which looked disgusting no matter how you looked at him.

　　Just when the two of us were speechless because of this funny thing, the woman who had been silent all of a sudden screamed. Brother Xiang and I looked over and saw that a hand stretched out from the car, grabbed the woman's neck and pulled her back into the car. The door was closed and the woman's screams were heard from inside.

　　【109】Call the police

　　Brother Xiang and I were both anxious. Brother Xiang rushed forward and kicked the fat guy away, then started smashing the glass with a stone. I followed him and smashed it together. I had no idea what kind of car it was, and it took me more than ten hits with the stone before I finally broke it open.

　　I saw Brother Xiang smash it open and took out a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman, chanting: "The essence of Yangming, the divine power hidden in the heart, restrains the evil spirits, hides the human form, a spiritual talisman, worships the devil without a trace, dare to disobey, the heavenly soldiers are on the way, command!"

　　Then I threw the talisman in. There was a sharp sound coming from inside. I couldn't tell what it felt like, but it was quite unpleasant. Suddenly, a bloody child crawled out of the glass hole that was smashed by Brother Xiang. The child's face was covered in blood and flesh. After coming out, he looked at me with resentment, then roared, and ran away quickly on all fours like a monkey.

　　I was about to chase it, but Brother Xiang grabbed me and said, "Save the person first. It's running too fast. We can't catch up with it."

　　"Yeah." I nodded. Brother Xiang and I asked the fat man for the key, opened the car door, and took a look. We were almost disgusted to death. To be honest, it's not like I haven't seen corpses or ghosts before, and I'm not too afraid of these two things, but the scene was too scary. The car was full of minced meat, the woman's head was gone, and there was everything in the car. There was a strong smell of blood.

　　I have seen ghosts and corpses, but I have never seen someone die so tragically. I have seen a lot of horrific pictures when I studied criminal knowledge in school, but none of them can be as shocking as this scene.

　　Brother Xiang took one look, shook his head and sighed, "It's no use, there's no hope."

　　I rolled my eyes at him and thought, what you're talking about is nonsense. It would be strange if she could be saved if she has lost her head. Besides, her soul and spirit have been taken away by that red doll.

　　I also feel an indescribable guilt in my heart. Really, perhaps many people who see these scenes will feel that it is none of their business and they can just ignore it and be fine. In fact, this is just because you have not experienced it personally. If you really kill someone because of your negligence, you will feel guilty to death.

　　I was like this at the time. If Brother Xiang and I hadn't gone to dig this guy, then this woman would definitely not be dead. Thinking of this, I sighed and shook my head. Brother Xiang was next to me. Seeing my expression, he patted me on the shoulder and said, "Life and death are determined by fate, and wealth and honor are determined by God."

　　Growing up with Brother Xiang, he naturally understood me very well. He saw my guilt and comforted me. I sighed and said, "It's easy to say, life and death are determined by fate, and wealth is determined by God, but this is a living life. It was alive and well in front of us just now, and it died in an instant. Sigh."

　　"Oh my God, someone is killed." The fat man walked to Weili, looked into the car, screamed, and then fainted.

　　I thought about it and picked up the phone to call Li Shanshan. Li Shanshan seemed to be drunk on the other end. I didn't have time to care about so much, so I asked for her father's phone number and called Li Qingshan. If I called the police directly with this woman's condition, the local police would definitely think it was a murder and then take me and Brother Xiang back to the police station and beat us up to force a confession. That would be unjust.

　　When Li Qingshan heard that someone had died here, he quickly told me to wait and then hung up the phone.

　　About twenty minutes later, seven or eight police cars drove over, and more than twenty policemen and a forensic doctor got out. After the police came, the fat man was taken away to record his statement. Li Qingshan, who was also wearing a police uniform at the time, ran up to the two of us, took a look at the body in the car, and his face turned ugly. Then he said to a thin middle-aged policeman next to him who looked to be in his forties, "Block the news and issue a gag order!"

　　The middle-aged policeman nodded and went over to talk to the other policemen. A gag order is usually issued when encountering confidential cases, or some tricky cases, or cases that cannot be made public. The person who is given the order cannot disclose the case to other people, not even to their relatives or friends, otherwise they will be held legally responsible.

　　I can probably understand why Li Qingshan issued such a gag order. Although the case cannot be disclosed casually, generally speaking, a gag order will not be issued. If the case of the headless corpse were to be spread out, who knows how the media would make a fuss about it. This is probably the problem that Li Qingshan is most worried about.

　　Then he asked the surrounding police to start searching the scene, and then he pulled me and Brother Xiang into his police car, closed the windows, and then asked us anxiously: "Xiaohui, Xiaoxiang, what is going on? Tell me quickly!"

　　Brother Xiang and I had nothing to hide from Li Qingshan, so we told him the story. Li Qingshan's face was wrinkled when he heard it. After listening, he shook his head and sighed and said to us: "You two, according to what you said, you two can't deal with this thing, so how will this matter end?"

　　"I've been thinking about this before. There's only one way to solve this problem. Ask someone." Brother Xiang asked without hesitation, "Doesn't the government have a paranormal investigation team? There's also a monster hunting bureau. Why don't we ask them to come?"

　　Li Qingshan shook his head. "Those people can only be invited at the municipal level. But now Deputy Mayor Wu Lei and the new deputy mayor are fighting. He definitely has no time to take care of this. The mayor will retire in half a year. He just wants to live a stable life. He will definitely be reluctant to come forward to invite people. After all, a murder case occurred in the area under his jurisdiction when he is about to retire. This is a big deal."

　　Brother Xiang cursed when he heard this: "Damn it, we risked our lives to save the people, but those guys only cared about their own interests."

　　"If there is no other way, we can only ask Vice Mayor Wu Lei for help. I don't know if he is willing to take charge of it because he is in charge of this area. He has been fighting fiercely with his opponents. Now that someone has died, I am afraid that the other side will use this as an excuse." Li Qingshan shook his head.

　　"It's okay, don't rush. Although the red doll can absorb the three souls and seven spirits, it will take seven days to digest. No one will die during this period, so just ask an expert to take this guy away within seven days." Brother Xiang explained to us.

　　Actually, I wanted to ask why the old superstitious person was not called, because I heard from Brother Xiang before that the old superstitious person seemed to be quite awesome when he was young, and was a very powerful Taoist priest. But I didn’t ask, because I also thought that the old superstitious person is actually very old, and no matter how awesome he was when he was young, he will gradually become weak as he gets older.

　　【110】l

　　Brother Xiang and I definitely couldn’t go back to school for these seven days, so Li Qingshan asked the school for half a month’s leave on our behalf. Because it was Li Qingshan who came forward, the school approved it easily.

　　The most important thing now is to ask someone for help. We rested for a night that night, and the next day Li Qingshan took me and Brother Xiang to the city government to find Wu Lei.

　　It was about eight o'clock in the morning when the three of us arrived. We followed Li Qingshan to the fourth floor of the municipal government and knocked on the door of an office with a sign of the deputy mayor. When we opened the door and went in, we found that the office was very large and sounded luxurious. Wu Lei was already there. Wu Lei looked much more haggard than the last time I saw him, as if he had a lot of worries. As soon as he saw us come in, he turned to Li Qingshan and asked, "Qingshan, you said you had something urgent so early in the morning. What's the matter?"

　　Li Qingshan walked over and pointed at the sofa and said to me and Brother Xiang: "You two should sit for a while. Don't be so restrained."

　　Brother Xiang and I walked to the sofa and sat down. There were many desserts on the coffee table. Brother Xiang and I naturally couldn't be polite. We picked them up and started eating. It was delicious. Li Qingshan started to talk about what happened next to Wu Lei. After he finished, Wu Lei took a deep breath, frowned tightly, and then walked to sit opposite me. He looked at Brother Xiang and me and asked, "Thank you for your hard work. This matter was originally our police's business. Thank you very much for your help."

　　"It's okay, it's okay. Brother Xiang and I are both students at the police academy. Sooner or later, we will be members of the academy." I knew Wu Lei was just being polite. Wu Lei smiled and said, "This matter can be big or small. If it's big, it will cause panic among the people if it gets out. If it's small, just don't let it leak out."

　　"Hmm?" I waited for Wu Lei's next words.

　　"If we ask for help from the Monster Catching Bureau, the new deputy mayor Xu Ke will deliberately spread these things. After all, this happened in my place, and the impact on me will be very great." Wu Lei said with a frown.

　　When Brother Xiang heard this, he slapped the coffee table, stood up and said, "Someone's dead, and you're still thinking about your own interests?"

　　Wu Lei was also a little unhappy when he saw Brother Xiang like this. He snorted and said, "I really won't help you. You guys should solve the problems you caused yourself!" Wu Lei waved his hand and said, "Get out."

　　"Mayor, please don't." Li Qingshan was a little embarrassed. After all, he was the one who brought me and Brother Xiang here. He said, "The overall situation is more important. We can keep it a secret if one person dies now, but we can't do that if another person dies."

　　When Wu Lei heard this, he frowned and said, "You guys go find Wu Jiu and ask him to find someone to help you solve the problem." After that, he ignored us.

　　I was also delighted. That's right. How could I have forgotten about that old bastard Master? I quickly called him and the other end picked up the phone. The Master seemed to be still asleep and asked, "What are you doing? You're calling me so early in the morning."

　　I quickly said, "Master, something happened."

　　The master asked immediately, "What's the matter?"

　　I immediately told my master everything that happened. After listening to me, my master scolded me, "Are you two stupid? You dared to touch that thing. You deserved to die. Fuck."

　　The master cursed a lot more, I didn't hear clearly, anyway he just kept cursing, I don't know why he was so angry, after he seemed tired of cursing, he said: "Don't blame me for cursing you, that's a human life, not some cat or dog, you should learn a lesson from now on, our business is not for showing off, it can kill people, understand?"

　　"Yeah." I nodded. I had indeed underestimated our business before. The master finally spoke: "If the red doll sucked in seventy-seven ghosts, even I wouldn't be able to deal with it. Fortunately, there is only one. It must be eliminated immediately. It's a good thing you called me. Most people who go to collect this thing would die. I have something important to do here and can't come. I'll ask someone to come over. Damn it, I have to pretend to be a grandson and beg for help again. Damn it."

　　After saying that, the master hung up the phone. I also gave a helpless smile. I didn't expect the master's reaction to be so intense. In fact, I really can't blame the master. I was not very sensible at that time. Later I realized how powerful this red doll was, or how powerful the top 20 ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List were. I had no idea at the time. The most terrifying thing about the red doll is that it can continuously absorb ghosts. The more it absorbs, the stronger it becomes. The strength of ordinary ghosts is determined by their resentment, and generally there will not be too much increase, so the red doll is basically a strange skill.

　　At that time, we didn't want to see the face of Deputy Mayor Wu Lei, so we said goodbye and left. Then Brother Xiang and I returned to the house we rented and waited for the person the master said he would invite. The master's strength showed that he would invite someone, which showed that the person must be extraordinary. Li Qingshan was also investigating everywhere to see if there were any strange things happening.

　　Time was approaching the seventh day little by little. At three o'clock in the afternoon of the fourth day, Brother Xiang and I were watching TV at home. Suddenly, my phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. As soon as I answered it, I heard a very magnetic male voice.

　　"Is that Chen Hui? Come to the airport to pick me up!" The person on the other end hung up after saying that. I wanted to ask him what he was wearing, but this guy hung up too early. He shrugged his shoulders, and Brother Xiang and I quickly put on a piece of clothing each. Then we got in a taxi and drove towards the airport. Brother Xiang and I just arrived at the airport exit, and I was about to call back the person who had just called me.

　　"You're here?" someone next to me spoke. I turned around and saw that this guy was so handsome. Damn, I don't know how to describe him. He had an oval face, big eyes, and a high nose bridge, just like a big star in a TV drama. He was wearing a white T-shirt and black jeans, and his hair was very long and messy, but it still couldn't hide his handsomeness.

　　He put his right hand in his pocket and pulled a large black suitcase with his left hand. He walked up to me and Brother Xiang, stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, I'm L."

　　"l?" I frowned, l looked at me expressionlessly and said, "Your master told me that you released the red doll, right?"

　　"Yeah, that's right." I nodded, and l nodded and said, "Let's go to your place first. I want to have a good rest. I'm so sleepy."

　　After he finished speaking, I realized that he actually had dark circles under his eyes. I quickly hailed a taxi and headed home. In the car, Brother Xiang put his arm around L's shoulder and asked, "L, which sect are you from?"

　　"Longhu Mountain." l had an expressionless face and looked like he really deserved a beating, but he was also very handsome. He was the type that infatuated girls would go crazy when they saw him.

　　[111] Another conspiracy of the White Lotus Sect?

　　When Brother Xiang heard this, he frowned and looked at L and asked, "Are you L from Longhu Mountain?"

　　"Is there a second L?" L asked expressionlessly. Brother Xiang quickly shook his head and said nothing. I asked Brother Xiang curiously, "Why? Is L famous?"

　　"Of course." Brother Xiang looked at L standing beside him and said, "Yin Yang Ghost Detective L, the eldest disciple of Longhu Mountain's leader Ling Xiao, is 19 years old. His Taoist magic surpasses all the Taoists of his generation. He joined the Monster Catching Bureau at a young age and is the youngest member of the Monster Catching Bureau. He has caught countless ghosts, so others gave him the title of Yin Yang Ghost Detective."

　　"Oh my god, so cool?"

　　This l didn't show any expression after hearing what Brother Xiang said, as if he couldn't smile. After a while, he turned his head and looked at us and asked, "Are you done? I want to rest." After saying that, he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. The taxi driver in front of us probably thought we were crazy after hearing the conversation between Brother Xiang and me.

　　After arriving home, this l was not in a hurry to catch ghosts, but ran to my room and fell asleep. I looked at the time and it was already five o'clock. Brother Xiang and I were bored, so we sat in the living room and turned on TV. It seemed that this l was quite awesome, so my heart calmed down a little.

　　We had only been watching for a while, around 5:30, when Han Sifan came back, wearing a white sportswear. As soon as he came in, he said to us, "What have you been doing these days? You even asked for leave. F*ck."

　　Brother Xiang and I looked at each other, and Brother Xiang said, "Something happened. This is what happened."

　　Then she started telling Han Sifan the story, and Han Sifan sat down and listened with great interest. In the end, she heard that the woman died so tragically but was not afraid at all. Most women would have been scared to death. Damn, Han Sifan is really a tomboy.

　　"Can you stop making noise? You're disturbing my rest." Suddenly, L opened the door and said calmly. Han Sifan saw that L, a guy with messy hair, dared to talk to her like that. She slammed the table, stood up, pointed at L and cursed: "You grandson, who are you? Are you looking for death?"

　　"No, no, this is the guy we called in to help, the Yin-Yang Ghost Detective." Brother Xiang hurriedly grabbed Han Sifan, otherwise Han Sifan would have to beat this guy up. This guy might be okay at fighting ghosts, but fighting against Han Sifan is hard to say. The only person I have met in my life who can beat Han Sifan is probably Master Qiuxiang.

　　l narrowed his eyes and glanced at Han Sifan, shrugged his shoulders and sat on the sofa, but his sitting posture was strange, he squatted on the sofa with his legs instead of sitting. He squatted on the sofa and poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip and said: "Tell me what's going on?"

　　Just when I was about to tell L about the situation, Brother Xiang suddenly said, "Brother, don't have athlete's foot..."

　　Well, Brother Xiang, you are such a jerk. I am here to help you. Even if you have athlete's foot, you have to endure it and not tell anyone. L glanced at Brother Xiang, shook his head, took a sip of tea and said, "Go on."

　　Then I told him the whole story. After listening to it, a strange smile appeared on his face, and he said, "Interesting, interesting."

　　I looked at L and advised him, "Don't be so sophisticated, buddy, just tell me what's going on."

　　l picked up a pen on the coffee table, bit the pen tip, was silent for a while and said, "It's the White Lotus Sect."

　　"What on earth do they want to do?" L stood up and said, "What I'm going to tell you next will be the top secret documents of the Monster Catching Bureau. You can't leak them out."

　　"Our Monster Hunting Bureau has collected something very strange. Many ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List have appeared in various provinces. Various types have emerged recently, and many ghosts that are rarely seen in a hundred years have appeared."

　　I asked, “And then?”

　　"They all disappeared." l stared at the pen and said calmly, "According to statistics, there are seventy-six of them in total, and according to investigations, they were all captured by a cult organization."

　　I asked tentatively, "White Lotus Sect?"

　　l nodded and said, "That's right. No one knows what the White Lotus Sect is trying to do, but they are using various conditions to cultivate the ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List, and then trying every means to capture them. Although we don't know what the White Lotus Sect is trying to do, the Tuo Luo Sha and the red doll on you must not fall into their hands."

　　"Why are you making it sound so serious? You can just go and kill them directly." I asked L.

　　l shook his head and said, "It's not as simple as you think. This is not a novel. This is reality, everyone."

　　"I'm just wondering why they want to capture the ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List." l put his hands in his pockets, walked to the balcony, looked into the distance and said: "Let's take action tonight, capture the red doll first, and let me take it back to the Monster Catching Bureau for custody."

　　After saying that, she went back to the room and started preparing something. Han Sifan, this tough girl, would definitely not show weakness, so she quickly said, "I'll go pack up my stuff. Today I'll go with you to catch the red doll." After saying that, she jumped back to her room.

　　I sighed and asked Brother Xiang, "Brother Xiang, what does the monster hunting bureau look like?"

　　Brother Xiang thought for a moment and said, "In fact, there was no Monster Catching Bureau at the beginning. There were many supernatural incident investigation teams. But later, perhaps the country felt that it was not unified enough and it was difficult to coordinate, so the Monster Catching Bureau was established."

　　"There are a total of 35 people in the Monster Hunting Bureau. Don't think that's a lot. China has 23 provinces, 5 autonomous regions, 4 municipalities, and 2 special administrative regions, a total of 34 provincial-level administrative regions, and one director. In addition to the director, each person is responsible for managing a provincial-level administrative region, and each provincial-level administrative region's paranormal investigation team is under the charge of this person, and these 34 people are under the charge of the director."

　　I nodded, and was also surprised, and asked, "Then that l is equivalent to a governor? I'll go."

　　Brother Xiang shook his head, rolled his eyes at me and said, "It's not that exaggerated, but in some aspects, the governor's power is not as great as his. For example, as long as it has something to do with supernatural events, you have to listen to him. He has no control over things that are not related to supernatural events. The division of labor is very clear." Brother Xiang said, "These people also live in the same base, not in their own territories. They will only go there to deal with things when something happens in their own territories. They usually stay in the base in Beijing or travel by themselves."

　　I felt so comfortable when I heard that. I was just about to say that I would give it a try in the future, but I didn’t expect Brother Xiang to say, “Don’t even think about it. Those guys are basically in their 30s or 40s. Only the young generation with extremely good talents can get in. Ordinary people can’t get in at all. They have to take an assessment. There are too many people and too little porridge.”

　　【112】Small hill

　　The four of us set off at seven o'clock. That guy actually wore a leather sword sheath outside his clothes, which was for carrying a sword on his back. However, his sword sheath was different from ordinary ones. He could actually hold eight swords on his back. He also carried eight peach wood swords on his back.

　　These eight swords were of different lengths and were all inserted behind L. It looked very handsome. Then I realized that these eight peach wood swords were originally contained in L's suitcase.

　　"Oh my god, this is so cool." I couldn't help but sigh as I looked at L carrying these eight swords on his back. L was already extremely handsome, and with these eight swords on his back, his temperament instantly improved.

　　"This is a unique skill of Longhu Mountain, usually only the leader can do it." Brother Xiang whispered in my ear: "It seems that this guy is being trained to be the leader so he can learn this."

　　Han Sifan was wearing a black tight leather jacket, carrying a small yellow bag, and holding a peach wood sword, the one that Uncle Cong gave to each of us.

　　I had packed my things long ago, put on my black backpack, and then the four of us went out. L asked us to go first to the place where we lost the red doll that day.

　　We hailed a taxi and rushed to the place where the murder took place that day.

　　It was already seven o'clock in the evening and it was getting dark. Since it was in the suburbs, it was pitch black all around.

　　"This is probably the place." I looked around, recognized the place, asked the taxi driver to stop the car, gave him the money, and the four of us got off.

　　Watching the taxi go away, Han Sifan looked at L and said, "Hey, why did you ask us to come here? Wouldn't it be better to just use divination to figure out where the ghost is?"

　　l shook his head expressionlessly, looked around and said, "After the red doll absorbs the ghost, it will immediately find a place to start absorbing it. It will not move during this process, so it must be nearby."

　　Then l took out a palm-sized compass-like thing, but it only had a black needle on it. l pointed the compass with his right middle finger and said, "Lead the way!"

　　The black needle of the compass suddenly started to rotate and then pointed to a hillside in the distance. Although this was a suburb, there were still some small hills.

　　"It's right there. You just wait here until I catch him. It's too dangerous for you to follow." L was about to leave when Brother Xiang grabbed him and said, "Wait, we'll go with you. We're not pushovers. Besides, the red doll isn't as simple as you think. If you're too careless, you might end up in big trouble."

　　After listening to Brother Xiang's words, l thought about it and nodded.

　　This road is about half a kilometer away from the small hill. Although it looks very close, it is actually quite difficult to walk on it. There is a plain all around, and there are a lot of weeds on the ground that are taller than the knees.

　　I was afraid of stepping on a snake at that time. I don’t know why, but I have been afraid of snakes since I was a child.

　　Fortunately, after walking for about 10 to 20 minutes, we reached the foot of the hillside. The hillside was only about 100 meters high. There were some dead trees on it, but it still looked quite eerie at night.

　　l said, "This place is too big. Let's split up and search one side at a time. If we find it, shout loudly. This hillside is not that big. I can get there in ten minutes."

　　"Brother, why don't we go together, otherwise we will be easily defeated one by one by that ghost..." Before I finished speaking, L and Han Sifan had already run upstairs, leaving only Brother Xiang and I.

　　Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and Brother Xiang said, "What are you afraid of? Go ahead. Let's go our separate ways." He rushed up with a sense of righteousness. I saw that Brother Xiang, who was usually so timid, went up, so it would be really unfair for me not to go up.

　　In fact, I found out later that Brother Xiang secretly stayed as soon as he went up and separated from me. Of course, I only found out about this later. I didn’t know it at the time.

　　When we separated, Brother Xiang patted me on the shoulder and said, "Don't be afraid. It's just a red doll. If you see it, just scream and I will come to save you."

　　"Brother Xiang, you should be careful too." I said to Brother Xiang worriedly. Brother Xiang waved his hand and said, "You don't have to worry about my safety at all. Is my ability just exaggerated?"

　　After that, we parted ways.

　　To be honest, the thought of looking for a ghost in such a desolate mountain in the middle of the night is terrifying, especially since this ghost is so fierce. I also took out the Indestructible Vajra Talisman and held it in my hand, ready to use it if anything happens.

　　I still have four of these Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talismans, which can at least hold off that red doll for a while until he comes over. Thinking of this, I feel a little more at ease, but I'm still a little scared.

　　There was no moonlight at the time and it was pitch black everywhere. I didn't dare take out my cell phone. If there was light and it attracted the red doll, wouldn't that be very frustrating?

　　I walked forward carefully, step by step, and suddenly I seemed to hear some business, a chirping sound.

　　My heart trembled. It was late at night. Could it be that I had met the red doll? I walked a few more steps and saw a tiled house in front of me. There was a light inside and someone was walking around. I breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that someone lived here.

　　At this time, there were still chirping sounds coming from the house. I didn't know what was going on inside. I knocked on the door and said, "Is anyone there? This place is haunted, please leave immediately."

　　After I shouted, the sound inside suddenly disappeared. I was startled and realized that something was wrong. How could anyone live in such a shabby place in this desolate mountain area?

　　When I thought of this, I turned around and ran wildly. I turned my head and saw a female ghost. Yes, it was the woman who was killed by the red doll. She was wearing white clothes and floating behind me, with her hands as if she wanted to grab me.

　　The nails on her hands were black, five centimeters long, and looked extremely sharp. I had no doubt that she could kill me with one claw.

　　I kept running and yelling, "Help! I've seen a ghost!"

　　At this moment, I don't look like a Yin-Yang master at all. Have you ever seen a Yin-Yang master turn around and run away after seeing a ghost, still shouting for help?

　　But this really can’t be blamed on me. It’s not that I’m incompetent, but that the enemy is too powerful.

　　After running for about ten minutes, I was shouting as I ran. I had used up all my strength and was gasping for breath. I couldn't run anymore. I thought, I might as well die. I'll fight this bastard to the death.

　　When I turned around, I saw that the female ghost in white saw me stop and reached out to grab my forehead with one claw.

　　I also picked up the Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman and shouted: "Practice extensively to calamity, prove my supernatural power, the five energies are rising, and they are the same as my body, chi chi chi."

　　【113】Five Thunders Breaking the Sky Righteous Method

　　Facts proved that I was not made of paper. The female ghost let out a scream and flew backwards when she bumped into the Indestructible Vajra Talisman.

　　And I just shook slightly. Compared with the red doll, this ghost is completely different. It is not even an evil ghost, but just a wronged soul.

　　I looked around, but there was no sign of the red doll. I was so angry that I was chased so far by this guy. I cursed, "I believed your lies, but I was chased so badly by a wronged ghost like you. How can I still have the face to tell you?"

　　After I finished speaking, I rolled up my sleeves and took out the peach wood sword from the backpack on my back. You know, I am no longer the same person I used to be. I am no longer the Chen Hui who could be played around by a wronged soul. Unless they are evil ghosts, these lonely ghosts are no match for me.

　　After being knocked back by the Vajra Indestructible Talisman, the ghost also lay on the ground, as if it was injured. I took the peach wood sword and chanted, "The divine weapon is as urgent as the law." Then I picked up the peach wood sword and chopped at the female ghost.

　　The female ghost just lay on the ground, looking at me with horror. Before I could come to my senses, I suddenly felt a chill, just like entering an air-conditioned room on a hot day.

　　The sudden cold made me shiver all over. I didn't dare to continue attacking the female ghost. I took out a Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman from my backpack and began to defend myself carefully.

　　As soon as I took out the Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman, I felt a strange sound above me. I looked up and saw that the red doll was on the tree behind me, rushing towards me.

　　Late at night, the red doll was wearing red clothes and looked very creepy, and there were strange rattling noises coming out of his mouth.

　　I quickly rolled to the side to avoid it, but just as I stood up, my neck was grabbed by the red doll. It was too fast. The red doll was like a monkey, very agile. The moment it grabbed my neck, it opened its mouth full of fangs and bit my neck.

　　I had no doubt that if I hadn't reacted, I would have ended up like the woman who died a few days ago. Fortunately, I had the Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman in my hand at the time, and I hurriedly said, "Practice the great disaster, prove my supernatural power, the five qi are rising, and they are the same as my body, chi chi chi."

　　When his mouth was about three centimeters away from my neck, I uttered the last word "Chi". Fortunately, I was in a hurry. Suddenly, a light yellow barrier appeared outside me. What I didn't expect was that the red doll actually bit the barrier into pieces with one bite. I was so scared that I almost cried.

　　I was close to him at that time, so I could see the appearance of the red baby. His face was all black, as if it was burnt. His teeth were like canine fangs, and his mouth was full of them. There was also a yellow sticky liquid in his mouth. It looked extremely disgusting. If I had bitten him, I would have died.

　　After the red doll bit through the Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman, it also bit my neck. The hairs on my body stood up. I had never felt that death was so close to me. It was as if the Ox-Head and Horse-Face were waving at me.

　　But when the red doll bit my neck, I closed my eyes and waited for death, but the pain did not come. I opened my eyes and looked at myself, and the surface of my body was emitting a light golden light. This light was different from the Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman just now. It made people feel peaceful and sacred.

　　What's going on? I saw that Red Baby actually took two steps back, looked at me with a vigilant face, and stopped attacking me.

　　I suddenly discovered the reason. It was the Buddhist beads. The Buddhist beads that Uncle Cong gave me before were now emitting a golden light. I couldn't hold it in any longer. Tears flowed down my face. My legs became weak and I felt weak all over.

　　Those things like the more dangerous the more powerful you are, the calmer you are, are absolutely fucking made up. In the face of death, I was really scared and almost peed my pants. No one is not afraid of death. I have encountered some dangers before, and I always thought I was not afraid of death.

　　But now I think about it, at that time I didn’t encounter anything that really made me feel the death, but this time it was different. If it weren’t for this Buddhist beads, I would really have died.

　　I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes, but I still felt weak all over. Looking at the red doll not far away, I didn’t know what to do.

　　"Well, I'm glad you're not dead."

　　Suddenly, I heard L's voice behind me. L was also out of breath and looked like he had just run over. He looked at Red Doll with a gleam in his eyes and said, "Just hide well. I'll take care of the rest."

　　After saying this, l drew out the longest peach wood sword and stuck it under his feet, shouting: "The sky is square and the earth is round, the law is nine chapters, I write my order, and all the ghosts hide."

　　This spell had also appeared in the mouth of the old superstitious person, but this time when l roared it out, there was an indescribable momentum, and the surrounding air continued to gather towards him.

　　The red doll not far away seemed to sense something was wrong. It ran to the female ghost, opened its mouth, sucked the female ghost into its stomach, then turned around and ran away.

　　lHe pulled out the peach wood sword that was stuck in the ground with both hands, then rushed forward, kicked the red doll away and hit it against a tree, then stabbed the sword into the chest of the red doll, nailing it to the tree.

　　Then he drew out five swords and nailed the red doll's hands and feet, one sword nailed its neck, and then holding two peach wood swords in his hands, he sneered and chanted: "Five Thunders Break the Sky Righteous Method!"

　　After he finished speaking, thunder talismans appeared on the eight peach wood swords. There were thunder talismans engraved on them. In an instant, the eight peach wood swords flashed with lightning, and the red baby finally screamed in pain.

　　l took two peach wood swords and chopped at the red doll's chest repeatedly, with the speed getting faster and faster, chopping one sword after another, just like those two-sword swordsmen in TV dramas.

　　The Five Thunders Breaking the Sky Method is the unique martial art of Longhu Mountain, and it was created by the current headmaster Ling Xiao. It uses eight thunder swords to kill demons and monsters. Just now, he inserted a peach wood sword in order to condense the "qi", and then rushed over and nailed the red doll with a sword. If he didn't condense the qi first, the red doll would run away directly.

　　Then he used two peach wood swords to hit the red baby continuously. Because the red baby was already a ghost with a flesh and blood body, he had to beat his soul until it collapsed, and then he could really kill him. Otherwise, he could just chop off his head and he would be fine.

　　At this moment, a strange voice suddenly came: "Stop!"

　　[114] Po

　　l was not like the idiots in the TV series who would stop moving when they heard someone shout "stop". On the contrary, the sword in his hand became faster and he chopped at the red doll even faster, and shouted at me: "Chen Hui, stop that man! Buy me some time."

　　"Yeah." I nodded, not caring that I was frightened by the red doll and had no strength left in my body. I stood up with the help of the tree next to me and saw a masked man running towards l on my right.

　　The man was wearing a black casual outfit and had a red scarf covering his face below the eyes, so it was difficult to see what he looked like.

　　He looked like he was going to save the red doll. I was like, damn it! Although I was attacking the red doll, I was not a standoff. I rushed forward and punched the man in black.

　　I didn't expect that the man in black would punch me in the face. This guy was very strong and I was knocked to the ground by his punch. My head was dizzy.

　　l turned around and saw me being knocked down, and hurriedly shouted: "Han Sifan, come out!"

　　I didn't expect Han Sifan to suddenly emerge from a bush not far away. She was wearing a black leather jacket and I didn't notice her hiding there before.

　　Han Sifan rushed forward and without saying a word, he kicked the man in black with a whip kick. The man in black stretched out his hand to block it, but Han Sifan's kung fu was not exaggerated. The man in black was kicked and took several steps back.

　　"Who are you?" Han Sifan did not continue to attack. Instead, he looked at the man in black and frowned, as if he was thinking about something.

　　The man in black didn't say a word. He rushed forward and hit Han Sifan in the face with his fist. Han Sifan dodged to the side, so Han Sifan punched the man in black in the chest, then pulled with his hand and ripped off the red scarf that covered the man's face.

　　"Brother, it's you!" Han Sifan said in disbelief after he defeated the man in black.

　　What? I was lying on the ground pretending to be dead, but when I heard it was Han Sifan's brother, I stood up, rubbed my face and said, "Brother, what's wrong with you? If I hadn't been for Han Sifan's sake, I would have beaten you up a long time ago..."

　　The man in black ignored me and looked at Han Sifan. After a while, he nodded. Actually, the man in black didn't look that good. To be honest, he was not as handsome as me. He was barely acceptable. Ahem, to be honest, he was probably only about 1.75 meters tall.

　　"Yes, you have grown up." A Bao, Han Sifan's brother, nodded and praised.

　　"Didn't you go missing? Where have you been all this time? Don't you know that old bastard Wu Jiu and I are very worried about you? Also, why are you here?" Han Sifan said this and sobbed as he stepped forward to hug Abao, as if he wanted to have a good cry.

　　Po took two steps back and pointed at the red doll nailed to the tree and said, "I'm here to get this, get out of my way."

　　"Ah?" Han Sifan was stunned for a moment. Ah Bao shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently: "I am a member of the White Lotus Sect now. Get out of my way or I will kill you."

　　"Impossible, how could you join the White Lotus Sect? That old bastard Wu Jiu will be so pissed off that he will die." Han Sifan said in disbelief.

　　A Bao sneered and said, "Get out of my way!" Then he pushed Han Sifan away and ran towards L. Han Sifan didn't stop A Bao this time.

　　l turned his head and saw that he was also anxious. The red doll was now emitting red fluorescence all over its body. If l was given two more minutes, he could beat its soul to pieces. However, seeing Abao running over, l reluctantly took out a talisman and pasted it on the peach wood sword inserted in the red doll's chest and said: "Suppress evil!"

　　Then he ignored the red doll, turned around and ran towards Abao. Abao took out a small flag, held it in his hand, and waved his hand just like Li Zhendong did at that time. A lot of negative energy appeared in the small flag and rushed towards L.

　　This negative energy was huge and dark, just like miasma in this forest. I looked at Han Sifan who was still in a daze, and quickly picked up the last two Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talismans and pasted them on Han Sifan and myself, chanting: "Practice extensively to save the world, prove my supernatural powers, the five energies are rising, and they are the same as my body, chi chi chi."

　　Fortunately, due to the power of the Daluo Vajra Unbreakable Talisman, these Yin Qi still couldn't get close to us, and L was holding two peach wood swords flashing with lightning and constantly slashing in the Yin Qi. There were also many lonely ghosts in these Yin Qi. Soon, Han Sifan and I couldn't see anything around us, only endless black Yin Qi.

　　I didn't know what happened outside. About ten minutes later, the negative energy around us slowly dissipated. I stood up and looked around. I saw L lying on the ground in a miserable state, unconscious. His eight peach wood swords were also scattered on the ground. As for the red doll that was nailed to the tree at the beginning, it had disappeared long ago.

　　I ran over to take a look, luckily, he was not in danger of life, his three souls and seven spirits were still there, he was just knocked unconscious, and Han Sifan seemed to have fainted from anger.

　　I didn't know what to do at the time. After all, we were on the hillside and they both fainted. I couldn't carry them both by myself. In the end, I had no choice but to call Brother Xiang and ask him to come up to help. Then I carried them both down and found a hospital for treatment.

　　The next day in the hospital, I also asked L what happened that day. It turned out that although L's Taoist magic was very powerful against evil spirits, it was useless against living people. Ordinary cult members also have a lot of evil spirits, but Po was different. He was a yin and yang master from the beginning. Those negative energies were just summoned by that small flag. He himself did not have any negative energy or evil spirits.

　　L's magic was naturally useless against Po, and Po rushed up to beat L. Although Po seemed unable to beat Han Sifan, his kung fu should not be bad. Although L was extremely powerful when dealing with ghosts and monsters, his own fighting ability was just rubbish, and he was knocked down by Po with just a few punches.

　　When Brother Xiang found out that Abao had joined the White Lotus Sect, his face was full of disbelief. According to Brother Xiang, he and Abao have known each other since they were twelve years old, and he didn't even know me at that time. They have always had a good relationship.

　　And the red doll was naturally taken away by Abao, and I started to worry too, because I had a Menma on me, and this Tuoluosha was ranked seventh on the list. Maybe Abao didn't know that I had a Tuoluosha on me at the time, and if he knew, he would definitely snatch it away.

　　Han Sifan was still in a daze when he woke up in the hospital.

　　[ps: Sorry, this chapter is late. ]

　　[115] Strike

　　"Come on, Han Sifan, be good and have some food." I took the food in my hand and put a piece of meat to Han Sifan's mouth, but I didn't expect Han Sifan to shake his head and say, "I don't want to eat."

　　"Big sister, you haven't eaten for a day." I sighed. This girl was in a trance after waking up. She didn't eat. If the doctor hadn't come to check, I would have thought she was mentally ill. But I still said patiently: "A Bao, that bastard, no, no, A Bao may have joined the White Lotus Sect to play Infernal Affairs? Who knows, he may be an undercover agent."

　　To be honest, I don't quite believe this. After all, if A Bao really went undercover and found a chance to reveal Li Zhendong's whereabouts, with Wu Jiu's ability, it would be easy to catch Li Zhendong, and even the White Lotus' headquarters could be wiped out in one fell swoop.

　　The reason why we can't deal with the White Lotus Sect now is that we don't know the whereabouts of the White Lotus Sect. But since Po has joined and also come to retrieve the red doll, I think he is not the kind of person who cleans the house or washes the toilet in the White Lotus Sect. At the very least, he should be a small leader and he must know the base.

　　Forget it, I shook my head. It's not something I should worry about. What worries me most is that Han Sifan refuses to eat. She's on a hunger strike like a child. I sighed, shook my head, and continued to persuade him, saying, "Think about it, Abao was raised by Wu Jiu himself, and he grew up with you. He has to give you face, not Wu Jiu's. He must have risked his life to enter the cult as an undercover agent."

　　"Really?" Han Sifan seemed to really believe it. She looked at me with a little hope in her eyes. I felt very distressed when I saw Han Sifan like this. I shook my head to see such a cheerful and strong female figure become like this.

　　Actually, it is understandable. If I put myself in his shoes, if Brother Xiang suddenly joined a cult, I would definitely not be much better than Han Sifan. I said, "Of course, think about it, Brother Abao is handsome and good at kung fu. It would be easy for him to pick up girls outside. He would definitely have no problem becoming a star in Hollywood. Why would he become a cult member and be wanted by the country every day? He must have joined the cult to save society and the world."

　　Damn, I felt a little sick after hearing what I said. Han Sifan's eyes lit up after hearing what I said. He hugged me, kissed me on the forehead and said, "Yeah, how could my brother be a cult? He must be an undercover agent. Come on, I'll treat you to KFC!" After saying that, Han Sifan took his clothes and ran to the bathroom to change.

　　I looked at Han Sifan's back, touched the place where she had just kissed me, and shook my head. Damn, this woman is too fickle.

　　As for Brother Xiang, he was taking care of L in the ward next door. L was also seriously injured this time, and it seemed that his internal organs were damaged. Brother Xiang originally wanted to come and take care of Han Sifan. After all, between taking care of a beautiful woman and taking care of a handsome man, most men would choose the former, and those who choose the latter are probably gay.

　　But then he thought that Han Sifan had just suffered a blow and was emotionally unstable, plus she was violent. If she accidentally went berserk and hit him, he would not be able to handle it. So he pushed me to take care of Han Sifan, and he went to take care of L.

　　Han Sifan changed into a white dress, which looked really beautiful. Although her face was still very pale, she had an indescribable temperament, very special. I was thinking about it at the time, watching Han Sifan cursing all the way. When she arrived at KFC and ordered five or six hamburgers, she picked them up with her hands and started to eat them. When I saw this, I suddenly understood what was so special about her.

　　She is very real. Women nowadays are too good at pretending. For example, many of them have hot tempers but they pretend to be very ladylike. Many women swear all the time, as if they would feel uncomfortable if they didn't curse other people's parents. These are also pretending, or they will make people feel disgusted.

　　But Han Sifan's swearing doesn't make people feel uncomfortable, and she doesn't deliberately swear or pretend to be anything. I don't know why, but she is a very real person, not pretentious. She is what she is, and doesn't deliberately imitate others, but just be herself. This is also the person I have always wanted to be, heartless and not tired of living.

　　Han Sifan ate two roasted chickens before he burped and drank a sip of Coke before saying, "I'll find a way to talk to Wu Jiu tomorrow. My brother must be going undercover. Tell him not to worry."

　　"Yeah." I felt a little bit amused.

　　Then Han Sifan seemed to be in a good mood, and took me shopping everywhere. When he saw a beautiful dress, he said, "Huizi, I like this dress, buy it for me."

　　"I want this, buy it."

　　"This is good, I want it."

　　Han Sifan took me shopping for a long time and took whatever I liked. It seems like I was spending her money. Damn, she doesn't feel sorry at all.

　　It was already six o'clock in the evening when we returned to the hospital after the tour. Han Sifan went back to the ward by himself. I had nothing to do so I went to L and Brother Xiang's room. In fact, I hadn't seen L since what happened yesterday.

　　When I went in, I saw that L was also in a daze with a look of dementia on his face. I asked Brother Xiang, "What's wrong?"

　　Brother Xiang said with a bitter look on his face: "I don't know why this child seems to have been hit hard, as if he has a mental problem."

　　"Eh." I waved my hand in front of L's face. L didn't even blink, so I said, "Oh my god, are you crazy? No way, you're so shocked at once."

　　Suddenly l spoke: "I lost?"

　　"What the hell? You got knocked out." Brother Xiang said, "Dude, what's wrong with you? Speak up."

　　Unexpectedly, l took a deep breath, looked at the ceiling and said, "I lost."

　　Brother Xiang and I looked at L's appearance. Brother Xiang said helplessly, "Fuck, he's really crazy. What should we do now? The people hired by the master made us crazy. It's hard to explain now."

　　l shook his head, looked out the window, and said with a strange look in his eyes: "You are crazy, I am not crazy, I just feel a little sad."

　　"What are you sighing about?" Brother Xiang asked.

　　"I thought I would not lose and would always win, but I didn't expect to lose today." l flipped open the bed sheet and stood up.

　　After asking around, Xiang and I found out that L had always been number one in every aspect since he was a child and had never lost. He had always been very conceited, but in this battle with Po, although he lost due to his weak point, he still could not forgive his failure, so his self-esteem was hit.

　　To say that this genius is different can be a blow.

　　【116】Beating Liu Tianyi

　　The next day, l left Chongqing in a daze. He told us that he was going back to Longhu Mountain to continue his training. After l left, Han Sifan was also discharged from the hospital. Han Sifan was not in a serious condition in the first place, and now after I tricked him, his knot in his heart was untied, so he was naturally fine.

　　We went back to school that afternoon. It was already Sunday afternoon and school was going to start the next day. As for the issue of Red Doll, there was nothing we could do. I called Li Qingshan and told him that the issue of Red Doll had been resolved. He was very happy to hear that and said he would treat me to a meal, but I said no.

　　The initiators of the incident were Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi. They were frightened by what they dug out at that time. They also knew that what they dug out was a corpse. The first thing I did when I returned to school was to find them. I originally wanted to make up some story to fool them and change the haunting into a murder so as not to worry them.

　　Unexpectedly, Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi were not afraid at all. Even after so many days, they were still excited. They kept asking us if we dug up a ghost that day and if I could catch ghosts. They asked a series of questions and I didn't know what to say. Should I tell them that I'm a great ghost catcher and ignore them? Seeing that they were mentally normal, I stopped worrying.

　　When I got back to the dormitory, I found Brother Xiang yelling something. I looked over and saw that Tailong and Xiaopang were bruised and battered. I hurried over and asked, "What happened? Did they have a fight with the kids from the next class?"

　　"How can that be possible?" Tailong shook his head and said.

　　It turns out that this matter was related to Kim Hee Sun. A few days ago, Tailong and Xiaopang were bored, so they called Kim Hee Sun out to play. Unexpectedly, the second-generation official, Liu Tianyi, who came to show off on Kim Hee Sun's birthday, actually brought seven or eight hooligans to beat up Xiaopang and Tailong.

　　"Fuck, there are only seven or eight hooligans. Don't you always brag that you can beat ten of them? And there's also Fatty." I looked at Tailong and said. Tailong seemed to be very aggrieved and cursed: "Fuck, they have iron rods in their hands. How can I beat them? You know Fatty is a guy. It's hard for him to beat even one of them."

　　"Get your weapons and deal with that guy." After I said that, I went to find a stick under the bed. Although our school is very strict about studying, it is very lenient when it comes to fighting. As long as no one is killed, you can fight as you like. It's almost the same as in the army. Often two people don't agree with each other, so they will drag their brothers to fight, so there are usually weapons in the dormitory.

　　I took out a metal rod. Although our dormitory is relatively popular and has basically never fought with other dormitories, we still need to prepare everything.

　　The four of us each held an iron rod and rushed out of the school gate in a hurry, but as soon as we got out of the school gate, we were dumbfounded.

　　"By the way, do you know where Liu Tianyi's family lives?" I turned around and asked Tailong awkwardly. Damn, I was going to beat someone up, but I didn't even know where the people across the street lived. It was so embarrassing. Finally, I had no choice but to take out my cell phone and call Kim Hee Sun, asking her to ask where Liu Tianyi was. After asking, I found out that Liu Tianyi was hanging out in a KTV in Shangqing Temple.

　　Shangqing Temple is a place name in Chongqing. In ancient times, there was a temple called Shangqing Temple, but it was later demolished. However, the place is still called Shangqing Temple. This place has gradually developed into a business circle with various commercial streets and entertainment projects.

　　The four of us took the light rail to Shangqing Temple and quickly found the KTV. This KTV didn't look big, it was a small or medium-sized KTV. The four of us hid the metal sticks in our clothes and walked to the front desk to ask, "Which room is Liu Tianyi in here? I'm his friend, and I'm here to play with him."

　　"Mr. Liu, please wait a moment." The girl at the front desk was ten years old and looked nice. When she heard that we were looking for Liu Tianyi, she immediately took out a booklet and pointed inside and said, "Just go straight to the left."

　　"Thank you." The four of us nodded and walked towards the room.

　　That guy hit my brother, so he must be beaten up. I'm kidding. I know my master is so awesome, is he pretending to be a grandson? That's the plot in a frustrating novel. The four of us kicked the door open. There were eight people drinking and singing inside.

　　I spotted Liu Tianyi at first sight, and the other seven were obviously hooligans, shirtless and with tattoos. Of course the four of us were not afraid. Are you kidding? How could people who are trained every day in police academies be afraid of these hooligans?

　　"Liu Tianyi, fuck you, it feels good to beat my brother, doesn't it?" I took out the stick and pointed at Liu Tianyi and cursed: "I'm going to destroy you today."

　　Liu Tianyi's face changed and he cursed, "My father is the deputy district chief. How dare you touch me? I'll have your school expel you guys."

　　When Tailong heard this, he frowned and pulled me back, whispering, "Just scare him. If a fight breaks out and something goes wrong, it will be troublesome."

　　"Get out." I had no time to argue with this idiot. I rushed forward and hit Liu Tianyi on the head with a stick. This idiot probably didn't expect that I would really hit him, so he didn't even try to dodge and was knocked down by one stick. When Brother Xiang and the others saw me rushing over, they also rushed forward and knocked down the other seven people in no time.

　　"Do you know who my dad is? Fuck you." Liu Tianyi fell to the ground and started cursing. I didn't care. I kicked him hard in the stomach and said, "Pay us 10,000 yuan for medical expenses. Did you beat my buddy for nothing?"

　　"Fuck, that little injury would cost ten thousand."

　　Brother Xiang also rushed forward and kicked, then stretched out his right hand and said, "Look, I beat you bastards until my fingernails were cracked. Damn it, plus the lost wages, this fee and that fee for protection, ten thousand is a special price for you, hurry up and pay!"

　　Liu Tianyi almost fainted from anger when he heard this, and cursed: "You bastards, you are going too far."

　　In the end, Liu Tianyi obediently sent someone out to get 10,000 yuan back, and then the four of us let them go. When we left, Liu Tianyi was like a villain in a TV series, saying, "Just wait for me."

　　I don't care. He can't beat me. His father is the deputy district chief. Li Qingshan and Jin Jianguo are not just there to do nothing. When the time comes, the worst that can happen is that I can ask Li Qingshan and Jin Jianguo to plead for me. Most likely, nothing will happen.

　　"Let's go have a barbecue." We got 10,000 yuan, 2,000 yuan each, and used the remaining 2,000 yuan to go out for a barbecue. We then drank heavily, which scared the owner of the barbecue stall. I don't remember how much I drank that day, and I also forgot how I ended up in the dormitory. I only remember that trouble came to my door the next day.

　　【117】Entrance to the detention center

　　I remember it was morning and I was lying on the bed sleeping, when suddenly our dormitory door was kicked open. Since I had beaten someone up last night, I thought it was Liu Tianyi and his men coming back for revenge, so I got up and prepared to fight. But then I breathed a sigh of relief, as the person who came in was actually our department head.

　　Our department head is no simple man. He used to be the deputy director of a district police station. Later, when the leadership team was replaced, he stood on the wrong side and was eventually dismissed from his position. Finally, he used his connections to become a director of the school.

　　Our director is chubby and about 1.8 meters tall. But if you stand far away from him, you really don’t feel he is fat. He seems to be very strong and has good popularity in school.

　　It is said that a classmate of our school once offended a gangster outside. The gangster brought more than 30 people to block the school gate. You know what kind of school is this? It is a police school. At that time, the head of our department directly called two classes, nearly 100 people, to beat the more than 30 gangsters. In the end, the gangsters called the police, and the police came and the matter was settled.

　　I saw him coming in and said with a smile, "Fatty, it's so early in the morning, why are you kicking the door?"

　　The owner of this series is called Li Liang, but he gets along well with us, so we all call him Lao Pang, and he is always cheerful.

　　Unexpectedly, the usually cheerful Fatty looked furious. He glared at me, then ran to the beds of Brother Xiang, Little Fatty, and Tailong and kicked them hard a few times, making loud clanging sounds. Brother Xiang, Little Fatty and the other three got up in a daze. They were a little angry at first, but when they saw it was Fatty, their anger disappeared and was replaced by a look of confusion.

　　"What the hell are you still sleeping for? Go out and apologize to Master Li right now, otherwise the four of you will be fired and maybe even put in jail for a while." The fat old man cursed.

　　"No, what's going on?" I asked curiously.

　　"Did you beat up Li Tianyi yesterday and extort 10,000 yuan from him? He called the police and said you were robbing me!"

　　"Fuck him, is that guy uncomfortable after being punished?" When Brother Xiang heard this, he turned over and got up, and took out the steel pipe from under the bed. When Fatty saw this, he kicked Brother Xiang in the butt and cursed: "The captain of the criminal police brigade of the police station is here, and a bunch of police officers have also come. If you don't behave properly, you will be sent to jail."

　　I frowned when I heard this, feeling that the matter was a bit serious. I didn't think so much when I beat someone up yesterday. It was also the rule to ask Li Tianyi for medical expenses in the end. Whoever loses a fight has to pay compensation to the other party. Who the hell would go to the police station and report that they were robbed?

　　Should I tell the police that we beat up Li Tianyi yesterday, and that Brother Xiang scratched his nail while beating Li Tianyi, so he asked for 10,000 yuan in medical expenses?

　　Fuck, Xiaopang, Tailong, and Brother Xiang were all anxious. Tailong slapped his bed and said, "It's okay. Everyone has their own share of responsibility. Just say it was me who did it. It's just like dropping out of school."

　　"It's not that simple. You might be accused of robbery. Forget it, it's troublesome to say so much to you. Just go out and apologize to them first, okay?" After the fat man finished speaking to us, the four of us quickly changed into school uniforms.

　　Well, our school uniform is a blue police uniform without medals on the shoulders, so strictly speaking it’s not a police uniform.

　　The four of us went downstairs and saw three police cars parked on the roadside below the dormitory. Next to the police cars, there were seven criminal police officers and Liu Tianyi squatting there smoking.

　　"Be patient for a while and don't fight with the police." After all, the fat man used to be the deputy chief of the police station, so he knows the ins and outs. As long as you don't fight with the police, everything can be discussed, but as soon as you do, the nature of the situation will be different.

　　The four of us nodded. When we got closer, we found that there was an old man in his sixties sitting in the car. The old man was wearing a police uniform and turned out to be our principal. There was also a man in his twenties and twenties sitting in the car.

　　The man looked very strong. When he saw us coming, he said something to the principal, then opened the car door, got out and walked towards us.

　　Liu Tianyi also followed behind us like a smug man, and soon, there were eight criminal police officers, including Liu Tianyi, a total of nine people who surrounded the five of us.

　　"What are you doing? This is just the suspicion stage, you can't do anything rash." The fat old man shouted sternly, and then whispered to me that the young policeman who just got out of the car was the captain of the criminal police team, named Zhou Jianfeng, who was ruthless.

　　Zhou Jianfeng lit a cigarette, walked up to us, squinted his eyes and asked: "Who among you is Chen Hui?"

　　I hesitated for a moment and then said, "Me, what's wrong?"

　　Before I could finish my words, Zhou Jianfeng pulled out a plastic stick from his waist and hit me on the head. I couldn't dodge it and it hit my left cheek. I fell to the ground. My head was dizzy and I wanted to stand up, but as soon as I stood up, I sat down again. My head hurt so much, it felt like it was going to explode.

　　"I'll fuck you."

　　I was lying on the ground and could only hear the angry roars of Brother Xiang, Tailong and the others, but then I heard Zhou Jianfeng's voice.

　　"Take them all away. The police academy students are suspected of robbery and are breaking the law knowingly. Put them in jail first and try them slowly."

　　Then I felt vaguely as if someone handcuffed me and carried me around. Then I fainted and knew nothing.

　　…

　　I opened my eyes dazedly, and then I realized that I was actually in the detention center. I rubbed my head and looked around. The room was not big, only about 30 square meters, but there were more than a dozen people in it. It was very crowded, but one of them looked to be in his thirties, with a bald head with scars all over his face, who took up a large space.

　　I didn’t see Brother Xiang among these ten or so people. I thought to myself, oh no, this is bad. I also studied at a police academy, how could I not know the ins and outs of this detention center.

　　Soon the bald man asked me, "What's your crime?"

　　I was too lazy to answer him. I found an empty bed and was about to sit down when a ragged guy next to me kicked me in the stomach and cursed, "Damn it, the boss asked you a question and you didn't answer?"

　　"I came in after beating someone up." I frowned and rubbed my stomach. The bald man was surprised and asked curiously, "How can you come in after beating someone up? Who among us doesn't kill people and see blood every day? If you beat someone up, you must be waiting outside for your family to come and pick him up, right?"

　　I thought about it and said, "The one who was hit was the deputy district chief's son."

　　【118】What a fucking beast

　　"I don't care who you hit, do you know the rules here?" The bald man asked me with narrowed eyes.

　　"What rules?" I asked, pretending not to understand. The rules in the detention center are just the same: listen to the boss.

　　"Oh, you're really a virgin." The bald scarred man smiled and started to unbuckle his belt and said, "Have you ever given a blowjob to a man? These guys have such a hard tongue, I've never tried a 21 or 22 year old."

　　When I heard this, my face changed. Damn it. After all this time, I ended up encountering this kind of person. The dozen or so prisoners next to me were looking at me with gloating expressions.

　　"All men have sex, are you crazy?" I stood up and stared at the bald man and asked. The bald man shrugged and said, "I have slept with sows, what else can I do for you?"

　　"Fuck you." I knew I couldn't give in now. If I did, I would really be doomed. If I was really raped by a man, I might as well commit suicide.

　　"Haha, open your mouth quickly, damn it." The bald man looked at me and said with a smile.

　　I sneered and said, "Okay, I'll open my mouth and put your thing into my mouth. If I don't bite it off, you can try it yourself."

　　After saying that, I actually squatted down and opened my mouth, waiting for the bald man's reaction. The bald man looked into my eyes, and I stared at him without showing any weakness. After a while, the bald man shrugged his shoulders and said, "Boring."

　　After saying that, he put on his pants, ran to the side and lay down. Several people nearby hurriedly went up to him and massaged his back and feet, enjoying themselves.

　　I was really scared and broke out in a cold sweat. Damn, this detention center is too damn dark. If I can get out this time, I will definitely be a good policeman, eliminate harm for the citizens, and serve the motherland.

　　Sitting on the edge of my bed, I looked at the ten or so people in the detention center. They were divided into two factions. Some of them followed the bald man and were very attentive to him. Others were probably newcomers like me. The bald man beat them up one by one and made them submit.

　　But for some reason, the bald man didn't come to hit me, and didn't even look at me. I was quite confused, so I found a person nearby who looked like an old man but was not particularly close to the bald man to ask him this question.

　　The man sneered and said, "If the boss is willing to beat you up in prison, that's good. What's scary is that he doesn't beat you, but just starves you for a few meals, and then rapes you when you're out of strength. Don't think being stubborn is useful. The third boss (the bald guy) just doesn't want to spend the energy to deal with you. Look at that guy over there, he came in a few days ago. At first he was so arrogant that he said he was the big brother of some place, but after the third boss beat him up a few times, he became like that and even spoke in a soft voice. Haha."

　　I looked over in the direction the man was talking, and saw that person was the one on the bed opposite me. He looked like he had muscles all over his body, and was curled up on the bed as if he was asleep. At first I thought that person was very powerful and no one dared to mess with him.

　　"..." I was speechless. At that time, I just wanted a Snow White Prince or a Princess Charming to appear and save my life. I really didn't want to be raped by a man for the first time, let alone a group of uncles who picked their toes.

　　Sure enough, just as that person said, when food was distributed at noon that day, there was no portion for me. It was snatched away by someone as soon as I got it. It should be said that all the food was snatched away by the third brother. Then he ate all the good food before letting a few of his close friends to eat. After they had eaten, he gave some leftovers to others, but there was no portion for me.

　　I was already a little hungry at that time. I was knocked unconscious yesterday morning, and now it's noon the next day, and I haven't eaten yet. If this continues, I'll be doomed tonight.

　　An entire afternoon passed in a daze, and around five in the afternoon, the third guy came over and started to make moves on me, touching my thighs and so on. It was so damn disgusting.

　　People who haven't experienced it really can't understand the feeling of being teased by a man. I was almost going crazy. Suddenly, a policeman shouted at the door: "Chen Hui, someone comes to see you."

　　After hearing the police's voice, these people finally behaved themselves. I quickly ran to the door. I really didn't want to stay here for even a minute longer. I just wanted someone to come and take me away, but I didn't expect that it was Han Sifan who came.

　　Han Sifan was still holding some food, and when he saw me he said, "Why are you so pale? What's wrong?"

　　"It's okay. I was just scared. Don't say anything. Give me something to eat quickly, or I'll starve to death." I snatched the thing from Han Sifan's hand and started eating without caring how she brought it in.

　　There were actually seven or eight hamburgers and some drinks. I took a bite of a hamburger and found it was so delicious. I had never eaten anything so delicious before.

　　I had just finished eating when I heard the third brother's voice behind me.

　　"Good boy, you still dare to eat alone?"

　　I turned around and saw that the dozen or so people saw the hamburger in my hand as if it were a naked woman. They rushed up to me, snatched it away, and started eating.

　　"Fuck, what are you doing?" Han Sifan was not convinced and started to curse. The third child had just taken a bite and said with a grin, "How about you come in and play with me, little girl?"

　　"Police!" Han Sifan shouted. A fat man in his thirties who looked lazy walked over and asked, "What's the matter? I'm already giving you face for the thousand yuan by asking you to bring in food. Don't go too far."

　　Han Sifan took out another thousand from his bag and said, "Let me in to keep these gentlemen company?"

　　"Girl, even if you are thirsty, I can sacrifice myself and accompany you to the hotel next door. There is no need to go in and play with them..." The prison guard swallowed his saliva and said when he saw Han Sifan's figure and face.

　　The third brother's eyes lit up when he heard this and said, "I've had enough men, so I want to play with women. Let her in!"

　　The prison guard hesitated for a moment, then opened the door for the sake of the thousand yuan. After letting Han Sifan in, the prison guard sighed and said, "I'll let you out in an hour."

　　"Come back in ten hours." When the third brother saw Han Sifan coming in, his eyes were full of lust and he laughed wildly, saying, "I'll be the first one, don't fight with me, or I'll kill him."

　　After I saw Han Sifan come in, I finally felt relieved. Now I had a solution. Let these bastards be so arrogant for another ten hours. Let's see if they can last more than ten minutes.

　　Just when I was waiting for Han Sifan to show off his skills, Han Sifan suddenly fell towards me. I caught Han Sifan and asked, "What's wrong with you?"

　　"I think I have a cold." Han Sifan's face was red at the time. When I touched her forehead, it was very hot. She seemed to have no strength in her whole body. She was finished! Damn it, why did she come in when she had a cold? Isn't this sending a sheep into the tiger's mouth?

　　[119] The talisman for the gods to descend to the altar

　　Looking at the third old man and others approaching, Han Sifan reluctantly stood up and stood in front of me with gritted teeth. I looked at Han Sifan and sighed, "What did you do in here just now? Fuck, don't you know you have a cold?"

　　"I know, but I saw you being bullied in here." Han Sifan gritted his teeth and said, "Don't worry, even if I have a cold, I'm not a useless person."

　　"Ah!" After saying that, he punched a person next to him. The man's face was full of lust, and he didn't care about the fist. He just went forward with Han Sifan's fist on his chest. Unexpectedly, the punch knocked him five meters away and hit him on an iron bed, making him scream. It seemed that he would not be able to get up for a while.

　　The third brother took two steps back and said, "Come on, we are all out here risking our lives, who is afraid of who?"

　　A dozen people rushed towards Han Sifan. Han Sifan's kung fu was really not exaggerated. With one punch and one kick, people would fly away. It was just like in a movie. This girl was so tough even when she had a cold.

　　I also felt a lot more at ease. I hoped that Han Sifan could beat these guys down despite his illness, but these people were not ordinary citizens from outside. If an ordinary person was punched or kicked, he would probably lie down and pretend to be dead.

　　Perhaps this was the special room that Zhou Jianfeng arranged for me. All the people in it were those who were doing well in the outside world, and some of them were also good in martial arts. Soon Han Sifan was hit by several punches, and her offensive gradually weakened.

　　No, this won’t work. If this goes on, am I going to have to watch Han Sifan being killed by them?

　　Calm down, calm down, I kept thinking about what solution I had. It was impossible that there was no solution. I closed my eyes, and suddenly I opened them.

　　There is a talisman called the Wanji Cuishen Jiangtan Fu in the Liuhe Imperial Order Talisman. This talisman can summon nearby wild fairies to possess the body and ask them to help solve problems. However, there are probably no wild fairies near this police station. This talisman also has another function of borrowing the power of ghosts.

　　In fact, lonely ghosts are everywhere, but they dare not come out during the day and hide in various dark corners. This is to invite various wild ghosts to possess the body, and then you can increase your strength greatly in a short period of time, but the side effects are also great, and there is a certain probability that the wild ghosts will take you as a scapegoat.

　　It was too late then. Seeing that Han Sifan was about to collapse, I quickly bit the middle finger of my right hand, and then started drawing on my left palm. Now I had no paper, pen or ink, so I had to use blood instead.

　　Maybe it was because the situation was urgent, I only took 30 seconds to finish the painting. By then, Han Sifan had been kicked to the ground by them, and a group of big men pounced on him.

　　"The essence of heaven and earth, with its vast use of hundreds of rivers, calls upon the stars in the morning and attracts the gods in the evening. Left and right assistants, they all obey my orders, sob, sob!" After I finished reciting it, I suddenly felt the 'energy' around me drilling into my body, and suddenly I felt as if I had endless energy all over my body.

　　It felt magical, but there was no time to sigh at that time. Han Sifan's outer clothes had been torn off, leaving only his underwear on his upper body. Han Sifan was also struggling hard.

　　I rushed forward and kicked the third brother in the face. This kick sent him flying and knocked down two or three other people. I was secretly shocked. I didn't expect that this talisman was so powerful.

　　But I was also complaining in my heart. The more powerful the thing attached to me was, the harder it would be to get rid of it. But I couldn't care less at that time.

　　Pulling Han Sifan up from the ground, I took off my coat, chopped her down, and asked, "Are you okay?"

　　Although Han Sifan was in such a dangerous state just now, she did not show any other expression. She just frowned tightly until I asked her if she was okay. Then she relaxed and smiled like a child and said, "I'm fine."

　　"Just wait and see. I will protect you from now on." I chuckled, clenched my fists, and felt full of energy. I rushed forward and started beating up the group of people. At that time, I seemed to vaguely hear Han Sifan say, "You can finally protect me."

　　But I didn't care about that at the time. I had learned various grappling techniques in the police academy, and now I was possessed by a ghost, full of strength. I was so awesome that I could kill people with just my kicks and knock down people with my punch.

　　In a short while, all of them were knocked down by me, and then I kicked the third brother several times. He won't be well for several months.

　　I am not a good man or a believer. No, to be more precise, I prefer to take revenge when I have a grudge and I won't hide it. This third brother bullied me before, and I kicked him a few times, which was still easy for him. I am not as hypocritical as the protagonists in those TV dramas, who are gentlemanly and don't continue to attack after knocking down the enemy, and then let the enemy launch a sneak attack.

　　After I knocked over this group of people, I also felt something was wrong with my body. I felt terribly cold, as if I was in a freezer. I lay on the bed and shivered all over. Han Sifan ran over and cursed, "Oh no, ghosts have entered their bodies and they don't want to come out."

　　"I'm so cold." I hugged Han Sifan tightly. At that time, Han Sifan was only wearing my coat, with only an underwear underneath. I swear, I really didn't want to take advantage of him. I was really terribly cold at that time, and I felt a little better after hugging Han Sifan.

　　But it still didn't work. My whole body started shaking and I felt like I was going to die.

　　Han Sifan was also anxious when he saw this, and said, "I will call your master right away. He is in Chongqing, and he will definitely find a way to save you."

　　"Yes, is that so?" I was so cold that my teeth were chattering. I was also hearing voices around me, as if I was at a market, with many people talking. I looked around and subconsciously asked, "Who? Who's talking?"

　　"Chen Hui, your life span is over. Come with us and become a free spirit."

　　"Let's go to the underworld to play together."

　　…

　　There seemed to be countless voices talking to me around me. I was already confused at the time. Then I saw a dark shadow appear next to Han Sifan beside my bed, and stretched out his hand as if wanting to shake hands with me.

　　“Come on, follow me. When you follow me, you will be freed from everything in this world, and you will be reborn and become a new yourself.” This person spoke as beautifully as if he were singing. I squinted my eyes and stretched out my hand. Just when I was about to shake his hand, I suddenly came to my senses.

　　He is looking for a scapegoat. If I shake hands with him, I will become his scapegoat. Thinking of this, I bit my tongue hard. I felt a sharp pain in my tongue. My eyes turned black and I fainted again.

　　【120】End of freshman year.

　　It hurts. I feel pain all over my body. I opened my eyes dazedly, gritted my teeth and propped myself up to sit up. When I looked around, I found that I was actually in a ward, still wearing a white and blue plaid hospital gown.

　　"woke up?"

　　The master was sitting next to the bed, holding a cigarette in his mouth, looking at me with a scoundrel look and asking.

　　When I saw the master, I felt relieved and lay down again. I looked at the master and asked, "Master, what's going on? Why am I in the hospital?"

　　"You kid still have the nerve to say that. I'll go, you only know how to cause trouble for me." The master scolded, "Why didn't you call me directly after you beat that kid? You were taken to the detention center, and finally you invited a bunch of ghosts to possess you. If I hadn't arrived in time, you would have been dead if you were half a minute late. Do you know that?"

　　I nodded and asked the master again: "How is Han Sifan? Is she okay?"

　　"What can happen to her?" The master shrugged his shoulders, paused, and said to me: "I have almost dealt with this matter for you."

　　I asked, “How do you deal with it?”

　　The master rolled his eyes at me and said, "What else can you do? Just apologize. After all, you were the first to hit someone. What else do you want to do? Do you still want others to apologize to you?"

　　I shook my head, and the master scolded me for a long time before finally telling me that he would be returning to Wujiang Town soon. It seemed that he had a lot of things to do there. While we were chatting, I also told the master that Abao had joined the White Lotus Sect.

　　The master didn't seem surprised, as if he had known about it before. He just told me to have a good rest and to practice more Taoist techniques when I had nothing to do. Then he turned around and left, looking quite anxious.

　　Not long after the master left, Han Sifan also walked in from outside. She still looked cold, but she was holding two boxes of fried rice in her hands. She handed them to me and said, "Eat it."

　　When I opened it, it turned out to be my favorite twice-cooked pork fried rice. I started eating it immediately. When I asked Han Sifan about it, I realized that I had been unconscious for two days. While eating, I started chatting with Han Sifan.

　　I don’t know if it’s an illusion, but I always feel that Han Sifan’s attitude towards me has changed compared to before. I can’t tell exactly what’s going on.

　　"Huizi, how are you? You didn't get your ass raped in that detention center, did you?"

　　At this time, Brother Xiang, Xiaopang, and Tailong also came in carrying all kinds of fruits. I rolled my eyes at him and asked, "Look, I'm fine like this, but are you okay?"

　　Brother Xiang chuckled and said, "I beat those guys so badly that they didn't even recognize their parents, and you still want to rip my ass?"

　　Of course, although Brother Xiang spoke aggressively, his bruised and swollen face betrayed him. Xiaopang was in a similar situation, with bruises and swollen faces as well. Only Tailong was better, with only red eyes.

　　Later on, I found out that the room that Xiangge and Xiaopang entered was only for some thieves who stole bicycles and the like. Those thieves were just small-time thieves and were only detained for a few days. Their sexual orientations were still normal.

　　Tailong and I were sent to the heavy cell, which was full of serious criminals, most of whom were ruthless characters who had been involved in fights. Some of them didn't want to suffer in prison, so they used their connections to stay in the detention center. Once they were locked up for a long time and hadn't seen women for several years, their sexual orientation would naturally change.

　　A few of us played around for a bit, and I went straight to the hospital to be discharged. I was in pain all over because too many ghosts and spirits possessed me, and my body couldn't bear it, so it hurts a lot now, but there's no point lying in the hospital.

　　The five of us took the bus back to school, had a meal at the restaurant opposite, and then returned to school to study hard.

　　Originally I thought that my life would be like before, encountering ghosts frequently and catching them, but the reality was not as I expected, life was very dull.

　　From Monday to Friday, I would go out with Brother Xiang and the others to play games all night long. On Saturdays and weekends, when I had nothing to do, I would go find Miao Hu to play with the old man. This old man was very funny and spoke like a bandit, but he was also very meticulous.

　　Ever since the incident in the detention center, the relationship between Han Sifan and I has become a little unclear. I didn't think much about it at first, but a few times when I went out with Han Sifan, I felt uncomfortable when I saw Han Sifan playing with the male friends brought by Kim Hee Sun. Maybe this is what love is, and it's not as passionate as in TV dramas.

　　Once the spark was created, we had to stick together every day. In fact, neither Han Sifan nor I pointed it out. I could feel that Han Sifan might have some feelings for me, but this was the reason why I didn't dare to tell Han Sifan.

　　To be honest, I am neither handsome nor talented nor rich. All I do every day is surf the Internet, sleep and watch porn. Behind Han Sifan and Jin Xishan, there are always a bunch of handsome, rich and handsome guys following them.

　　I’m afraid that after I confess my feelings, if it turns out that she doesn’t like me and it’s just my illusion, then I’ll be so embarrassed and I can’t let my reputation be ruined like this.

　　And like I said before, I don't believe in love at first sight or any bullshit love that grows over time. There's no problem for Han Sifan and I to be good friends, and there's definitely no problem for me to like her, but there's no reason for her to like me.

　　Anyway, the relationship continued like this. As for the ghost-catching club, Taoist Zhang and Liu Bi went out for internships the next year, and we didn't have much contact afterwards. And that guy Dong Yifang was about to graduate, and he invited a few of us to have a drink together. We always had a good relationship in school.

　　Later I heard that Dong Yifang and his roommates cried the whole day. No, that's not right. I should say that the seniors who graduated that year and the juniors who were going out for internships cried a lot.

　　At the time, the four of us were a little confused. We weren't dead. After graduation, we could just get together and drink together. We could even rent a house and live together.

　　We didn't understand at that time that graduation meant not only going to work separately, but also bidding farewell to our student days forever, bidding farewell to our hazy years of youth, and stepping into the melting pot of society to become an inconspicuous speck of dust.

　　Time passed quickly, and freshman and sophomore years passed by quickly, and soon we entered the junior year. Unlike my freshman year when I often saw ghosts, I didn’t even see a ghost in my sophomore year. My life became more and more dull, and closer to the life of an ordinary person. If I didn’t occasionally put Nianma out to chat, I would even doubt whether my previous experiences were a dream.

　　It’s my junior year, and two years have passed in the blink of an eye. My story will start from my junior year, the last two years of my campus life.

　　[ps: The first volume is finally finished. Actually, Xiaojiu doesn’t like to divide it into volumes, but for the sake of the layout and the convenience of finding chapters, I still divided it into the first volume. The second volume will be Chen Hui’s last time in school. He will soon enter the society and start his journey in the society. Look forward to it. In fact, I am also looking forward to it, haha. ]

　　【121】Start of junior year

　　It was such a sunny day. At noon, I returned from my hometown in Changshou to the house I rented in front of the school. Tomorrow is the first day of school for my junior year. During the two-month summer vacation, I have been in my hometown to accompany my mother and play.

　　My mother would occasionally ask me if I had a girlfriend or something, and told me to bring her home to play. I always just answered perfunctorily and didn't know how to tell her, although I had always had a crush on Han Sifan during my sophomore year. Well, actually, I was quite interested in pretty girls and liked them all, ahem.

　　When I returned to the house, I felt a wave of fatigue. I took out the jade pendant, untied the red string, and released Mianma. Mianma didn't seem to have grown older, and was still about twelve or thirteen years old. As soon as she came out, she jumped into Han Sifan's room by herself.

　　We returned to this house on Saturdays and weekends, and she and Han Sifan always slept together. I was used to it and didn't have the energy to take care of her. I rubbed her shoulders, ran into my room, lay down, closed my eyes and was about to fall asleep.

　　Suddenly, something made a noise under my bed. I didn’t pay attention at first, but then the sound of “dong dong dong” became louder and louder. It was right under the bed. I was startled. Although I hadn’t encountered any ghosts in my sophomore year, it didn’t mean that I hadn’t worked hard to learn Taoism.

　　I quickly turned over, took out a Six Ding and Six Jia Talisman to Kill Evil, and looked under the bed carefully. Suddenly, a bloody hand stretched out from under my bed. I subconsciously raised my leg and kicked the hand.

　　"It hurts, it hurts." Suddenly, the 'ghost' under the bed spoke, and it turned out to be Brother Xiang.

　　Brother Xiang crawled out from under the bed, covered in ketchup. I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Brother, you are so boring. You use such a low-level method to scare me."

　　"What do you know? I'm training your reaction ability." Brother Xiang rubbed his palms with a bitter face.

　　I smiled helplessly, and Brother Xiang ran to the bathroom to wash the ketchup off his body. I also walked into the living room, sat down, turned on the TV, and watched it boredly.

　　Brother Xiang came out of the bathroom very quickly. Brother Xiang is actually quite handsome. When he was in high school, he picked up countless girls with this face. Now that he is a junior in college, he has even more masculinity, although he is a bit vulgar.

　　If he hadn't attended the police academy, he would probably be surrounded by a lot of girls now. He often complains about this problem and blames me. After all, it was me who wanted to attend the police academy, and he didn't know about the market at the time, so he followed me to the police academy.

　　"How was your visit to Master's place?" I took out two apples from my bag, threw one to Brother Xiang, and ate one myself. Brother Xiang did not spend this summer vacation in his hometown. Master called Brother Xiang to play with him for two months. I envied him so much. I really liked the living habits of Master's place.

　　Actually, I also wanted to go there. I haven’t been there since the first time I went there, but the master wouldn’t let me go.

　　"I'm so tired." Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "Damn it, I don't know why the master is crazy. He has to do some kind of wilderness survival training. Uh, don't think about it in the wrong way. He dragged me to the Greater Khingan Range to train my Feng Shui skills. I have to wander around in the forest every day, and there are so many mosquitoes."

　　"Isn't it just some text?"

　　"You know shit. The mosquitoes in Daxinganling are all mutant species. They specifically target me and bite me. I believed them. Peter Parker can turn into Spider-Man after being bitten by a spider, but I have been bitten for two months and I don't have any super powers." Brother Xiang started cursing.

　　After Brother Xiang finished speaking, he seemed to suddenly think of something and said, "Let's not talk about this anymore. Do you know what day it is today?" Brother Xiang looked at me mysteriously and said.

　　"What day? Just tell me." I was too lazy to guess.

　　"It's that girl Han Sifan's birthday. You still like her, but you didn't even know this. I have arranged everything. I'll take her to the Silver Light Dinner today, and then you'll confess your love to her. I've booked room 107 at Fulai Hotel for you. And this, you'd better save it. This is a limited edition fluorescent board." Brother Xiang said a lot of things and took out a few fluorescent condoms.

　　Just when I was about to take it, I saw a man coming in from behind Brother Xiang, and I said sternly, "Fuck, what are you thinking? Do you think a handsome guy like me, Chen Hui, could be such a despicable and shameless person?"

　　Brother Xiang was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously said: "Aren't you?"

　　"Fuck, of course I'm not." I kicked Brother Xiang and then gave him a look, indicating that there was someone behind him. Brother Xiang understood instantly.

　　He stood up and said to Han Sifan behind him: "Sister Fan, this is not what you think. I just asked Chen Hui to celebrate your birthday with you, have a meal with you, and then chat with you. He just gave me a few of these things. I don’t know what they are. They don’t look good." Brother Xiang threw the fluorescent condoms on the sofa, coughed and said: "Well, Xiaohui, it’s Sister Fan’s birthday, you should accompany her well, I’m leaving first."

　　"Fuck." Just as I was about to curse, Brother Xiang ran away.

　　"Hello, Sister Fan, have you eaten?" I looked at Han Sifan and asked cautiously.

　　Today, Han Sifan wore a pair of blue jeans, a black T-shirt, a white vest on the outside, and her hair was tied in a ponytail. She didn't wear any makeup, but she had a good figure.

　　After I said that, I felt a little embarrassed, so I waved my hand and quickly threw the condoms that Brother Xiang gave me into the trash can.

　　"I ate it." Han Sifan was strangely not angry. If it was in the past, she would have kicked me twice at the very least. But this time, she didn't hit me. I was a little surprised and asked, "Sister Fan, what happened to you today?"

　　"What's wrong? I haven't beaten you for two months, you deserve to be beaten?" Han Sifan rolled his eyes at me. I shook my head. Han Sifan chuckled and said, "I don't beat people on my birthday. Wait until tomorrow."

　　"You are a girl who just likes to joke around. Such a pretty girl only knows how to play around." I laughed dryly twice and quickly ran away. Of course, there was no candlelight dinner that night. I called Xiaopang, Tailong, and Kim Hee Sun, and we went to a food stall to have a meal together, and then we got a big cake to eat.

　　I remember I drank a lot of wine that day and then started to act crazy.

　　The next morning when we returned to the dormitory, Xiangge, Xiaopang, and Tailong shamelessly went to pick up the freshmen. If they said they were picking up freshmen, it was just because they wanted to pick up beautiful girls and pick them up. If it were any other school, there would be a lot of people who wanted to go, but this was a police academy and there were very few girls.

　　But the three of them thought that there were not many beauties, so if they didn't find any, would they wait for them to find them? I wasn't that bored. I didn't want to go to class, so I skipped class and went to the Internet cafe. As soon as I sat down, I suddenly saw an acquaintance.

　　【122】Hundred People Festival

　　It turned out to be that old bastard Miao Hu. Miao Hu was twisting his butt and chatting with the little girl at the cashier about some inappropriate topic. I walked over and kicked him in the butt and said, "Old bastard, why are you here?"

　　Miao Hu got kicked in the butt and turned around angrily, but when he saw it was me, he said, "Go online."

　　"Hey, I haven't seen you for two months and you've learned how to use the Internet?" I asked him while hugging his shoulders. Miao Hu shook his head and whispered, "Don't come over. I'm tracking an extremely dangerous cult member. I'm hiding so well, don't expose me."

　　"Cult? Who are you trying to fool..." Before I finished speaking, I saw a man walking out of the Internet cafe bathroom. It was Zhao Chenyang. I haven't seen him for two years. He looked at least five years older.

　　I quickly turned my head away, not daring to look in his direction. My heart was spinning and I felt unsure. I used to be ignorant and fearless, and I didn't know how powerful cults were, nor did I have any idea of ​​it. But after I was scared by the Red Doll that time, I realized that fighting these guys was like walking on a tightrope and it was like playing with your life.

　　I didn't know what to do for a moment. Zhao Chenyang walked out of the Internet cafe as if he didn't see us. I was relieved when he walked away and asked Miao Hu, "Are you really following that guy?"

　　"Ahem, I just passed by and saw him sneaking in. I figured it couldn't be anything good, so I followed him in." Miao Hu narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying, "He's going to do something big."

　　"What does it mean?" I still remember hearing my master say before that Miao Hu also came from a cult, so he could naturally understand the actions of these cult members.

　　"Although their cults have different skills and techniques, they all have rules." Miao Hu said, "For example, the lowest-level member must kill more than ten people to become a small leader. A small leader must kill a hundred people to be promoted to a big leader. A big leader must kill a thousand people to be promoted to the leader and the person in charge." Miao Hu said with narrowed eyes.

　　I shuddered and said, "No, that's impossible. If a thousand people died at once in this world, it would definitely be exposed, but there have been very few such incidents."

　　Miao Hu patted my head and said, "There are less than two or three cult leaders now, and do you think that in this era when urban management officials don't report beating people, if a thousand people died, the country would really dare to let people report it?"

　　Miao Hu then whispered to me: "Zhao Chenyang must be promoted to the great leader, so he must kill a hundred people to prove his strength. Now he is setting up an evil formation."

　　"Fuck, Uncle Tiger, it's time for us to save the world together. Come save the world with me." How could I sit still when I heard that a hundred people were going to be killed? It's a hundred people, not a hundred cats and dogs.

　　Miao Hu shook his head and said, "I won't help you. It's a taboo to stop the cult members from advancing. Many Taoists will take a detour because the evil formation for advancement must be very powerful. And if this person sees someone trying to stop him, he will do whatever it takes to kill you. You have to think it through."

　　"Uncle Hu, there are a hundred lives. Are you really not going to help?" I looked at Miao Hu and asked. Miao Hu still shook his head and said, "It's just a hundred lives. It's not like I haven't killed anyone before." After that, he shook his head and left.

　　I looked at Miao Hu's back and frowned. This was no small matter and I must not be careless. This Zhao Chenyang was really crazy. Damn it, I quickly picked up my phone and called Brother Xiang and Han Sifan, telling them to go to Youyou Internet Cafe immediately as there was an emergency. Then I called the master.

　　After the master answered the phone, I quickly told him the general situation. Unexpectedly, the master was silent for a while before saying, "I have too many things to do here and I can't leave at all. You should think of a solution yourself. This is also an opportunity for you to exercise yourself."

　　After saying that, he hung up the phone. I was so angry that I almost threw the phone. This guy is too irresponsible. I don’t know why. I originally wanted to be a heartless person like the master, but when I encounter such things, I always want to take care of it.

　　It was already noon when Brother Xiang and Han Sifan arrived. The sun was shining brightly. I was waiting on a chair at the entrance of the Internet cafe. When Brother Xiang arrived, he said, "What the hell is going on? Don't you know I'm picking up those junior high school girls?"

　　Han Sifan didn't say anything, but the pile of clothes in her hands showed that she was shopping just now. She looked at me with a puzzled look.

　　"This is a big deal. It's our chance to save the world." I quickly told them what happened. When Xiang heard it, his face turned pale and he said, "Fuck, Huizi, let's go quickly. It's a Hundred People Sacrifice. If we dare to intervene, we will be dead."

　　"Hundred Man Sacrifice?" I looked at Brother Xiang curiously and asked. Brother Xiang nodded and said, "This kind of cult promotion is called the Hundred Man Sacrifice. Those who use the Hundred Man Sacrifice are all crazy and don't care about their lives. It's best for us to ignore it if we can, otherwise we will be the only ones who will suffer."

　　Han Sifan also frowned tightly and said nothing. I looked at Han Sifan and asked, "Do you think so too?"

　　"The Hundred Man Sacrifice is indeed too dangerous." Before Han Sifan finished speaking, I shook my head and said, "I don't care how powerful the Hundred Man Sacrifice is. Brother, those are 100 lives. Don't you have any sense of justice?"

　　"Huizi, you are good in everything except your strong sense of justice, which is not good. You should often do things within your ability." Brother Xiang also said seriously, "If they can control me, I will naturally do it without saying a word. Have you seen me back down when I encountered something before, even when I faced the red doll? But this Hundred People Festival is more terrifying than you think."

　　"I don't care. Are you going to help me or not? If you don't help me, I'll just stay here by myself. It would be fine if you didn't know, but if I still retreat and hide after I know, and cause these people to die, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life." I said firmly.

　　Brother Xiang and I stared at each other for five seconds before he sighed and said, "Fuck, who made me so unlucky to have a little brother like you? Okay, I'll help you, Sister Fan, what do you think?"

　　"Since Chen Hui has made the decision, I will help." Han Sifan nodded and had no objection.

　　"Okay." I was happy to see them like this, so I stood up and said, "Then let's evacuate the people inside first. If a fight breaks out at night, they will be in trouble."

　　Brother Xiang shook his head and denied it: "You are stupid. You can't evacuate. Zhao Chenyang's original target was this group of people. If he evacuated, would he still come?"

　　[123] My pentakill!

　　I said, "Wouldn't it be better if he didn't come? There wouldn't be so many troubles."

　　Brother Xiang looked at me like I was an idiot and said, "You're stupid. He's tinkering here and we bumped into him. What if we scare him away and find a random guy to perform a hundred-man sacrifice? Would we be able to know in time?"

　　When I heard this, I thought, oh my, you know what, what Brother Xiang said does make sense. If Zhao Chenyang really found a second- or third-tier city to set up an evil formation, Brother Xiang and I would definitely not be able to make it in time. "

　　Brother Xiang waited for a moment before saying, "I'll go in and see what he's playing in this Internet cafe." Then he walked into Youyou Internet Cafe. I wanted to follow him in to help, but Han Sifan stopped me and said, "Why are you going in? You don't understand Feng Shui."

　　I thought about it and decided that it was true. So I sat at the door with Han Sifan and waited. After about 20 minutes, Brother Xiang finally came out of the Internet cafe with a dark face. When I saw him come out, I quickly asked, "How is it?"

　　Brother Xiang frowned and said, "I went in and took a look around, but I didn't see anything."

　　"Nothing? Could it be that the guy isn't holding a Hundred-Man Sacrifice here and is just passing by? Are we overly suspicious?" I became puzzled.

　　Brother Xiang said, "No, even though there is nothing inside, it is scary to not know anything."

　　Brother Xiang finally suggested: "How about this, let's go online here tonight, call the school to ask for leave, and we'll stay in this Internet cafe for a few nights. I don't believe it."

　　Then we quickly called Li Qingshan and asked him to help us ask for leave. Although Li Qingshan didn't know what was going on, he still helped us and said that we were going to help investigate some cases.

　　Then we brought all our stuff with us, because the Hundred-Man Sacrifice that Brother Xiang mentioned sounded really powerful, so we didn't dare to be careless. I had five of each of the Six-Harmony Command Talismans, and I also brought the Buddhist beads. These beads had saved my life when I was under the control of Red Baby, so they must be a good thing. I also brought the peach wood sword, and we packed them all in a black backpack.

　　Brother Xiang only took a compass and nothing else. Han Sifan also took a peach wood sword, but she didn't pick up anything else.

　　That day, the three of us found a private room and started surfing the Internet. Staying up all night was a common occurrence for Xiangge and me and it was not a big deal at all. We just put the backpacks containing our equipment under our feet and played games.

　　Han Sifan fell asleep on the computer very early, and Brother Xiang and I played until morning. Nothing happened that night. In the morning, Han Sifan went out and brought us some food. Brother Xiang and I went to sleep in the Internet cafe, and Han Sifan listened to some music or something.

　　We worked in shifts day and night to guard the Internet cafe, but nothing happened for several days in a row. We were all confused. Could it be that we were wrong?

　　That day was probably the sixth night. Brother Xiang and I were playing League of Legends, and Han Sifan was sleeping next to us. Suddenly, I felt a chill on my back, but I didn’t think much of it at the time because the air conditioning temperature in this Internet cafe was actually quite low.

　　Suddenly, during the last decisive team battle of League of Legends, the computer screen went black and a woman's shadow appeared. This woman was dressed in white and her face was covered in blood. She looked extremely scary. I thought to myself, oh no, this female ghost is actually crawling out of the computer.

　　At this time, bursts of exclamations were heard outside the private room, something happened outside too!

　　Although ordinary people cannot see ghosts, the Internet cafe was very cold due to the air conditioning. As mentioned before, people will see ghosts when their luck is bad.

　　There are three fires on a person's forehead and shoulders. If one's luck is bad, if the fire is suppressed, ghosts will appear. The situation at that time was almost like that. The air conditioning in the Internet cafe can actually reduce people's fire.

　　I quickly took out a Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman and slapped it towards the female ghost, chanting, "The essence of Yangming, the divine power hidden in the heart, restrains the evil spirits, hides the human form, a spiritual talisman, worships the devil without a trace, dare to disobey, the heavenly soldiers are on the way, command!"

　　In an instant, the ghost was blown to pieces by the power of the Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman. I looked to the side and saw that another lonely ghost covered in blood was trying to pull the soul and spirit of Han Sifan who was sleeping. However, the ghost couldn't move after pulling for a long time. The skills of these ghosts were too poor.

　　It can only scare people, make them faint and then take their souls away. Generally, people with strong wills cannot pull them away.

　　I quickly shook Han Sifan, and Han Sifan opened his eyes hazily.

　　"Ah! Ghost!" Although Han Sifan has caught ghosts before, think about it, when you are half asleep and you open your eyes and see a female ghost covered in blood, what would be your reaction?

　　Han Sifan punched the ghost, but unfortunately he missed it and instead made a hole in the computer screen.

　　As soon as Brother Xiang came out of that female ghost, his eyes became a little dull, and he stared at the computer screen stupidly. I thought he was possessed by evil spirits at first, and was ready to use the Supreme Purification and Calming Talisman to exorcise the evil spirits for him, but I didn't expect him to mutter in a low voice: "Fuck, my Barbarian God Equipment is all done, my pentakill, my pentakill, my pentakill..."

　　Suddenly Brother Xiang jumped up and pointed at the female ghost in front of him and yelled, "You were sent by God to stop me from getting a pentakill, right? I've been playing for several years and I've never gotten a pentakill, let alone let my teammates down. I finally got a pentakill and was about to become a god, but you, I want your soul to be torn to pieces and you to die a miserable death."

　　As he said this, he took out a yellow talisman as if he was having a seizure and slapped it at the female ghost, scaring her to death.

　　I didn't stop him. In fact, under normal circumstances, the Yin-Yang master would not beat these female ghosts to death. He would use special instruments to capture them, and then find an opportunity to liberate them and accumulate merit for himself.

　　But we couldn't care less about all these now as screams were still coming from outside. The three of us rushed out to take a look and were shocked. It was as chaotic outside as if the world was about to end.

　　Some women have fainted, and the female ghosts are trying hard to pull out their souls and spirits. Some men are shouting "Demacia" and chasing the female ghosts with keyboards...

　　The scene was very chaotic. Some people were afraid of ghosts, some were not, and some were like Brother Xiang, who used their keyboards to hack at the female ghost because an important team battle was ruined by the female ghost. But one thing was that these people did not leave the Internet cafe, or they could not get out of the Internet cafe at all.

　　There was a group of people at the door of the Internet cafe. After they opened the door and ran out, they ran back in again after a few seconds, forming an infinite loop, as if they could never leave this Internet cafe.

　　[124] Hell!

　　"This place is locked by a barrier!" Brother Xiang's face changed drastically. He took out a compass and started calculating with his fingers. He said, "Shit, this is not going to work."

　　"What's wrong?" I asked.

　　"This is the Avici Hell. This space has been locked by someone. It looks like we are here now and haven't moved, but we are moving towards the Avici Hell. Look over there." Brother Xiang pointed in a direction.

　　I looked over and saw that the man who had just yelled at Demacia had actually knocked over the female ghost with his keyboard and was now beating her up.

　　"Now we humans and ghosts can have physical contact. It won't be long before we reach the Avici Hell and we'll be dead." Brother Xiang said with a trembling voice.

　　"How is it possible? Can Zhao Chenyang be so powerful?" I asked in disbelief. If Zhao Chenyang was so awesome, he would have killed all of us long ago.

　　Suddenly a voice sounded: "Zhao Chenyang is not that powerful, but my father is."

　　I turned my head and saw a familiar voice standing at the door of the Internet cafe. It was Xu Qiang, the man who called Li Zhendong godfather. I cursed, "You bastard, so it turned out that Li Zhendong did all this?"

　　Xu Qiang was wearing a very strange outfit, which looked a bit like the clothes of some native Thais. Xu Qiang sneered and said, "My godfather is my godfather, and my father is my father. My father is the number one sorcerer in Thailand, known as Master Ghost Thai."

　　Xu Qiang sneered at us and said, "You are the ones who killed these people. Zhao Chenyang was only going to kill a few people, but you were so ignorant that you wanted to interfere in this matter. I will just send you to the Avici Hell. It's a pity that you killed these people. You can be reincarnated after death, but you will suffer forever in the Avici Hell."

　　"Demacia." The guy who shouted Demacia before was lurking beside Xu Qiang with a keyboard in his hand. He hit Xu Qiang on the head with the keyboard. Xu Qiang fell to the ground. Then the guy continued to go to other places to hit female ghosts. Han Sifan seized the opportunity, kicked his feet, rushed over and kicked him in the chest, pressing him to the ground.

　　"Ha ha ha." Brother Xiang and I walked up to Xu Qiang with sneers. I took out a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman, looked at Xu Qiang and said, "You are so arrogant. Keep on being so arrogant. The more pain you suffer, the happier I am."

　　Brother Xiang also took out a yellow talisman and said to Xu Qiang, "You kid, give me back my pentakill. Fuck you."

　　Now this is no longer the world of the living, and I don’t know what place it is, but since humans and ghosts can have physical contact, this talisman will definitely be able to hit Xu Qiang and cause harm to him.

　　"Hmph, if you have the guts just kill me. You're going to go to hell anyway. If I die the worst that can happen is I'll be reincarnated." Xu Qiang acted a bit tough and didn't say a single soft word.

　　My brother Xiang and I's plan is naturally not just to scare him. The current situation is definitely not something that Brother Xiang and I can handle alone. If we don't seize this opportunity with Xu Qiang, are we really going to go to hell?

　　"Baby, how can we bear to kill you, right?" I said, "Han Sifan, get out of the way. Brother Xiang, you blew his asshole. Damn it, let's see how he can be a man."

　　Han Sifan kicked Xu Qiang in the chest several more times without saying anything, and then turned to deal with the female ghosts. I winked at Brother Xiang, and Brother Xiang cooperated and pretended to take off his pants, saying, "Even if I have to go to hell, I still want to taste the taste of a man."

　　"You, you are not." Xu Qiang's face turned a little pale.

　　I imitated the words of the third brother in the detention center at that time: "My brother Xiang has slept with sows, so what's wrong with you? Fuck."

　　"No, no, no, buddy, we can discuss anything." Xu Qiang finally couldn't bear it anymore. I can understand his feelings. As a man, it doesn't matter if he is killed or shaved, but this kind of thing is too damn cruel. If he is really blown up, there will be no point in living.

　　"That's better. How do you crack this?" I asked Xu Qiang in a slow tone. Xu Qiang shook his head helplessly and said, "Actually, I have no idea."

　　"Fuck, you lied to us? Brother Xiang, fuck him."

　　"No, no, no." Xu Qiang said hurriedly: "I originally had a chance to leave, but now we have delayed for so long, we are already in the underworld, and it is definitely impossible to go back to the world of the living. I can stop this house, so I should be able to stay in the underworld and not go to hell, and then find a way to return to the world of the living. This is the only way now."

　　"Is it reliable?" I asked doubtfully. Xu Qiang looked like he was about to cry and said, "Brother, I've come all the way here with you guys. Do you think it's reliable?"

　　"Just barely pass." I lifted him up and said to him, "Boy, I'm telling you, don't play any tricks on me. Otherwise, I'll let Brother Xiang fuck you. Brother Xiang has fucked countless chrysanthemums, and you're not the only one he can have."

　　"Yeah." Xu Qiang was so aggrieved that he almost cried. He was the kind of idiot prodigal who was extremely arrogant when things were going well, but would kneel down like a dog when he encountered a little setback. Take what happened just now, for example, he could have sent us to hell directly, but he had to come in and show off. Isn't that stupid?

　　Xu Qiang stood up and straightened his clothes. I thought he was going to use some amazing magic to stop the house from falling into hell, but he shouted, "Dad, I know you can see it, stop it now, your son doesn't want to be fucked in the ass."

　　About five seconds after he finished shouting, a deep "ah" suddenly echoed in the room. The voice sounded old but powerful, and seemed to be extremely disappointed with Xu Qiang's performance.

　　Suddenly the house started shaking like an earthquake, and it shook for about five minutes before it stopped. The scene outside the Internet cafe had changed. Xu Qiang rushed out without saying a word. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other, pulled Han Sifan along, and ran out as well.

　　Outside the door was a desert. It's not quite right to call it a desert, it should be called a Gobi Desert. The sky was gray here, even the sand on the ground and the dead trees not far away were gray, as if the world was a gray painting.

　　After we came out, more than a hundred people in the Internet cafe also came out one after another, exclaiming in surprise.

　　Some young men even knelt on the ground, sighed to the sky, and then shouted: "Dad! I, I finally traveled through time. I want to cultivate immortality and dominate this continent!"

　　Brother Xiang, Han Sifan and I looked at each other helplessly. What the hell is this? If nothing unexpected happens, we have arrived in the underworld. The underworld! The legendary underworld!

　　【125】Liu Peng

　　It is now the third day since we arrived in the underworld. What we didn't expect was that there are ten modern cities in the underworld, which are ten times larger than first-tier cities like Chongqing and Beijing. We are in Yama City, and the mayor is King Yama.

　　Not long after we arrived in the desert, a dozen ghost messengers dressed in ancient yamen runners’ clothes captured us. They said we were illegal immigrants and that they wanted to take us away for reincarnation. Then, more than a hundred people were taken away.

　　Only the three of us were fine. When I asked, I found out that the three of us were Yin-Yang masters. My master asked me to choose a Taoist name when I became his apprentice. Mine was Batman and Xiang's was Iron Man.

　　This Taoist name was registered in the underworld at that time, and it was like an identity card. The wandering ghosts in the world were equivalent to fugitives in the underworld, and the job of the Yin-Yang master in the world was to send those wandering ghosts to the underworld. We were equivalent to the police in the underworld, so the three of us could be spared from reincarnation. As for where Xu Qiang was, we didn't know.

　　Alas, although I didn’t need to reincarnate at that time, I didn’t know how I would end up in the world of the living. I was so worried.

　　However, the treatment of Yin-Yang masters in the underworld is still good. Even after death, he can still work as a ghost messenger. At that time, there were several Yin-Yang masters among the ghost messengers who had been in their lifetime. They took special care of the three of us.

　　The three of us were released in this Yanluo city. This place is much bigger than cities like Chongqing. The strange thing is that there are hardly any vehicles on the streets. There are more bicycles. There are as few cars as at the beginning of the last century. Only one or two paper cars pass by us occasionally.

　　The three of us were released from this police station. Um, I don’t know if the underworld is called a police station, let’s call it that for now. We had just been released from this police station and didn’t have much money. Brother Xiang stopped a ghost who looked quite unlucky on the road and asked, “Brother? Do you have any money?”

　　The ghost looked to be about 25 years old, and looked like a nouveau riche. He nodded, took out a pile of ghost money and said, "Yes."

　　When Brother Xiang saw the pile of money, he said, "Lend me 20,000 or 30,000 yuan for emergency. I just got out of jail."

　　The ghost got angry when he heard it and cursed, "Fuck, you look down on me too much. Do you know that my father is Li Gang? You want to borrow 20000 or 30000 from me? Do you think I'm a beggar? Here is 300 billion. Take it first. We'll talk if it's not enough." After that, he threw 300 billion to Brother Xiang.

　　That powerful aura almost scared the three of us to death. He just threw three hundred billion at us casually. Then the three of us thought about it and realized that it was ghost money, so we breathed a sigh of relief.

　　In fact, the underworld is not as scary as we imagined. The only bad thing is that everything is grayish white, as if the world only has this color. Of course, even so, there are still people who like it here. Brother Xiang is one of them. At this moment, Brother Xiang took some popcorn and took Han Sifan and me to watch the concert co-organized by Leslie Cheung and Huang Jiaju.

　　There were tens of thousands of ghosts at that time. Since we were Yin-Yang masters, I, Brother Xiang, and Han Sifan were given VIP seats. We watched the concert co-organized by Brother and Ka Kui. The two idols were within reach. Damn, this trip to the underworld was not in vain, especially for Brother Xiang. We have liked these two legendary singers since we were young, but we didn't expect to see real ghosts today. Brother Xiang was so excited that he roared like a pig being slaughtered.

　　After the concert, we went wandering around again. Prices in the underworld are a bit expensive. The concert ticket costs 50 billion per person. Damn, that's too much. It seems like they are spending 100 million as if it were one RMB per piece.

　　We played for I don't know how long. There are pedestrian streets and snack streets here, but don't blame me for complaining. The snack streets are full of incense. There are things like authentic gutter oil that smells so good and a stick of incense worth ten billion. When I entered the clothing store on the pedestrian street, I was almost scared to death. They were all funeral clothes or paper clothes.

　　The original feeling that the underworld was so wonderful that we were inspired by the concert no longer existed, and instead we were thinking about how to return to the world of the living.

　　When we came out of the police station before, we didn’t ask how to get back to the world of the living. After discussing it, the three of us decided that we should go back and ask how to get back.

　　This police station is very large. The guard at the door is a ghost officer in his thirties. When we walked in, the ghost officer started to speak: "What are you doing? Can we just come in casually? Come here, everyone."

　　The three of us looked at each other and walked up to the ghost. Brother Xiang said with a smile on his face, "Boss, come and have a cigarette." After that, he quickly took out a cigarette from the Underworld that he bought with three hundred ghost banknotes and gave it to the ghost.

　　This ghost messenger was even more impressive. He had the demeanor of a leader, crossed his legs, took a puff of the cigarette that Brother Xiang had lit, nodded with a smile and said, "Not bad, not bad. You are a teachable kid. What are you guys here for?"

　　"Boss, I'm a friend of the director's son. I'm here to talk to my uncle about something." Brother Xiang said with a smile. Unexpectedly, the ghost's face changed and he shouted, "Our director's son was reincarnated hundreds of years ago. You actually lied. What are your intentions!"

　　It's so miserable. Shit, Brother Xiang must have forgotten that this is the underworld. I quickly said, "Actually, our master and your director are old friends. So, are we going to ask the director something?"

　　In fact, the director wanted to scare the guard at the beginning, but he didn't expect that the guard had such a bad temper. The guard crossed his legs and nodded and said, "Show me your ID. What's your master's name?"

　　Brother Xiang, Han Sifan and I only had to show our Yin-Yang Master Certificate, which was temporarily issued by the ghost officers when we were caught in the police station. I handed it to the guard and said, "Our master is Wu Jiu."

　　I didn’t expect that the ghost almost fell off his chair when he heard my master’s name. He stared at the three of us with wide eyes and said, “Fuck, Wu Jiu? Are you sure you didn’t say it wrong?”

　　"Yeah." Brother Xiang and I nodded. The ghost coughed, looked at us and said, "You guys go wait for me across the street."

　　After saying that, he walked into the police station. I looked at the ghost's back and asked Brother Xiang, "What should we do?"

　　Han Sifan frowned and said, "Go wait for him across the street and see what tricks he has."

　　The three of us waited for him across the street for twenty minutes before he came out of the police station in his shroud. He walked up to the three of us and whispered, "Follow me."

　　The three of us followed him for ten minutes and entered a small alley. Then he whispered, "My name is Liu Peng, and I'm your master's buddy. You are actually in danger now. I will find a way to get you out."

　　【126】Half a step more

　　As soon as the man finished speaking, Brother Xiang showed a surprised expression, pointed at the man and said, "Are you Uncle Liu? I heard my master talk about you, aren't you dead?"

　　Liu Peng smiled and said, "Aren't you a ghost messenger?" Then Liu Peng's face became more serious and he said, "Have you been to the police station before?"

　　"Yeah, that's actually how we got down." Brother Xiang then told Liu Peng how we got down. Liu Peng frowned and said, "To make a long story short, your stupid master once stole a treasure from the Wheel King. Although he returned it later, your master's master Liu Boqing beat up the Wheel King because of this. Anyway, it's quite complicated. To put it simply, the Wheel King hates you as a sect to the core. When he knows you're down, he will definitely find a way to kill you guys and make you lose your souls."

　　"Nani, damn, my master is really going to cause trouble for us." I cursed.

　　"Don't complain about this. Here are three train tickets. You should take a taxi immediately to catch the train to a place called Banbudu. These are the three ghost messenger certificates I stole from the police station. Wear them and don't stop. When you get to Banbudu, walk towards the Road to Return to the Soul. Keep walking. Normally, no ghost messenger will stop you. If there is, don't be polite. Kill them directly. They should be the subordinates of the Wheel King. The Wheel King has many restrictions in the underworld and will not do it himself." Liu Peng said a lot to us and then gave us six things, three train tickets and three ghost messenger certificates.

　　Although Brother Xiang and I are usually nonchalant, we knew that this was a serious matter and one could lose his life if he wasn't careful. Han Sifan didn't say a word from beginning to end and was very silent.

　　"Thank you, Uncle Liu. I'll come down to see you when I have time." Brother Xiang thanked him. Liu Peng chuckled and shook his head, saying, "Although I'm not familiar with you guys, you are still Ah Jiu's apprentices. I hope I'll never see you again. Okay, let's go."

　　After saying this, a man walked out of the alley and left.

　　I watched Liu Peng leave and asked, "What should we do now?"

　　Brother Xiang patted my head and said, "What else can we do? Run away quickly. The Rotating King, one of the Ten Kings of the Underworld, is not someone you can easily mess with."

　　It is true what I said. Thinking of this, the three of us immediately ran to the roadside and hailed a taxi. Although there are few vehicles in the underworld, there are still taxis, although not many.

　　After we got on the car, we told him we were going to the train station. The driver looked to be in his fifties and without saying anything, he started driving towards the train station.

　　About half an hour later, an old train station appeared in front of us. Why do we say it is old? In modern times, we are used to seeing light rail and the like. How about you look at the trains in the last century? They have a chimney on the top of the head, and smoke is gurgling. When they start, they make a rattling sound.

　　The train tickets here seem to be universal. No matter which train you get on, you just need to show your ticket. There are labels on it, such as Naihe Bridge, Banbudu, and a bunch of other names. We didn’t remember them all, so we quickly got on the train called Banbudu, and there was no one on the train.

　　After we got on, the train started.

　　I have also learned about Half a Step, or it can be said that this is the basic knowledge of Yin and Yang masters. It is an intermediate station connecting the underworld and the world of the living, an intermediate hub.

　　There you can use connections to enter the underworld and live there. If you don't get the right to live in the underworld, you will be expelled and reincarnated. Those who can't get the right to live there and are unwilling to reincarnate will either be beaten to death or abandoned and become wandering ghosts.

　　This is also one of the reasons why there are so many wandering ghosts in the world. Many people are unwilling to reincarnate and unwilling to drink Meng Po soup, but the right to reside in the underworld is too expensive, costing 100 million yuan, so many people would rather be wandering ghosts.

　　We took the train for nearly two days. Outside the train was nothing but white fog, and we couldn't see anything. Occasionally, some ghosts would burst out from the fog, but they would be crushed by the train's gears.

　　"Hey, Huizi, we're here."

　　I was woken up by Brother Xiang when I was half asleep. I looked around and saw that we had arrived at the station. The three of us got off the train and looked around. It looked like a train station. A fat ghost came over and asked, "What are you three doing?"

　　I quickly said, "The three of us are ghost messengers!"

　　"Nonsense." The fat ghost rolled his eyes at me and said, "You can't get on this car if you're not a ghost messenger. I'm asking you what you're doing here?"

　　I said, "Let's go back to the living." As soon as I finished speaking, Brother Xiang pulled me, took out his pack of cigarettes, and whispered, "Leader, we have a mission. We have to go to Fengdu."

　　"Really? Doesn't Fengdu open only on July 15th? I've never heard of it opening now?" The fat ghost asked with squinted eyes after taking the cigarette and lighting it.

　　"No, no, we are on another mission?" Brother Xiang said with a smile, but he didn't expect the fat guy to suddenly shout: "Chen Hui!"

　　"Ah? What's the matter?" I answered subconsciously, and suddenly thought to myself that something was wrong. Sure enough, the fat ghost burst into laughter and said, "You are the person that Lord Lunzhuan Wang wants. Watch me catch the three of you and get the reward." After saying that, he actually took out a big kitchen knife from his back and chopped at my face.

　　The attack was very quick. I was about to take out the talisman, but suddenly I looked around and found that I didn’t bring my black backpack from the Internet cafe. I actually forgot to bring it with me.

　　Fortunately, Han Sifan kicked the fat ghost in the face, sending him flying three or four meters. Brother Xiang also looked around and said, "Run!"

　　After saying that, he took my hand and ran towards the exit of the train station. Han Sifan followed closely behind. As we ran out of the train station, we didn't expect that there were more than 20 ghost officials dressed in ancient yamen costumes guarding us outside. Each of them held a long white sword in his hand.

　　Outside, there was a large circle of ghosts who had just died and had not yet been reincarnated, watching the fun.

　　"Quickly surrender and strive for leniency from the Party." The fat ghost actually chased after them. Han Sifan saw the fat man chasing after them and said anxiously, "Oh no, these ghost officials are not weak, be careful."

　　After saying that, he turned around and ran to fight with the fat ghost. Unexpectedly, although the fat ghost was chubby, he and Han Sifan were actually evenly matched, and the ghost even had a feeling of suppressing Han Sifan.

　　It seems that we have underestimated these ghost officials. More than 20 ghost officials rushed over yelling. I was dumbfounded. Damn, without talismans, how can I fight against this group of fierce ghost officials?

　　[127] White Impermanence!

　　The twenty or so ghost officers on the opposite side were also smiling. Then a ghost officer came out. He looked to be in his forties. One of them said to me and Brother Xiang, "If you two defeat me, you can leave now."

　　Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and thought, this ghost catcher is too damn arrogant, he must be defeated. Although I didn't have any talismans on me, I still had the palm talisman. Brother Xiang rushed up and started fighting with the ghost catcher. He was even going to hold him for a while, and then I would use the palm talisman to sneak attack him.

　　But what was shocking was that when Brother Xiang rushed forward, the ghost looked very relaxed. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Brother Xiang's neck, then threw him to the ground with force and stepped on him. I cursed, "Fuck, Brother Xiang, you are so useless!"

　　That being said, the ghost had his left foot on Brother Xiang's chest, so his lower body must have been unstable. I quickly drew a palm talisman on my hand, rushed up and chanted, "Hurry up and obey the order!" Then I slapped him in the face. No matter who you are, I will knock you down with one slap.

　　Just when I was about to hit him in the face, the ghost stretched out his right hand and punched me in the chest. The pain almost made me lose my breath. Who the hell said that ghosts don’t feel pain? I cursed his ancestors for eight generations. Then the ghost grabbed my hair very easily, threw me to the ground, and said with a smile: "Nothing more than that."

　　"Fuck, so perverted." I also understood at this time. It's not that Brother Xiang and I are too weak, but that these ghost officials are too strong. These people were either famous generals or powerful Yin and Yang masters in their lifetime. Otherwise, how could they be qualified to be ghost officials? You know, the underworld is not peaceful. There are often violent ghosts that have to be suppressed by these ghost officials. These people are basically experienced in battle. It's not shameful that Brother Xiang and I were knocked down by them in two strokes.

　　Soon, not long after, Han Sifan was knocked to the ground by the fat ghost, and then a large group of ghosts put big knives on her neck and subdued her. When Brother Xiang and I saw that Han Sifan was also knocked down, we felt a little desperate and paralyzed.

　　When these twenty or so ghost officials took out three iron chains and were about to lock up the three of us, a very harsh sound suddenly came.

　　"stop!"

　　Although the voice of the person who said this was very harsh, it was simply gospel to me. I looked in the direction where the person was speaking, and saw a man wearing a white robe and a tall hat on his head. There were four words written on his hat: "Make money at first sight."

　　When I saw this person, no, I should say when I saw this ghost, I almost peed my pants with fright, Bai Wuchang!

　　If I were to say who are the most famous people in China's underworld, I think it would be the two guys, Black and White Impermanence. They are basically known to everyone, and we have grown up listening to their ghost stories since childhood.

　　Sure enough, when the ghost officials saw that it was Bai Wuchang, they all stopped, stood in a row respectfully, and shouted, "Hello, Master Bai."

　　"Yes." Bai Wuchang pointed at the three of us and said in a cold voice: "I want these three people."

　　A ghost officer frowned and said, "Master Bai, this is the person that Lord Lunzhuan Wang wants."

　　"Don't I know?" Bai Wuchang looked at the ghost with cold eyes and said, "Didn't you hear what I just said?"

　　The twenty or so ghost officials looked at each other, and finally bowed to Bai Wuchang timidly before leaving.

　　Shit, could it be that Bai Wuchang wants to take the three of us to the King of Rotation to seek credit? Although Bai Wuchang is alone, I don't know why, but I don't even have the courage to fight him. Just now, two ghost officials beat the three of us, and Bai Wuchang scared away more than 20 ghost officials. No matter how I calculate it, I can't be the opponent of Bai Wuchang.

　　The three of us stood up cautiously and looked at Bai Wuchang carefully. Bai Wuchang walked to our side, without even looking at us, and just said, "Follow me." Then he turned and left, as if he didn't doubt whether we would follow him or not.

　　The three of us looked at each other, and I asked, "What should we do?"

　　Brother Xiang stood up, rubbed his chest and said, "What else can I do? Just go with this guy."

　　There was no choice, the three of us had to follow Bai Wuchang. I didn't know what the other two were thinking at the time, but I kept thinking about whether I should attack Bai Wuchang from behind. No matter how good his martial arts skills are, he is still afraid of a kitchen knife. If the three of us suddenly attacked him from the back of his head, maybe we could knock him out and then run away.

　　However, even though I thought so, I still didn't dare to do it.

　　After walking with Bai Wuchang for a while, we arrived at an office in the train station, which seemed to be a manager's office. Bai Wuchang sat down on a chair and said, "I know what you are thinking. Aren't you afraid that I will hurt you? It's not that I am arrogant. If I really want to kill you, I can't even use half a trick. So don't think too much. It was your master who asked me for help to save your lives."

　　"My bastard master?" I breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what Bai Wuchang said. Brother Xiang rubbed his chest and sat directly on the sofa and said, "Master Bai, then you should send us back quickly. If that Wheel King comes to kill us, we will be doomed."

　　"Why are you in such a hurry? The gates of hell won't open until July 15th." Bai Wuchang said with a smile. It's not that my appreciation level is low, I feel that Bai Wuchang's smile is uglier than his crying, damn it.

　　Han Sifan calmed down a lot and asked, "Doesn't that mean we have to wait until July 15th to go back? It's only September over there, so by the time we go back, the bodies will have rotted."

　　"That's right, I just said the general method. Don't worry, I have other ways to send you back, but before that I have to take Chen Hui to see the Three Lives Stone. This is what your master asked me to do." After Bai Wuchang finished speaking, I asked curiously, "Why are you looking at that thing?"

　　"Your master said that you often have strange dreams, so go and have a look at the Three-Life Stone, maybe you can find out everything." Bai Wuchang looked at me with a smile and asked, "How about it? Do you want to see it?"

　　"No." I shook my head and frowned, saying, "I don't get paid for watching that thing, it's boring."

　　Although the Three Lives Stone can see past and present lives, what if the memories of my past life are mixed with my current memories? This is a problem I am worried about. If the memories of my past life are dominant, wouldn’t I become a different person?

　　Bai Wuchang looked at me as if he wanted to say something, and finally sighed and said, "Okay, if you don't want to watch it, then don't watch it. You can come down and watch it when you want to. Your previous two lives are very interesting."

　　[ps: You can guess who Chen Hui is reincarnated from in the book review section. Chen Hui has two previous lives. One of them has a lot of hints in the beginning, so it is easy to guess. I guess you can’t guess the other one, haha.]

　　[128] Resurrection...

　　Then Bai Wuchang led the three of us to an intersection called Huanhun Road, which was a bit like a train tunnel in the living world. It was dark inside, but there was a ray of light at the end. There were two ghost messengers next to us, but of course, they didn't come up to ask anything when they saw Bai Wuchang.

　　Bai Wuchang said, "This is the road to return to the soul. The three of you keep going forward. Remember, no matter what you hear on the road, don't stop or look back, otherwise you will really be unable to go on."

　　"Yeah." We nodded. Before leaving, I still said to Bai Wuchang: "Master Bai, thank you."

　　Brother Xiang said thank you to Han Sifan, and then the three of us didn't say anything and walked forward hand in hand. Once we got in, it was really pitch dark. Han Sifan was in the middle, I was on the left, and Brother Xiang was on the far right. I held Han Sifan's left and right, and Brother Xiang held Han Sifan's right hand, just in case we encountered any situation on the way.

　　The three of us started walking forward. After a while, Han Sifan next to us suddenly said, "Chen Hui, no, Xiangzi is missing."

　　"What?" When I was about to stop and ask what was going on, suddenly a golden light came out of my trouser pocket. I looked down and saw it was the Buddhist beads. I thought to myself that something was not good and didn't dare to stop. I continued walking. Although the tunnel was too dark and I couldn't see anything, I could feel that there was something next to me that seemed to want to pull me, but it was blocked by the yellow Buddha light. I didn't dare to speak and just kept walking.

　　…

　　pain!

　　At this moment, I felt pain all over my body. I opened my eyes in a daze. As soon as I opened them, I was hurt by a strong light. There were many people making noise next to me, saying something like "wake up". I closed my eyes again, waited for a while, and then opened them again. I felt a little better. Looking around, I found that I was lying in a ward, with a bunch of people around me, including many reporters and policemen, and my master, who was sitting next to me with a stick in his mouth.

　　When he saw that I was awake, he stood up, straightened his clothes, and then yelled at the reporters and police: "Get out of here!"

　　The master's voice was so loud that it frightened the reporters, so they left. Finally, the master was left alone in the room. He crossed his legs and sat down again, asking casually, "How was it? Was it fun down there?"

　　"It's OK. I also listened to the concerts of Leslie Cheung and Wong Ka Kui." I laughed dryly and tried to sit up, but it was so painful. My master said quickly, "Don't get up. You have been unconscious for half a month. You almost became a vegetable. Your body functions are almost stopped. Take good care of your body first."

　　I nodded and asked in confusion, "What happened to those reporters just now?"

　　The master smiled and said, "This time the incident has become a big deal and has been reported to the central government. If those idiots had found a remote place to kill a hundred people, perhaps the central government would have suppressed it immediately. But this is Chongqing, and more than a hundred people are dead. Now the central government has summoned people from the Monster Hunting Bureau to wipe out the White Lotus Sect in one fell swoop. After all, this incident was indeed a bit too much. Now there are rumors everywhere. Remember, when those reporters ask you questions later, just say that you smelled a fragrance and then fainted, and you don't know anything else."

　　"Now the central government also wants to make this a poisoning incident." After the master finished speaking, he asked: "Did you look at the Three Lives Stone down there? What happened in your previous life?"

　　"No." I shook my head, and then I told the master all my concerns at the time. After listening to me, the master smiled and said, "You kid, that's right. It would be bad if it affects your current memory. However."

　　"But there are some things that are better to know." After the master said this, he threw away his cigarette butt, turned around and walked out. I looked at the master's back and shook my head. What he said was really confusing.

　　The next few days almost annoyed me to death. There were a lot of media reporters who kept asking me what happened. I told them what my master said, but they kept asking. One of them offered me a million dollars for the truth. Could I tell him that I went to see Leslie Cheung and Wong Ka Kui's concert? I didn't want to be transferred directly to the psychiatric department.

　　This kind of thing went on for about four or five days, and there were all kinds of rumors out there. Some people said that a young man was holding a keyboard and shouting "Demacia", and he killed more than a hundred people by himself. In fact, no one could find the cause of death because there was nothing wrong with their bodies. It was just sudden death.

　　On the sixth day, I also met Han Sifan and Brother Xiang. They were both very pale and had lost a lot of weight. They looked like they had just come back from developing the Great Northern Wilderness. In fact, when I looked in the mirror, I was almost the same as them, as thin as a skeleton. I even asked Han Sifan if he called me at the Soul Return Road, but Han Sifan said he didn't. I broke out in a cold sweat. It was indeed a conspiracy of the Soul Return Road. If I had really stopped at that time, wouldn't I have really died? Fortunately, the Buddhist beads suddenly saved my life. This Buddhist bead is really a good thing. It can actually stay with my soul.

　　Around the fifteenth day, which was a month after school started, the three of us recovered a little and returned to school. As for the various rumors from the outside world, we did not dare to pay any attention to them. The White Lotus Sect seemed to have been hit as well. After all, the people in the Monster Catching Bureau were all ruthless characters like L, and there were more than thirty of them. If we still couldn't defeat the White Lotus Sect, that would be really weird.

　　But these things are none of our business, we are back to school now.

　　…

　　"Damn, I'm not bragging. Do you know how the people in that internet cafe died? They were scared to death by how handsome I was. One buddy saw how handsome I was and was ready to come over to smack me with his keyboard, even shouting Demacia. With his character, he was at most an AP Garen. I was..." Brother Xiang was sitting on the bed in the dormitory, bragging to Talon and Xiaopang. He certainly couldn't tell them the truth, but that didn't stop Brother Xiang from bragging.

　　I didn't care about what Brother Xiang was bragging about. I just lowered my head and fiddled with my black backpack. I took a look and luckily, the jade pendant containing the face code and my talisman were still there. Nothing was lost. Of course, there was also the Buddhist beads. I took them out and looked at the yellow beads, smiled, and put them in my trouser pocket. I will carry them with me from now on. It must be a treasure.

　　[129] Duel

　　Although the monster hunting bureau outside is now dealing with the White Lotus Sect on a large scale, this has no impact on us, or on the world of ordinary people. Life goes on as usual, but I haven't been to the Youyou Internet Cafe anymore. Youyou Internet Cafe has been closed. After all, so many people died in this incident, the boss couldn't stand the pressure and sold the store, and no one dared to take over.

　　The four of us didn't go online much, because after I came back I realized one thing: we are about to graduate. Although it has only been more than a month since the start of the junior year, some police stations will arrange internships for students in the second half of the junior year, and the senior year is basically also internships.

　　"Xiaohui, you're going to graduate soon. Which police station are you going to work for in the future? I heard that the police station in Jiangbei is actually quite good. I want my parents to use their connections to send me there for an internship." On the third day after we returned, Xiaopang asked us this question in the dormitory.

　　I said without hesitation: "Just go to whichever police station is assigned to you. I think they are all the same anyway."

　　Tailong lay on the bed and said, "I don't want to be a policeman in the future. I came to this school because the police academy has more physical training. I will stay in school when the time comes. I want to practice Muay Thai and become a professional boxer."

　　I nodded. I also knew that Tailong's dream was actually this. He often told us about it when we were in high school. Just when we were about to continue chatting, suddenly Brother Xiang ran in from outside the dormitory excitedly, shouting, "Big news, big news, the boxing champion from the school confessed to Han Sifan, and Han Sifan said that she would date him if she beat her. Now they are setting up a ring, hurry up and watch the fun."

　　Tailong and I jumped up from the bed at once. Tailong cursed as he jumped up: "Isn't I the boxing champion in our school? Damn, someone is stealing my reputation?"

　　My reason is very simple. Although my relationship with Han Sifan is unclear now, he is still someone I like. That crappy boxing champion actually dared to challenge me. He must be fed up with living like that.

　　I slapped the bed and said, "Brothers, let's go and get his grandson."

　　Fighting in the police academy is really like eating. Only our dormitory is relatively well-behaved. Other dormitories often make plans to fight, but the school does not care at all. Instead, it regards it as a way to train combat capabilities.

　　The four of us ran to the school's Taekwondo Club. The Taekwondo Club had a square ring that was ten meters long and ten meters wide. Fights were usually held there, and sometimes people had to line up for one-on-one duels. Before we arrived, we saw that there were already crowds of people inside. On the way, we also heard Brother Xiang talk about what happened.

　　原来那个什么狗屁拳霸是大四的，在外面实习回来玩，听说有一妞特猛，他好几个弟弟都被韩思凡揍过，就去找韩思凡单挑，但一看到韩思凡就一见钟情，非得找韩思凡谈恋爱，韩思凡就甩下一句打过我再说，然后俩人就设擂台打架了。

　　Moreover, I heard from Brother Xiang that this senior seems to be quite awesome. He is the president of the Taekwondo Club and the former one-on-one champion of the school. He had never lost a one-on-one fight before we came. I was a little worried when I heard that. Fortunately, when I thought about the fact that Han Sifan had never lost a fight, and that even the ghost messenger in the underworld beat her for so long, I felt relieved.

　　The four of us squeezed hard into the middle. There were at least three hundred people inside. This Taekwondo club was a large factory with exercise equipment everywhere and some spectator seats next to the arena.

　　At this time, Han Sifan on the stage was wearing a white Taekwondo uniform, and the other person on the stage was a man wearing a black Taekwondo uniform and glasses. He looked thin and weak, but his appearance was okay.

　　I was about to rush over and take my brothers to beat him up, but Brother Xiang quickly held me back and whispered, "You are not allowed to help in a duel, this is the rule, and besides, we might not be able to beat him if we go up together."

　　"Fuck, don't I think I can beat him?" I muttered to myself. But think about it, if Han Sifan doesn't help, and the four of us go up, Tailong will probably be able to fight him for a while, and the three of us, Xiangge, Xiaopang, will just be killed instantly, and it would be embarrassing to go up there.

　　"Fanfan, you said you would be my girlfriend if I beat you." The boxing tyrant looked at Han Sifan with a smile. Han Sifan just said calmly, "Why are you talking so much nonsense?"

　　Then he twisted his neck, the little man with glasses sneered, and got ready again.

　　Among them, Han Sifan seemed to have seen the four of us, but did not say hello. He just glanced and nodded. After five minutes, as if he had prepared, a student walked up and said, "The rules of the duel are that you are not allowed to use sharp weapons. You have to beat the other person until he admits defeat or steps down. Let's begin." After saying that, he hurried down, as if he was afraid of being injured by mistake.

　　As soon as the man finished speaking, the man with glasses rushed forward and punched Han Sifan in the chest. Damn, how disgusting. Han Sifan did not show weakness either, and kicked his little brother with his leg. According to Han Sifan's leg strength, if he did not retreat, even if he could attack the chest, his little brother would probably be useless. This man obviously knew the importance of the attack, so he took a step back, then jumped up and kicked Han Sifan with a beautiful roundhouse kick.

　　Han Sifan kicked him lightly, hitting the thigh of his flying leg. He lost his balance and fell heavily to the ground. After seeing him fall, Han Sifan said, "It's useless to show off."

　　Then the guy with glasses rushed forward with his fists clenched, but was knocked down by Han Sifan with one punch. As expected, Han Sifan didn't disappoint me and beat the guy like a dog. I shrugged my shoulders and said to Brother Xiang, "Oh my god, you make this guy sound so powerful, but I don't think he is that powerful."

　　At this time, Tai Long explained, "No, this guy is actually very powerful. You can't even take his move. It's because Han Sifan is too powerful. Although this guy's moves are fancy, they are useless against a real master like you."

　　"What about you?" I asked Tailong who was standing beside me. Tailong shook his head and said, "I don't know. I haven't tried it."

　　After fighting for about five minutes, every time the boy with glasses made a cool move, Han Sifan defeated him in one move. Han Sifan said, "You should admit defeat."

　　"I won't." The man with glasses said through gritting his teeth. Han Sifan shook his head and kicked him down impatiently. What an unfortunate coincidence was that this man was flying towards the four of us.

　　[130] Fired?

　　If the four of us had taken a step forward to catch him, he wouldn't have fallen to the ground. Although the stage was not high, it was still half a meter high. But the four of us took a step back at the same time, and this guy fell flat on his face.

　　"Dude, does it hurt?" I asked the guy with glasses with a smile. He looked up at me with resentment and cursed, "Get lost."

　　"Do you know how to talk? Have your parents never disciplined you?" Brother Xiang is not one to show weakness, and he immediately yelled back, "You have no shame in showing off your skills just because you know a few fancy moves. You can't even beat a woman, so how can you be called a boxing champion?"

　　I quickly responded to Brother Xiang's words and said, "Brother Xiang, this is where you're wrong. Maybe he's good at playing Street Fighter, so it's not too much to be called Boxing King."

　　"You, you, you, one-on-one!" The little guy with glasses looked at me with anger, and Brother Xiang asked: "Is it the four of us challenging you alone, or you challenging the four of us alone? It's up to you to choose?"

　　"You four, come up here." The little guy with glasses got angry too, and stood on the stage pointing at the four of us. Brother Xiang saw that he was serious, so he whispered, "What should we do?"

　　"Fuck him, I'm not afraid of anything, just go ahead." I jumped onto the ring without saying anything. When I looked back, I thought Brother Xiang and the others would come up, but unexpectedly Brother Xiang opened his mouth and yelled, "Third year Chen Hui vs. Fourth year Boxing Master, place your bets, the odds are 1 to 100, I bet one dollar on Chen Hui to win."

　　"Shit." I looked around. There were more than 300 pairs of eyes watching me. Could I jump down? That would be so embarrassing. Han Sifan glanced at me and walked off the stage. But as she walked off the stage, she whispered, "Come on."

　　When I heard these two words, my heart was warmed and I was full of fighting spirit. The man with the glasses didn't seem so scary anymore. I walked to about one meter in front of him, looked at him and asked, "Brother, how many points are you in the ranking?"

　　"What the hell?" The little boy was stunned for a moment, and I yelled, "Demacia!"

　　Then I suddenly jumped up and punched him in the face. After all, I am from the police academy, and my regular courses include many combat subjects. I can easily beat two ordinary people. I am not as weak as you think. This little guy with glasses was caught off guard and was knocked down by my punch.

　　"You sneak attack!" The little boy with glasses covered his face, stared at me and yelled, "Can you sneak attack in a one-on-one fight?"

　　"Can't you sneak attack in a duel?" I asked back without showing any weakness: "If you are killed by a sneak attack while performing a mission, who can you complain to? Besides, I heard the rules just now. Isn't it enough to just knock the opponent down? There is no such thing as not being able to sneak attack."

　　"Go to hell!" The guy with glasses stopped talking and punched me in the face. I despised this guy infinitely. When fighting with women, he would hit their breasts, and when fighting with men, he would hit their faces. Why did I say so much? Because I didn't dodge at once. Damn, this guy's fist was so damn fast.

　　When he was fighting with Han Sifan before, I felt that he was as slow as a turtle and was beaten like a dog by Han Sifan. But when I got on the stage myself, it was a completely different feeling.

　　I was knocked to the ground by his punch. I felt terrible pain on my left face. I was about to stand up while covering my left face when he suddenly kicked me in the chest. I coughed continuously and almost couldn't catch my breath. He jumped up again and kicked me in the head. It felt like he wanted to kill me.

　　"I didn't believe you!" I quickly rolled to avoid the blow and quickly got up from the ground. I didn't dare to underestimate this guy anymore. I squinted my eyes and said, "You are very strong!"

　　"You just found out?" The little man with glasses seemed to have swept away the shadow of being abused by Han Sifan before, and was replaced by a radiant feeling, as if he was invincible in the world and dared to claim that if he could be second in a one-on-one fight, there would be no one first.

　　"In that case, you forced me to use my special trick." I looked at this guy coldly, feeling furious. Damn it, did he really think I was easy to bully?

　　"Come on!" The guy with glasses looked at me with a vigilant expression. I sneered at him, then turned around and ran down the ring, cursing, "Do you think I'm stupid? I can't beat you, but I'm still fighting you to death. Anyway, I'm not losing a penny, idiot."

　　Seeing me walk off the stage happily, the man with glasses was stunned and scolded me, "Shameless! Do you still have any dignity as a man?"

　　I smiled and said, "It's much more dignified than being abused by you on the stage. Let's go eat barbecue." Then I put my arm around Han Sifan's shoulder and walked out. Han Sifan didn't refuse when she saw me putting my hand on her shoulder, which made me save face. I left with a beautiful girl in my arms in front of more than 300 people. I really felt like killing one person every ten steps and leaving no trace. I left after the work was done, hiding my identity and name.

　　It’s not that I can’t beat that bastard. If I really want to play with him, I can kill him with my talisman.

　　"Sister Fan, Sister Fan, I was wrong, I was wrong."

　　As soon as we left the Taekwondo Club, Han Sifan grabbed my hand with a grappling move. It hurt so much that I broke out in a cold sweat. It hurt more than the punch I got from that bastard. Han Sifan scolded me, "I gave you face just now and didn't say anything. If you dare to put your hand on me again next time, I'll remove your hand from you."

　　"Okay, okay, okay. If there's a next time, you can just turn off my phone." I said through gritting my teeth.

　　Brother Xiang and Xiaopang were looking at me with serious contempt, as if they didn't know me. Damn, I haven't settled the score with these guys for being so disloyal just now.

　　We didn’t pay much attention to the little glasses at the time, but something happened the next day.

　　"Oh no, oh no."

　　At noon, Brother Xiang ran in from outside again, panting. I was lying on the bed reading a novel at the time, and when I saw him come in, I asked, "What happened again? Is there someone looking for Han Sifan to duel again?"

　　"The guy yesterday was called Li Junchao, and he's the son of our mayor." I didn't care much after Brother Xiang said that, and said, "He's just the mayor's son."

　　I was stunned for another three seconds, then suddenly jumped up from the bed and asked, "What? The mayor's son? Fuck, no way?"

　　Brother Xiang nodded and whispered, "According to reliable gossip, he wants to punish you now."

　　I stood up, gave a dry laugh and said, "No, no, he's the mayor's son, how can he be so stingy?"

　　I had just finished speaking when the school radio suddenly rang.

　　"Student Chen Hui got into a fight at the Taekwondo Club yesterday and severely injured someone. In view of the fact that he has taken many leave and skipped classes, the school will expel him. I hope all students will take this as a warning..."

　　【131】Menma is sick?

　　As soon as I heard the broadcast, I felt a chill in my heart. Damn it, this guy is really going to find someone to fire me. I was at a loss all of a sudden. What could I do? Who would have thought that the guy was really the mayor's son?

　　I sat on my bed helplessly. Tailong and Xiaopang all frowned after listening to the broadcast. Tailong muttered in a low voice: "Fuck, no way, that grandson really plays like this?"

　　Shaking my head helplessly, I asked Brother Xiang: "Brother Xiang, what should we do now?"

　　Brother Xiang frowned and said, "I'll call Wu Jiu and ask him."

　　After saying that, Brother Xiang picked up the phone and went to the balcony. After a few minutes, he came back with a good look on his face. He said, "He asked you to be quiet and not cause trouble for him. He will handle the school issue for you."

　　Although I didn't know what solution my master could offer, I nodded in disbelief. Although I usually felt that studying was of little use, it was really unpleasant to hear myself being fired.

　　Soon my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw it was my master. I quickly answered the phone and he said, "You kid, you only know how to cause trouble for me!"

　　"Master, I don't want to either." I sighed, and the master said, "I've taken care of it for you. Just call your mayor to apologize and everything will be fine. And..."

　　The master paused for a moment, and I asked, "Master, if you have anything to say, just tell me."

　　"It's okay, it's okay. I've been quite busy recently. You can practice your Taoist skills when you have time. Don't be lazy all day. Remember, you still have a five-year deadline, and two years have already passed."

　　If the master hadn't mentioned this, I wouldn't have remembered it. I suddenly remembered that I was already a junior in college. Similarly, I am now twenty-one and almost twenty-two, and I had almost forgotten the curse in my family that no one can live past the age of twenty-five.

　　There are many similar things. I once promised to avenge the red-clothed female ghost, and there is also the matter of Menma. It seems that there are a lot of things waiting for me to do without me noticing.

　　I walked into the restroom with the phone and said to the master, "Master, I want to ask you to do me a favor."

　　"What's up?"

　　"This is what happened." I told my master what I had promised the ghost girl. After that, I said, "I have only made so few formal promises to others in my life. Master, if you have a chance, can you help me find out how the red-dressed ghost girl died and who killed her?"

　　The master was silent for a while before he said, "Okay, this isn't difficult. We've destroyed several White Lotus lairs recently. Although we didn't catch many people, we got a lot of information. I have something else to do, so I'll hang up now. You should also stop making trouble and stay out of the spotlight. The White Lotus has been suppressed badly recently and wants revenge. Don't be the first to stand out."

　　"Yeah." I nodded, then hung up the phone and walked out of the bathroom. I took a deep breath, thinking back to that night nearly two years ago when I promised the ghost girl a promise. I lowered my head and took out the jade pendant containing Menma, and whispered, "Menma, it will soon be my turn to help you get revenge."

　　If I were an ordinary student before, I would at most know a little bit of Taoism magic, but after going to the underworld this time and experiencing life and death, I have unknowingly seen a lot of things clearly.

　　Some people will never grow up without going through hardships, just like many rich second-generation prodigals. Many people feel that they are idiots. In fact, they are right, they are idiots because they have not experienced hardships.

　　Without experiencing wind and rain, and always hiding under the eaves of their parents to enjoy the coolness, they will never grow up. But it is not their fault. It is not their fault for being squanderers. It is not their fault for hitting someone and not saving the person but abandoning him/her, and finally being sentenced, because these things have been destined since their parents spoiled them.

　　It seemed like I had said too much, and later there was another broadcast saying that the organization had shown leniency to me and given me a serious warning.

　　Although we are still very unhappy, there is nothing we can do. Compared with the previous expulsion, this is already much better.

　　The following days were nothing more than studying and going to school, but when I had nothing to do, I would go to the toilet, light a candle and draw talismans, just to be prepared. I would draw one every day, and a little bit would add up to a lot.

　　Soon it was Friday and school was over. Brother Xiang lived in the school and wanted to move into the house I rented, but could I agree? Of course, I was labeled as someone who valued women over friendship, but it wasn't just one or two days that I valued women over friendship.

　　I returned to the house and untied the red string of Menma's jade pendant. When Menma came out, she looked exhausted and lay down on the sofa. I looked at her and asked, "Hey, little girl, what's wrong with you today? Aren't you usually full of energy?"

　　Menma shook her head, as if she didn't want to talk to me. She was not like this usually. Suddenly the door opened again, and Han Sifan came back. She was wearing a police uniform. When she saw Menma, she was also surprised. She sat on the sofa and asked with concern, "Little Menma, what's wrong with you?"

　　Menma opened her eyes and saw that it was Han Sifan, then she said, "I don't know why, but my head feels very uncomfortable."

　　"Could he be sick?" I whispered.

　　"Get lost. Have you ever seen a ghost get sick?" Han Sifan kicked me lightly with his foot, touched his chin and thought for a while before saying, "Right, she must have been in this jade pendant for too long. She hasn't absorbed Yin Qi for a long time, just like a person who has been locked up in a yellow room for a long time and feels uncomfortable all over."

　　"Then what should we do?" I didn't have any experience in raising ghosts, so I asked curiously. Han Sifan shook her head, indicating that she didn't know either.

　　I thought about it and suddenly thought of Miao Hu. He used to be a member of a cult, so maybe he could help you. I called him, but no one answered. I picked up the jade pendant and said, "Mianma, come in. I'll take you to find someone. Maybe he can help you."

　　"Yes." Mianma nodded and got into the jade pendant. I said hello to Han Sifan and walked towards Miao Hu's small workshop.

　　After one or two years of contact, Miao Hu and I became very familiar with each other. I knocked on the door of the small workshop and heard someone talking inside. I pushed the door open and walked in. Outside was a small workshop where things were made, and there was a small door inside. This was Miao Hu's home, and I knew this.

　　The small door was a blue security door, which was ajar at the moment. I pushed the door open and walked into Miao Hu's living room. Unexpectedly, there was a guest at Miao Hu's house. He was a middle-aged man who looked a little pale, about thirty-five or thirty-six years old, wearing a black suit and gold-framed glasses.

　　【132】Miao Xingren

　　"Uncle Hu, I came to see you about something." I looked at the middle-aged man and had no idea what they were talking about. Miao Hu's face looked very unhappy at the time. Of course, it was not because of me, but because of this middle-aged man in a suit.

　　Suddenly, I felt a chill, as if I were standing in the snow in my underwear in the middle of winter. I looked to the side and saw Menma looking at the middle-aged man in front of her with a cold face and saying, "Class teacher, I've been looking for you so hard!"

　　What? This guy is the head teacher who killed Menma? I looked at the middle-aged man and clenched his fists. I subconsciously blocked Menma behind me and wanted to speak, but I didn't know what to say.

　　Instead, the somewhat elegant middle-aged man smiled faintly and said, "At that time, I wanted to release you and kill your parents to make you more resentful, but I didn't expect you to disappear all of a sudden. There was no news at all. I searched for a long time but couldn't find you. It's really a case of searching for something without any effort. You just showed up at my door today."

　　This middle-aged man was too arrogant, as if the noodles were in his pocket. Miao Hu frowned and said, "Miao Xingren, you better restrain yourself when you are here with me."

　　The middle-aged man named Miao Xingren also seemed angry, and he persuaded Miao Hu: "Second brother, why have you become so conservative? Where is your previous ruthlessness? Many people under your command have died, how can it be so easy to turn back? Listen to me, come back and build a great career with me."

　　When he said this, Miao Xingren's face was full of hope. I frowned and cursed, "Bah, damn it, isn't it just promoting feudal superstition and starting a cult? You think it's a big deal? In a few days, our party will wipe out your lair."

　　Miao Xingren looked at me with a cold look, snorted, and took out a small black jar and a yellow talisman like a magic trick, as if he wanted to collect the face code. But Miao Hu stood up suddenly and grabbed his right hand tightly. Miao Hu said, "What? You don't listen to your second brother?"

　　"Second brother!" Miao Xingren seemed a little crazy, pointing at Miao Hu with his right hand, his fingers still trembling. Finally, he put his hand down helplessly, looked at me and said, "Today I am giving face to my second brother. Second brother, you should also think about what I told you. What is the big deal in such a small place? Wouldn't it be great to go back with me and live a good life? Where is the energy in your bones?"

　　Suddenly, Miao Hu's eyes flashed with light, and he sighed and said, "Third brother, there are many things you haven't experienced and don't understand. The poor hope to be as rich as a country, the rich hope to be famous in history, and the famous hope to live a simple life. In fact, no matter what, a simple life is the truth."

　　"I believe there is a way to make you change your mind." Miao Xingren shook his head, turned around and walked out of the room. Although Menma next to me was full of murderous aura, strangely she didn't explode. After Miao Xingren left, Menma started screaming crazily.

　　"Don't think too much. When we create evil things, we naturally have ways to control them. Otherwise, do you think that kid can collect this Tuoluosha by just taking out a jar?" Miao Hu looked a little self-deprecating. He sat on the sofa and started smoking.

　　I consoled Mian Ma and put her back into the jade pendant, fearing that she would go berserk. I also sat next to Miao Hu, not knowing what to say. After a long pause, I managed to utter one sentence: "Old man, why did you ask that thing to come to you?"

　　Miao Hu didn't think of hiding it from me. "He just wanted me to come out of retirement. This kid has changed a lot. I remember he was the same as you before. When I was the leader of the cult, he was about your age, and was in college. He came back and told us that what we did was illegal. It was against the law of the country. It was very annoying."

　　"Later, my eldest brother and I sent this kid abroad." Miao Hu paused and closed his eyes, as if recalling the past: "I didn't expect that more than ten years have passed, and he has grown up. Unfortunately, he has also gone astray.

　　"You have an older brother?" I asked curiously, "Why haven't I heard you mention this before?"

　　Miao Hu chuckled, touched my forehead and said, "My eldest brother is Miao Long, he is my biological eldest brother. When we were young, we were beggars. Later, we were taken in by an evil sect called Miao Wujiao. At that time, we brothers just wanted to have enough food, and if we wanted to have enough food, we had to listen to the organization, so we kept using evil magic to harm people. Gradually, I went from being a beggar to Brother Tiger, and from Brother Tiger to Lord Tiger, but in the end, I went from being a Lord Tiger to a guy with nothing."

　　"Miao Xingren was also a little beggar at first. I remember that winter, my brother and I passed by and saw him almost freezing to death on the roadside. The sight moved us, so we saved him. But we didn't want him to get involved with us, so we asked him to study hard. After getting to know him for a while, we accepted him as our third brother."

　　Miao Hu seemed to have been holding back these words for a long time. After he finished speaking, he looked at the ceiling, shook his head and sighed.

　　I nodded after hearing this. This kind of life story is played out many times a day in TV dramas, so it's not surprising. I asked, "What about your brother? Where are the others?"

　　"Dead." Miao Hu's eyes suddenly turned red.

　　I was stunned. Looking at the sad face of this man in his 50s, I sighed and said, "Please accept my condolences. The dead cannot be resurrected. I don't want to talk about these sad things. By the way, how did he die? I'm really curious."

　　Miao Hu glanced at me, as if he knew I would ask this, but he shook his head and said after a while: "My brother and I were already in deep trouble at the beginning. We offended so many enemies that we couldn't count them on our hands. There were also many people in the white way who wanted to kill us. My brother knocked me out in a remote place and announced to the public that he had killed me. Then he did a lot of crazy things just to attract other people's attention and prevent them from focusing on me."

　　Miao Hu shook his head, wiped the tears from his eyes and said, "It's been so long since the incident happened, why am I still thinking about this? Today I'm telling you not to publicize your story, or I'll make you pay."

　　"Yeah." I nodded solemnly. Miao Hu smiled after seeing me nod, patted my head and said, "I remember there was a little bastard like this before. He was very naughty and called me Uncle Tiger all the time behind my butt."

　　I looked at Miao Hu and asked, "Miao Xingren?"

　　Miao Hu shook his head, thought for a moment and then said, "No, you don't know him."

　　"Oh, if you don't know me, then I don't know me." I shrugged.

　　[133] Avoid

　　"So how is your relationship with that little bastard?" I asked Miao Hu out of boredom. Miao Hu shook his head, his expression darkened, and said, "My eldest brother did too many things to let him down when he was alive, so I was too embarrassed to see him again before he died. Now I will never have the chance to call him a little bastard again."

　　Looking at Miao Hu's expression, I felt too embarrassed to continue asking. Miao Hu finally sighed and said, "It's okay. Don't think too much about it. Just be careful when you go back. Since Miao Xingren said he would take your face away, he will definitely do it. I know him. If it really doesn't work, you can use me to pressure him. I hope he will give me some face."

　　I smiled and patted Miao Hu's shoulder and said, "It's okay, it's okay. If he dares to come, I will interrupt his retreat. Whatever cult it is, they are all just two eyes and one nose. I don't believe he is not afraid of death." I said it very confidently. Indeed, the three of us, Han Sifan, and Brother Xiang, are not too weak together. I don't believe that we can't deal with that guy.

　　Miao Hu smiled and kicked me on the butt and said, "Alright, alright, just go away. If you really can't do it, call me."

　　"Yeah." With the appearance of Miao Xingren, Menma's discomfort naturally became a trivial matter. No matter what, she still had to go back and discuss countermeasures with Han Sifan and the others.

　　After saying goodbye to Miao Hu, I hurried back. On the way, I called Brother Xiang and told him that there was an urgent matter and asked him to come to the house I rented as soon as possible.

　　After I got home, Han Sifan was cooking. She didn't have any hobbies except beating people up or cooking. The most important thing was that the food she cooked was really bad. When she saw me coming back, she ran over and asked, "Is Xiao Mian Ma okay?"

　　"She's fine, but something bigger happened." I shrugged and told Han Sifan what happened. Of course, I omitted what Miao Hu told me. I just said that the guy who killed Mianma was coming to capture her. Unexpectedly, Han Sifan cursed as soon as he heard it, "What? They're going to capture Mianma? Damn it, he's rebelling. Today, I'm going to skin him alive."

　　“Boom boom boom.”

　　The door rang, I turned around and opened it. It was Brother Xiang, he was wearing black shorts and a white vest. As soon as he came in, he said, "I was wondering why my eyelids are always twitching. Sister Fan, can you not be so violent? You said you were going to skin me alive in broad daylight. It's really scary."

　　"That's not the case." I told Brother Xiang about it again. Unexpectedly, Brother Xiang's face turned ugly. He rolled his eyes at me and Han Sifan and said, "You two are really stupid."

　　"Tell me who's the idiot again." Han Sifan was not convinced and pointed at Brother Xiang and asked. Brother Xiang smiled bitterly and said, "I'm an idiot, I'm an idiot, okay? This matter must be very complicated. You should use your brains to think about it. What is Tuoluosha? The seventh super evil ghost on the Hundred Ghosts List. Think about it, can the person who can create such a ghost be weak? In fact, the ghosts in the top three of the Hundred Ghosts List are not something that can be created by humans, and the conditions for the top ten are also extremely difficult, with a probability of one in ten thousand, and the requirements for the creator are also very high."

　　"Just tell me what you want to say." Han Sifan asked impatiently, as if he hated Brother Xiang's long speeches. Brother Xiang was not angry. Of course, it was useless for him to be angry. He would be beaten up if he was angry. He said, "I'm just explaining it to you. This is also the basic theory."

　　I frowned and asked, "Brother Xiang, what should we do?" In the past two years, Han Sifan, Menma and I have always had a good relationship, and I have always treated that girl like my sister. If Miao Xingren took her back, she would definitely be used as a murder weapon. I would never let such a thing happen.

　　Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "It's difficult. Generally speaking, when you create a ghost, you will impose some restrictions on the ghost to make it listen to you. Menma must be no exception and has this restriction. If we let her help us, we may be able to fight him."

　　When I heard that, I walked to the living room, untied the jade pendant, and let Mianma out. When Mianma came out, she curled up on the sofa with her legs hugged, and her eyes were filled with fear. When she saw the three of us, she became a little better. She said to me pitifully, "Brother Xiaohui, I don't want to be taken away by him. I'm afraid of him."

　　I smiled at Menma and said, "Don't worry, dear. I won't let him take you away. But is there any way you can stop helping him and stand on our side?"

　　"No." Menma shook her head: "As soon as I see him, I lose consciousness."

　　I frowned. This was a difficult situation. I said, "Why don't we call our master?" Brother Xiang and Han Sifan also nodded, because there was really no other way.

　　I picked up my phone and called the master, who answered quickly. The first thing he asked was, "What happened?"

　　I laughed dryly: "Master, you are really a prophet. How did you know that I was in trouble?"

　　"Why would you call me if nothing happened, you bastard? Come on, tell me, I'm busy." The master's voice sounded a little haggard. I thought about it before I told him everything. My master frowned and said, "Miao Xingren? Let me think about it."

　　"Oh, right." The master suddenly said, "This guy came back from studying in the UK last year. He is a backbone of the White Lotus Sect. His strength is unknown. I have never dealt with him, but I heard that he is a hall master. His strength is definitely not something you can deal with. Let's put it this way, I'll come over right away, and you guys hide and don't fight him, otherwise you'll be courting death." After that, he hung up the phone.

　　"What did Wu Jiu say?" Han Sifan asked after he saw me hang up the phone.

　　I shook my head and said, "He asked us to hide while he rushed over to deal with it."

　　"Then let's hide. This is the best solution at the moment." Brother Xiang nodded, thought for a while and said, "But not in the city. If we fight him in the city, it will easily result in another loss of life and harm innocent people. There is an air-raid shelter on the barren mountain east of the city. Let's go there."

　　We quickly packed up our things. I put my Buddhist beads, peach wood sword, and a set of Six Harmonies Command Talismans into my backpack. Han Sifan also brought Buddhist beads and a peach wood sword, but I didn't see her bring anything else. Brother Xiang also brought a few talismans that I didn't quite recognize and had never seen him use before.

　　A few of us quickly rushed to the air-raid shelter in the east of the city.

　　This air-raid shelter was built by the Kuomintang back then. It is very large, with many forks in the road. It is very easy to get lost in it without a map. I have heard that people often go missing here before, so a few of us ran into the air-raid shelter and hid there. We told the master our location and waited for him to arrive.

　　【134】Zombies!!

　　The entrance to the air-raid shelter is a small hole one meter wide and two meters wide. There are a lot of bushes outside blocking it. It is inconspicuous in the woods and not easy for ordinary people to find. Inside the air-raid shelter is a large space that is five meters high and more than thirty meters wide. The inside of the air-raid shelter is very large, but it is pitch black, just like an endless abyss. We did not dare to go deeper and only entered about a hundred meters inside.

　　The talismans that Brother Xiang brought were also put to use. I didn’t know what they were before. Brother Xiang had three in total, and he pasted them all on the narrow hole. As long as there were people alive, any ghosts that came in would be blocked outside.

　　This cave is very cold all year round. Sitting on the cement floor, we picked up some firewood outside and made a fire, but we still felt cold. Brother Xiang was bored and told us the history of his talismans. Brother Xiang said, "I tell you not to underestimate my talismans. These talismans were given to me by old superstitious people. Not to mention a cult member, even the king of heaven can't enter."

　　Although I know that Brother Xiang is bragging, I also hope that this bragging is true. In fact, I have been feeling a little uncomfortable in my heart, as if something bad is going to happen. You may think that if you hide in this air-raid shelter, you will definitely not be able to find Miao Xingren who is in the middle of nowhere.

　　But Brother Xiang had used divination to figure out Li Shanshan’s approximate location before, and Miao Xingren seemed to be very powerful, so there was no reason why he couldn’t figure out our whereabouts. And the vague feeling of uneasiness in my heart was confirming this point.

　　We held our phones and chatted for a while. It would take five or six hours for the master to come here from Wujiang Town even if he was picked up by a special plane. I looked at the time and it was already 11:30 in the evening. It had been five and a half hours since we called the master. As the time approached the early morning, I became more and more uneasy. The villains in novels usually suddenly appeared in the early morning to attack the protagonist, and usually would yell stupidly, "So you are here?" I really felt that this sentence was very stupid. Since we have found it, what's the point of saying this sentence?

　　At about 11:55, my heart suddenly jumped. There was a dark shadow at the entrance of the cave, and it was shouting, "You are really here, haha, you found a remote place so that I can kill you and silence you, right?"

　　This person just walked in without any trouble. I looked at Brother Xiang fiercely. What happened to the saying that even the gods and the gods can't get in? Damn, those talismans didn't even work. It was too dark at the time, and I couldn't see clearly, but Brother Xiang probably blushed and said, "What's the point of looking at me? I haven't used this talisman before. The old superstition told me that even the gods and the gods can't get in, and it's not my fault."

　　I was too lazy to talk nonsense with Brother Xiang anymore. I took out the peach wood sword and looked at the black shadow carefully. When the black shadow came closer, I finally saw it clearly. It was Miao Xingren. His skin was still as bad as before, and he was wearing a black suit. After he came in, he looked at us impatiently and said, "Hand over that Tuoluosha, and I can let you guys go."

　　His attitude was extremely arrogant, and it seemed that many bad guys would say this, saying that if you hand over something, I will let you go. Fuck, what nonsense, if I could give it to him, I would have given it to him long ago. Han Sifan glared at him without showing any weakness and said, "Come and get it if you have the guts."

　　"It's meaningless. You're trying to stop a chariot with a mantis arm. You're overestimating your own abilities." After saying that, he took out a green talisman and muttered something in a low voice. The three of us immediately became cautious and on guard. What was unexpected was that when he just opened his mouth, suddenly three talismans flashed at the door, emitting a yellow light, and then rushed towards Miao Xingren.

　　Miao Xingren turned around and saw the three talismans, sneered, and tried to block them with his hands without any concern.

　　Boom!

　　There was a deafening sound, and the three talismans were attached to Miao Xingren, emitting a dazzling golden light. Miao Xingren couldn't help but screamed: "Fuck, what the hell is this?"

　　After the golden light disappeared, Miao Xingren was in tatters, like a beggar. There were many tiny cracks on his skin, and a lot of green blood was flowing out. I was surprised at the time. Could it be that the blood of the cult guys can change color? But it was not the time to pay attention to this.

　　At that time, Miao Xingren seemed to be stunned. I took out a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman and rushed over, hitting him on the forehead. I immediately stuck it on his forehead and chanted, "Yangming's essence, divine power hidden in the heart, restraining evil spirits, hiding in human form, a spiritual talisman, worshiping demons without a trace, dare to disobey, the heavenly soldiers are on the march, command!"

　　A dazzling light flashed, and with a bang, Miao Xingren was blasted back several steps by me. These attacks by me caught him off guard. When he thought about it carefully, he understood that when Miao Xingren came in just now, the evil spirit on his body must have been hidden very well, so it was not discovered by the three talismans at the door. Later, when he was discovered, he was naturally blasted away.

　　And can the talisman given by the old superstitious person be bad? I won’t talk about the old superstitious person now, but it is said that he was very powerful when he was young. This is what the old superstitious person told us before. Anyway, the talisman is very powerful.

　　"Wow, my Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman has become more powerful." I said happily when I saw Miao Xingren being beaten back by me. I remembered that it wasn't so powerful when I beat other people before. I didn't expect Brother Xiang to yell wildly: "Huizi, come back, he is not a human!"

　　"I know he is not human." Before I finished speaking, I suddenly felt a big hand grabbing my neck and lifting my body up. This hand was as strong as a pair of pliers. I looked down and saw that it was the thin and weak Miao Xingren. He lifted me up as if it was effortless. What was even more frightening was that his pupils had turned pure white. Without pupils, two big canine teeth were exposed in his mouth. No, they should be fangs.

　　At this time, Miao Xingren was trembling all over, and he was roaring softly, like the roar of a wild beast like a tiger. Brother Xiang said anxiously: "He is a zombie!"

　　"Zombie?" I was confused. Aren't zombies the kind that jump around? How could this guy be a zombie?

　　Miao Xingren was shaking all over, as if he was very angry, and suddenly he shouted to the sky: "Ah Wu..." Just like the howling of a wolf.

　　"Roar!" Miao Xingren roared at me angrily, then grabbed my neck and brought it close to his mouth, and bit down on my neck with his two huge fangs.

　　【135】Battle with Zombies

　　I was shocked at the time. It wasn't because of how scary Miao Xingren looked at the moment or anything. To be honest, I had been to the underworld of corpse ghosts. The key point was that there were actually zombies, and they were not the kind that jumped around. This was the most unexpected thing. Just when the pair of fangs were about to bite my neck, Han Sifan rushed over with a peach wood sword and shouted: "The magic weapon is urgent as the law orders"

　　The peach wood sword hit Miao Xingren's forehead fiercely. At that time, the peach wood sword was hitting my face. I could even feel the airflow caused by the peach wood sword. Han Sifan must have used his real skills at that time. The peach wood sword also has a great effect on these evil things. Miao Xingren's action of biting me was also interrupted. He lifted my neck and threw me to the ground with force. I was thrown to the ground. Miao Xingren kicked me in the chest again. I gritted my teeth and endured the pain. Now is not the time to be pretentious. Han Sifan saw me lying on the ground and was worried about my danger. He took out a yellow talisman and pasted it on the peach wood. The sword read: "Hurry up and obey the command", and then the talisman disappeared. The peach wood sword emitted a faint yellow light. Han Sifan took the peach wood sword and slashed at Miao Xingren. I didn't care about anything else at the time and quickly got up from the ground and ran back to the place where we made a fire. I opened my backpack and took out my peach wood sword. When I turned around, a black shadow flew towards me. I looked closely and it turned out to be Han Sifan. I was knocked to the ground by Han Sifan in an instant. I felt a big bump on the back of my head when I hit the ground. I saw Han Sifan lying on me. Han Sifan actually let out a scream. She vomited a pool of blood. I patted her on the back. She pushed my hand away and said, "It's okay." Then she stood up anxiously and ran over. I also stood up and saw that Miao Xingren was holding up Brother Xiang and throwing him against the wall. I was paralyzed and holding a Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman in my right hand and a Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman in my left hand, and I rushed over. When Brother Xiang was thrown down, Han Sifan and I had already run over. Han Sifan picked up a peach wood sword and started fighting with Miao Xingren. I could see that Miao Xingren was very strong. Han Sifan would be injured if he hit him, but he had no tricks. The style was similar to mine. We both fought randomly. Sometimes being strong was useless. Han Sifan dodged his attacks while hitting him with the peach wood sword, and I was waiting for an opportunity to attack him from the side. Han Sifan was still no match for this guy. This guy punched Han Sifan in the face and knocked him down. Then he raised his leg and kicked Han Sifan in the forehead. The speed was very fast. Fortunately, I had been hiding behind. Damn, this is a good opportunity. I picked up the Six Dings and Six Jias to kill evil talismans and recited: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden, the heart is restrained, and the evil spirits are hidden. A human-shaped spiritual talisman that worships demons without a trace. Anyone who dares to disobey the heavenly soldiers' ascending edict..."

　　As soon as I finished reading the word "imperial", I was already behind him. I picked up the Six Dings and Six Jias Demon-Slaying Talisman and slapped it towards his anus. This guy has thick skin and flesh, so it definitely wouldn't hurt him with ordinary means. Han Sifan just hit him so many times with the peach wood sword, but he was like nothing happened. With a bang, the Six Dings and Six Jias Demon-Slaying Talisman is not just for show. It is a more advanced talisman, and it is also a set of talismans. Many talismans circulating outside now are scattered talismans. Set talismans are like the Six Combinations Imperial Order Talisman. There are ways to do this. A set of six talismans covers all aspects, while the power of scattered talismans is not the same. However, one Generally speaking, sets of talismans are more powerful. Those with less powerful talismans have long been submerged in history. Miao Xingren probably didn't expect this to happen. I don't care if you are a zombie or not. I don't believe you. This is not the anus. The anus is an extremely sensitive place. Even though Miao Xingren screamed in pain, he didn't care about Han Sifan and turned around and punched me in the chest. I pinched the Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman and chanted, "Guangxiu Haojie proves my supernatural powers. The five qi are rising and are the same as my body. Chichichichi"

　　Luckily, I've practiced reciting these spells before. Spells are not just about drawing talismans, but also about formulas. Don't think that when we recite spells, we should practice them slowly and gracefully, loudly, and then slay demons and monsters like in TV. That's just to look cool when filming TV. You need to find a ghost that will wait for me to recite the spell for five or six seconds before fighting you. I can do that, but in reality, time waits for no one. We have nothing to do, so we just practice these spells over and over again like we're practicing a talk show. We practice catastrophes to prove our magical powers. The five energies are rising and they are the same as my body. I can practice spells clearly in two seconds. Of course, the speed is very fast. To outsiders, it sounds like gibberish. It seems to have gone off topic. At that time, a light golden barrier appeared and blocked Miao Xingren's punch. This barrier was originally used to block ghosts and evil spirits. If an ordinary person gave me a punch, it would not be able to block it at all. But Miao Xingren is a zombie, so it is different. Zombies are also part of the evil spirits. Although this zombie is very different from what I understand, my Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman can block you, a zombie or a ghost. You can't block this punch. The barrier is already full of cracks, and Miao Xingren's face is full of violence. The evil spirit on his body is not right, it should be the corpse spirit that is rising. It seems that he was teasing us before and now he is going to get serious. I didn't care about these things at the time. I bent down and stretched out my right hand. I grabbed his crotch with a monkey stealing peach move. He probably didn't react at the time. It's not that he is stupid, but I have an illusion. Miao Xingren now gives me the feeling of a wild beast. In fact, he is a wild beast and his reaction is always a beat slower. Maybe this is the disadvantage of zombies. It is impossible for everything to be perfect. I grabbed the two eggs and squeezed them with all my strength. " "Roar!" Miao Xingren slapped me in the face. I felt dizzy and flew four or five meters. I rolled on the ground for several times before I stopped. I also saw Miao Xingren looking at me with his eyes as if I had killed his entire family. I was really wronged. "Die!" Miao Xingren roared wildly as if he had fallen into madness. He opened his big mouth and rushed towards me. The violent breath pressed me so hard that I couldn't breathe. Suddenly, a black shadow rushed into the entrance of the air-raid shelter and ran towards Miao Xingren. He was very fast and punched Miao Xingren in the stomach.

　　【136】Hybrid Zombie

　　"You bastard, you want to touch my disciple Wu Jiu? Don't you think about how many heads you have?"

　　It turned out to be the master who rushed in. The master punched Miao Xingren in the stomach. Miao Xingren, who was still mad, looked at the master with his eyes bulging out as if he couldn't believe it, and then fell to the ground. "If you had come a little later, wouldn't you have considered how many disciples would be slaughtered?" At this time, Brother Xiang saw that Miao Xingren was beaten up, and he didn't know where he ran out from. Why didn't we see Brother Xiang when the fight just now? The master took out a pack of cigarettes and threw one to me and Brother Xiang, pointing at me and said, "Hurry up and help Han Sifan up."

　　Only then did I see Han Sifan lying on the ground. I ran over to help him up. Han Sifan pushed me away, covered his arm, and said calmly without even looking at me, "It's nothing serious."

　　"Oh," I nodded. Han Sifan seemed to be very cold to me during this period. But I didn't have time to think about it. I turned to the master and asked, "Master, what is this thing? Mahler's strength is really great."

　　"What else can a zombie be?" The master lit a cigarette and kicked him twice. When I heard the master say this, I finally believed that there really are such zombies. "Don't zombies jump around?" I asked curiously. The master rolled his eyes at me and said, "Who told you that zombies jump around?"

　　I said: "Hong Kong zombie movies on TV are all played like this."

　　"I've accepted a pure little apprentice. The things in the zombie movies are not worthy of being called zombies. They are just some walking corpses or jumping corpses." The master looked at Miao Xingren on the ground with contempt and said, "But this guy doesn't deserve to be called a zombie either."

　　"Although zombies that are transformed by diluted zombie blood are white-eyed zombies, they will gradually lose control of their behavior once they become corpses. This kind of hybrid is nothing more than a beast, not worthy of the word zombie. A real zombie is..." Suddenly, the master seemed to think of something sad. The master shook his head and said, "Forget it, let's not talk about this. This thing can't even control the corpse qi. I felt it from a long distance away, otherwise it wouldn't be able to find this place so easily. You guys should go to the hospital quickly. I'll take him to the police station first. Tomorrow morning, someone will escort him to Beijing and lock him up in the dungeon of the Monster Catching Bureau."

　　"Yeah," I nodded. What else could we object to? But suddenly a dark figure walked into the cave and said, "What if I want to take him away?"

　　I was stunned when I heard that. The master's face changed slightly and he narrowed his eyes: "It depends on who is here. If you are a jerk who you don't know, don't mention this matter."

　　"What if it was me, Uncle Tiger?"

　　It was indeed Miao Hu. Miao Hu was wearing a black Taoist robe at this time. He looked energetic and there was even a hint of arrogance between his brows. He was not at all connected with the unreliable weird uncle at ordinary times. "Haha" Unexpectedly, the master laughed wildly, and then tears flashed in the corners of his eyes. He ran over and hugged Miao Hu tightly and said: "Uncle, you are not dead, you are not dead."

　　"You don't know how long Qiuxiang and I have been looking for you, but there has been no news from you. Neither of us believed that Miao Hu would kill you. Sure enough." The master was so excited that his whole body was shaking. For a moment, he ignored the zombie on the ground and took Miao Hu's hand and said, "Come on, I will take you to see Qiuxiang. She has missed you for so many years."

　　"No need for that. You also understand why I haven't seen you for a long time. You also understand that I came here for him." Miao Hu pointed at Miao Xingren who was lying on the ground. Miao Xingren was still shaking from time to time. He no longer had the original majesty. The master laughed immediately: "No problem. Did this guy offend your uncle? Should I kill him or steam him or braise him? Just one word."

　　"He is my younger brother." Miao Hu's initial vigor and spirit disappeared, and was replaced by full of sorrow. He looked at his master sadly and said, "I hope you can understand."

　　Unexpectedly, the master suddenly became serious and said, "I'm not giving you face. If you want me to let him go, I will definitely say no. But you have been practicing for so many years, you must understand this guy."

　　"It would be fine if he was just an ordinary cult member or even a proper zombie, but he is a hybrid zombie, just like those vampires in foreign countries who are transformed into zombies by diluting zombie blood and then cannot be controlled. He can't be controlled and will kill and bite people everywhere, causing endless troubles."

　　"I understand. I didn't expect to send him abroad to study. I didn't expect him to become like this." Miao Hu showed a sad face: "But my brother is dead. He is my only relative."

　　"Who said you have Qiuxiang and me?" The master looked at Miao Hu for three seconds before sighing and saying, "Uncle will do whatever you want, so let him go."

　　Miao Hu sighed and said to his master: "Six or seven years have passed in a flash. You have grown from a little bastard to treat my niece well now."

　　The master nodded and then seemed to remember something and turned to the three of us and said, "What are you guys doing standing there? Come over here and ask someone to call me Tiger Master."

　　If we count by seniority, the master calls him uncle and we should call him Tiger Lord. But the three of us shouted in unison: "Hello, Uncle Tiger"

　　"Fuck you three little bastards, are you planning to rebel?" The master hit me and Brother Xiang on the forehead hard, it hurt. Then the master said to Uncle Hu, "Qiuxiang, you've missed her so much in the past few years. She hasn't had an easy life these years. Come to Wujiang Town to see her when you have time. Just ask Chen Hui for the address."

　　"Yes, I will." Miao Hu nodded, and the master strode out. The three of us hurriedly followed. Miao Hu had no intention of leaving at that time. Perhaps he still wanted to chat with this zombie. We walked out of the woods, but unexpectedly there was a taxi parked outside the woods. The driver looked to be about 35 years old. When he saw us coming, he impatiently yelled at the master: "Damn it, didn't you say you were going to the toilet? Why did you take so long? It's been more than 20 minutes."

　　We secretly despised the master for taking a taxi. Although this incident was dangerous, fortunately, we didn't suffer any serious injuries. They were just superficial injuries. We went back and wiped them with some medicine. The master seemed very busy. He sent us back that night, said hello, and left immediately.

　　[137] The strange Han Sifan

　　The next day, I woke up with soreness all over my body. The fight yesterday was no joke. I rubbed the sore spot and saw that it was almost eleven o'clock in the morning. I walked out of the room and saw Brother Xiang lying on the sofa, drooling and sleeping. I shook my head and opened the refrigerator. There were still some vegetables inside. I knocked on Han Sifan's door. Han Sifan opened it quickly and asked with a stern face after seeing me, "What's the matter?"

　　The voice was quite cold. I was not happy at that time. I asked you what you want to eat. I want to make you a meal. You are still frowning at me. I don’t know if she took the wrong medicine a few days ago. I said: "Han Sifan, why are you frowning all day? Is it fun?"

　　"It's fun," Han Sifan said and closed the door. I looked at Han Sifan closing the door, took a deep breath and shook my head. I won't get angry with this old woman. I have good manners. Besides, she is not related to me, why should I get angry with her? Thinking of this, I felt a little better, but also a little disappointed. I took out some dishes and fried them casually, then called Brother Xiang to eat. Brother Xiang was wearing a red boxer shorts with a Mickey Mouse on the middle. After I called him in a daze, he wiped the saliva from his mouth and sniffed like a pig: "Do you have twice-cooked pork? I love you so much, Huizi, I want to eat it."

　　After saying that, he ran to the kitchen in his flowery underwear to get chopsticks. This guy likes to sleep in underwear instead of clothes, so I simply didn't let Han Sifan see him. If Han Sifan saw him, he would kick him without saying a word. I saw Brother Xiang happily eating the twice-cooked pork and occasionally saying things like "It's delicious, Huizi, I love you". I shook my head and said, "He deserves to be lonely all his life." The ancients once said that living without a heart and lungs is not tiring. Now, when I see Brother Xiang, I feel that the ancients were right. After dinner, Brother Xiang lay contentedly on the sofa, looking at the gray sky outside the window, took out a cigarette and smoked it comfortably, crossed his legs and said like a leader, "This is fucking life."

　　At this time, Han Sifan's door also opened, and a foot kicked Xiangge in the chest with lightning speed. Xiangge quickly put on his clothes, stood at attention, saluted Han Sifan with an unstandard military salute, and said: "What instructions does the leader have?"

　　"Go shopping with me," Han Sifan said, and was about to leave. Brother Xiang looked miserable, wasn't he? In his words, shopping was the most annoying thing. Brother Xiang looked at me sharply and asked in a low voice, "Did you two have a conflict?"

　　I was also inexplicably angry at the time and cursed: "You are the young couple, your whole family is a young couple"

　　"Fuck, I'm just eating twice-cooked pork. Who did I offend?" Brother Xiang looked innocent, but was finally dragged out by Han Sifan to go shopping. I can still recall the painful expression on Brother Xiang's face that day, just like sending a death row prisoner to the execution ground. I sat on the sofa at a loss, shook my head and smiled bitterly. Why should I be angry? It's none of my business. You asked Brother Xiang to accompany you shopping, so why can't I ask a beautiful woman to go shopping with me? I took out my phone and called Jin Xishan. When Jin Xishan heard that I asked her to accompany me shopping, she said, "Xiao Huihui, I also want to go shopping with you, but now I'm having dinner with my parents."

　　I called Xi Que again and said, "Xiao Huihui, I also want to go shopping with you, but I am doing laundry in the dormitory now."

　　I called Xia Yumeng again and Xia Yumeng gave the same answer: "Xiao Huihui, I also want to go shopping with you, but I'm bored outside shopping now and can't accompany you. Sorry."

　　…

　　What the hell is this? I was so angry that I almost smashed my phone. I have only known a few old ladies in all these years. Who else can I find? By the way, Li Shanshan. I called Li Shanshan and this time I would not give her a chance to refuse. I just said, "I know you really want to go shopping with me. See you at the zoo gate at noon."

　　"Ah, Brother Hui, what's wrong with you?" Li Shanshan on the other side asked curiously. Maybe she was stunned by my sudden call. In fact, I didn't contact Li Shanshan much during my sophomore year. I just called her occasionally to ask her how she was doing recently, and I didn't take the initiative to ask her out. "I miss you," I said and hung up the phone, but still shook my head. Han Sifan, Han Sifan, it's really a headache, but I'm not such a pessimistic person. Since I have already asked Li Shanshan to come out, I can't dress up like a loser. I changed into a pair of blue jeans and a blue and white plaid shirt, and deliberately ran to a barber shop downstairs to wash my hair and blow-dry it to have a handsome hairstyle. Looking at my face in the mirror, I am more handsome than Takeshi Kaneshiro and probably more handsome than Aaron Kwok. It's too perfect. When I arrived at the zoo at twelve o'clock, Li Shanshan seemed to have arrived earlier. I haven't seen her for nearly half a year. This girl looks more mature. She was wearing a white T-shirt and shorts. It was October and the weather was getting a little cold. But she looked really good in this outfit, showing off her curvy figure. At this time, she was standing there with a white bag, looking around, as if waiting for someone. I walked over, Li Shanshan saw me and smiled, and walked towards me. "Brother Hui, long time no see." Li Shanshan saw me and said with a smile, "Why are you dressed so handsomely today?"

　　"Aren't we going out shopping with a beautiful girl? We can't embarrass her." I laughed and looked at her with a sigh and said, "Not bad, you've grown up so big in a blink of an eye."

　　"Tsk, you make it sound like you're much older than me." Li Shanshan looked at me and shook her head. She had nothing to say or didn't know what to say. We were bored and just went shopping and played around. Luckily, Li Shanshan paid for her own shopping, such as clothes. I was a man and went in with her, and she paid. Don't mention how much contempt the ticket seller looked at me with. For those people with such powerful eyes, I usually take the approach of "haha". I'm a potential stock. I was bored and went to a milk tea shop in the mall and ordered two cups of milk tea. I was tired after shopping for so long. After Li Shanshan and I went in, we found a seat and sat down. Li Shanshan drank her milk tea and asked casually, "Brother Hui, where is your girlfriend?"

　　"Girlfriend" I looked at Li Shanshan strangely. Li Shanshan nodded and said, "Didn't you tell me before that you really like that girl named Han Sifan?"

　　[138] Am I the reincarnation of Ning Caichen?

　　“Does someone who likes me have to be my girlfriend? If I like all the beautiful girls I see, then all of them are my girlfriends.” I shook my head and thought about Han Sifan’s cold attitude towards me during this period, which made me feel uncomfortable. “Then let me ask you a question. You can choose two girlfriends, one is a girl who likes you and the other is a girl you like. Which one would you choose?” Li Shanshan seemed very interested and asked me, “Is this question contradictory?” I asked back, “The girl I like likes me, isn’t it okay for us to like each other? If it’s a one-sided love, then why are we together? It’s a stupid question.”

　　"Oh." Li Shanshan pursed her lips angrily and lowered her head to drink milk tea. When I thought about my answer just now, I immediately fell into deep thought. Suddenly, Han Sifan's voice came from behind me: "If men and women don't like each other, then they can't be together?"

　　I turned around and saw Brother Xiang with a miserable look on his face, holding a bunch of clothes and other things, and Han Sifan stared into my eyes as if he wanted to see the answer from my eyes. "Well, at least I think so." I looked into Han Sifan's eyes and nodded. Han Sifan shook his head and left the store without saying anything. Brother Xiang looked at me pitifully, as if he wanted me to save his life. After being disturbed by Han Sifan, I no longer had the heart to go shopping, so I said sorry to Li Shanshan, and she seemed to understand and went home by herself. After I went home, Han Sifan and the others had not come back yet. I was sitting on the sofa with nothing to do, so I turned on the TV and started watching. It was about 4:30 in the afternoon when Han Sifan and Brother Xiang came back. Brother Xiang had a bunch of things hanging all over his body, and he looked really miserable. Brother Xiang put the things down and ran away without even saying hello to me. He looked like he had a trauma from today. Han Sifan didn't say hello to me either, and he was moving those things into his room by himself. I watched him, and it was troublesome for a girl to move things, so I stood up and walked over to help. As soon as I picked up two bags, Han Sifan said lightly, "You don't have to move them. I can do it myself."

　　"Sister Fan, what are you trying to do? I didn't provoke you, did I? Aren't you tired of doing this all day?" I looked at Han Sifan and asked. Han Sifan still ignored me and moved my things. I finally said helplessly: "We really need to have a good talk."

　　"We have nothing to talk about." Han Sifan shook his head. I said angrily, "It's okay to talk about your rent for more than a year, right?"

　　Han Sifan realized then that I seemed to be really angry. She turned her head and looked at me. She seemed to hesitate for a while before she spoke: "Your past life and my past life had a relationship. I had a crush on you before because of this. But I am Nie Xiaoqian and you are not Ning Caichen. I am me. I am not anyone else."

　　After she finished speaking, she slammed the door shut. I looked at Han Sifan's explanation and thought, what the hell is this? I'm not stupid. When I heard Han Sifan say that we seemed to have had an affair in our previous life, I immediately thought of that dream, Nie Xiaoqian and Ning Caichen. Could it be that in my previous life, I was that beautiful girl who refused to eat even when she was right in front of me, pretending to be noble? Impossible. I'm neither a gentleman nor a villain. But in the story of A Chinese Ghost Story, it's impossible for her to refuse to eat even when she was right in front of me. I'm not that stupid. As for reincarnation, I definitely believe in it. I've been to the underworld, so there must be reincarnation. And that strange dream, I quickly picked up the phone and called my master. After the master answered, he asked curiously, "It happened again so soon?"

　　I shook my head and said, "No, no, Master, I know who I was in my previous life."

　　Unexpectedly, the master reacted very anxiously and asked, "Who is it?"

　　I was surprised at the Master's reaction and I said, "Ning Caichen!"

　　"I know you had a past life as Ning Caichen. Have you ever had a related dream?" The master asked me anxiously. I was even more surprised and said, "I don't know. Do I have another past life?"

　　The master said with a little disappointment on the other end of the phone: "Forget it, forget it if you don't know."

　　"What's so exciting about this dream of mine?" I shook my head and the master said, "I'm just curious. When I accepted you as my apprentice, I asked my acquaintances in the underworld to investigate your past life. Generally speaking, ordinary people can find out their past and present lives in the underworld."

　　"But your information is not good. My acquaintance said that your reincarnation news is actually the top secret of the underworld. Even the Ten Kings of Hell cannot access it. Only Ksitigarbha knows it. So I am a little curious. Maybe you have accepted an extraordinary disciple."

　　"In fact, Han Sifan also told me about your Ning Caichen. She has been having a mysterious dream since she was a child. She told me that in the dream, there was always a pair of clear eyes looking at her, which made her heart beat fast."

　　"When I met you, I really didn't dare to look at you with my clear eyes. Your lustful eyes are always testing you. You should restrain yourself and don't let her hate you, you know?"

　　I felt so angry. This idiot master knew all these things but didn’t tell me earlier. My eyes are still clear. How can my eyes be clear? If I had known, I wouldn’t be looking around all day long. “You should live a good life with Han Sifan. Many stories in Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio are actually true. For example, your story of Ning Caichen is actually true. Pu Songling was actually a famous Yin-Yang master in those days, so he recorded many true stories.”

　　"Okay, I'm busy here too," the master said and hung up the phone. I didn't think about the mysterious reincarnation that the master mentioned at all. My mind was in a mess, wondering what to do. I liked Han Sifan in my heart, but Han Sifan hated me more and more. Could it be that as long as I showed a clear look in my eyes, it would be enough? I ran to the bathroom, looked at myself in the mirror with wide eyes, numb. No, I looked at myself in the mirror. The eyes were vulgar, a little melancholy, ecstasy, and blurred. Such a fascinating look has nothing to do with clarity. Forget it, I shook my head and said that my eyes were clear. It was even less convincing than saying that Teacher Cang was a virgin. I made some dinner casually, lay on the bed, closed my eyes and fell asleep in a daze...

　　I looked around and found that it was the strange forest again. I was running again, but the difference was that this time I was not in control of my body. I was like a person watching a movie, watching myself slowly running towards the pavilion in the lake. [ps: Chen Hui's mysterious past life was an extraordinary figure. Please continue to guess.]

　　【139】Dream

　　This time is different from the past. I could control myself in this dream before, but now it is more like a dream. I see the poor scholar who looks exactly like me and is dressed in rags running towards the pavilion in the lake. The scholar ran quite fast and soon reached the pavilion in the lake. He hastily pulled open the white gauze outside the pavilion, and inside, panting, sat a woman who looked exactly like Han Sifan. After seeing this woman, the scholar seemed to calm down and asked, "Girl, I went to Beijing to take the imperial examination today and accidentally got lost in the mountains. Do you know how to get down the mountain?"

　　It's strange that I looked at these two people. I have also seen the movie A Chinese Ghost Story. It seems that they first met in Lanruo Temple. But then I thought about it and realized that movies are always movies, and the story of Nie Xiaoqian and Ning Caichen is real. Even the novel written by Pu Songling cannot be completely the same as reality. The stories in novels and movies are always beautified, and this dream is the real story, so naturally it is different. This woman, Nie Xiaoqian, smiled slightly. Don't say it, although I am used to seeing Han Sifan's fierce look, this woman's smile is really beautiful. Nie Xiaoqian smiled faintly and said, "Young master is going to Beijing to take the imperial examination, but the mountains are high and the road is long. It's getting late now. Why don't you go to my house to rest for a night and set off tomorrow?"

　　If I were to go here in modern times, I would have just hooked up. I didn't expect Ning Caichen to panic. He shook his head and said, "There is a difference between men and women. This is not good. Thank you for your kindness, young lady."

　　Nie Xiaoqian looked at Ning Caichen strangely, nodded, pointed in a direction and said, "If you walk a little further from here, you will find a dilapidated temple. You can go there to rest for a night and then find your way down the mountain at dawn tomorrow."

　　"Thank you, young lady. I don't know your name." Ning Caichen bowed and asked, "Nie Xiaoqian."

　　Ning Caichen really ran towards the dilapidated temple stupidly. I looked at this guy who looked exactly like me but had a very different personality, and cursed him for being stupid. As for the dilapidated temple, it must be Lanruo Temple. Sure enough, this idiot ran for more than 20 minutes and saw a dilapidated temple. After he ran in, he quickly built a fire and took out a few books to read. He read for an hour. I watched him reading and was so bored that I didn’t know when I would wake up from this dream. Anyway, I just kept wasting time. After an unknown amount of time, the door was blown open by a gust of wind, and then Nie Xiaoqian actually floated in. I narrowed my eyes and it turned out to be a ghost. She was holding some dry food in her hand. Ning Caichen looked back and immediately greeted her and bowed, saying, "Miss Nie, I don’t know how you got here."

　　After Nie Xiaoqian closed the door, she took out the dry food she brought and said, "My father is also a scholar. When he came home, he heard me say that the young master was in Lanruo Temple, so he asked me to bring some food to the young master." Then he handed the steamed buns over. Ning Caichen looked at the steamed buns and swallowed his saliva. It had rained heavily before, and his dry food should have been soaked. He must be starving. Seeing the big white steamed buns, he said, "Since it is the old man's kindness, I would rather obey than be respectful." Then he took the steamed buns and started to eat them. Nie Xiaoqian looked at Ning Caichen eating the steamed buns, a hint of coldness flashed in her eyes, and she smiled and stretched out her hands to hug Ning Caichen's neck who was eating the steamed buns and asked, "Caichen, am I beautiful?"

　　"Beautiful" Ning Caichen choked on the steamed bun. I was standing nearby and watching this. Ning Caichen didn't even look at Nie Xiaoqian, but kept chewing the steamed bun. I was so angry that I wanted to kick him twice and then take over. Nie Xiaoqian was stunned when she saw Ning Caichen like this, then she lifted Ning Caichen's chin with her right index finger and said, "Look into my eyes."

　　As expected, Ning Caichen looked up at her eyes. Nie Xiaoqian's hands had already stretched to the back of Ning Caichen's neck. The nails on her hands had grown five centimeters long and were blood red, looking particularly scary, as if they would take Ning Caichen's life soon. Ning Caichen looked at Nie Xiaoqian's eyes in confusion. His mouth was full of steamed buns. When he saw Nie Xiaoqian's appearance, he suddenly seemed to be choked and coughed. The steamed bun came out and Nie Xiaoqian's face was covered with steamed bun residue. Nie Xiaoqian seemed not to have expected such a thing to happen. She quickly withdrew her hands and anxiously wiped off the steamed bun residue on her face. After that, she stood there at a loss, as if she was very angry but didn't know what to do. Finally, she grabbed her hair and cursed madly: "You idiot, ah ah ah, I'm going crazy"

　　I also feel that Ning Caichen is too stupid. When Ning Caichen saw Nie Xiaoqian was angry, he hurriedly apologized: "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I just saw that you were so beautiful that I couldn't help but spit out the steamed bun."

　　What kind of explanation is this? I covered my face. This idiot is too stupid. But when Nie Xiaoqian heard this reason, she seemed to be very satisfied. She nodded and smoothed her hair with her hand. She hooked her hand around Ning Caichen's neck and said softly, "It's okay. Look into my eyes again and see if I'm beautiful."

　　Her nails turned bright red again, as if they would take Ning Caichen's life at any time. Ning Caichen spit out the steamed bun in his mouth again and looked at Nie Xiaoqian's eyes seriously. "Am I beautiful?" Nie Xiaoqian asked me softly. I heard that this was a confusing effect. In fact, many people may wonder why ghosts have to confuse people before they can seduce souls. In fact, only by confusing people can you completely seduce his three souls and seven spirits. If the ghost directly kills this person, this person will become a ghost instead of three souls and seven spirits, which is not good for their cultivation. Ning Caichen actually covered his mouth and smiled secretly. Nie Xiaoqian asked strangely: "Why are you laughing? I'm not beautiful."

　　“No, no,” Ning Caichen shook his head and said, “I just want to laugh when I thought about the way you looked when I spit on your face. Hahahahahaha, I’m so happy.”

　　As he spoke, Ning Caichen covered his stomach and laughed. Nie Xiaoqian glanced at Ning Caichen, shook her head and said helplessly: "Forget it, you are a good person and don't come here again." After that, she turned around and left Lanruo Temple. When Ning Caichen saw Nie Xiaoqian leaving, he looked innocent and asked loudly: "Hey, girl, why did you leave? Did I make you angry with my laughter just now? But it was really funny, hahahaha."

　　Nie Xiaoqian had no energy to answer him. She disappeared without a trace. Ning Caichen shook his head and sat down to continue reading. He laughed once or twice from time to time. Slowly, my dream woke up.

　　【140】Zombie attack?

　　I opened my eyes and saw that it was already dawn outside. I rubbed my head. How could Ning Caichen's eyes be clear? He is obviously an idiot. It's a pity that I woke up without seeing the rest of the story. I don't know what happened afterwards. After I got dressed and got up, I was thinking about how to make my eyes clear. Could it be that he would call Han Sifan out during dinner like Ning Caichen, and then spit the food on Han Sifan's face and laugh at her? No, no, this is challenging Han Sifan's limits with my life. It's too risky. If it goes wrong, someone might die. In the end, I decided to let everything take its course. Suddenly my phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Brother Xiang. I answered and asked, "Hello, Brother Xiang, what's going on?"

　　Brother Xiang was anxiously listening on the other end of the phone: "Huizi, bring your weapons. Liu Qingshan called me just now and said there was a murder somewhere and asked us to investigate."

　　"Okay, I'll go call Han Sifan." I was about to hang up the phone, but Brother Xiang quickly said, "No, no, no, don't call her. It's enough for the two of us to go. See you at the school gate."

　　I thought about it and immediately understood. Brother Xiang had been traumatized by being taken shopping by Han Sifan a few days ago. I'll just go over and take a look anyway. If I don't want to call, then don't call. I put on my backpack and walked towards the school gate early in the morning. It's the weekend and there aren't many people. I guess everyone is sleeping in at home. I saw Brother Xiang when I walked to the school gate. Next to him was Li Qingshan. Li Qingshan was wearing a police uniform. Although he was in his forties or fifties, he still looked very capable. "I said, Chief Li, you're not taking a day off this weekend?" I went over and said hello. Li Qingshan also laughed dryly and said, "There's a murder case and you're still taking a day off. It's because I know you two that I was sent here. Otherwise, I wouldn't know how comfortable it would be to sleep at home by myself." Although Li Qingshan said this, he was still very anxious. He pointed to the police car on the side of the road and said, "I won't say much. Follow me to the hospital first."

　　Yeah, Brother Xiang and I nodded and got in the car. We rushed to the hospital. After arriving at the city hospital, we went straight to the morgue. When we entered the morgue, it was quite lively. There were five or six policemen inside, and a man dressed as a doctor was performing an autopsy. Brother Xiang walked over and asked, "How did he die?"

　　"You are..." The doctor turned his head and looked at us, then cast his gaze towards Li Qingshan. There was still some doubt in his eyes. Perhaps he didn't understand why Li Qingshan brought two young guys like us here. Li Qingshan pointed at us and said, "They are the Yin-Yang masters you are looking for. Tell us about the case quickly and don't waste time."

　　The doctor, or medical examiner, nodded and waved for us to come over. When we walked over, he pointed at the body and said, "The deceased is Wang Ling, a 25-year-old white-collar worker from a company. She died at the entrance of her home at around 11 o'clock last night. The cause of death was excessive blood loss."

　　"Too much blood loss." Brother Xiang and I looked at each other. I walked over and was shocked. This woman was 25 years old. She had a very pale face and two bloody holes on her neck, just like she was bitten by teeth. "Zombie," I asked Brother Xiang in a low voice. Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at me, as if asking how I knew. The forensic doctor also heard what I said, nodded and said, "The cause of death was a punctured aorta. Most of the blood in the body disappeared. This is very strange. There was no blood on the ground at the scene. Although this is very inconsistent with scientific logic, this should be defined as an unsolvable case."

　　A policeman in his thirties nearby also took out a file and said: "We have also investigated and found that the deceased had no enemies during his lifetime, and the surveillance camera also captured the scene at that time."

　　As he said that, he took out a laptop from somewhere and placed it in front of me and Brother Xiang, then opened a video file. This was a camera shot from a blind spot. After a while, the deceased, wearing a white business suit, walked to the door of her house and was about to open it. At this moment, a man appeared behind her, hugged her from behind, opened his mouth and bit her neck. This process lasted for about 30 seconds. The deceased kept shaking, and then the man who was suspected to be a zombie turned around and ran away."

　　After watching this video, I relaxed my nervous heart. From the video, it can be seen that this zombie is not Miao Xingren and is definitely not as powerful as Miao Xingren. After showing us the video, Li Qingshan came over and asked, "How is it going?"

　　We both shook our heads. At this time, the policeman who took out his notebook asked, "Now we are worried that this female corpse will also become a zombie. This is also the purpose of our waiting here."

　　"I don't know. Wait a moment." I frowned and shook my head. I quickly took out my cell phone and called the master. I walked to a corner and after a while the master answered the phone. The master asked, "My good disciple, what's wrong with you? I have accepted Xiangzi for so many years and he has never caused me so much trouble."

　　I smiled bitterly and said, "Master, I'm not trying to cause trouble for you. It's just that there's another murder here. Someone was bitten to death by a zombie."

　　The master fell silent upon hearing this and said seriously: "Tell me everything that happened."

　　I told him what happened and finally asked, "Now we are worried that she will become a zombie too."

　　"No," the master said with certainty, "and this matter must be related to Miao Xingren. Didn't you also say that a zombie appeared in a short period of time? That zombie was not as powerful as Miao Xingren. He should be a lowest-level zombie that Miao Xingren turned into."

　　"If a zombie wants to turn another person into a zombie, it can't just bite the person like in TV dramas. If that were the case, wouldn't the world have been filled with zombies a long time ago? To turn another person into a zombie, a zombie needs the zombie's essence and blood. Zombie essence and blood are difficult to cultivate and are related to whether one can be promoted to a higher level zombie. Ordinary zombies will not give their essence and blood to others without thinking."

　　"Miao Xingren may just want to cause you some trouble. It's okay. This is the lowest level black-eyed zombie. It's not a big deal. You and Xiangzi should be able to deal with it. But remember not to let it kill too many people. If it sucks too much blood and advances to a white-eyed zombie, it will be troublesome. It still has black eyes now, so strictly speaking it can't be considered a zombie. It's a corpse monster at most. After you catch it, remember to burn it to death with peach wood."

　　I nodded and asked, "Is there any way to lure this zombie over here? We don't even know where this zombie is now."

　　【141】Zombies appear!

　　"There's nothing we can do. You guys figure it out. I'm busy right now and I can't spare the time to come and help you. That's all. If you have any more questions, give me a call and ask me." After saying that, he hung up the phone. "What did he say?" Brother Xiang looked at me and asked me, "Don't worry, she won't turn into a zombie, but to be on the safe side, let's burn her with peach wood."

　　"We thought of this at the beginning, but the family of the deceased disagreed and insisted on seeking justice before burying the body." The police shook their heads. "Ling'er, you died tragically." Suddenly, the door was pushed open and a couple in their 50s came in. Both of them had tears on their faces and cried on the body. Li Qingshan's face changed when he saw it and he shouted outside, "Where is the person on duty outside? Don't they know that we are discussing confidential matters? How did they let them in?"

　　At this time, two young policemen rushed in. They were about 20 years old and were obviously trainees. They apologized repeatedly and wanted to take the old couple out. Brother Xiang couldn't bear to see it and quickly reached out to stop the two trainee policemen and said, "No one is saintly. Let them spend some time with their daughter."

　　"We only have this one daughter, officers, you must avenge her!" The old woman cried and almost fainted. The uncle was also in agony and cursed: "I don't know which bastard killed my daughter. My daughter has been..."

　　I looked at the miserable state of the two old men, and suddenly I felt a little bit of pity in my heart. There are many such examples in the world, not only these unsolved cases, but also many car accidents and accidents. Everyone is extraordinary when they are born, and they are the protagonists of their own lives. Their death will make countless people around them sad, and many of these cases will not get a fair ending, just like in this case, they don’t even know the truth about how their daughter died. However, it is not just these unsolved cases. Those rich and powerful people who hit others are also fine, are still at large. China is so big, with more than 30 provinces, more than 300 cities, and countless counties and districts. Various human tragedies are constantly being staged. The occasional revelation that my father is Li Gang, Li Tianyi, etc. is just a drop in the ocean. In fact, there are even unjust cases being staged every day, but no one can truly uphold justice. Suddenly, I have an extremely strong desire to be a good policeman. I want to see the smiles of the victims’ families. I want to see all those lawbreakers and social scums go to jail. “What are you thinking about? I’m almost drooling.” Brother Xiang pushed me from the side to bring me back to my senses. I smiled bitterly, shook my head, and said, “Nothing.”

　　After the couple was sent out, I said with a sense of justice in my heart: "Don't worry, Chief Li, leave this matter to me. I will definitely send the zombie to the police station and bring him to justice."

　　Li Qingshan's face turned pale and he said, "Don't send it to the police station. Who can keep it? If you have a way to deal with it yourself, just solve it directly."

　　"Yeah," I nodded, and Xiang and I walked out of the hospital. Li Qingshan also said that he would call me as soon as he got the information about the zombie. Xiang and I sat on the chairs at the entrance of the hospital, took out cigarettes, lit them, and smoked them enthusiastically when suddenly my phone rang. It was Li Qingshan. I quickly answered the phone. "Hurry up, there was a murder in the garden next to the city hospital. Go and see if it's a zombie."

　　I didn't have time to reply him after hearing that. I hung up the phone and ran to the park not far away. Brother Xiang saw me running in a hurry and felt something was wrong, so he quickly followed me. This garden is called Health Garden. It's not very big. There are a small lake in the middle of the lake and many small pavilions and trees. The original purpose of building this park was to provide a place for patients of the city hospital to move around. The entrance is about 100 meters away from the city hospital. When I rushed to the gate of the garden, a sneaky person passed by me. There was an indescribable stinky smell all over his body, which was the odor of a corpse. "Police, don't move." I yelled at this guy, but he actually took off running. I chased him without saying a word. He ran really fast. Judging from his figure, he should be about 24 or 25 years old. He ran wildly with me on this road. There is a business district around the city. Today is the weekend, and this place is crowded with people. This guy always hides in crowded places. He probably thought I couldn't recognize him, but I am also a Sichen person, and I can see the faint smell of corpse on him. I saw that guy running faster and faster. I had no choice but to point at him and yell, "I'm a policeman, and that guy is a thief. Stop him."

　　I didn't yell, it would have been better if I did. When I yelled, those people heard it was a thief and quickly made way for the zombie. They were able to make a one-meter-wide path in the dense crowd. How cowardly these guys must be! There was only a one-year-old boy in front holding a toy gun to block the thief and yelling, "Thief, stop, let the police uncle deal with you."

　　Unexpectedly, his parents quickly pulled the child aside. His father also said: "Don't mind your own business. These thieves dare to do anything when they are pushed into a corner. Don't mind your own business when you encounter such things in the future, okay?"

　　The little boy could only nod timidly. I sighed inwardly. It's fine if adults are timid and afraid of trouble, but if they teach children like this, will there be anyone in my country who will stand up to uphold justice in the future? Just as I was getting farther and farther away from the zombie, suddenly a sturdy man pushed aside his girlfriend who was trying to stop him and rushed forward to fight with the zombie. This man was a martial artist. Judging from his skills, he must be a soldier, or maybe a veteran. The zombie was kicked back with two kicks. "Roar!" This zombie was really fearless. He turned into a corpse in public and pounced on the soldier. A soldier, perhaps because he saw the guy's fangs, didn't react immediately and was thrown to the ground. The zombie bit his neck. I happened to be there and kicked the zombie's neck. I kicked him away, then took out a peach wood sword from my back and said, "The magic weapon is as urgent as the law." I didn't care about being seen by the public and just wanted to get rid of it quickly. This guy slapped the zombie's chest with a sword and easily knocked him away four or five meters, hitting four or five people. This zombie didn't fight with me when he got up, but bit a little girl on the side.

　　【142】Guo Yuanchao

　　The girl's face turned pale instantly. I also rushed over in a hurry, grabbed its hair and pulled it back, then picked up the peach wood sword and chopped it down along its throat. With a bang, the zombie was knocked down by me. He took out the Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talisman from his backpack and chanted: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden in the heart, and the evil spirits are hidden in the human form. A talisman that worships demons without a trace. Dare to disobey the heavenly soldiers and go up to the command."

　　Then I slapped him on the back of the head, and he fell to the ground with a bang, motionless. I was panting heavily. I had just run for such a long time and was very tired. Suddenly, my foot hurt. I looked down and saw that it was the zombie. This thing is too cunning. It had just hit and bit my calf tightly. I stepped back and kicked him away. He got up and ran away. I wanted to chase him, but my foot hurt so much. I sighed and looked at the girl next to me to see if she was okay. The girl looked about fifteen or sixteen years old and was dressed quite fashionably. At this moment, she was lying on the ground with a pale face. The blood on her neck was gushing out. I saw that the artery had been bitten, so I covered her neck and hugged her. The soldier was still lying on the ground. He had fainted. Her girlfriend lay on the ground crying and cursing, "I told you not to help, but you didn't listen. Now you are getting retribution. You are stupid."

　　I glared at the woman and said, "Your boyfriend is not an idiot, he is a hero. He is the only one who helped you out of so many people. If you think he is an idiot, then you don't deserve him."

　　The people around me seemed a little embarrassed after hearing what I said. Two men came forward to help. One of them held the man's neck, and then they carried him to the city hospital together. Luckily, this place was not too far from the city hospital. They took the two of them to the emergency room. I sat outside the emergency room. The girlfriend who was a soldier was crying beside her, and Brother Xiang had disappeared. There were many policemen around who were questioning the woman and recording her statement. Naturally, I skipped the zombie case. Not everyone could get involved in this case. Even if the police came to ask me, I wouldn't say anything. Soon, Li Qingshan came over and called me to the corner of the corridor and asked in a low voice: "What's the situation with the zombie now?"

　　"I was busy saving people just now and let that guy get away." I frowned, shook my head and sighed. There was nothing I could do about it. Li Qingshan also shook his head and sighed, saying, "The man in the park also died. He was over 30 years old and died tragically. Now his family is making a fuss in the hospital and asking for an explanation."

　　"What a fuss, just kick them all out," I cursed impatiently. Maybe it was because someone died again. I was already very upset. Thinking back to where that zombie was biting people just now, I was sweating coldly. If such a guy suddenly went to the square and bit people randomly, at least ten people would die. It was too dangerous. After three hours, Brother Xiang actually came back. When he came back, I cursed, "Where the hell did you go just now?"

　　Brother Xiang seemed to have expected that I would be angry. He sneered and said, "Do you think I am like you who do things without using my brain? Of course I followed the zombie and found where he lived. Hehe."

　　"Really?" I looked at Brother Xiang with surprise. I was so excited that I wanted to hug him and give him a kiss. Brother Xiang nodded and said, "But there is another bad news. Maybe there is more than one zombie. I smelled two different corpse odors where he lives."

　　"And" I frowned and Brother Xiang nodded and said, "Okay, let's discuss it later. We can't rush to deal with them. You can go and get your leg injury treated first."

　　As he said that, he pointed at the calf of my left foot. I looked down and saw two blood holes. I didn't feel any pain just now, but now that Brother Xiang said that, it really hurts. Fortunately, this is the hospital, so I found a place to disinfect and bandage it. Now I just worry that the zombie doesn't have AIDS. The operation was over at about six o'clock in the evening. The soldier and the girl were fine and they will be fine after a period of recovery. The soldier has even woken up now. I also want to meet him and make friends with this soldier. I walked into the ward and saw that this man should be about 25 years old, with muscles all over his body. His girlfriend was watching her next to him. When he saw me come in, he gave his girlfriend a look to signal her to go out. His girlfriend nodded obediently and left, "Brother, do you have a cigarette?" The man actually asked for a cigarette when he opened his mouth. A ruptured aorta is not a trivial matter. I shook my head and said, "Can you still smoke in your condition now?"

　　"It's nothing, it's just a broken artery. When I was in the army, shrapnel got stuck in my bones, didn't I smoke and drink?" This person said so, so I took out a cigarette and threw one over. He was the only one in the ward, and the ones next to him were empty. This person lit up the cigarette and took a puff, then smiled and said, "Brother, my name is Guo Yuanchao, what's your name?"

　　I smiled, lit a cigarette, took a puff and said, "Chen Hui"

　　Guo Yuanchao nodded and said: "Brother, you are not an ordinary person, are you from the Ghost Catching Bureau or the Paranormal Investigation Team?"

　　I was shocked and thought to myself how did this guy know all this? I said calmly: "No, I am not a Yin-Yang Master."

　　"Thank you for your help this time," I looked at Guo Yuanchao and thanked him. Guo Yuanchao looked at me strangely and said, "Why are you thanking me? The monster hasn't been caught."

　　I thought about it and said, "At least you let me know that there are still righteous people."

　　Guo Yuanchao thought about it and said, "It's nothing. My girlfriend has never seen the world and she keeps pulling me. I have been in the army for seven or eight years. After I came back, I felt that the outside world was too different from the army."

　　"Brother, which unit did you serve in before? Special Forces?" I asked curiously. Guo Yuanchao shook his head and said, "The retirement confidentiality regulations stipulate that we cannot tell you. But anyway, ordinary special forces are just like little kids in our team."

　　Guo Yuanchao talked a lot about his love for the army, such as how he fought with his buddies in the army, how he beat the new recruits, and how good he was. I asked, "If you like the army so much, why don't you stay there and continue to live there?"

　　At this point, Guo Yuanchao's expression darkened and he said, "Originally, I had a place to stay, but a guy with connections squeezed me out, so after I was discharged from the army, my family introduced me to a random person, and that's how I live."

　　【143】Xiang Ge's speculation

　　I nodded and didn't make any comments about the army. The social atmosphere is like this now and it can't be changed. Guo Yuanchao is indeed a man. He had a major artery in his neck injured but he still smoked a cigarette. When he was about to finish smoking, a doctor who looked to be about 27 or 28 years old rushed in. As soon as he came in, the doctor saw Guo Yuanchao smoking. His face was pale and he immediately shouted at Guo Yuanchao: "You don't want to live anymore, throw it away now."

　　Guo Yuanchao and I looked at each other. He shrugged his shoulders and threw away the cigarette butt. I like this buddy. He is a real man. He seems to know a lot of things. He said to me: "If you have something to do, just do it yourself. My phone number is 150xxxxx449."

　　"Okay," I took out my cell phone and wrote down his phone number, then smiled at the doctor and turned to go out. Guo Yuanchao was right. I still have to deal with those zombies next, so I must not delay me. I didn't have time to see the bitten girl after I left the ward, so I called Brother Xiang and asked him where he was. He actually told me that he was chatting with a trainee nurse in the next ward. I ran over and saw that Brother Xiang was flirting with a girl who looked ten years old. "Fuck you, what are you doing? Hurry up and call Han Sifan to do it together," I scolded Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang nodded with a smile and said to the young nurse, "I'll come to see you in two days."

　　After coming out of the hospital, Brother Xiang, who was originally smiling, became very calm. We took a taxi and drove home. In the car, Brother Xiang frowned and didn't say anything, as if he was thinking about something. When we arrived, Han Sifan was already prepared and ready. We looked at the time. It was past eight o'clock in the evening and it was dark. Han Sifan looked at us with a puzzled look and asked, "What happened? Why are you calling me out so urgently?"

　　"Someone's dead and zombies are causing trouble," Brother Xiang said seriously. Han Sifan frowned and asked, "What level of zombies?"

　　"They are just a few of the lowest level zombies, not even enough to be called a roll of the eyes." Brother Xiang smiled, and Han Sifan was relieved. At that time, I also showed the good virtue of asking questions when I don't understand in my great country: "What are zombies? Are there many different levels?"

　　Han Sifan spoke very patiently this time: "Real zombies can be divided into five levels. They can be divided into five types based on the color of their eyes: red, green, blue, yellow, and white. Red is the highest level, and white eyes are the lowest level."

　　Brother Xiang then said: "The ones we encountered this time can't be considered white-eyed. I guess they were bitten by Miao Xingren's white-eyed zombie. They are just the lowest level, but as long as they suck enough blood, they will immediately be promoted to white-eyed zombies."

　　Brother Xiang thought about it and said, "We can't leave those zombies here. They do things without thinking about the consequences and bite anyone they see. These rational guys are actually the scariest."

　　I nodded: "We must get rid of them tonight"

　　Brother Xiang turned around and looked at me and asked: "But you have to be cautious. To be honest, Huizi, you have fought with that zombie before. If you fight him, what are your chances of winning?"

　　I thought about it and said, "I still have a leg injury. If I hadn't had it, I would have been 70% capable. But now, if I were to fight alone, I would have been less than 40% capable."

　　Brother Xiang nodded: "Although these zombies are called the weakest zombies, they are only compared with other advanced zombies. In fact, their strength is at least 1.5 times greater than that of ordinary adults. They should not have been masters when they were alive. If an ordinary boxer suddenly gained so much strength, he would definitely be very difficult to deal with."

　　Han Sifan had already lost his patience after hearing what Brother Xiang had said, "Xiangzi, just tell me what you want to do, don't beat around the bush."

　　Brother Xiang snapped his fingers, smiled and said: "Simple, I want to capture them alive"

　　I was surprised and asked, "Why would it be so difficult to capture them alive?"

　　"That's why we have to capture him alive," Brother Xiang said solemnly, "Because Miao Xingren must find those zombies to find out his whereabouts, otherwise there will be endless troubles."

　　"Miao Xingren certainly didn't create these zombies for fun. It's unlikely to be true to infer that he was going to cause trouble for us. He is a smart man. He used his own zombie blood essence to create these zombies. Could it be that he was just playing around?" Brother Xiang's eyes were shining. I looked at him and felt like there was a detective standing next to me. In fact, Brother Xiang's brain has always been very useful, but he usually pretends to be an idiot. Han Sifan and I nodded and waited for Brother Xiang to continue. Seeing that we had no objection, Brother Xiang continued, "In fact, we can make a guess that Miao Xingren was seriously injured. He was seriously injured and needed a lot of blood to sustain his life."

　　"So he had no choice but to bite these guys to collect blood for himself to maintain his life." Brother Xiang paused for a moment when he said this: "But there is still a doubt. Miao Xingren was only punched by Wu Jiu at that time, so he shouldn't be injured that seriously."

　　"This also explains why those guys were so bold. Normally, zombies only need to suck human blood once every two weeks. There is no need for them to commit crimes so often. Normally, when people first become zombies, they will have a long period of fear and will be afraid of humans."

　　Brother Xiang took out his phone, checked the time and said to me: "Huizi, it's 8:10 now. Go ask Miao Hu what's going on. Maybe Miao Xingren's matter is related to him."

　　"Han Sifan and I are going to monitor those zombies. We will meet at the entrance of Yonghui Supermarket in Wanda Plaza in the west of the city at 10:30." After saying that, Brother Xiang walked aside to stop a taxi. Han Sifan nodded at me. This matter is not simple now. It is not the time to play with romance. I also hurried to Miao Hu's small workshop. When I ran to the door, I saw that the door was ajar. I pushed the door open and Miao Hu was not in the workshop. I walked towards his living room and pushed the door open. I saw Miao Hu. Miao Hu was sitting on the sofa watching TV with an expressionless face. He turned his head and saw that it was me. He smiled and said, "Huizi is here, come and sit down." He pointed to the sofa and said, "Uncle Hu, I actually just came to ask a question about Miao Xingren." I embarrassedly spared my head. When Uncle Hu heard me mention Miao Xingren, he understood what I meant. He sighed and shook his head and said, "He ran away."

　　[144] Attack!

　　"No, that's not the case." I told Brother Xiang my guess, such as Miao Xingren was seriously injured. As soon as I finished speaking, Miao Hu frowned and looked at me with confusion and asked, "Two lives have been lost."

　　"Yeah," I nodded and said, "If it's not resolved quickly, the death toll may continue to increase. Miao Hu took out a pack of cigarettes, lit it, took a deep puff, and then said, "Yes, he was seriously injured. It was me who did it."

　　"Ah" I looked at Miao Hu in surprise. He actually beat Miao Xingren so badly. Miao Hu said with a dejected look on his face: "This kid has gone astray. After you left, I advised him to be a good person and go out and do some business. Wouldn't it be good to be a rich man? It's meaningless to get involved in a cult."

　　"But this kid was too stubborn. I tried to persuade him for a long time but he didn't repent. He even asked me to follow him to join the cult again. Then I realized that this kid was too deeply poisoned and would always be a nuisance in the future. So I wanted to kill him but it was in vain. But he had been severely injured by me, so I just wanted to wait for him to die on his own."

　　Miao Hu had finished smoking a cigarette when he finished speaking, his eyes were very calm. I also had a different opinion of Miao Hu in my heart. It is not so easy to say and it is not a show to kill relatives for the sake of justice. Miao Hu has been without parents since he was a child. He has only an older brother and a younger brother. His older brother had already died, leaving only his younger brother as a relative. Their friendship cannot be expressed in a few words. "Uncle Hu, don't worry. I will try my best to catch Miao Xingren and not kill him." I frowned, but Miao Hu's face became resolute. He looked into my eyes and said firmly: "No, if you kill him, there will be endless troubles and consequences that you can't imagine. He is my younger brother after all. I won't help you, but if you have a chance to kill him, don't show mercy, otherwise you will be the only one who regrets it."

　　I also understand that these cult members are extremely crazy. Now Miao Xingren is seriously injured and we are just hitting the man who is down. If we let Miao Xingren recover and take revenge, the consequences will be serious. If I were single, it wouldn't matter, but I still have a mother. Thinking of this, I couldn't sit still. I stood up and said to Miao Hu, "Uncle Hu, you go ahead. I have something to do and I have to leave first."

　　Miao Hu didn't even bother to keep me from watching TV. I rushed out and took out my phone to call Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang quickly picked up the phone and said, "Why are you calling me so soon?"

　　"We can't let Miao Xingren get away this time, otherwise there will be endless troubles." After I finished speaking, Brother Xiang on the other end of the phone was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, "Not bad, it's good that you have such awareness. In this case, you should come to the Golden Eagle Building immediately to prepare to catch those guys."

　　The Golden Eagle Building is a 25-story high-rise building. It is an office building. There is a Golden Eagle Hotel on the fifth floor. There are some companies on the third floor. I took a taxi to the Golden Eagle Building and saw Brother Xiang and Han Sifan in a KFC not far away. They kept looking at the Golden Eagle Building. I walked into the KFC with a smile on my face. After entering, I ordered a cup of Coke and sat next to them. The place they chose was not bad. It was in a corner. I could see the Golden Eagle Building. There were not many people around. I walked over without saying a word and took off my backpack. I unzipped the backpack and revealed He grabbed the handle of the peach wood sword, and when the time comes, he can just pull his hand back to take out the peach wood sword. There are also two Liu Ding Liu Jia evil-killing talismans and a Daluo Jin Gang indestructible talisman, all ready and put in his trouser pocket. Han Sifan took out a peach wood sword, and Brother Xiang took a palm-sized black compass and glanced at the compass from time to time. "The action will be at 9:30. The room number is 530. Only one room has been opened. When the time comes, you two go in and catch me. Squat outside. Otherwise, if there are any fish that slip through the net, I can continue to follow them." Brother Xiang thought for a while and said, "When the time comes, you can knock down two and leave one who can talk."

　　Han Sifan and I didn't talk. I just drank the Coke. I also told them about Miao Xingren being beaten by Uncle Hu. They didn't say anything either, they just admired Miao Hu. Time soon came to 9:20. Han Sifan and I pretended to be a couple and went to get a room. We specifically asked for 531, which is the room opposite 530. After Han Sifan and I went in, we made some preparations. After all, we would be fighting zombies. We couldn't be careless at any time, otherwise we wouldn't know how we died. I put the Buddhist beads in my trouser pocket and carried the backpack, mainly to protect my back when someone attacked from behind. After Han Sifan and I were ready, we walked out of the room and walked to the door of 350 and knocked. Han Sifan stood at the door and shouted, "Courier."

　　I hid to one side. The zombie saw me. After a while, the door opened and a man's voice came out: "You didn't call the courier. That's strange."

　　I rushed over and kicked the door open. The man was indeed the zombie who escaped during the day. He was stunned when he saw me. Han Sifan waited for him to open the door and kicked him in the chest, sending him flying back into the room. Han Sifan and I walked in and closed the door. We couldn't let this guy escape. This room was a double room and there were two guys sitting on the bed with playing cards in their hands. I looked at these guys and sneered in my heart. I looked at them and said, "We are the police. You have been arrested. We advise you to surrender and strive for leniency from the Party."

　　How could these three people surrender? One of them stood up and yelled at me: "Roar!"

　　Two fangs were exposed in his mouth, and the other two also exposed their fangs, and then rushed towards me and Han Sifan. I pulled out the peach wood sword from my backpack and said, "You two and I'll take one." After that, I ran towards the zombie I caught at noon. This zombie jumped more than one meter high and kicked towards my chest. I took the peach wood sword and chanted, "The magic weapon is as urgent as the law." I chopped down at his calf, but his calf had already reached my chest. This kick also hit me solidly. I retreated several steps. My chest was kicked so painfully that I covered my chest with my right hand and rubbed it. This zombie was not doing well either. His right leg was still shaking. The power of this peach wood sword was no joke. On the other side, the other two zombies were much more miserable than their brother. The two zombies were chased and fought by Han Sifan in the room. The room was not big, and Han Sifan still had time to help me.

　　【145】Nanhe Town

　　It was estimated that it took about five minutes for the three zombies to be knocked down. Han Sifan accounted for the main credit for this. With one chop of his sword, the zombies were torn to pieces. "Please spare our lives, heroes, please spare our lives." After the three zombies were knocked down, they also begged for mercy. Han Sifan and I looked at each other, and I breathed a sigh of relief. I was afraid that these guys were tough. I didn't expect that this would happen. I also took out my phone and called Brother Xiang directly. Brother Xiang answered the phone and nodded when he heard what I said and said, "I'll be up soon, you also have to be careful. Don't be careless no matter what."

　　Han Sifan and I also interrogated these three guys. Actually, it can't be called torture. We just took out the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman and waved it in front of them. If anyone didn't obey, we would use the talisman to greet him. Soon these three people told us their details. It turned out that the three of them were just hooligans from the nearby town. Two days ago, when the three of them were drinking and playing cards on their way home, they were suddenly rushed up and bitten on the neck by something. At first they thought it was a dog, and soon they fainted. When they woke up, they were in a cave and there was a tattered zombie. Then the zombie asked them to go out and suck as much blood as possible, and then bring it back to the cave for him. The three of them knew they were zombies at the beginning. They were indeed very scared and did not believe it at first. Later, they proved that they were indeed much stronger and had fangs. Only then did they believe that they were not ordinary people and had superpowers. Their initial fear gradually turned into arrogance, as if they were food. So the three of them acted more and more outrageously, and even ignored what Miao Xingren told them. It was not until they met us that they realized that there were people among humans who could stop them. After Brother Xiang arrived, I told him everything that happened. Brother Xiang looked like a good guy, sighed and said, "You are also pitiful people. Tell us where the cave is and we will let you go."

　　"There is a place called Nanhe Town in the western suburbs of Chongqing. There is a deserted mountain called Hualin Mountain nearby. The cave is in Hualin Mountain. It is very secret. You can only find it if we take you there." The zombie that bit me at the beginning said to Brother Xiang and me with a twinkling eye. Brother Xiang looked at the zombie and smiled, nodded and said, "Not bad, you are a smart man."

　　This zombie was probably afraid that we would kill him to silence him, so it used this trick and then look for a chance to escape. Without saying a word, I took the peach wood sword and hit the three of them several times. Then Brother Xiang took out three corpse-suppressing talismans and stuck them on their heads. They didn't move, just like in Uncle Ying's zombie movies. I quickly called Li Qingshan and told him that there were three corpses in Room 530 of the Golden Eagle Building and that the peach wood was ready to be transported and burned directly. After the call, we had a brief discussion and we had to hurry to the cave. Miao Xingren was seriously injured and was definitely not our opponent. The three of us quickly took a taxi and rushed to Nanhe Town. Nanhe Town is no longer the main city of Chongqing. It takes an hour's drive from Chongqing. When the taxi arrived in Nanhe Town, it was already eleven o'clock in the evening. The town is different from the main city. Often, no one comes out after dark. After the three of us got off the car, we finally found a small store that was about to close. We hurried over. The boss looked to be about thirty years old and was pulling the roller shutter door. I quickly said, "Brother, I'll ask you something later. How do you get to Hualin Mountain?"

　　The boss looked at the three of us strangely and said, "What are you doing there so late at night? Are you from out of town?"

　　This town is not that big. I can't say that I know every household, but everyone is familiar with them. Nanhe Town is not a must-go route, and there are no tourist attractions, so usually there are not many people from other places coming here. "We are from the main city and we have something to do in Hualin Mountain." I took out a cigarette and handed it to him with a smile. The boss didn't think much about it. I guess he just thought we were a group of idiots who went into the mountains late at night to seek excitement. He pointed to the west of the town and said, "There is a road over there and you will get there."

　　"Thank you, big brother." The three of us didn't stop and walked in the direction that the boss pointed. This road was a cement road in the countryside. After we walked out of the town, we could vaguely see the not-so-high barren mountain. The mountain was about a hundred meters high, not short but not high either. The three of us stood at the foot of the mountain with flashlights. Those zombies really underestimated our brother Xiang. Brother Xiang looked at the mountain with a compass and counted with his fingers. After counting, he observed the shape of the mountain and said, "Where is the cave?" Brother Xiang pointed to a position halfway up the mountain and said with certainty. The three of us hurriedly climbed towards the cave. There were many mosquitoes in this mountain and it was hot at night, which made people feel upset. The three of us soon arrived at the place where Brother Xiang had pointed out before. It turned out to be an area overgrown with weeds. The three of us were careful. "All "Be careful and find where the cave is." After Brother Xiang finished speaking, we carefully looked around and soon found the cave. It was on a rock nearby. There was a slope going down below. I pulled away the weeds blocking the entrance of the cave and looked down. It was dark and I didn't know what was going on below. "I'll lead the way, and you two follow." After Han Sifan finished speaking, he bit the flashlight and climbed down. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and sighed. We didn't want her, a woman, to lead the way, but there was no better way in this situation. It was mainly because Brother Xiang and I were too weak. It was very dark in the cave. After going down, I looked around with the flashlight. The cave was quite humid, and there was a lot of moss on the ground. Brother Xiang observed it and said, "This cave shouldn't be too big. Be careful. Who knows where that guy might be hiding."

　　This cave is two meters wide and three meters high, and is surrounded by uneven rocks. The three of us, Han Sifan and Brother Xiang were in the middle, and I was at the end. The three of us walked slowly forward and it took about ten seconds to reach the end. The strange thing is that this cave is not big. We looked around and didn’t see Miao Xingren. “Could it be that he knew we were coming and hid himself?” Brother Xiang frowned and sniffed with his nose in confusion: “That’s not right. There is also a strong stench of corpse.”

　　Suddenly, some rocks fell from above us. I raised my head and shouted, "Above!"

　　As expected, Miao Xingren was lying on the top of the cave like Spider-Man. When he saw that we had discovered him, he looked fierce and rushed towards me.

　　[146] Interrogating Miao Xingren

　　This really scared us. The area around us was quite narrow at that time. I saw the zombie rushing towards me without dodging, and I had no time to get the talisman or use the peach wood sword. I had no choice but to clench my fist and punch Miao Xingren in the face. Miao Xingren looked quite miserable. His body was in tatters, and the clothes on his chest were all torn. I could vaguely see the rotten flesh on his chest, which was extremely disgusting. Miao Xingren rushed towards me in the air and had no ability to dodge in the air, so I punched him in the face. But this time, it wasn't him who was in trouble. His face was as hard as a piece of iron. I almost cried because of the pain from the punch. He rushed down as if nothing had happened after I hit him, and threw me to the ground, then opened his mouth and bit my neck. The speed was very fast, with a ferocious look on his face. Of course, the two people next to me were not just there to eat and do nothing. They would not stand idly by when they saw me being knocked down. Han Sifan used all his strength to kick Miao Xingren on the forehead. Miao Xingren flew away and hit the wall of the cave. "The magic weapon is as urgent as the law." Han Sifan picked up the peach wood sword and chopped it on Miao Xingren's head. Miao Xingren was already seriously injured. The previous pounce seemed to have used up all his strength. Han Sifan knocked him to the ground and his whole body twitched. "Fuck it," I rubbed my shoulders and stood up. When Miao Xingren threw me to the ground just now, I fell heavily. I saw Miao Xingren lying on the ground twitching, so I shouted to Brother Xiang, "Brother Xiang, go find peach wood and burn him."

　　"Yeah." Brother Xiang didn't say anything more and climbed out of the cave. He was probably going to move firewood. Han Sifan and I stayed behind to watch Miao Xingren. I looked at Miao Xingren twitching on the ground and kicked him in the chest and cursed: "I told you to kill people. Do you know how many people died this time?"

　　"It's none of my business." Miao Xingren could actually speak at this time. He opened his eyes and looked at me and Han Sifan and sneered: "Do you guys know who I am? If you dare to kill me, aren't you afraid of the consequences?"

　　"Fuck, isn't he just a cult? Your cult won't survive for many days." I rushed up and kicked him again, thinking that no matter how powerful the cult is, it can't beat our party. "Roar," Miao Xingren suddenly showed his zombie teeth and roared at me. I looked at him and shook my head. At this time, Brother Xiang also brought in a bunch of trees, but it was not enough. Brother Xiang turned around to look for firewood. When Miao Xingren saw the firewood, his face changed drastically. His face was ashen and he said to me, "If you don't kill me, the past can be written off. I can even give you that Tuoluosha. If you kill me, the consequences will be very serious. Think carefully."

　　"Fuck, you're still talking nonsense." I rushed forward and kicked him a few times, but Han Sifan stopped me and frowned, saying, "You are also a smart person. It's better to kill you now than to let you go. Once you die, everything will be over. If you want to survive, tell us something we are interested in. It must be the address of the White Lotus Sect's base or something like that."

　　“Hahahaha” Miao Xingren laughed like an idiot, looked at us and said, “Are you scared now? I know a lot of things and I can tell you a little bit, but it depends on whether I’m in a good mood.”

　　"Fuck, you're still showing off in front of me." I squatted down and slapped him in the face. He's already a prisoner, but he's still so arrogant. Who are you showing off to? I said, "You only have one life now. Whether you can live or not depends on my mood, okay?"

　　"Kill me if you dare." Miao Xingren pretended to be a revolutionary martyr as if he thought we didn't dare to kill him. I yelled back: "You think I don't dare?"

　　"If you have the guts, just burn me." Miao Xingren glared at me. I threw all the firewood that Brother Xiang had brought down on him and asked Han Sifan, "Do you have any gasoline or something? I don't believe I can't burn him to death."

　　"No, no, no, no, if you have something to say, let's talk about it. Don't be impulsive." Miao Xingren saw the firewood pressing on him and finally shrugged. Han Sifan smiled and asked, "Where is the headquarters of your White Lotus Sect?"

　　"I don't know." Miao Xingren shook his head. I looked at him with a lighter and asked, "Think about it before you reply."

　　Miao Xingren said: "I really didn't know that the leader was so secretive. Not to mention me, a hall master, even those at a higher level might not know."

　　"I'm going to go, could it be that the lowest level of your White Lotus Sect is the leader?" I was stunned for a moment. Even the leader of this evil cult didn't know the base. Miao Xingren must be afraid that we would kill him. He said, "It's not that. It's just that the main base is very secretive, and it may not be in China. In fact, the White Lotus Sect has developed so fast in China in recent years. A big part of the reason is that it has the help and support of other countries. Then the White Lotus Sect is responsible for arranging some undercovers to pass on some confidential information of some countries to that country."

　　"Fuck! You guys have become traitors! Don't stop me! I'm going to burn this bastard to death." I held a lighter and yelled with gritted teeth. Han Sifan stood by with his hands folded in front of his chest and said, "If no one stops you, go ahead and burn it."

　　"Don't calm down, this world is full of love and justice." Miao Xingren's face turned pale. I don't know if he was scared by me or was injured too badly. "Okay, just tell us what we ask." I asked: "Which country is supporting you behind the scenes?"

　　"Japan" Miao Xingren was also very clean this time. I frowned tightly. Miao Xingren exhaled as if he had figured something out and said, "That's right. Li Zhendong, our leader, has contacted Japan. As long as you join the White Lotus Sect, you can obtain Japanese citizenship. Even if you commit a crime, you will be taken back to Japan for trial. This is why China has been unable to deal with the White Lotus Sect. Of course, if there is a murder case, that's another matter."

　　"Fuck" I shook my head. There is nothing I can do. This matter really involves the interests of the country. The power of one person is always humble. "What influence do you White Lotus have in China?" Han Sifan looked at Miao Xingren and asked, "To be honest, if we get satisfactory information, we will let you go."

　　Miao Xingren said: "There should be more than 10,000 members of our White Lotus Sect in the country."

　　"So many." Han Sifan and I looked at Miao Xingren in surprise. Miao Xingren nodded and said, "But there are not many people who know evil magic. Most of them are elites from various industries, such as the political and business circles. Even a beggar on the street may be a member of our White Lotus Sect. We also have members in foreign countries such as Britain, France, the United States, and Japan. So I said before that it is difficult for you to trip up the White Lotus Sect."

　　[ps: In the future, updates will be divided into 8 am, 12 pm and 6 pm. It is better to have a regular update]

　　【147】Fire burning Miao Xingren

　　"This information may be revealed for the first time." Miao Xingren smiled bitterly and shook his head: "The leader will forgive me for saving my life."

　　"Stop talking nonsense and go on to tell me more details," Han Sifan shouted.

　　Miao Xingren nodded and said, "The leader of the White Lotus Sect is Li Zhendong. He has three or four deputy leaders, I'm not sure. There are also seven or eight leaders of other cults in other countries who join as elders. Under the leader are the protectors, and under the protectors are the hall masters, and under the hall masters are the ordinary members."

　　"Didn't I say before that the White Lotus Sect is not easy to bring down? Do you people, or even those people in the government, think that arresting a few low-level members who can perform sorcery will be enough? From what I know, we have members of the White Lotus Sect in the political arena, including a vice governor and six mayors."

　　"There are also several billionaires in the business community, as well as secret agents and so on. If you really want to defeat this cult, it's not impossible, but it's difficult. So you have to start with Li Zhendong. He has a list of members, and we can use the list to arrest people. Only this method can solve the problem once and for all. But Li Zhendong's strength is that even if those monster leaders in the Northeast attack together, he can still escape."

　　“…”

　　Li Zhendong said a lot more, but these are not important. Just what Li Zhendong said before is already amazing. Billionaires and high-ranking politicians have joined this cult. Many of them are seeking ways to live forever, such as becoming zombies like Li Zhendong. Some are seeking better ways to make money. To put it bluntly, it is for their own greed. After he finished speaking, Miao Xingren looked at us with a smile and asked, "Can you let me go now? Are you satisfied?"

　　"Not satisfied" I shook my head: "Your life is not yet taken"

　　"Do you really want to die?" Miao Xingren looked at us with horror and said viciously: "Don't think that I really can't kill you. Even if I die, you will be buried with me."

　　“Let’s talk after you die.” I saw Brother Xiang also came in with firewood. We built a wooden rack with wood at the entrance of the cave and moved the immobile Miao Xingren onto it. We also got some dry firewood underneath. I walked to the firewood with a lighter and said, “Miao Xingren, don’t blame me, buddy. In fact, you have been dead for a long time. Now you are just a walking corpse. Consider it a buddy, I will give you a ride. Don’t thank me too much.” After that, I fiddled with the lighter for a long time before it was lit. The flame grew bigger and bigger and soon covered the corpse. The small cave was filled with thick smoke, but the three of us did not leave. It was better to be cautious. We had to see the zombie die before we could feel at ease. Suddenly, a man stood up in the fire and yelled, “All of you die.”

　　Suddenly, Miao Xingren, whose skin had been burnt black, opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of green blood. Suddenly, the green blood turned into a little bird and flew out of the cave. "Stop that bird," Han Sifan jumped up with a peach wood sword and was about to chop the bird. However, there was too much smoke in the cave and visibility was very low, so the bird flew out of the cave. "Hahaha, someone will avenge me, just wait for death." After saying this, Miao Xingren fell to the ground unwillingly. The flames burned on his body and soon there was no sound. The three of us did not leave the cave until we saw Miao Xingren burned to ashes and the fire was extinguished. I finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Now is not the time to relax. The real problem is behind." Han Sifan actually patted my shoulder. I asked, "Is it because of the bird?"

　　"Well, that is Miao Xingren's condensed blood essence, which is the essence of zombies. If he doesn't spit out the blood essence, these ordinary fires will take at least two hours to burn him to death. He should use the blood essence to pass a message to someone to let others avenge us. Anyway, be careful." Han Sifan said thoughtfully, "Finally, this turtle egg was burned to death." Brother Xiang also smiled at this time. Of course, he didn't know what Miao Xingren had said to Han Sifan and me before. He was just happy to kill that grandson. We were happy, but I knew someone would definitely be sad. I walked up and grabbed a handful of white ashes from Miao Xingren's body. I took out a talisman and folded it into the shape of a five-pointed star and put the ashes in it. Finally, we left the cave and saw that it was one o'clock in the morning. I breathed a sigh of relief. We were exhausted when we walked to Henan Town in this desolate mountain and wilderness. It was also one thirty in the morning. We knocked on the door of a hotel and opened three rooms. When I lay on the bed in the hotel, the aches all over my body suddenly surged over me and I fell asleep with my eyes closed. When I woke up It was already noon the next day, so I went to wake up Brother Xiang and Han Sifan. They got up early in the morning. The three of us packed our things, checked out of the hotel, and found the bus station in Henan Town. We took the long-distance bus back to Chongqing. Of course, on the way, we also called Li Qingshan to report the situation and said that the mission was successfully completed. Li Qingshan also said that the three zombies were cremated. Li Qingshan also said that this matter was barely completed successfully. Damn, barely completed, bullshit. Nothing happened to him. But the green bird that Miao Xingren showed at the end became a headache for the three of us. Then we called the master and told him about the situation here. When talking about the huge power of the White Lotus Sect, the master didn't show any surprise, but said calmly: "Don't listen to his bragging. Those senior officials were caught and forced to join. Now they are getting deeper and deeper. But those senior officials are all very smart. They will definitely find a way to clean themselves out. And many things are not as simple as you think."

　　Later, we also said that the White Lotus Sect was cooperating with Japan, and Master just said lightly: "It's my fault, otherwise Japan would not come to them for cooperation."

　　"What's going on?" I asked curiously

　　The master said, "I went to Japan five or six years ago. I just wanted to find a crappy book. Those Japanese Yin-Yang masters kept bothering me and pissed me off, so I burned down their Yasukuni Shrine. As a result, your master's wife was arrested, so I went to Satakano to save her. Then, I accidentally pushed the number one Yin-Yang master in Japan off a cliff and he died. Although it was indirectly related to me, he died from the fall and it was none of my business. Who asked them to live in such a high mountain? Later, the Japanese never liked me. But the final result might be that Amaterasu died in China five years ago."

　　【148】Broken Bones and Beautiful Face

　　"The Celestial Empire died in China five years ago." I almost jumped up from the car seat. Damn, Amaterasu, the sun god in Japanese mythology. When the master heard my voice, he cursed, "What are you arguing about? That thing is just a zombie, not the sun god. Okay, I'll tell you these things slowly later. By the way, you kid, graduate quickly and then find a way to go to the Red Gate Inn to remove the curse on you. This is your real business. Okay, I'm hanging up now."

　　After saying that, the master hung up the phone on the other end. I gave a bitter smile. It's not like I'm graduating right away. I want to graduate quickly and go out into the world. I felt pain all over my body after I got home. When I looked at the time, I realized that today was Monday and we had classes. None of us asked for leave. If it were any other university, you could come or not. But this is a police academy, so it's different. The three of us hurried back to school. Fortunately, there were no classes in the morning, but in the afternoon. The three of us sneaked back to school for class. After class, I followed the fat guy, Tai Longxiang, and the other two in the dormitory, smoking cigarettes and playing cards for a while. Looking at the group of bastards outside the corridor running around in their shorts, I felt that this was life. Catching ghosts outside is not something that humans do. I don't know why I often see people on the Internet saying that they want to learn how to catch ghosts. Those guys just want to look cool. I really can't think of what's cool about catching ghosts. I shook my head and suddenly someone shouted in the corridor outside: "Director, please ask the Yin-Yang master to come to the dormitory. Fuck, let's go and see it quickly. It's so cool."

　　After that, a bunch of guys ran downstairs. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other strangely. What the hell is this? You've cheated people out of money and you're tired of living. Now 90% of the ghost catching stuff out there is fake. I winked at Brother Xiang and Little Fatty Tailong and said, "Let's go downstairs and see what's going on."

　　The four of us followed the crowd and walked downstairs. As soon as we arrived, we saw a large group of people gathered downstairs. There were three Taoists wearing yellow robes. One of them looked to be in his fifties, with a wretched face and was picking his nose. The other two had very distinctive looks, one fat and one thin. One was so fat that his face was covered in grease, just like the people outside the courtyard in ancient times. The other one looked like a stick. I was afraid of being blown down by the wind when I walked on the street. "I am the reincarnation of the Jade Emperor's brother-in-law, Taiyi Zhenren. Today I heard that your school is haunted, so I came here to get rid of the monster. Ah ah ah." The wretched old man spoke with the flavor of Peking Opera. After he finished speaking, the skinny man and the fat man actually somersaulted twice and sang Peking Opera, "Master, there is a monster here."

　　"Damn these two actors," I muttered quietly. Suddenly, a familiar buddy next to me said, "Huizi, you don't understand this, right? Maybe they are real people who don't show their faces."

　　"I'm not real yet." I smiled and asked, "What's going on? A few people came to cheat people out of money, but the school leaders didn't do anything and just let them act like this?"

　　The man made a shushing gesture and said, "Don't say that. You live off campus and you may not know that there is something strange going on in our dormitory these past two days."

　　"Oh, there is such a thing?" I was shocked and secretly cursed myself for going out to catch ghosts. I didn't even know that my dormitory was haunted. The buddy nodded and told me about it. It turned out to be something that happened last night. The four guys on our floor 620 had nothing to do last night and actually played with the Pen Fairy. I heard that they attracted unclean things. The four buddies were so scared that they are now in a trance. I lit a cigarette and smiled. If it was just scared, the ghost is unlikely to have malicious intentions. In fact, I don't understand why so many people like to play with the Pen Fairy for excitement. The Pen Fairy is actually a simple ghost summoning ritual that can summon nearby ghosts. And playing this People who play this game will have very bad luck and can see ghosts. Perhaps many people say that they did not see ghosts when playing this game, and then say that this game is a scam. I really congratulate everyone for not seeing any. As mentioned before, there are many kinds of ghosts. Generally speaking, the seventh day after a person dies is the first seven days. After the first seven days, the person will go to the underworld to reincarnate. This is a normal procedure. Many people who play the Pen Fairy occasionally invite this kind of ghost that is still wandering in the world before the first seven days. This kind of ghost has no power and will only scare people. As mentioned before, if a person has resentment or a strong will before he dies, it will condense into a soul and become a ghost. Moreover, this kind of ghost is mostly an evil ghost. If you can think of good things before you die, it will condense into a ghost. Form a strong will, for example, I must eat twice-cooked pork, I must eat it even if I die. If you really have the will to eat twice-cooked pork before you die, and it is particularly strong, you will stay in the world of the living and become a ghost of starvation. But more often it is revenge, for example, if you are hit by a car and the car owner escapes with a lot of reluctance, then after death it is revenge. Generally speaking, ghosts will only attack their enemies in their lifetime, but there are exceptions, such as this pen fairy. As the saying goes, people don't offend ghosts, and ghosts don't offend people. This game of the pen fairy summons ghosts for no reason. This is a very impolite way, so ghosts will definitely attack you. I heard that those guys were just scared and fainted. There was nothing to worry about. I had a headache watching these Taoist priests playing like a big show. Finally, the school leader came over and handed me a cigarette. He called me "Master" very smoothly and invited the three of them to go in and see the feng shui of this room. This was a more tactful way of saying it. You can't say in front of so many students that my dormitory is haunted and you should go in and catch it. Everyone would be scared if you said that. However, the Taoist priest shook his head and said, "No need. There is a very ferocious ghost living in your dormitory. I suggest you move all the students to another place and then demolish this building first. Otherwise, there will be a murder every three days and no one can solve it."

　　Then he actually stood up and shouted at the group of students: "I don't care whether you believe in me or not. I may be a madman in your eyes, but please do not stay in this room for three days. Go out to surf the Internet or something on that day. Just treat it as superstition. Maybe this time superstition can save your life."

　　"What the old man said sounds like it's real," the buddy next to me muttered quietly. I was also a little puzzled. Could this man really be a master? "Master, please be more specific about what it is so that we can have a general idea," I shouted at the master. "A Bodhisattva cannot become a Buddha even if he has white bones and red faces." After the Taoist priest finished speaking, he turned around and left, and his two disciples followed him.

　　【149】White Bone Bodhisattva

　　Seeing the old man walking away, I frowned and asked Brother Xiang next to me: "What should I do?"

　　Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "This guy seems to be really capable. What else can we do? Call Wu Jiu and ask him. There must be a deep meaning in his last words. Maybe Wu Jiu can understand it."

　　"Yeah." I agree with Brother Xiang's statement. Brother Xiang and I walked to a deserted place, picked up the phone and called Wu Jiu. After a while, the master answered the phone. I told the master about the general situation. The master was silent for a long time on the other end of the phone before he said, "Take everyone in your dormitory out after three days, otherwise you will be murdered."

　　"Is it so magical?" I asked the master in confusion. He smiled and said, "You are so stupid that you have never heard of the White Bone Bodhisattva."

　　The master continued, "The White Bone and Red Beauty are broken. Bodhisattvas cannot become Buddhas. This is a saying passed down by the Yin-Yang Master in ancient times. The White Bone and Red Beauty are broken. It is about the White Bone Bodhisattva being a kind of ghost, but not a ghost. In ancient times, it was rumored that this ghost had already attained enlightenment, so it cannot be described as a ghost and must be respectfully called a Bodhisattva."

　　"The Bodhisattva will not become a Buddha. This is a bit of a joke. It refers to the vow that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva made in the past that he would not become a Buddha until hell is empty." The master thought for a while and said, "Although I don't know what the old man is trying to say, this sentence means that either the White Skeleton Bodhisattva will appear in your house, or Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is in your house."

　　"The latter is almost impossible. That should be the White Bone Bodhisattva who is about to appear in the world."

　　After hearing this, I asked in confusion: "If it is a Bodhisattva, then there shouldn't be any danger. After all, Buddhists can't kill people, right?"

　　The master laughed and scolded him, "Stupid Taoism, there are thousands of ways to become a Buddha and a Bodhisattva, and naturally the same is true for this White Bone Bodhisattva, who enters the Tao by killing people, and must kill 999 people before he can become a Buddha on the spot and achieve the right result, becoming a White Bone Buddha."

　　"This is just like Jigong who ate meat and drank alcohol and became a Buddha, just like some of the current officials who spend their days eating, drinking, whoring and gambling, but still get promoted and become rich."

　　When the master told me this, I understood a little and said, "This is a ghost that accepts bribes."

　　"Get out of here and stop talking nonsense." The master didn't seem nervous and said, "You don't have to be nervous about this matter. Just be careful not to get hurt by the Bodhisattva. This White Bone Bodhisattva is the second most powerful ghost on the Hundred Ghosts List."

　　The master said with certainty: "The top three ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List can only appear naturally and cannot be created by humans, so the White Lotus Sect must be determined to get this ghost."

　　I said unconvincedly, "Can they catch this ghost so easily?"

　　"It's not that easy. Do you think the words 'Bodhisattva' and 'Bodhisattva' are just for fun? Wait and see the show. Don't make this public. That's it." After saying that, the master hung up the phone in a hurry. Brother Xiang saw that I hung up the phone and asked me, "What do we do with Wu Jiu?"

　　"Then let's watch the show," I shrugged and said

　　Three days passed quickly. What the old Taoist said at the door of our dormitory spread throughout the school like celebrity gossip. People in our dormitory were also very confused. Why? Originally, we were quite scared when the old guy said that. What the old guy said was as real as it could be. What if it was true? So if there were no accidents that night, many people would have walked out. But there was a problem. The school said seriously that they must resist feudal superstition and asked students to believe in science, the party, and love in the world. They also asked students not to escape from the dormitory that night. Of course, if you asked us not to escape, we would not escape. Wouldn't we lose face? So the pressure from the school was nothing. The key was that group of gossipy guys. Our school was not just our dormitory. After six o'clock that night, hundreds of people gathered at the door of our dormitory. Of course, they were not fighting, but a group of gossipy old men were guarding the door to see who would go out first. In this situation, who would go out first? If one of us goes out, wouldn't that mean he's afraid of ghosts? Then a group of old men will laugh at us. People in the whole building are weighing which is more important, face or superstition. Originally, they felt that face didn't matter, but then several gossiping old ladies came. The originally fragile faces of that group of people were suddenly cemented up. They would never stand out. Brother Xiang and I were also anxious. It's not that we can't let go of our faces, but we want to stay and protect these guys. If a ghost really appears, Brother Xiang and I can at least hold it up. Of course, what the master said will definitely not lie to us. That ghost must be very powerful. I already feel something is wrong because there are some extra "shadows" on the walls of our dormitory, which Brother Xiang, Xiaopang, and Tailong can't see. Those shadows are obviously not ours, and they don't seem to have any malice, they are just swaying around as if they are in daily life. I am getting more and more nervous, and the dormitory is getting more and more stuffy. "Ah, there is a ghost."

　　Suddenly, a guy from the next dorm started shouting wildly. I was already tense, so I pulled out the peach wood sword from under the bed and ran to the next dorm. I saw three people holding down a man. The man was called Wang Ming. We often played together. Wang Ming was pressed against the wall and pointed at the wall, shaking all over. I looked over and sure enough, they also had this 'shadow' here.

　　Soon, people from other dormitories also came over to see what was going on. Wang Ming saw someone coming over and started shouting, "There really is a ghost, really, really." As he spoke, tears were about to fall out of his eyes. He said, "If you don't run, I'll run by myself. You stay here and wait to die." After that, Wang Ming ran downstairs. I looked at Wang Ming's back and was about to tell others to go down as well, but suddenly there was a cry from downstairs, "Someone's dead."

　　"Fuck!" I cursed inwardly and ran downstairs with the peach wood sword in hand. We were on the fifth floor. When I ran to the staircase connecting the fourth and third floors, I saw the guy who had just run downstairs rolling his eyes. There was also a large group of students surrounding him. One of them said, "Wang Ming is crazy. He just ran downstairs and accidentally twisted his ankle while running, and then fell to his death."

　　At this time, two classmates were also giving first aid. We were not the kind of people who would not care if an old lady collapsed on the street. We were studying criminal police and had learned simple first aid. Moreover, there were cameras in the corridor. How come there were all recordings? The two classmates frowned and stood up. One of them shook his head and said, "No, her heart has stopped beating."

　　[ps: Two chapters today]

　　【150】On the eve of the battle.

　　A breath of death appeared around us and soon the school leaders showed up and evacuated the school. We still said it was an accident. The leader said, "Yesterday, that quack deceived Wang Ming with his lies and deceived him, causing Wang Ming to become mentally ill today. We must sue him through legal means..."

　　The school also said a lot of misleading words, saying that there would be no problem and it was all an accident. But the students were not stupid, so who would believe him? It was not such a coincidence. Many rich students rented houses outside. Those who did not want to rent houses or were poor went to sleep in Internet cafes. Only a few students who studied hard and whose families were really poor did not leave. Those guys also gathered in one dormitory. There was also an old man who was the doorman. Our little fat man, Tailong, and Brother Xiang moved to my house. Of course, I didn't dare to let them sleep in Han Sifan's room, otherwise Han Sifan would come back and kill me. I made two beds on the floor in my room, and Brother Xiang slept on the sofa, which was not bad. In fact, it was much better than the dormitory environment. Under normal circumstances, the school leaders would definitely not agree to so many students. The students moved out on a large scale, but this time was different. If it was an ordinary death, it would be fine. But the Taoist priest said so much before. Usually, students would take a detour when passing by our dormitory. The guys who lived in that dormitory were even hailed as warriors. No one believed that it was a coincidence. Brother Xiang and I secretly watched the video afterwards. I saw with my own eyes that when Wang Ming was running down, a black foot suddenly appeared out of thin air under his feet and tripped him. At that time, Brother Xiang and I felt cold on our backs. It’s not like I haven’t seen ghosts kill people before, but this is the first time I’ve seen such a clean and neat murder. The third afternoon of the murder happened to be a Saturday. Brother Xiang and I were sitting in the living room picking peanuts. I said, "We can’t just let those guys die."

　　"It's definitely not possible. If it's not possible, we're fully armed and we still don't believe we can't defeat a ghost. You go find Miao Hu. I'll find a way to find the old man who appeared in our school that day." After Brother Xiang said that, I also felt it was feasible, so I headed towards Miao Hu's house. I also brought a special gift from home. When I walked into Miao Hu's workshop, I saw Miao Hu drawing talismans. Of course, it wasn't a real talisman for catching ghosts. It must be a scam. "Why did you think of looking for me?" Miao Hu turned his head and glanced at me, and continued to draw without caring. I first handed him the gift I brought for him, which was Miao Xingren's ashes. The ashes were wrapped in a five-pointed star with a talisman. "What's that? The amulet is okay, it's pretty good-looking." Miao Hu took it and was about to throw it aside without caring. "It's Miao Xingren's ashes," I said lightly. Unexpectedly, after I finished speaking, Miao Hu froze and looked down at the talisman in his hand. He took a deep breath and then exhaled. He smiled lightly and said, "Good and evil will be rewarded in the end. This is his retribution."

　　After that, he carefully put Miao Xingren's ashes into his pocket and continued to draw talismans. When I saw Miao Hu drawing talismans, I didn't know how to ask him for help. After all, I just killed his brother. No matter how bad his brother did, he was still his brother. Miao Hu saw my hesitant eyes and immediately knew that I had something to ask him. He smiled and said, "If you have something to ask, just tell me about it. I don't blame you."

　　"I want to ask you for help" I said, "There's a ghost in our school and I can't beat it, so I'm asking you for help"

　　When Miao Hu heard this, he put down his brush, turned his head and looked at me and asked, "What the hell?"

　　"Bodhisattva"

　　Miao Hu looked at me with his eyes almost popping out of his head and said, "Can you do something normal for me, kid? That's the White Bone Bodhisattva."

　　"How would I know? We are so confused that there is a ghost and I still don't understand it." I shook my head: "I guess it's my bad luck. There has been no peace for a few days."

　　Miao Hu pinched his lower handle, smiled and said, "I see, your master knows this, right?"

　　"Yeah," I nodded.

　　"The White Bone Bodhisattva is a must-have for the White Lotus Sect. I can't think of anyone else who can get the White Bone Bodhisattva except Li Zhendong. When Li Zhendong shows up, your master will appear as well. If you don't have anything to do, just watch the show." Miao Hu's face showed a slightly relaxed look. After hearing what Miao Hu said, I immediately understood and breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the master has already planned it. But this is also very normal. It's just me who hasn't figured it out. "But this matter needs an introduction." Miao Hu sat next to me with a smile, pointed at me and said, "You are the introduction."

　　"What?" I was stunned

　　"The White Lotus Sect is not stupid. They naturally understand your master's purpose. However, the White Bone Bodhisattva is too important to them. It is something they must obtain. Neither side is willing to make a move easily. The White Bone Bodhisattva is too strong. If you fight with the White Bone Bodhisattva until you are exhausted, the other side will come out and reap the benefits."

　　"So you are wrong. We should try to consume as much of the White Bone Bodhisattva as possible. No matter what, the White Lotus Sect must take action first." Miao Hu put on a black windbreaker and said in a dusty manner, "Let's go and watch the fun."

　　"Yeah," I nodded and then brought Miao Hu to my home. It was the first time for Miao Hu to come here. He crossed his legs and sat on the sofa, turning on the TV and watching it. Xiaopang and Tailong went out to surf the Internet, Han Sifan was shopping, and I didn't know where Brother Xiang went to find the old man. I went back to my room, took out my backpack and packed my things, when I suddenly saw the jade pendant containing Menma. I suddenly remembered that Menma was killed by Miao Xingren. We have killed Miao Xingren, so hasn't that avenged her? I quickly untied the red rope and released Menma. After Menma came out, she looked around and said, "Brother Xiaohui, why didn't you let me out for a long time to get some fresh air? I'm almost suffocating in there." After that, she lay on the bed, looking like she was enjoying it. "Menma, I have a piece of news to tell you, don't get excited," I coughed and said to Menma. Menma sat up and looked at me and asked, "What's the matter?"

　　"Well, a few days ago, I accidentally killed Miao Xingren..." I originally wanted to chop him up, but then I thought about how bad it would be if Miao Hu was outside and heard it: "I accidentally helped you get revenge."

　　Menma didn't show the surprised look I expected, but just nodded and said "oh". I was immediately surprised and asked, "Little Menma, I helped you get revenge, but you are still not happy?"

　　【151】Bewildered Mind

　　Unexpectedly, Menma looked at me with an unhappy face and asked: "If you take revenge so soon, then the resentment in my heart will slowly disappear and then I will be reincarnated. What is there to be happy about? What's the fun of reincarnation?"

　　"Well, maybe reincarnation as a princess wouldn't be great?" I racked my brains but couldn't think of any benefits of reincarnation. Menma looked at me with open eyes and asked, "Is the chance high?"

　　"Not high," I shook my head. Menma is not stupid. Although she looks only twelve years old, her mental age is already fifteen. It's not easy to coax her. Menma turned her head to look at the blue sky outside. She said with a longing for life in her eyes, "Although I don't live long, I don't want to die. After reincarnation, I don't know what I remember now. Sister Sifan, Brother Xiaohui, and Brother Xiangzi will all forget."

　　I looked at Menma and shook my head but still couldn't say anything. I will never understand her. No, I will never understand the strong desire for life before a person dies. People who have never died will not understand it. Well, I accidentally went to the underworld that time, so it's not a big deal. So I said, "Menma, I have something to do tonight, so you can have fun in this room." I shook my head and put on the talisman in my backpack and let Menma stay here alone. I put on my backpack and walked out of the room. As soon as I walked out, I saw Xiang Ge coming in. Xiang Ge and I looked at each other and I asked, "Did you find the old man?"

　　"No." Brother Xiang shook his head: "It's not easy to find someone in such a huge crowd."

　　Miao Hu stood up and stretched. He said, "Don't worry. Since the Taoist priest has come here on his own initiative, he will definitely take action at night. Let's go and have some food first, and then go to my place. You can go to your school to prepare the things."

　　The three of us ate some food at a small restaurant opposite the school, and then ran to Miao Hu's house and took a big bucket of black dog blood, a bag of cinnabar, and yellow talismans, etc. We each took some and walked towards the school. We checked the time. It was already six o'clock in the evening and the sky was getting dark. When the three of us were about to go into the school, we suddenly saw countless students walking out of the school. There was a dense crowd of people. I saw a familiar buddy in the crowd and pulled him out. After asking, I learned that the school seemed to have notified all students to leave the school temporarily and find a place to stay for the night. "It seems that the people above have given your school an order." Miao Hu held a cigarette in his mouth and watched the students leave. "Yeah," I nodded without saying a word and picked up the phone to call Han Sifan. Suddenly I remembered that tonight would be very dangerous. After the call was connected, I said to Han Sifan, "Sister Fan, the revenge for Mian Ma has been avenged. You stay at home with Mian Ma. You don't know when she will be reincarnated."

　　"Yeah," Han Sifan said and hung up the phone.

　　Then my brother Miao Huxiang and I walked into the dormitory and arrived at our room. At this time, there were few people in the whole dormitory or the whole school. "Okay, don't just sit there, get to work." Miao Hu came out with eight brushes and said to me, "Paint the walls of this room with the Six Dings and Six Jias to kill evil talismans. I will paint in the corridor outside."

　　Next, I took the brush and started to draw talismans on the white wall with black dog blood and cinnabar. I drew very slowly, and it took me one minute to finish one. This was just a rough drawing. Drawing talismans on yellow paper would be much more complicated. I kept drawing until my right hand was sore. I looked at the time and it was already ten o'clock in the evening. I didn't expect that time would pass in a flash. I saw that my results were not bad. There were many talismans on the walls above, below, left, right, front and back. Although they were not densely packed, they were not bad. I walked out of the corridor and saw that there were densely packed talismans of all sizes on the ground and on the walls. At this time, Miao Hu opened his hands and held eight brushes in his palms to draw on the wall. No wonder his work efficiency is so high. The long corridor was full of talismans. When I went out, Miao Hu had almost finished his painting and his forehead was full of sweat. He walked back to our dormitory and closed the door and took out a small mirror the size of a palm. This small mirror looked crystal clear and beautiful. I asked curiously, "Uncle Hu, what is this?"

　　"Hehe" Miao Hu laughed dryly and pointed at the mirror and said: "Hurry up and obey the order"

　　After he finished reciting, the corridor outside our door suddenly appeared in the mirror, just like the surveillance video. "This is Taoism," Miao Hu said, "Don't think that Taoism is all about catching ghosts. There are many fun things. Xiangzi, you come and watch this mirror. Call us if something happens. Huizi, let's take a break."

　　I nodded. My right hand is sore now, and I have no idea what to do if something happens. As for Brother Xiang, he was eating melon seeds beside me when I was drawing the talisman just now. I lay down and closed my eyes and dozed off. Although I closed my eyes to rest, I still paid attention to my surroundings. If there was any situation, I could react immediately. "Fuck!" Brother Xiang suddenly shouted. I sat up at once and looked around. Brother Xiang was holding the mirror in a daze. Miao Hu also got up. When we were about to go over, Brother Xiang made a hushing gesture. Then Brother Xiang walked quietly to Miao Hu and me and showed us the contents of the small mirror. I frowned as well. At this time, many "shadows" actually walked out of the wall outside the door. They were dark and wandering in the corridor. I looked at those ghosts stepping on the talisman and asked puzzledly, "Uncle Hu, the talisman you drew is useless?"

　　Miao Hu stared at the mirror without even looking at me and whispered, "You'll know in a minute."

　　"Namo Amitabha Namo Amitabha Namo Amitabha"

　　Suddenly, these words echoed in my ears. It sounded like a twenty-year-old boy was reciting them. I felt dizzy when I heard this voice. “Chichichi”

　　Suddenly, I heard Miao Hu's voice. It was so loud that it almost broke my eardrum. I rubbed my ears and said to Miao Hu next to me: "Keep your voice down."

　　Something was wrong. I looked around and found myself in that corridor. Miao Hu was still beside me, pulling me and Brother Xiang from behind. There were also a bunch of 'shadows' around us, pulling us too. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and asked Miao Hu, "What's going on?"

　　"You two are too inexperienced and have lost your minds." Miao Hu said quickly, "Cross your legs, close your eyes and recite the Heart Sutra of Prajnaparamita."

　　After saying that, he sat down cross-legged. Brother Xiang and I quickly followed suit. I heard Miao Hu reciting in a low voice. I came to my senses. I didn't know the Heart Sutra of Prajnaparamita. I did know the Three Character Classic.

　　[152] Karma beast!

　　I looked at Brother Xiang and Miao Hu, both of them closed their eyes and recited in a low voice. I was so anxious. There was no other way, so I had to try it out. I recited: "Man is inherently good. I peeked at your sister while she was bathing..."

　　"Fuck, I don't even know the Three Character Classic." I looked around and saw that group of dark shadows were already walking towards me. There were quite a lot of them. I shook my head. Damn it, who's afraid of who? My peach wood sword was not in my hand at this time. I guess I was confused and walked out in a daze. The peach wood sword was still in the dormitory. I bit the middle finger of my left hand and quickly drew a palm symbol on my hand. I slapped the "shadow" closest to me and hit it on the forehead. With a bang, the shadow actually collapsed and disappeared into the corridor. Another shadow came over to the side. I raised my hand and blasted these "shadows" again. They were so weak that I killed one after I slapped them, but there were too many of them. Soon, there were "shadows" all around me. They either Bite me or grab me. At this time, Brother Xiang and Miao Hu also disappeared in the surroundings. They were probably blocked by the "shadows". At this time, there were dense shadows biting me all around. It was painful. Fortunately, they couldn't bite through my skin, but it was very painful. In that crisis, I also covered my handsome face with both hands and squatted on the ground. Anyway, they couldn't bite me to death, but the feeling was still very uncomfortable. I don't know how long it took, but suddenly my pain disappeared. I opened my eyes and saw that I was still in the corridor. I looked back and saw that Miao Hu and Brother Xiang were still chanting with their eyes closed. These two guys are too disloyal. "Hey, hey, hey, that's enough, the ghosts are gone," I said to them. Miao Hu opened his eyes after hearing this. Unexpectedly, he was extremely surprised to see me. He stared at me and asked, "Are you okay?"

　　"It's okay, I was just bitten twice by those ghosts." I shook my head. Miao Hu said in surprise, "Those ghosts just now were evil ghosts from hell. The White Bone Bodhisattva appeared in the world. They can take the opportunity to come to the world of the living. Only chanting can resist them. One bite will reduce your life span by three years. How can you be okay?"

　　"I've been bitten for three years." I counted and I was bitten more than a hundred times. Could it be that I can live for more than three hundred years? "You should be fine, so I'll ask if there's anything on your body." Miao Hu looked at me and asked. I thought about it and then took out the Buddhist beads I carried with me and asked, "The only explanation is that this Buddhist bead saved me. It also saved me once on the Road of Reincarnation last time."

　　Miao Hu frowned and said: "This is not a Buddhist bead but a Buddhist relic. However, it is useless to the White Bone Bodhisattva, otherwise you would not have been confused just now. The only explanation for you being bitten so many times just now is that this relic saved you."

　　I felt much better looking at the relic, wasn't it? I had a treasure, so my mood wouldn't be that bad anyway. "Don't be too happy too soon. The White Bone Bodhisattva hasn't really descended yet. Some evil spirits from hell might appear in this building later, so be careful." After saying that, Miao Hu turned around and walked into our dormitory. Brother Xiang also muttered, "Fuck! If I had known this was a relic, I should have asked Wu Jiu for one."

　　After the three of us came in, I quickly took the peach wood sword in my hand. Miao Hu squinted his eyes and looked at the time and said, "It's only eleven ten now. Don't worry. The White Bone Bodhisattva will definitely come to the world at the time of extreme yin, which is twelve o'clock."

　　"Why do the ghosts from hell follow the Bodhisattva when he comes down?" I asked with a curled lip: "It's not like the leader needs to be so ostentatious when he goes out."

　　"When the Bodhisattva descends to the world, auspicious light shines everywhere. But this White Bone Bodhisattva is not a serious Bodhisattva. He is a side job. He practices in the Eighteen Hells and is suppressed by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. It's strange that the White Bone Bodhisattva hasn't descended to the world for nearly a thousand years. Could it be that something has happened to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?" Miao Hu frowned and shook his head. "Don't be so worried. You look like a loser." I looked at Miao Hu and asked. Miao Hu shook his head and thought for a while before saying to me, "You don't understand. The Ten Kings of Hell are a bunch of rubbish. They are of no use at all. The evil spirits under the Eighteen Hells are extremely ferocious. In the past, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva personally suppressed these evil spirits and ghosts for thousands of years. That's why the world has been peaceful for so long."

　　"But how did the White Bone Bodhisattva suddenly come to the world? This White Bone Bodhisattva is one of the most evil ghosts in the Eighteen Hells. It is impossible that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva didn't know about this ghost suddenly coming to the world." Miao Hu's brows tightened as he spoke. "What do you mean?" I looked at Miao Hu and asked, guessing, "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is in trouble, and those evil ghosts in the underworld are out of control."

　　"Yeah," Miao Hu nodded, then stood up and said, "No, let's deal with the situation here quickly and ask your master to go down with me to see what's going on."

　　Just as I finished speaking, the house suddenly shook.

　　"What's going on?"

　　The three of us looked at the mirror that Miao Hu had taken out earlier. A dog, not a three-headed dog, had appeared in the corridor. The dog had a violent aura and disgusting saliva flowing from its mouth. Its three heads were completely black, just like the hell-guard dogs in Western legends. "This is a beast from the underworld. It's bad. Xiangzi called Wu Jiu for help. Huizi and I should go out and deal with it. The situation is almost out of control. I didn't expect it to be so serious."

　　I nodded, took the peach wood sword and the talisman, kicked the door open, and ran out. "Roar!" I just went out, pointed at the big dog, and it roared at me. This beast was two meters tall and five meters long. As soon as I went out, it pounced on me. The beast was very powerful. I quickly rolled to the ground to avoid it. Miao Hu also came out now. He made a seal with his hands and chanted: "Thunder magic moves the way to shake the nine states. Chi chi chi"

　　As soon as Miao Hu finished reciting the spells he had drawn on the wall, a pale yellow light suddenly shone out, and then three spells flew out and blasted towards the karma beast. With a bang, the karma beast was stunned for a moment, and then it roared even more ferociously and pounced towards Miao Hu. "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden in the heart, and the evil spirits are hidden in the human form. A talisman that worships demons without a trace. Anyone who dares to disobey the heavenly soldiers will ascend to the order." I took the Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talisman and slapped it on the neck of the karma beast. The karma beast's skin is too thick. When the Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talisman was blasted at him, he just snorted and then grabbed me with his claws.

　　【153】The Bone Bodhisattva Descends

　　Don't think that the claws of this beast of karma are harmless like pet dogs. In fact, the claws of this beast of karma flashed with cold light, and you could tell at a glance that they were extremely sharp. If they cut me, I would definitely be dead. "The beast is looking for death." Fortunately, Miao Hu arrived in time. Miao Hu's face turned pale, and he clenched his fist and punched the middle head of the beast of karma, pushing the beast back one step. I also hurriedly took the peach wood sword and chanted: "The magic weapon is as urgent as the law." Then I stabbed at the eye of the left head of the beast of karma. The beast of karma seemed to have a low IQ and did not dodge. I took the peach wood sword and blinded the left eye of its left head. However, it has three heads and six eyes, and it was fine even if one was blinded. Instead, it angered it. "Roar!" The beast bit me. At that time, I was too close, and Miao Hu was fighting with another head. He had no time to come to save me. I was bitten by its left head. Don't look at this guy who is only two meters tall. With its bloody mouth, it can swallow half of me. But the magical thing is that after the beast bit me, it suddenly looked at me with a look of fear and spit me out. I was thrown to the ground, rubbing my butt and looking at the beast. At this time, the beast looked at me and trembled all over, then turned its head and ran away. A black gate appeared behind it, and it went in. I gritted my teeth and stood up, ready to chase it. Miao Hu stopped me and said, "Don't chase it, it's going back to the underworld."

　　"What the hell is this Karma Beast? It's so powerful." I rubbed my chest. The Karma Beast just bit my chest. Although it just bit me and spit me out, it still tore a long wound and blood kept flowing out. "Powerful." Miao Hu chuckled and said, "This is just a cub of the Karma Beast. The mature Karma Beast is very scary."

　　"I wonder why it looked like that when it bit you just now." Miao Hu looked at me curiously and asked me, shrugged his shoulders: "How should I know? Is it because I am more handsome?"

　　We walked back to the dormitory and Brother Xiang came over and asked, "Are you okay? That dog was too fierce just now. If I get it as a pet, what's the use of a Tibetan mastiff? This dog can beat ten Tibetan mastiffs."

　　"You go catch it." I shook my head. My chest began to hurt. I looked down and saw that the blood on my wound was black. Miao Hu didn't say anything. He grabbed a handful of cinnabar and applied it to the wound on my chest. As soon as the cinnabar was applied, I felt a burning pain in my chest. "Okay, have a good rest."

　　Then a few ghosts appeared, but they were all very weak evil ghosts. Time was getting closer and closer to the early morning. At 11:50, my cell phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Han Sifan. I answered the phone and asked, "Sister Fan, what's the matter?"

　　"Menma was captured by them." Han Sifan's voice on the other end of the phone sounded extremely weak, as if he was injured. I was stunned for a moment and immediately asked, "Who did this to the White Lotus Sect?"

　　"Well," Han Sifan sighed and said, "It's my fault for not protecting her well."

　　"It's okay, you have a good rest, I will save Menma." I hung up the phone and was about to go out with the peach wood sword and the talisman, but Miao Hu grabbed me and shouted, "Where are you going?"

　　I shook off Miao Hu's hand and said to him: "Mian Ma was captured by the White Lotus Sect. I have to go save her."

　　Miao Hu stepped forward again and blocked the door, saying: "You are not allowed to go."

　　"What are you doing? I'm not that strong. One more of me won't be too much to deal with this White Bone Bodhisattva. If Mian Ma is taken away by the White Lotus Sect, she won't be able to be reincarnated. Get out of the way." I said as I was about to push Miao Hu away. Unexpectedly, Miao Hu was very strong. Miao Hu said calmly, "I guarantee that you will be caught by the White Lotus Sect as soon as you walk out of this dormitory. Now all the White Lotus Sect's energy is focused on this White Bone Bodhisattva. Why are you in such a hurry? Can they still leave?"

　　After listening to Miao Hu's words, I thought that this was indeed the truth, so I nodded and asked, "What should I do now?"

　　"Stay here and deal with the White Bone Bodhisattva later." Miao Hu sat down again. But I couldn't wait any longer. I looked at the time on my phone. Fifty-five, fifty-six, fifty-seven, fifty-eight, fifty-nine. It was the last minute. I watched the time pass by little by little. Three, two, one. Just when the time on my phone skipped from 23:59:59, the house suddenly shook more violently, just like an earthquake. "Namo Amitabha."

　　Suddenly a loud voice rang out

　　"The White Bone Bodhisattva has descended to the world." Miao Hu frowned and I asked, "What should we do now?"

　　"Don't worry. Although the White Bone Bodhisattva is called a Bodhisattva, he has to kill 999 people before he can prove his truth. Now that he has just come to the world, he must kill people to improve his strength. The first target is us in the dormitory." Miao Hu said while holding a mirror: "Be careful."

　　The three of us stared at the small mirror and observed carefully. Suddenly, a wild laugh came from behind us. "After a thousand years, I finally came back to the human world and can continue to save people."

　　The three of us quickly turned around and saw a golden skeleton wearing a golden cassock sitting cross-legged behind us. The golden skeleton exuded a peaceful golden light all over its body, which made people feel peaceful. The tension of waiting and the irritability after learning that Menma was captured disappeared, and was replaced by a sense of tranquility. "Namo Amitabha, the three donors are polite." The white bones actually put their hands together and looked at us. The three of us looked at each other. Although we knew that the white bone Bodhisattva in front of us might be very dangerous, we just couldn't bring ourselves to fight him. "What do you want to do?" Miao Hu narrowed his eyes and looked at the white bone Bodhisattva and asked the golden bones. The voice was quite vicissitudes of life: "The world's people are ignorant. If they don't enter the sea of ​​suffering and don't attain Bodhi, they will be born in the world with a lot of hostility. I am here to save the world and let the world reach paradise as soon as possible."

　　"Could it be that the intelligence is wrong? This thing is a good thing." I looked at this white-bone Buddha with a peaceful aura, and I couldn't associate him with a murderous devil. I didn't expect Miao Hu to run to me and Brother Xiang and pinch our heads hard and shouted: "Wake up!"

　　After Miao Hu finished reading, my head was in a trance again. When I came back to my senses, I saw that the room was full of evil spirits. The peaceful skeleton before disappeared and was replaced by a dark skeleton. This skeleton was also full of violent energy. Miao Hu roared: "Kill it quickly while it has just been born and its vitality has not recovered yet."

　　【154】Xunni

　　To be honest, although Miao Hu roared that he wanted to kill it, he didn't have the slightest confidence. As he spoke, he made hand gestures and chanted: "The thunderbolt method moves the way and shakes the nine states. Chi chi chi"

　　Suddenly, the dozens of Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans that I had drawn on the wall began to shine. Dozens of rays of light shot towards the White Bone Bodhisattva. The White Bone Bodhisattva did not make any big moves when he saw us. Instead, he put his hands together and whispered, "Namo Amitabha."

　　The dozens of rays of light suddenly disappeared when they were about to hit the White Bone Bodhisattva. Miao Hu saw that his attack was useless against the White Bone Bodhisattva, so he immediately grabbed my and Brother Xiang's hands, opened the door and ran to the corridor outside. After pulling the two of us out, Miao Hu said, "As long as we can hold this White Bone Bodhisattva back until the White Lotus Sect can't help but take action, it will be fine."

　　Miao Hu's attack just now had no effect on the White Bone Bodhisattva. I said, "Why are you dragging it? Those dozens of talismans you threw just now didn't do anything to it."

　　"Who said that?" Miao Hu sneered and said, "Don't think too much of him. If he was really that powerful, he would have killed us directly just now. He must be exhausted after escaping from the underworld."

　　"That makes sense." I nodded, holding the peach wood sword in my hand, carefully watching the door of our dormitory, waiting for the white bone Bodhisattva to come out at any time and then fight it to the death. "What the hell is this?" Suddenly, Brother Xiang beside me shouted. I looked in the direction Brother Xiang said. At this time, a golden light appeared at one end of the corridor. A little monk with golden light all over his body walked towards the three of us step by step, chanting: "The world is ignorant. I came to save the world. The three donors have murderous looks on their faces. Why don't you calm down and listen to me tell a story?"

　　Brother Xiang frowned and looked at the little monk and asked: "Who are you?"

　　"He is the White Bone Bodhisattva." Miao Hu frowned and looked at the little monk and shouted, "We don't want to be your enemy. I don't care if you want to save the evil people, but if you attack a good person, we will definitely not agree."

　　The young monk looked about 17 or 18 years old. He was wearing a ragged monk's robe and had a handsome face. He smiled and asked, "Excuse me, what is a good person and what is an evil person?"

　　The little monk asked again: "What is evil and what is good? Being your enemy is evil, but in the eyes of your enemies, you are also evil."

　　"People who eat pork and dog meat are evil tigers in the eyes of pigs and dogs. Monsters who eat people are evil in the eyes of humans." The little monk smiled and said, "Also, I am not called White Bone Bodhisattva, that is just a name given to me by others. I am called Xuni."

　　"Next, I will tell you a story about good and evil."

　　…

　　Xuni

　　Xuni is a nun in Chang'an Temple. Xuni is an orphan. She was picked up by her master at the gate of the temple when she was young and then raised. Xuni's comprehension far exceeds that of her peers. She has been trained as a host since she was young. If nothing unexpected happens, Xuni will become a host at the age of thirty and spend the rest of her life with Buddha. But she met her. She is a two-tailed fox demon named Wanqing. Wanqing grew up in the mountains and lived with her grandparents. One day, the tree demon uncle told her that a little monk went up the mountain. Although Wanqing was a fox demon, she had never seen humans and had an inexplicable curiosity about humans. Xuni wore a tattered cassock and walked towards the road up the mountain. Some time ago, there were rumors that monsters were haunting this mountain, so the master asked him to come and exorcise monsters and exercise his mind. "This mountain is full of spiritual energy and beautiful scenery. No wonder there are monsters." Xuni wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at the scenery on the mountain and exclaimed, "Help, help!"

　　Suddenly, a girl's cry came from the front. Xuni didn't care to appreciate the scenery and rushed forward. He wondered if the donor had encountered a monster. When he ran over, he saw that it was a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. The girl was wearing a purple robe and was very beautiful. Xuni hurried over to ask and found out that the girl was a woman named Wan who accidentally got lost in the mountains. "Little master, carry me down the mountain." Wanqing looked at this monster called "human" curiously. "Donor, you don't know that there is a monster on this mountain." Xuni frowned and looked around and said, "What a strong demonic aura."

　　"Really?" Wan Qing was secretly happy. There were already many monsters. My parents, uncles, and aunts were all monsters. Suddenly, someone behind him shouted, "Xuni, be careful!"

　　After hearing this, Xuni turned around and saw that it was his master. The master was wearing a golden cassock and holding a magic-killing stick. He ran over and hit Wanqing with the stick. Before Xuni could come to his senses, seven fox demons suddenly appeared around him. The master quickly fought with the fox demons. "Hurry up, it's dangerous here," Wanqing said, holding the little monk's hand and ran away. "I'm so tired. The old monk just now must be very powerful." Wanqing pulled Xuni to the top of the mountain and asked panting, "By the way, little monk, what's your name?"

　　Xuni was also running out of breath. When he heard Wanqing asking him, he said, "My name is Xuni. I was wondering why the master suddenly appeared just now. It turned out that a large group of vixens appeared. No, I have to go back to help the master. Be careful."

　　"It's okay, it's okay. My parents won't kill your master," Wanqing said with a smile. Xuni quickly stepped back, took out a copy of the Diamond Sutra, and asked the young woman, "Are you also a fox demon?"

　　Wanqing opened her two big eyes and looked at Xuni and asked innocently: "Yes, what's wrong?"

　　Xu Ni originally wanted to take the Diamond Sutra and hit Wan Qing. This Diamond Sutra is a secret treasure of Chang'an Temple. It is extremely powerful. As long as it hits the little fox's head, she will definitely die. However, looking at Wan Qing's innocent face, Xu Ni still sighed and threatened: "I have to go back to find my master. If I meet you in the future, I will definitely not let you go." After saying that, Xu Ni turned around and walked down the mountain. However, Wan Qing followed him boringly and ignored his threat. She asked: "By the way, my name is Wan Qing."

　　Xu Ni ignored her, but Wan Qing was not angry either. She jumped and followed Xu Ni and said, "Do you humans have something called rouge that can make you prettier?"

　　"Are all of you humans really fierce? Just like your master?"

　　"Do you humans eat meat? We especially like to eat rabbit meat."

　　"Do you humans often kill each other? Do you often fight wars? Actually, being a human is quite fun. Hey, if I become a human, you can treat me to a meal. Are your human brothels fun? Take me there to play."

　　[ps: Xiaojiu is adjusting his work and rest schedule because he has to take the driver's license test, so I'm sorry that I'm updating only now]

　　【155】Wanqing

　　Even Xuni, who had a very good temper, was speechless after being asked by this little girl. He shook his head and said, "We monks are not fierce, we monks don't eat meat, we monks don't go to brothels, we monks don't fight. Don't say anything or I'll kill you later."

　　"What is a monk? Is it a bald head like you?" Wan Qing looked at the little monk and thought for a while before asking, "But humans only have so many interesting things, why don't monks do them?"

　　"We are monks who exist to save all living beings. How can we save all living beings if we are trapped in the secular world?"

　　"Why do you want to interfere with other people's lives?" Although Wanqing is a monster and has lived for many years, she has never left the mountain, so she is curious about killing. Xuni was speechless after being asked by Wanqing. He scratched his head and smiled a little embarrassedly and said, "Actually, I don't know. My master told me this."

　　"Is your master the fierce and evil monk?" Wanqing thought about it, nodded and shook her head: "My master is not fierce, he is actually a very good person"

　　The two chatted as they walked down the mountain. Soon it was time to say goodbye. Wanqing walked Xuni to the foot of the mountain and asked, "Where do you live? I can come visit you when I have time."

　　"No, you will die if you come. I will kill the demons myself next time we meet." Xuni shook his head and ignored Wanqing. He turned around and walked away. After thinking for a while, he turned back and said loudly: "I'm in Chang'an Temple in Chang'an City. If you come, just say you are looking for Xuni."

　　When Xuni returned, he found that his master had already returned. When his master saw him, he asked, "Where did you and that little goblin go?"

　　Xu Ni felt a little guilty and thought for a while before saying: "When my disciple sees her escape, he will chase her and slay the demons and protect the righteous path."

　　The master nodded with satisfaction after hearing what Xuni said. Xuni was his most satisfied disciple. He had been taught since childhood that monks should not tell lies, and he had never told a lie, so naturally he did not doubt Xuni. Xuni returned to his own courtyard. The place where Xuni lived was an independent small building. After all, he was the future abbot. After Xuni went back, he lay down and rested. In the middle of the night, he suddenly heard the sound of a woman crying. This was Chang'an Temple. How could there be a woman? Xuni got up in surprise and saw that it was Wanqing. At this time, Wanqing's face was covered with tears and she was lying beside him in pain. Xuni asked: "Wanqing, what's wrong with you?"

　　"Xuni, my father, mother, uncle and aunt are all dead," Wanqing said painfully, "dead, dead." Xuni was stunned. Wanqing wiped her tears and said to Xuni with hatred in her eyes, "It was that vicious monk who did it. I want revenge."

　　"Leave quickly. If my master finds you, you'll be dead." Xuni didn't know what to do. He helped Wanqing up and wanted to let her go out, but Wanqing refused to leave. Xuni saw that it was almost dawn. If he let Wanqing go out, she would definitely be found and beaten to death. He had no choice but to hide Wanqing in his bedroom. Days passed slowly, and Wanqing gradually accepted the news of her parents' death and lived in Xuni's house. Every day after a busy day, Xuni would chat with Wanqing in the middle of the night. In this way, day after day passed, Xuni might not have noticed that Wanqing might not have noticed that the feelings between the two had gradually grown stronger. Five years passed in a flash. During these five years, Xuni grew up from a little nun who knew nothing, and so did Wanqing. They both understood a lot, such as their love for each other, but Xuni never said it. Xuni didn't know what to do in the future. Finally, the truth could not be hidden. One ordinary day, Xuni ran home with a bag of chicken and happily said to Wanqing in the house, "Wanqing, I brought you something to eat."

　　"Xuni, what did you bring to eat?" Suddenly, the master's voice came from the bedroom. Xuni was shocked and pushed the door open. The master and eight fellow apprentices were actually in the room. The master said to Xuni with anger on his face: "Xuni, do you know what you did to stay with a female demon? You are going to be the abbot of our Chang'an Temple in the future. If this gets out, do you know how big the impact will be?"

　　"Master Wanqing is a good monster." Xuni finally spoke. He is no longer the ignorant monk he was five years ago. The master slammed the table and cursed, "Good monster. There can be no good monsters in this world. She is confusing you. Do you understand? Once she confuses you, it is equivalent to controlling Chang'an Temple. Seven days later, the monster will be burned at the stake on Chang'an Street. You will execute the execution yourself. Don't let me down again, Xuni."

　　After saying that, the master led a group of disciples to leave Xuni's bedroom. Seven days later, "Have you heard that Xuni, the eldest disciple of Chang'an Temple, is personally exorcising a demon on Chang'an Street today? Let's go and take a look. I heard that it's a beautiful female demon."

　　Chang'an Temple is a very famous temple in Chang'an. It was already crowded with people at noon. A high tower was built in the middle of Chang'an Street. There were countless firewoods on the ground, and Wanqing was tied to a wooden pillar. Looking at the dense crowd below, her eyes were a little confused, looking for the figure of Xuni. Finally, the demon-eliminating ceremony began. Xuni, wearing a golden cassock, walked out with the support of a group of monks. "Today, Xuni will eliminate the demons here. From now on, you will officially become the abbot of my Chang'an Temple and spread my Buddhism..." Xuni looked at the master on the high platform with an expressionless face as he recited a long speech. He would have remembered it carefully before, but now he couldn't hear a word of it. "Let's start the demon-elimination." After the master finished speaking, he jumped down from the high platform. A person next to him handed a torch to Xuni, indicating Xuni to go up and light the fire. Xuni walked over with an expressionless face, but he did not go to the place where the fire was lit. Instead, he walked up to the high platform and untied the rope that tied Wanqing. When the master saw Xuni's actions, he became furious and yelled, "Xuni, what are you doing?"

　　"Master, I want to return to secular life." Xuni looked at the master expressionlessly, then looked at Wanqing beside him and said with a firm look in his eyes: "The true Buddha does not need to be promoted by the world, nor does he need to be saved. Monsters are not all bad."

　　The master was almost fainted from anger, and several disciples beside him also shouted at Xu Ni: "What are you doing? What do you mean?"

　　"I mean I want to marry Wanqing"

　　When Wan Qing heard this, she looked at Xuni beside her with a look of surprise. The master looked at Xuni and saw that his efforts over the years had come to nothing. He yelled, "Burn them both to death, kill them!"

　　【156】Death of Xuni

　　"It's enough for me to die, no one is allowed to touch Wanqing." When Xuni heard that Wanqing was going to be killed, he stood in front of her. The master looked at Xuni with regret, seeing that the disciple he had been training was willing to break up with him for a monster, and said, "What you did today ruined everything in your first half of life."

　　Xu Ni chuckled and asked back: "What did I have in the first half of my life?"

　　"Everything about me was arranged by you, Master. I was raised by you, and I can do anything for you. But didn't Master teach me from a young age that monks should not tell lies? I like Wanqing, this is the truth. Do you want me to lie? Wanqing is a good monster, and I didn't lie."

　　"In the temple, I can't speak loudly when I'm unhappy. I have no one to complain to when I'm depressed, and no one to share my happiness with. Only Wanqing accompanies me when I'm happy. I can complain to her when I'm depressed. I like being with her. What's the problem with that?"

　　"It is human nature to have three emotions and six desires. Why do monks have to pretend to be themselves? They pretend to be happy and sad. They pretend to be a puppet without any emotions and six desires. They say they want to save the world, but they themselves don't understand what's going on. How can they help others?"

　　"When we say we want to save others, shouldn't we live more freely and comfortably like ourselves?"

　　"I am so tired after so many years, Master"

　　Xuni spoke out all his thoughts in one breath. The master was stunned after hearing what Xuni said, shook his head, put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, your understanding is indeed far beyond that of ordinary people. If you are willing to burn this witch to death, treat everything with this witch as a kind of practice."

　　Xuni shook his head and looked at his master and said, "You still don't understand. You often say that the world is stupid. It's just you who is stupid. The world is very smart."

　　"It is said that everyone is equal, but Wang Er bumped into General Zhang's son and was sentenced to death along with his entire family. General Li's son got into a conflict with someone and killed the other person's entire family, but no one cared. Is this your equality in the sky?"

　　"If you really want to save the world, the only way is to kill them. Kill these people who have no regard for human life and take human life lightly. This is the only way to save those suffering people and the only way to make the world fair and just."

　　Xu Ni held a torch and looked at the densely packed crowd below and shouted: "In this case, I will show you my method of saving the world and I will prove it to you."

　　At this time, Xu Ni whispered to Wan Qing beside him: "Wan Qing, I'm sorry for getting you into trouble."

　　"It's me who has implicated you." Wan Qing shook her head repeatedly, recalling the five years she had spent with Xuni. The way they chatted every night appeared in her mind one by one. "It's not you who made me who I am." Xuni smiled gently, looking at the endless crowd and yelling, "I used to be just like you. I was mediocre and had a few small achievements. I thought I had done something earth-shattering. If I didn't step on an ant, I thought I had saved all living beings. I used to be like you, but now I am worse than shit."

　　"Wanqing, I'm sorry. Let's die together and witness how I save all living beings." After saying this, Xuni threw the torch under his feet. The firewood under his feet instantly burned up. The raging fire enveloped the two of them. Xuni and Wanqing hugged each other quietly and died in the flames...

　　"I became what I am now on the night I died. All 378 hypocritical monks in Chang'an Temple were saved by me." The nun in front of us said with a smile: "Then more hypocritical people and evil people died one by one."

　　"I have always killed only the bad guys, but I am regarded as a devil by everyone. Countless Taoists and monks came to kill me for defending the righteous path, but the truly good people never cared because I only killed the bad guys."

　　Xuni sighed and said, "In the end, I committed too many sins and was saved by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and imprisoned in the underworld."

　　After listening to Xuni's story, I was quite shocked. I originally thought that Xuni was a demon who killed people without blinking an eye. I didn't expect that there was such a story behind him. "I don't believe that you really killed all the evil people. Is there not a single good person among the 378 people in your Chang'an Temple?" Miao Hu narrowed his eyes and looked at Xuni and questioned. Xuni raised his head proudly: "Yes, there is no good person. Everyone is deceitful and fighting for a little profit. Such people are just wasting the world's food and grass. It's best for them to die."

　　Brother Xiang gave a thumbs up and said, "Not bad, buddy, you are a real man, but the standard you set for this villain is a bit too low. If you kill people according to your standard, the Chinese government will be paralyzed."

　　"Okay, Brother Xiang, we are enemies." I pulled Brother Xiang and looked at this Xuni cautiously. When Xuni talked about the Chang'an Temple, it must be very awesome. After all, Chang'an City was the capital at that time, and Chang'an Avenue at that time was equivalent to the street in front of Tiananmen Square today. This Chang'an Temple directly set up a stage to burn people for fun. How powerful is that? And the master of this Xuni must be a great monk, not to mention Buddhism. But it is such a big temple, and more than 300 people were slaughtered by this thing in front of them in one night. Isn't it terrifying? "We are not enemies." Xuni smiled lightly, pointed at me and Brother Xiang and said, "You two are good people."

　　"He" Xu Ni pointed at Miao Hu and said, "He has killed hundreds of people under his command. He is my target. You two get out of the way. I don't want to hurt innocent people."

　　"I'm going to quit my job, okay?" I stood in front of Miao Hu. Miao Hu also smiled and said to Xu Ni, "There are a lot of people out there who are really ruthless and ready to catch you. If you don't go out and deal with them, what's the point of dealing with me?"

　　Xuni bowed and said: "Namo Amitabha, don't quibble. Go to my great Buddha Tathagata and repent as soon as you can in paradise."

　　Just as he finished speaking, a dark claw formed by evil spirit suddenly appeared behind Xu Ni and grabbed Miao Hu. Miao Hu saw it and shouted, "Thunderbolt Dharma moves the nine states, chi chi chi!"

　　The talismans that Uncle Hu made were not for display. This time, it was not like before. Talismans came out one by one. All the talismans on the walls, up, down, left, and right, glowed with golden light. Thousands of talismans blasted towards the evil claw that Xu Ni had transformed into, as if they wanted to blast it apart.

　　【157】The spirit of kingship

　　I guess it's just as Miao Hu said. This Xuni just escaped from the underworld and his strength hasn't recovered yet. Or maybe Miao Hu is not as weak as I thought. These talismans flashing with golden light actually blocked the claw formed by the black evil spirit. The remaining talismans instantly bypassed the claw and shot towards Xuni. Xuni didn't change his expression when he saw the talismans shooting at him, as if nothing in the world could scare him. The talismans stopped one meter in front of Xuni and disappeared. "There are many evil people outside waiting for me to save them. I can't waste time with you anymore." Xuni suddenly frowned, as if he felt something, clasped his hands together and said, "Hellfire."

　　The corridor was instantly burning with red flames. The temperature around it instantly rose. I felt like I was in an oven. Miao Hu's face changed drastically and he shouted, "You two, come to my side."

　　Brother Xiang and I were very close to Miao Hu. We took two steps and came to his side. Miao Hu immediately chanted: "Chi Chi Chi"

　　The golden talisman that was originally used to block the evil claws of Xu Ni instantly flew back to our side and then protected us inside like a barrier. The three of us huddled together. It was extremely hot around us. I wiped the sweat from my forehead and said, "No, the temperature is slowly rising. It won't be long before we are roasted."

　　I turned my head and saw that Brother Xiang's face had been roasted red. My face was also hot. I guess it was almost the same as Brother Xiang's. I had my back to Miao Hu so I couldn't see what he looked like. "Strange, why did the temperature suddenly drop?" Brother Xiang suddenly asked me, "Did you feel it?"

　　"It seems to be true." I nodded. I clearly felt that the surroundings were much cooler. Miao Hu behind me also spoke. He sighed and said, "Let Wu Jiu take action. We have underestimated the strength of this White Bone Bodhisattva."

　　After he finished speaking, the golden talismans surrounding us also dispersed. I looked around and saw that the flames in the corridor had disappeared. "Xunni, right?"

　　A figure appeared between the three of us and Xuni. This person was wearing a golden Taoist robe and carrying a black iron sword on his back. This iron sword looked quite ancient, and there were many patterns engraved on the sword. Of course, I am not an archaeologist, so I couldn't understand what these patterns were, but I could feel intuitively that this sword must be a good thing. This person was my master Wu Jiu. My master had his back to us at the time, so I couldn't see the expression on his face. "Another evil man has come. Namo Amitabha." Xuni squinted his eyes and looked at my master and chanted, "The sea of ​​suffering is endless, and it is time to turn back."

　　My master smiled and said, "I want to see who will turn back."

　　"Quickly retreat!" Miao Hu, who was beside me, suddenly grabbed my hand and Brother Xiang's and ran back. Just when the three of us had run more than 20 meters, suddenly the master shouted "Die" from behind.

　　We looked back and saw that the Taoist robe on the master's body had been torn into pieces. His upper body was full of well-developed muscles and he exuded a terrifying "qi". The ground five meters around the master was also cracked by his qi. "Oh my god, this is a Super Saiyan with transformation." I swallowed my saliva. I have never heard of any Taoist magic that can be played like this. Miao Hu smiled and explained: "This is not a Taoist magic. This is Wu Jiu's own "qi", the "kingly and domineering"

　　As soon as Miao Hu finished speaking, the master's body was half-bent, and his right hand was holding the "iron sword" in his hand. He kicked his feet and rushed towards Xuni at an extremely fast speed, and slashed with a sword with his backhand. Xuni was expressionless at first, and only after my master transformed did he show a look of surprise on his face. However, even so, it was just surprise. Seeing my master rushing close to him, a crystal clear white bone sword appeared in his right hand. The two swords collided with each other, but in an instant, the white bone sword was cut into two pieces by the "iron sword" in the master's hand like tofu. The iron sword slashed towards Xuni at the same speed. Xuni was also shocked and kicked his feet to retreat. Fortunately, he retreated in time. However, although he avoided the fatal blow, the master's sword still slashed his handsome face, leaving a blood mark on his right cheek. However, before Xuni had time to react, the master's left hand had already pinched his neck and then went to the side. The master quickly stepped on Xuni's chest. The master was not like the villains in those TV dramas who subdued the enemy and then said a lot of nonsense. The master decisively stabbed Xuni's forehead with the sword. To be honest, the series of attacks by the master was so cool. I also had a new understanding of the master's strength. If I hadn't fought with Xuni before, I might not know it, but Xuni almost killed the three of us easily before. If the master hadn't come out to save us, we might have been killed by Xuni. But now, the master suppressed Xuni with absolute advantage as soon as he appeared, and he couldn't even fight back. However, the master's sword did not take Xuni's life. The tip of the sword stopped one centimeter above Xuni's forehead. When I was wondering what was going on, a hoarse voice came to my ear: "Don't move."

　　I looked around. The fight I just watched was so exciting that I didn't pay attention to the surrounding situation at all. Now I saw a man in a suit standing next to my brother Xiang and Miao Hu. This man was Li Zhendong. Li Zhendong was holding a black pistol in his hand and pointing it at my head. He smiled at my master and said, "Wu Jiu, long time no see. It's been five years since we last met."

　　The master smiled and released the foot on Xu Ni's chest. He easily took out a pack of cigarettes from his bag, lit it, took a puff, leaned against the wall and asked, "You should have died five years ago. You just had good luck. Let's make a deal. Give me the method to remove the curse on Daji and I will give you this White Bone Bodhisattva."

　　The old man Li Zhendong said with a smile: "Don't be like this. The curse on Su Daji is my life-saving card. Why don't I let your apprentice go and you give me the White Bone Bodhisattva?"

　　The master tilted his head and looked at Li Zhendong and asked: "Do you think you can leave?"

　　“Then let’s give it a try,” Li Zhendong shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently [ps: Sorry, Xiaojiu has recently changed his schedule. He used to sleep during the day and play at night. He is working hard to change it now, so the update is very unstable. Sorry everyone, there are only two updates today. The next chapter will be released on time at six o’clock.]

　　[158] Ghost Boy

　　"Hey, hey, I'm not a commodity, so don't treat me as a trading tool, okay?"

　　I said weakly to Li Zhendong, "I really admire myself for daring to speak in that situation. If Li Zhendong's hand trembled and the gun went off, I would be dead. "You have no right to speak." Li Zhendong ignored me and said to my master, "Wu Jiu, put this white bone Buddha into the gourd and I will let you go. If your disciple doesn't agree, I will count to three and your disciple's forehead will explode."

　　I looked at Brother Xiang who was gloating over my misfortune, and I said to Li Zhendong, "Mr. Li Zhendong, I actually just joined the sect not long ago. The guy next to me is a veteran who has been with my master for seven or eight years. Based on seniority, you have to take him as a hostage, otherwise it will hurt him."

　　Li Zhendong glanced at Brother Xiang and cursed at me: "Don't talk, damn it, or I'll kill you and take your senior brother as a hostage."

　　"Oh, oh, oh, these days hostages have no human rights," I shook my head. I still had some confidence in my heart. This guy was using me as a hostage to exchange for the White Bone Bodhisattva, and it was also a safety guarantee for himself, so he would definitely not kill me unless it was absolutely necessary. Li Zhendong took out a black gourd the size of a palm, and there were some talismans engraved on it, which I couldn't understand. Li Zhendong threw it to my master. My master took the gourd, looked at the White Bone Bodhisattva lying on the ground pretending to be dead, and smiled and said, "This gourd is not bad. The refining process is not easy. This gift is not bad. I accept it." As my master said that, he put the gourd into his bag. "Damn, Master, you "Don't joke with your disciple's life." I was anxious. How could I not be anxious? After all, there was a metal lump pressing against my temple. I was afraid that Li Zhendong would get startled and shake his gun, and the gun would go off, or he would get so angry that he would collapse. Then I would take Brother Xiang as a hostage. Brother Xiang and Miao Long were also beside him and didn't say anything. Although they were very close to Li Zhendong, they didn't dare to move because they were afraid that Li Zhendong would shoot me to death. "It means there is no room for negotiation." Li Zhendong was not angry either. My master shook his head and said, "Tell me how to lift Su Daji's curse. Tell me, not to mention this one, the White Bone Bodhisattva. I will find a way to get the first and third ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List for you."

　　When Li Zhendong heard my master say this, his breathing quickened as if he was considering something. To be honest, I really don’t know why Li Zhendong brought so many ghosts to the table. In the end, Li Zhendong still shook his head: "It is better to rely on yourself than to rely on others. But without the things that can save your life, you may die for no reason one day. That would be the biggest loss, right?"

　　Li Zhendong thought for a moment and said, "You and I are afraid of each other, so it's impossible for us to fight. How about this, let's make a bet."

　　"Let's make a bet." The master's eyes lit up when he heard it. He looked at Li Zhendong as if he wanted to see what he was going to do. "Let's bet on who is more powerful, your apprentice named Chen Hui or my ghost boy." Li Zhendong said as he took out a small black bottle from his hand. This small bottle was about the same size as a penicillin bottle, and there was a small yellow talisman on the outside. After hearing what Li Zhendong said, my master sneered and cursed, "Why don't you just die and let my apprentice fight the ghost boy ranked 27th on the Hundred Ghosts List? Wouldn't it be more satisfying if you just let him die?"

　　"If your disciple wins, I will tell you how to remove Su Daji's curse. If your disciple loses, you have to give me the White Bone Bodhisattva." As soon as Li Zhendong finished speaking, the master said without thinking: "Deal"

　　"Fuck, Master, you are pitting your disciple, aren't you?" I looked at the excited look on the master's face. Didn't he say before that I would die if I went up there? Now he was so excited when he heard that Su Daji's curse could be lifted. Li Zhendong pushed me away when he heard the master's agreement, and then pulled Brother Xiang over and put the muzzle of the gun against Brother Xiang's temple. I didn't look back and quickly ran to the master's side. When I ran to the master's side, I asked in a low voice: "What should I do? Master, do you really want me to fight the ghost boy?" From the master's tone before, this ghost boy must be strong and is ranked 27th on the list of 100 ghosts. I can beat him. The master smiled and handed me the 'iron sword' in his hand and said: "This is my weapon, the Emperor Sword. If you can't beat that extremely evil demon with this thing, don't even say you are my disciple."

　　I took the 'iron sword' and felt a chill in my hand. The sword was also very heavy. I didn't hold it firmly and almost dropped the Emperor's Sword on the ground. I initially estimated that the sword must be at least more than 30 pounds. "Oh my god, this thing is so heavy." I shook my teeth, remembering the ease with which my master wielded the sword before, and shook my head. Could it be that I was too weak? "Let's get started," Li Zhendong roared, tore off the talisman on the small bottle in his hand, and threw it towards the empty space between us. In an instant, the temperature around us, which was already quite cold in the middle of the night, dropped by more than ten degrees. I wasn't wearing much and was shivering with cold. Holding the heavy Emperor's Sword, I watched a lonely soul slowly emerge from the small bottle. I saw the ghost boy who emerged with his eyes almost popping out. Shit, this ghost boy was actually a twelve or thirteen-year-old with a pale face and pupils that were not all white. Ren looked scary, with blue veins all over his face. These were not secondary. I had seen scarier ghosts too. The most important thing was that this little ghost looked exactly like the first evil ghost I encountered, Yao Hong's younger brother. Suddenly, my original oath came to my mind again. Once upon a time, I promised that female ghost that I would avenge her. But in the confused period in between, I even forgot the existence of this oath. I sighed and shook my head, looking at this ghost boy. I didn't expect Yao Hong's younger brother to become like this. "The magic weapon is as urgent as the law." After I finished reading, "The divine weapon is as urgent as the law." The master's Tianzi sword glowed with a green light. I raised the Prince's sword and slashed at him. The ghost boy laughed gaga gaga, just like a child's laughter. The laughter echoed in the dormitory. The master also shouted from behind: "Disciple, be careful. I suddenly remembered that only I can use the power of this sword. Take care of yourself."

　　"What the hell?" I paused and looked back at the master's face, which looked like he was humiliating. It turned out that he had tricked me into risking my life.

　　[159] Fainting

　　I can probably understand that the master has been looking for a way to lift the curse of Master Daji. As soon as Li Zhendong put forward such a condition, he immediately went to the wild. However, although I understood it, I was still cursing in my heart. I went there. At the very least, he had to give me something. Good guy, fight this ghost boy. Just give me a broken sword. Although it looks powerful, I can't use the power of this Emperor's Sword. Now is not the time to complain. The ghost boy made a weird cry and walked towards me slowly. Soon he was two meters in front of me and approached me. I held the Emperor's Sword and didn't care whether I could I used my full power to chop at the kid's face. Since I promised to help Yao Hong with her revenge, I must help her. Now I'll collect some interest and help Yao Hong and her brother get rid of her. When the sword was chopped at him, the kid didn't dodge but stretched out his hand to grab the Emperor's Sword. Did he think he was made of stone like Sun Wukong? But before, he was so powerful in the hands of the master that he easily chopped off the bone sword in the hand of the White Bone Bodhisattva. The Emperor's Sword was unexpectedly grabbed by this kid. In an instant, the kid pulled hard and tried to take the sword from my hand. "Idiot, kick him."

　　I heard my master's shouting from behind. I saw that the little ghost was only one meter away from me. He raised his hand to grab the sword. I raised my leg and kicked the little ghost's penis. Although the method was a bit despicable, it was really effective. My strength was not small. With one kick, the little ghost was knocked down and flew three meters away. I immediately took out the Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talisman and threw it at the little ghost, chanting: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden, the heart is restrained, and the evil spirits are hidden. A human-shaped spiritual talisman that worships demons without a trace. Dare to disobey the heavenly soldiers' ascending edict."

　　When this Six Dings and Six Jias Demon-Slaying Talisman hit the little ghost, there was a bang and the little ghost fell to the ground and trembled all over. I rushed over with the Emperor's Sword and shouted: "The divine weapon is as urgent as the law!"

　　Then I chopped at the kid's forehead. Although the kid was lying on the ground and trembling, he seemed to come to his senses at the critical moment and rolled to the side to avoid my sword. "Ga Ga Ga"

　　Suddenly, I felt dizzy for no apparent reason. I looked down and saw that the little ghost on the ground had disappeared without a trace. From behind me, I heard the master's voice again: "On your back."

　　I looked to the side and saw that the little devil was lying on my back. It was weightless, so no wonder I didn't notice it. The little devil had a ferocious look on his face and bit my neck. It didn't hurt, but it felt numb and a little comfortable. "Fuck, you are such a loser." My master came over for some reason, grabbed the little devil, threw him to the ground, then turned around and slapped me in the face. It hurt so much. Then the master took out a talisman and stuck it on my neck. My neck became swollen again, as if something was blocking it. "This ghost boy can absorb ghosts and then inject them into the human body. It has just injected three ghosts into your body. Keep your mind calm," my master said. "Yes," I nodded and quickly sat down cross-legged. My master also took the Emperor's Sword from my hand and was about to kill the ghost boy. Li Zhendong, who was not far away, shouted, "Haha, I won, don't touch my ghost boy. This thing is not easy to make. If you kill me, I will have to continue to find children to refine it."

　　After Li Zhendong finished speaking, he pointed at the white bone Bodhisattva and said, "Wu Jiu, quickly put it into the gourd and give it to me. You can't go back on your word, can you?"

　　My master snorted, "Even if I win the bet, you probably won't tell me how to remove the curse. I'll give you a chance. I won't stop you. If you can catch him, it's your ability." Then my master turned to the white-bone Bodhisattva and said, "Run!"

　　In fact, the White Bone Bodhisattva was not seriously injured after being beaten by the master before. The reason why it did not run away was that the master was too powerful. Even if it ran, it could not escape, so it stayed there. Now when it heard what my master said, it turned into a gust of cold wind and rushed out of our dormitory. "Wu Jiu, you bastard." Li Zhendong saw that the White Bone Bodhisattva had run away and didn't care about Brother Xiang and others. He ran downstairs to chase the White Bone Bodhisattva. "Uncle Hu, keep an eye on Chen Hui. There are still three ghosts in his body. Find a way to force those three ghosts out. I will go out to help. I won't stop him. He didn't say that Congzi and the others wouldn't stop him." The master smiled meanly, took the gourd that Li Zhendong had given him before, collected the ghost boy, and then ran downstairs. In fact, I really wanted to go downstairs to watch the fun, but now my whole body is slowly becoming weak. When I got up, I felt weak all over. Uncle Hu ran to my side, frowned, looked at me and said, "Close your eyes and ignore everything."

　　Then I felt that Uncle Hu took out some talisman and stuck it on my forehead and neck. My head felt like it exploded and I fainted...

　　I opened my eyes dazedly and looked around. I was actually in the ward. I sat up and felt a severe headache. I rubbed my temple with my hand. A woman's voice came from the bed next to me: "Don't move around after you wake up."

　　I looked over to the side and it turned out to be Han Sifan. Han Sifan was also wearing a blue and white checkered hospital gown and his face looked quite pale. I lay down again and asked, "What time is it now? How long have I been unconscious?"

　　"You've been unconscious for two days."

　　As soon as Han Sifan finished speaking, I sat up again and looked at him: "Two days have passed. What happened to Mianma and the White Bone Bodhisattva?"

　　When talking about Menma, Han Sifan's face turned ugly. She shook her head and said, "Menma was captured by the White Lotus Sect. I asked Wu Jiu to help save her, but Wu Jiu said there was no way. The White Bone Bodhisattva didn't know."

　　"If you have any questions, just ask me." Han Sifan had just finished speaking when Brother Xiang came in with a few apples. Brother Xiang looked very energetic and said to me, "You're awake, how are you? You haven't lost your memory or become an idiot, right?"

　　"You are the idiot." I laughed and scolded Brother Xiang, then he sat on my hospital bed and said, "You idiot, don't you know that you had a near-death experience two days ago? You thought it was just a joke? Those three ghosts were messing around in your body. If Uncle Hu hadn't kept you alive and Wu Jiu hadn't come over to forcibly exorcise the ghosts, you would probably have been reincarnated by now."

　　[160] The White-Bone Bodhisattva Escapes

　　"Forced exorcism can easily turn a person into a mentally retarded or something like that, but you seem to be able to speak normally now, not bad, not bad, you're lucky." Brother Xiang patted my shoulder as if it was a great blessing that I didn't turn into an idiot. My mind was quite confused now, so I didn't care about these details. Instead, I asked Brother Xiang, "So what about the White Bone Bodhisattva?"

　　"I'm telling you, you've finally asked the right person." Brother Xiang suddenly became excited and started to talk to me nonstop. It turned out that Li Zhendong was not the only one from the White Lotus Sect that day, and Wu Jiu was not alone. When the White Bone Bodhisattva ran away, Li Zhendong chased her out, but Uncle Cong and other masters invited some Yin-Yang masters, including some members of the Monster Catching Bureau. They surrounded Li Zhendong. Seeing that there were many of them, Li Zhendong also called out the people from the White Lotus Sect. The master had said before that he would not take action, so he really did not take action. The two sides started fighting. They originally fought cautiously in the city, and then slowly fought to the suburbs. The two sides fought for three or four hours. Everyone, although you see that I fight with some ghosts and the battle is resolved very quickly, right? But in fact, this is a one-on-one battle between the two sides, or there is a big gap in strength. Either the other party is much stronger than me, or I Stronger than others, as long as there is this gap, the battle will end quickly. But according to Brother Xiang, both sides had thirty or forty people at that time, and it was like a group fight. Of course, we definitely didn't fight with knives, forks, sticks, axes, hooks and forks like in a group fight with gangsters. Instead, we used various formations to fight. Both sides kept setting up formations, dissolving formations and breaking formations. The fight lasted for three or four hours. Brother Xiang didn't go into details about the details. Anyway, the result was that the White Bone Bodhisattva ran away, and the people called by the White Lotus Sect and the master were all alive, with only a few seriously injured. For us, the goal has been achieved. The original goal was to prevent the White Lotus Sect from capturing the White Bone Bodhisattva. This result is quite satisfactory, and the White Lotus Sect is probably really angry. Although I don't know what the use of the White Lotus Sect collecting ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List is, they even use various evil methods to train various ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List. It's strange, but the top three ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List cannot be trained by human power. These three kinds of ghosts must have the right time, right place, right people, and good luck. Various harsh conditions are like the White Bone Bodhisattva. The most basic point is that the deceased must have been a monk with a very high Buddhist nature before he died. He must have a great ambition to transcend the world before he died. This ambition is not to brag to others all day long about how I did this and that today and how I will do this and that in the future. No, this is a kind of grandeur from the heart, a spiritual sublimation. In this society where desires run rampant, which monk in the Buddhist temple doesn't eat and drink meat, which monk doesn't wear a wig and go to prostitutes? It is said that the abbot of Shaolin Temple has a fortune of over 100 million and a son. Even the abbot is like this. Can you find a person who is truly devoted to Buddhism now? And even if you are devoted to Buddhism, there are still some very harsh conditions, such as ambitions. The ambition has There are many kinds of aspirations. Some people want everyone to live a happy and healthy life, and this is their aspiration. Some people want to be rich, and this is also their aspiration. Aspirations are not big or small, as long as people really want it with all their heart, and the wishes from the bottom of their hearts are all aspirations. The requirement to become a White Bone Bodhisattva is to save the world's evildoers and kill all the evildoers before death. This is the aspiration of the White Bone Bodhisattva. At present, it is estimated that there are really not many in the world, so the White Lotus Sect is now anxious and wants to catch the White Bone Bodhisattva at all costs. After all, if you miss this opportunity, you will miss it forever. "I heard from Wu Jiu that all the forces of the White Lotus Sect have put down their current affairs and are trying their best to find this White Bone Bodhisattva. The reward for anyone with information about the White Bone Bodhisattva is 5 million, and 10 million for reliable information. If you can lead the way, 30 million." Brother Xiang said dissatisfiedly beside me: "Damn, he is really rich. If there is any information, it will be 5 million. I will provide all the information."

　　I looked at Brother Xiang and laughed and said, "Come on, you guys from the White Lotus Sect are a bunch of ruthless killers. You still want them to pay you so that they won't kill you and silence you. That's a blessing. Cooperating with such an organization is like associating with a tiger and there will be no good ending."

　　"Anyway, this was a success," Brother Xiang said as if he had thought of something, "By the way, Wu Jiu even used his connections to get us an internship early, saying that it would be pointless for us to just slack off in school, so he wanted to find a police station for us to intern."

　　"Ah" I was stunned and asked, "I haven't even finished my studies yet, why are you suddenly asking us to go to the police station?"

　　Brother Xiang stroked his chin and said as if he understood everything: "You don't understand this, this is called preparing for a rainy day."

　　Han Sifan took an apple and started to eat it, then said, "Wu Jiu wanted to train the two of you. You two have too little social experience. Chen Hui, don't you still have a curse? If you go to the head of the Red Gate Inn in your current state, you will definitely die."

　　"But what does this have to do with my entering society?" I still didn't quite understand. Brother Xiang looked at me and said, "You idiot, if you become the Minister of Defense, and the big boss doesn't lift the curse for you, just give him a few atomic bombs to play with. I don't believe he is not afraid of death."

　　"Why do I feel like you're the idiot?" I glanced at the idiot Brother Xiang and said, "Why would we need an atomic bomb at that time? Do we need to use a butcher knife to kill a chicken? Just send a few hundred special forces or..."

　　Han Sifan said speechlessly: "I think you should consider whether you can become the Minister of Defense within three years."

　　“It seems quite difficult.”

　　Although we were in danger this time and had a fight with a fierce ghost, it had no impact on the students. The school had a four- or five-day holiday because of this incident. The students spent every day surfing the Internet or picking up girls. We spent several days in the hospital. Who said that being a Yin-Yang master is good? Who said that? Han Sifan was not seriously injured. He was just beaten up and had some internal injuries. The serious problem was with my soul. A person's body is like a container. The soul can just fit in it, but if there are suddenly more souls, the container will be squeezed and broken. This is also one of the reasons why people who are possessed by ghosts are prone to death. At that time, three more ghosts suddenly appeared in my body, so my body was particularly weak.

　　【161】Leaving school, parting

　　It took seven days of rest for my injury to finally recover. When I was discharged from the hospital, Tailong, Xiangge, Xiaopang, and Han Sifan all came to pick me up. I took off my hospital gown and put on my own jeans and a yellow T-shirt. I felt a lot more energetic. If I were in the hospital at other times, these grandsons would never have the leisure to pick me up. But today was different because the master had found a place for Xiangge and me to intern, which meant that we didn't have to go back to school and couldn't play with Tailong, Xiaopang, and the others. After being discharged from the hospital, the five of us walked together to the small restaurant opposite the school that we used to like to go to the most and ordered two boxes of wine and many dishes. Speaking of which, Tailong and I have a deep relationship. We have been studying together since the first year of high school and have been together for more than five years, almost six years. I have also been with Xiaopang for two years. We sleep together every day and go out to play games online together. I didn't notice it when we were together before, but now I am about to graduate. It feels like these two years have passed so quickly, as if it had passed in a flash. The atmosphere among the four of us was quite low at the time. Han Sifan picked up the wine glass and said, "What's the big deal about a few grown men? It's not like we won't see each other anymore. At worst, we can just find a police station to work together in the future."

　　Looking at Tailong, he sighed and said to him: "Longzi, be good to yourself in the future, don't be impulsive, don't fight with others, and be more patient when something happens."

　　Tailong gritted his teeth and nodded, then suddenly looked at me and asked, "Didn't you always drag me into fights in the past?"

　　"Hehe, isn't it because I'm leaving that I want you to be less impulsive? Without my protection, you won't get beaten up." I coughed and recalled that it seemed that Tailong had always been a good boy in school. Usually, I would drag him to help me fight. We all drank a lot that day. I should have drunk about ten bottles. Brother Xiang, Tailong and Xiaopang should have drunk five bottles in total. Not bad, a great breakthrough. Han Sifan didn't say anything the whole time. It was already five o'clock in the afternoon when we finished drinking. Brother Xiang and the other three drunks staggered back to the dormitory and lay down. And I seemed to have dragged Han Sifan and talked to him. I forgot what we said. I drank a lot that day. When I woke up the next day, I found myself lying at the door of the dormitory. There were not many people in the dormitory. Although the school was fine after the last incident, many students still did not dare to move back. I opened the door of our dormitory and saw Brother Xiang, Tailong, and Xiaopang, the three of them, sleeping soundly on the ground in disheveled clothes. I rubbed my head and it hurt so much that I kicked Brother Xiang to wake him up. Brother Xiang was woken up by my kick, but he seemed still confused. I looked at Xiaopang and said, "Come over, Xiaocui."

　　"Fuck you!" I pulled him away and got some water and splashed it on his face. His whole body twitched and he jumped up as if he was equipped with a spring and cursed, "Who dares to splash me?"

　　"Okay, let's go," I winked at Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang looked around before he came to his senses and saw Tailong and Xiaopang on the ground. He wiped the water off his face and packed some simple things with me. We didn't say goodbye to Tailong and Xiaopang, otherwise they would probably cry for a long time. Anyway, we are not going to miss each other in the future. It's okay to come back to see them. It's just Brother Xiang and I. I took a few clothes. I walked down the dormitory building with my black backpack on my back, looked at the dormitory, and then looked at the school outside. I sighed in my heart. Damn, I didn't expect that I would be out of society in a blink of an eye. "Okay, what are you looking at? Let's go quickly. We have to call that old grandson Wu Jiu to ask him where we work." Brother Xiang yawned and pulled me out. When we arrived at the school gate, I saw Han Sifan standing at the school gate. Han Sifan was wearing a white skirt and she even cut her hair short. Although it was short hair, it was quite long. She blew it into a Korean style, which looked very neutral, but also felt very ladylike. "Let's go"

　　When I passed by Han Sifan, Han Sifan asked me. Brother Xiang glanced at Han Sifan, pushed me and said, "I'll wait for you in front. Say goodbye to Sister Fan." After that, he left first. "Yeah," I ignored him and looked at Han Sifan and nodded. Han Sifan also nodded after hearing that. We looked at each other for a while before Han Sifan said, "Okay, go away. I'll go see you two later."

　　"Okay," I said, "Take care of yourself." After that, I turned around and walked towards Brother Xiang. It was not until much later that I recalled that day when I was drunk. Although I said a lot of things to Han Sifan, there was one sentence: I really want to see you with short hair, preferably in a skirt, the kind that looks more ladylike. "What, I work in the Chengdu Criminal Police Brigade?" Brother Xiang and I just received the news from Wu Jiu. Unexpectedly, I was sent to the Chengdu Criminal Investigation Brigade. Everyone, don't think that the Criminal Investigation Brigade is awesome or something. You are right, it feels awesome that the criminal police catch people and solve cases every day, but I like the kind of people who sit in the office and don't get tired even if they are not greedy for a little money. Criminal police are outside all day long in the wind and sun, and the salary is low. "Come on, other people's internships are assigned to the police station as a clerk, you should be content with that," Brother Xiang said to me with a smile. Why did Brother Xiang smile? Because Brother Xiang was assigned to the traffic police department. Everyone, don't think that the traffic police department doesn't have any benefits. The police station is the only The traffic police department is the most lucrative. They just confiscate some cars and impose some fines, which can be hundreds or even thousands of dollars. It is said that the traffic police who impose fines also get commissions. However, Brother Xiang deserves to be in the traffic police. He originally had good knowledge of Feng Shui. In fact, many things in the traffic police team pay attention to Feng Shui. For example, many people like to find Feng Shui masters to help with road construction. Or if there are frequent car accidents in a place, they will also ask Feng Shui masters to take a look. Now Brother Xiang has gone, which is just right. Okay, okay, nothing is up to me. I'm unlucky. We bought plane tickets to Chengdu that day. The flight was at 7pm. When we arrived, it was almost 9pm. As soon as we walked out of the airport, a bright red Ferrari was parked at the door. Uncle Cong was wearing a bright red suit and black sunglasses, pretending to be cool. Wearing sunglasses at night is not pretending to be cool. Uncle Cong saw us and walked over with a smile and said, "Boys, have you eaten yet? Let me take you to eat first."

　　"Okay," we followed Uncle Cong and got in the car. Uncle Cong also said in the front: "Since you have come to Chengdu to live permanently, let me introduce a few people to you."

　　【162】Grandpa Fang

　　Uncle Cong brought us to a five-star hotel called Phoenix. This place was very luxurious and magnificent. There was a man in his thirties in a black suit standing at the door waiting for something. After Uncle Cong stopped the car, Brother Xiang and I followed Uncle Cong out of the car. Soon, a man dressed as a waiter came over and took Uncle Cong's car to help him park the car. "Brother Cong is here, please come in quickly." The middle-aged man came up and talked to Uncle Cong. Uncle Cong and him seemed to be quite familiar with each other. After welcoming Uncle Cong in, he said a few words before leaving. Uncle Cong took us inside as if we were familiar with each other. Brother Xiang asked Uncle Cong, "Uncle, what did that man do just now?"

　　"Oh, his name is Liu Zhiping and he is the general manager here." Uncle Cong smiled and said, "Okay, hurry up and follow me."

　　I was shocked when I heard that. The general manager of a five-star hotel ran to the gate to greet Uncle Cong. He was so cool. I was also looking forward to who was waiting for me. Uncle Cong took us into the room with the house number 48. It was very big inside. There were sofas, TV and dining table. It was estimated that this room alone was more than 100 square meters. Uncle Fang was also here. There was also an old man with white hair who looked to be in his 50s. He looked somewhat similar to Uncle Fang. There were also two young women in their 30s. Both were very beautiful, but they gave me a very strange feeling. "Alright, alright, hurry up and eat. I'm starving." Uncle Cong shouted to Uncle Fang as he entered: "Come over to eat quickly."

　　After we sat at the table, Uncle Cong said to us: "This is Grandpa Fang. He is the godfather of Wu Jiu and me, and also the father of Fang Zi."

　　"Hello, Grandpa Fang." Brother Xiang and I said to Grandpa Fang like two good boys. Grandpa Fang looked quite friendly. He nodded with a smile and said, "Well, it's the first time I meet you two. Here, you two can take this as a souvenir."

　　Then he handed me and Brother Xiang a jade pendant, on which was engraved the word "fang". I looked at it and asked, "What is this? Is it a treasure that can drive away ghosts?"

　　Uncle Cong, who was sitting next to me, patted my head and said, "What are you thinking about? This is an ordinary jade pendant. It's just a souvenir for you two. This is my wife Zhao Xiaoling. You can just call her Aunt Xiaoling."

　　"Get lost!" Aunt Xiao Ling glared at Uncle Cong and said to us with a smile: "You two can just call me Sister Xiao Ling. I'm not much older than you two."

　　"Forehead"

　　Uncle Fang also pointed at the woman next to him and said, "This is my wife. You can just call her Sister Xiaoruo. If you call her old, I might beat you two up."

　　"Hello, Sister Xiaoling," Brother Xiang and I said in unison. Although Sister Xiaoruo and Sister Xiaoling looked smiling, I don't know why I always feel a lot of pressure in front of them. This kind of pressure is not present on the master. There is a kind of aura on them that makes me feel scared. But I don't think Uncle Fang and the others are bad people, so I didn't think much about it. "Huizi and Xiangzi, right?" Grandpa Fang took two bites of the food, thought about it, and said to us, "Since he is Xiaojiu's apprentice, he is actually our family. He can be regarded as my grandson."

　　"Which position in the police station do you want? I'll arrange it for you two." As soon as Grandpa Fang finished speaking, Uncle Cong whispered beside me: "The old man used to be the head of the Chengdu Public Security Bureau."

　　I was so excited when I heard that. What's the most frightening thing about being in the officialdom? The most frightening thing is not having a backer. I didn't expect that Grandpa Fang in front of me is actually the head of the Public Security Bureau. But suddenly I thought that Uncle Fang seems to be the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau. The head of the Chengdu Public Security Bureau is scary just thinking about it. I was thinking about which position is more lucrative when Uncle Fang spoke: "Dad, don't worry. Wu Jiu has already arranged positions for them. In two days, they can pack their things and go to work directly."

　　Grandpa Fang thought for a moment and said, "Where is Enen? I'll call their leader and tell him that young people should not work too hard when they go out to train."

　　When I heard this, I was so touched. You are my real grandfather. Master and so on are really the most unreliable. "Okay, Dad, just eat by yourself." Uncle Fang smiled and said, "How can young people not endure hardships? Think about me..."

　　"You" Uncle Cong glanced at him and said, "The little prince of the traffic police team chased an overloaded car and almost caused a car accident. He was speeding at more than 100 kilometers per hour in the city and was drifting. The group of aunties on the road were almost scared to death."

　　"Stop talking nonsense. With my speed, they couldn't even see the shadow of my car. How could they be scared by a gust of wind? And I was defending justice. Who made the car overloaded? Besides, nothing happened. How could something go wrong with my driving skills?" Uncle Fang muttered in a low voice, "You just want to find an excuse to speed."

　　"I don't like to hear you say that."

　　…

　　We had a great time during the meal. Uncle Fang and Uncle Cong just kept quarreling and picking on each other's small faults to make fun of each other. But you can see that they have a good relationship. After all, if ordinary people quarreled like this, they would have fought each other. After the meal, Grandpa Fang gave Brother Xiang and me a phone number and told us to call him if we have anything to do, or to visit him more often if we don't have anything to do. I was so touched that I felt it was not in vain to recognize Wu Jiu as my master. Even though he is the retired head of the Public Security Bureau, he still has a lot of power. Most people can't even meet him if they want to. He also took the initiative to let Brother Xiang and I go to him and play when we have nothing to do. After a while, the internship period is over, and he can arrange a department with some benefits for Brother Xiang and me. We can take advantage of our subordinates if we want to. It's a happy thought. After Grandpa Fang left, Uncle Fang also said to Brother Xiang and me, "Don't let your imagination run wild. No matter what you do, you have to do it step by step and be down-to-earth. It's useless to rely on connections to get promoted. You must have sufficient strength."

　　"Yeah," Brother Xiang and I nodded, and Uncle Fang took out a key and handed it to me and Brother Xiang, saying, "You two will start working at the Qingyang District Branch today. Go there tomorrow with your ID cards and someone will arrange jobs for you. The house we rented for you is in Wanfu Building, right next to the Public Security Bureau. Try to contact us as little as possible while you are working. Come back to us if you encounter problems that cannot be solved. After all, we are here to train you two, not to gild you."

　　"Yeah," Brother Xiang and I nodded. After Uncle Fang finished speaking, the others left. Uncle Cong was not as serious as Uncle Fang. When he left, he whispered to us that we should go find him to play when we have nothing to do. It doesn't matter if we work or not. Anyway, we will let Uncle Fang arrange our work in the future.

　　【163】The most bizarre Buddhist temple in history

　　My friends and I were all shocked. Damn, the house that Uncle Fang rented for us was too big. It was more than 200 square meters, with three bedrooms, a terrifyingly large living room, and a kitchen. It was fully furnished. My brother Xiang and I randomly found a room. My room was about 30 square meters, and there was a computer and bedding in it. I was so happy. This was my only thought at the time. "Huizi, let's go out for dinner." Xiang ran into my room and pulled me out. I was dragged out with my wallet, cell phone and keys. Wanfu Building is the most central area of ​​Chengdu. The provincial government is not far away. It is very prosperous. There are universities around it. The food culture is very developed, with all kinds of delicious food. Xiang and I ran to a snack street not far away and strolled around. If you want to say where there are many beautiful women in China, the first thing that comes to mind is Chongqing or Chengdu. This is not an exaggeration. Because the food habits of people in Chongqing and Chengdu are relatively spicy, their figures are generally well maintained. Xiang and I Brother was also looking at these hot girls. If I were to say how miserable his time in the police academy was, it would be. Not only was the police academy far away from the city, but it was also full of men. "Look at that chick's small waist. It feels so good when I rub it." Brother Xiang looked around, as if he was afraid that others didn't know he was a pervert. I despised him in my heart. It was so shameful. How could perverts like us who were knowledgeable, cultured and well-mannered do such shameful things? I quietly bought a pair of sunglasses for thirty yuan from a small stall. After putting them on, I looked left and right so that others couldn't see him. Brother Xiang saw a girl and wanted to run to her and tell her: I am a pervert and I am peeping at you. We walked for quite a distance and didn't know where we were. However, Brother Xiang and I saw a temple in front of us. There were two two-meter-high stone lions in front of the temple. There was a plaque with the words "Hua Nan Temple" on it. Brother Xiang was surprised when he saw it and said, "That's not right. Why are there stone lions at the entrance of this Buddhist temple? And the most basic placement of these lions is not right."

　　Brother Xiang pointed at the two stone lions and asked: "What do you think of them?"

　　I looked at the two lions and they were tall, mighty, and well-carved. I said, "Both sides are evenly spaced."

　　"You're right, but the stone lions can't be exactly the same," said Brother Xiang. "These two stone lions look exactly the same. Generally speaking, the one facing the door should be a female on the left and a male on the right. You can't tell which one is male and which one is female between these two stone lions. Also, the two lions can't be so symmetrical. This is wrong. One should be open and the other closed."

　　"Usually when you are facing this door, the lion on your left should be a female lion with some little lions playing below. The female lion's mouth is closed or not open very wide. This represents the Yin in the balance of Yin and Yang and the "Na" in breathing."

　　"The lion on the other side should be a male one with his mouth open and his foot on the lion ball, which represents the yang in the balance of yin and yang and the "spit" in breathing. Such a pair of lions not only serves as door gods, but also allows the owner of the house to breathe in and out in an orderly manner and everything will be prosperous."

　　I looked at Brother Xiang and asked, "What about the stone lions that are placed incorrectly?"

　　Brother Xiang said: "If a family puts it wrong, the yin and yang will be out of harmony and many strange things will happen, such as the hostess having an inexplicable miscarriage or the woman growing a beard and the man being a sissy. But this is a Buddhist temple with a big Buddha inside to suppress it, so nothing will happen."

　　"Since you are here, come in and pay your respects." The work we do is quite special. I knocked on the door and a middle-aged man in his thirties who was extremely fat opened the door. This middle-aged man was wearing a yellow cassock but had long hair, just like a rock singer. The monk saw the strange looks in my and Brother Xiang's eyes and smiled: "Are you two donors here to burn incense? Please come in."

　　Brother Xiang asked: "Your hair..."

　　The monk replied, "Oh, I just went to the red-light district." Then he took his hair off and threw it aside. Brother Xiang and I understood instantly and looked over at the monk with contempt. "My name is Fang Shineng, don't look down on me. I graduated from college and finally found a job here. No one is saint. Besides, even Jigong, the Living Buddha, is still living a life of luxury." Fang Shineng said with a smile. Fang Shineng greeted us and walked into the lobby. The decoration of this Buddhist temple is pretty good. As soon as you enter, you can smell the scent of sandalwood and the sound of chanting. I can smell the scent of Buddhism before I even enter the hall. The monk is a playboy, but this temple should be pretty good. I said to Fang Shineng, "Master, do you mind if we go in and burn some incense?"

　　Fang Shineng nodded quickly and said with a smile: "It's okay, it's okay. One stick of incense is 20 yuan. If you buy 10 sticks, I'll give you 30% off."

　　"Fuck," I cursed inwardly. To be honest, after seeing the experience of the monk Xu Ni, looking at this monk again, I feel that they are people from two different worlds. I handed him forty yuan and he gave me and Brother Xiang a stick of incense each. Brother Xiang and I walked in and I thought there were still monks inside, but there were actually two two-meter-high speakers inside, and the sound of chanting was being played on the speakers. "Nowadays, wages are high, so how can we hire so many monks to chant? Just make do with it," Fang Shineng explained on the side. I nodded and looked at the Buddha statue above. I found that it was the statue of the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor, who was more than five meters tall, was on the stage and was accepting incense offerings. "Brother, is this a Buddhist temple?" I asked Fang Shineng next to me. Fang Shineng said proudly, "Of course it's a Buddhist temple, but not many people came to the temple before. Later, a master said that if I changed a Buddha statue, the business would definitely be prosperous. So I changed it to the Jade Emperor. I didn't expect that the business was so good. People who have been here say that we are the most bizarre Buddhist temple in history."

　　"I'll go to the Buddhist temple and tell you." I couldn't stand it any more. How could I mess with this kind of Buddha statue? Fang Shi Neng said quickly when he heard it: "No, no, I'll give you a Buddhist scripture."

　　"Damn, do you think that if you give me a scripture, I won't tell you that I'm that kind of person?" I glared at him and yelled before whispering, "Where's the scripture? Give it to me and have a look first."

　　"Here" This guy came over and gave me a book. I saw the Tao Te Ching. I really wanted to kick this guy to death. When he saw my expression, he immediately said, "I'll give you another amulet. Don't be angry."

　　As he was talking, he handed me something. I saw it and said nothing. It was a cross.

　　【164】Police report

　　"Brother, tell me, are you ashamed of turning a good Buddhist temple into this?" I looked at Fang Shi Neng and asked, "It's fine if you give out Tao Te Ching in Buddhism, but you also put up a cross to worship foreign things?"

　　"Alright, alright, let's light some incense and go. This place is not very clean." Brother Xiang walked up to me and pulled me. I turned my head to look at Brother Xiang and asked curiously, "It's not clean."

　　Brother Xiang nodded and said: "He messed up this Buddhist temple like this, the yin and yang fell, the five elements were messed up, it would be strange if there were no ghosts."

　　As soon as Brother Xiang finished speaking, Fang Shi Neng stared at Brother Xiang with his eyes wide open and said, "Master, do you know Feng Shui? WTF, bro, don't go, don't go, help me!"

　　Fang Shi Neng rushed up and grabbed Brother Xiang, as if he was afraid that Brother Xiang would leave. He said, "It's just like you said. Our temple is really not clean. Several times when I got up to go to the toilet, I heard a woman crying. Sometimes I saw a woman crying in the backyard in the middle of the night."

　　"No help." Brother Xiang snorted and said, "You deserve it. You messed up a good Buddhist temple. If you put a statue of Bodhisattva here, which ghost dared to come in and cause trouble? If you really have some awareness, you should quickly replace the statue."

　　Fang Shineng shook his head and said, "No, my Buddhist temple is doing well now. If I change it back, the business will definitely plummet."

　　"You really value money more than your life. I don't care about you. This is my phone number. If you figure it out, call us." Brother Xiang took out a piece of paper and wrote down his phone number. Fang Shineng took the phone and nodded: "Okay, wait for me to make money for two more days and then I'll change it."

　　Brother Xiang and I ignored him. He was just after money and not his life. Offering statues of Buddha is very particular. In a Buddhist temple that worships the Jade Emperor, those wandering ghosts and snakes will definitely come to make trouble. After Brother Xiang and I went out, we couldn't find the way back. We hailed a taxi on the roadside and returned to Wanfu Building. We went back and slept that day. After we had to report early the next morning. Brother Xiang woke us up early the next morning. Brother Xiang seemed very excited and cheerful, right? There are many benefits to getting a well-funded department. We went downstairs and walked for less than three minutes before we arrived at the gate of the district public security bureau. The public security bureau is a very large and tall building. When we walked in, we saw all kinds of people in police uniforms walking around. "Excuse me, both of you." At the door, an uncle who looked to be in his thirties saw us come in and walked over. After Brother Xiang and I explained our purpose, the uncle also said enthusiastically, "Go to the third floor to find Lao Liu."

　　After saying thank you to Brother Xiang, I ran up to the third floor. After asking around, I walked into an office. There was a middle-aged man in his forties with gray hair sitting inside. At this moment, this middle-aged man was smoking a cigarette and looking at documents with his head down. "Excuse me, is this Lao Liu?" I knocked on the door and went in with Brother Xiang. The middle-aged man looked up and saw us coming in. He frowned slightly and asked, "What are you two doing?"

　　Brother Xiang and I stood at attention, saluted, and replied to Lao Liu: "We are trainee police officers here for internship."

　　These old police officers like this set the most. As expected, when Lao Liu saw me and Brother Xiang saluting, he nodded, took the information from me and Brother Xiang, looked at it, and nodded: "Li Xuxiang Chen Hui"

　　Old Liu looked at the document and said, "Li Xuxiang, please report to the fifth floor."

　　Brother Xiang nodded and turned away. I saw Brother Xiang leaving and asked Lao Liu, "Lao Liu, where am I?"

　　"Go to the six-story building behind the Public Security Bureau. That's where our Criminal Investigation Team's office is." Lao Liu also stood up and stretched out his hand to me and said, "I am Liu Tianming, the captain of the Criminal Investigation Team."

　　I also reached out and shook his hand and asked, "How many people are there in our criminal investigation team?"

　　"About 30 or 40 people, haha. You can go to the Physical Evidence Department and start working." Liu Tianming patted my shoulder and said, "You are assigned to our Criminal Investigation Brigade at such a young age. You will definitely have a bright future in the future."

　　"Uh" I nodded and found the criminal investigation building at the back. This building has six floors in total. There are probably about ten rooms on each floor. It's quite large. I walked in and asked where the physical evidence department is. After searching for a while, I found the physical evidence department in a room on the fourth floor. I walked in and there was a young man in his twenties sitting inside with his back to me. He was holding a cup of liquid and testing it with an instrument. I frowned and asked, "Hello, I've just been assigned here."

　　"Hello, new here. My name is Chen Qingyi. You can just call me Lao Chen. You see, I'm doing a urine test and I can't shake your hand. Nice to meet you." The young man turned his head and I saw that he was wearing thick glasses. He looked average but honest. "Hello, my name is Chen Hui. I'm new here. Please give me your guidance." I smiled. Chen Qingyi nodded and turned around to busy himself with his own things, saying, "There are only three people in our department, plus you four. This office is quite big, you can sit anywhere."

　　I looked around and saw that the office was really big. Ten people could work in it without feeling crowded. I found a seat near the window as my office, sat down and asked Chen Qingyi, "Mr. Chen, where are the other two people?"

　　"They went to collect evidence," Chen Qingyi said, without even raising his head, doing research. I looked at the various glass instruments in the office, and thought to myself that I studied criminal investigation in school, and I don't know anything about this. I sat on the table in a daze for a while, and then a man and a woman walked in. The man was quite handsome, wearing glasses, and looked very handsome. He was wearing a white coat and holding a bag in his hand. The beautiful woman next to him was also wearing a white coat and had braids, and looked quite petite and lovely. "Xiaoxiao, Xu Dian is back. This is our new colleague, Chen Hui." Chen Qingyi greeted the two people when he saw them come in, pointing at me and introducing them. The beautiful woman named Xiaoxiao also smiled at me and was quite enthusiastic, especially Xu Dian. He walked up to me, choked up, shook my hand vigorously, and said, "Brother, you came at the right time. You will be doing the work of collecting evidence from now on. You are really a savior."

　　"Dude, what's wrong with you? Don't cry." I looked at this buddy who was about to cry. The beautiful woman next to him walked to my side with a smile and said, "Xu Dian is a forensic doctor, but since we don't have evidence collectors, he has been collecting evidence part-time. He does the work of two people and gets paid for it. Of course he is touched that you came."

　　【165】Free food and free drinks

　　"Excuse me, is the work of collecting evidence very hard?" I looked at this beautiful woman and asked. Then they explained to me what I would do in the future. Don't say anything. After listening to it, I wanted to curse. That bastard Wu Jiu didn't arrange a lucrative job for me like Brother Xiang. Even if I was a criminal police officer catching people outside every day, I would accept it. But I was arranged to such a physical evidence department. The physical evidence department is the part you see in those crime movies, including fingerprint testing, hair collection, and judges. There are four of us in total, Chen Qingyi, Huang Xiaoxiao, Xu Dian, and me. Chen Qingyi is in charge of toxicology testing, which is to test blood and hair, etc. I don't need to explain too much about Xu Dian, the forensic doctor, and Huang Xiaoxiao is in charge of pathology testing, which is to slice up human organs. I was assigned to collect evidence, which was the hardest part of our physical evidence department. It was like the extras in crime movies, where you had to lie on the ground looking for hair or collecting nails. Don't think this job is easy. I listened to them roughly. Even if it was a theft case, you had to squat on the ground looking for two or three hours. If it was a homicide case, you had to look for it for two or three days. And you had to squat on the ground for twelve hours. When you were tired, you would stand up and relax for a while, and then squat down again. This was more than just hard work, it was simply hard work. "Brother, let's not say anything more. Let's go and eat. Eat whatever you want. I won't say a word." Xu Dian hugged me and was so excited that he was dying. Huang Xiaoxiao knocked on his head and said, "Come on, I'll cook for you when I get home from get off work. Let's just take samples first and talk about it after get off work."

　　“What do I do now?” I asked

　　Xu Dian said: "Just take a rest. There is basically no work for you in this office. You will only be called when you are on a mission."

　　"Okay" I nodded. It's a relief.

　　Huang Xiaoxiao said as she walked to the refrigerator next to her, took out a can of Coke, threw it to me and said, "Have some iced Coke, it's hot this day." Then she took out a piece of pork liver wrapped in a cooked bag and said, "Let's go back and fry the pork liver tonight." I looked at Huang Xiaoxiao and asked. Huang Xiaoxiao was stunned for a moment, then she understood and rolled her eyes at me, pointing at the pork liver in her hand and said, "This is an organ from a deceased person. We brought it back to take a sample."

　　I was drinking Coke and it all came out. Huang Xiaoxiao shook her head, turned around and started fiddling with it. Xu Dian seemed to be quite free, so he sat next to me, handed me a cigarette and said, "You'll get used to it. Not to mention the human liver, even urine and feces are stored in here. That guy Chen Qingyi took the wrong one some time ago and drank a lot of urine."

　　"Poof" I vomited again and quickly threw away the Coke in my hand. Xu Dian seemed to be very talkative. He started chatting with me like a machine gun. I also roughly knew the situation of the three of them. They used to live together. The three of them had just graduated from college three years ago and were assigned to this department together. They have been working together ever since. Chen Qingyi is a nerd who works all day long. He is 25 years old and has no girlfriend. Huang Xiaoxiao is a rich second generation. Her father is an entrepreneur. Her family is quite rich. Her family also opposes her doing this, but she likes it. And Xu Dian, in his own words, has performed the word perfect to the fullest. How many girls are crazy about him? At that time, Huang Xiaoxiao, who was not far away, said to me: "The guy next to you is an anatomy fanatic. He wants to dissect things all day long. He feels uncomfortable if he doesn't dissect something in a day."

　　"I can understand professional habits," I said this, but in my heart I was cursing. Damn, none of them are normal people. The day passed quickly. At noon, they asked me to go out for lunch together. I refused. I had no appetite and was hungry in the office. The day's work finally ended. "Brother, let's go over to our place and sit down." Xu Dian took my hand and walked outside. I asked, "Where do you live?"

　　"Wanfu Building"

　　Well, it turns out that these three people are my and Xiang's neighbors. I followed them to their house. Their house is just downstairs from ours. The house was sponsored by Huang Xiaoxiao's father and is decorated quite luxuriously like Xiang's and my house. "Huizi, just sit down. I'll go make some food." Huang Xiaoxiao is a nice person. After entering the house, he put on an apron and went to the kitchen to cook. Suddenly, I remembered that Xiang should have gotten off work, so I asked Xu Dian, "Well, I have a buddy who lives with me upstairs. Can I ask him to come down to eat?"

　　Xu Dian asked: "Is he also from our bureau?"

　　I nodded: "Yeah, the traffic police just arrived today too."

　　"Call them over, it will be more lively with more people. Old Chen, go downstairs and carry two boxes of beer up. Forget it. You are so small, it's almost impossible for you to carry the beer. I'll go." Xu Dian seemed to be in a very good mood and ran downstairs to carry the beer. I saw that they didn't object, so I picked up the phone and called Brother Xiang. The call went through quickly. Brother Xiang asked in a deep voice, "What's the matter?"

　　"Brother Xiang, come to 18-8 downstairs to eat and drink for free." After I said that, Brother Xiang said "oh" on the other end of the phone and hung up. Listening to Brother Xiang's tone, I thought something was wrong. Soon there was a knock on the door. I walked over and opened the door. I saw that Brother Xiang had several shoe prints on his body. "Fuck, Brother Xiang, someone beat you up." I got angry when I saw it. The paralyzed Brother Xiang pointed inside and said, "Go in and talk."

　　Chen Qingyi and Huang Xiaoxiao also came out. I introduced them to each other. Then Brother Xiang sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and said, "Traffic police are really not human beings."

　　"Can we change jobs?" I whispered. "Don't interrupt." Brother Xiang glared at me and said, "I was on duty today. I was standing on West Street when a junky car worth about 100,000 yuan scratched me. You think it would be fine if he apologized directly, but guess what he said?"

　　"A long-haired guy got out of the car and started to scold me for being blind. He also said that I was not worthy of his luxury car because I had damaged it. When did a car worth over 100,000 yuan become a luxury car? Then he got in and kicked me."

　　I looked at the footprints on Brother Xiang's body and asked, "I'm so depressed about this. I'll go and deal with him for you."

　　"No matter what, I graduated from a police academy, and I can't beat a non-mainstream person." Brother Xiang frowned and said, "That thing is still lying in the hospital with several broken bones, asking me for medical expenses. I'm so worried."

　　【166】Strange phone call

　　I said, "Why are you so depressed that you even sent someone to the hospital?"

　　Brother Xiang also chuckled and said, "I'm just upset why I didn't break two more of his bones. The medical expenses are a bit troublesome, but luckily I still have some savings."

　　Chen Qingyi and Huang Xiaoxiao on the side just laughed after hearing this and didn't say anything. In fact, being a policeman is like this. Either you get beaten up or you beat someone into the hospital. They have been policemen for several years and have long been accustomed to it. Soon Xu Dian also came back. This buddy is really strong. He walked in carrying two boxes of beer. I quickly ran up to take the beer. Then Huang Xiaoxiao also brought out the dishes, five dishes and one soup. Huang Xiaoxiao's cooking skills are very good. Brother Xiang is also an extrovert and it is easy to get along with him. After drinking two glasses of wine, they became familiar with each other, especially with Xu Dian. They just got along like bad smells. Chen Qingyi doesn't like to talk and is quite dull. It was already past ten o'clock in the evening when we finished drinking. After saying goodbye to them, Brother Xiang and I left. I walked back to the room in a daze and lay down to sleep. I don't know how long I slept. Suddenly my phone rang. I looked down and it was Xu Dian. Xu Dian said on the other end of the phone: "Huizi, get up quickly. There is a case."

　　"Ah" my head suddenly became clear. I only drank four or five bottles that night, which was not too much. I looked down and saw that it was already three o'clock in the morning. I quickly got up, put on my police uniform and ran downstairs. At this time, Xu Dian, Chen Qingyi and Huang Xiaoxiao were already ready. The three of them were wearing police uniforms. The three of them looked very serious. I asked in the elevator: "What's wrong? What case happened?"

　　"A murder happened not far away." Huang Xiaoxiao lowered his head and was still checking some of his tools. Xu Dian still smiled and patted my shoulder and said, "Dude, you are pretty good to encounter a murder on your first day. You know, I didn't even know what a corpse was in my first year, so I had to starve."

　　"Come on, Xu Dian, you are a pervert." Huang Xiaoxiao's face was much more relaxed after hearing Xu Dian's words and said to me: "The leaders of the bureau attach great importance to this. After all, the murder scene is very close to the provincial government. The leaders of the bureau have to come to the scene to inspect the work in person."

　　Xu Dian said dissatisfiedly: "Come on, those leaders don't know anything. They just go in and act cool and give orders. These things require professional knowledge, but they know nothing about them."

　　Actually, when I heard about the murder case, my first reaction was whether it was haunted or not. Maybe it was just my professional habit. Then I shook my head. Damn, how could there be so many ghosts? When we arrived at the garage downstairs, Xu Dian drove a police car and took us to a bridge called Taisheng Bridge. At this time, there were already more than 30 colleagues outside who had set up a yellow cordon. Of course, there were not many onlookers. After the three of us arrived at the scene, Xu Dian took out a pair of disposable shoe covers and gave them to me: "Put them on and be careful not to destroy the scene."

　　"Yeah," we put on our shoe covers and walked in. As soon as we entered, we saw a body on the ground. Xu Dian walked over and checked it out with ease. Huang Xiaoxiao said to me, "Huizi, go and check the surroundings to see if there is any possible evidence, and then collect it with this." He gave me a few bags and I nodded. I looked around and saw that there was nothing wrong. After walking around twice, I stood next to Xu Dian and watched him perform the autopsy. Not far away, there was a fat man who seemed to be the deputy director of our police station. He was wearing a police uniform and was pointing and gesticulating inside. I looked down at the body. This guy was pale and tied up all over. It should be a vicious homicide case. Xu Dian stood up after a few minutes and said, "The deceased died of a knife wound in the abdomen and excessive blood loss. He has been dead for at least three days."

　　"Impossible." Huang Xiaoxiao frowned and came over with a document and whispered, "Did you read it wrong? It was the mother of the deceased who received a call from her son at 9 o'clock last night saying that he was kidnapped and told his mother the location. When his mother came to find him, it was about 2:30 in the morning. She saw the body and called the police. How could he have been dead for three days?"

　　"Are you doubting my professional knowledge?" Xu Dian squatted down dissatisfiedly and pointed at the corpse and said: "When a person dies, because the muscles have no contraction and tension, the whole body will become soft, and this relaxation will last for about 1-2 hours. If it is winter, it will only be 30-40 minutes. Then rigor mortis will appear, which is often said that the person is dead and stiff. But look at this corpse. If it is according to what the mother said just now, the maximum time of death is five hours. Usually, people will start to stiffen 1-3 hours after death."

　　"Then at normal room temperature, 24 hours after a person has died, rigor mortis will begin to ease, that is, the joints will slowly become less hard. When the person dies, rigor mortis is completely gone, which means that unless the weather is extremely hot, the person has been dead for at least three days. The end of rigor mortis is the beginning of the body's decay. At normal temperature, three days after a person has died, signs of decay will begin to appear, such as the stomach starting to swell and smell."

　　"Look at this body. It's already showing signs of decay. If it really has been dead for five hours, the body should be very hard. The three days you told me is just a preliminary estimate. It's possible that the time of death is longer." Xu Dian touched the body with gloves on. "Okay, I'll just report it like this." Huang Xiaoxiao nodded and no longer doubted what was written in the document. Chen Qingyi also brought me a camera and said, "Take pictures of the scene and try not to miss anything. After you finish shooting, go home and rest."

　　"Um"

　　Reporter: I took pictures with my camera until five in the morning. I was so tired. Don't think I was just taking pictures for fun. I had to take pictures of every corner until five o'clock. I went home and took a shower. I was so sleepy. I lay in bed but couldn't fall asleep. Thinking back, this case is actually quite strange. The time doesn't match. Of course, from my perspective, I can doubt that the man turned into a ghost and called his mother. But I didn't see a soul at the scene. And ghosts usually rely on dreams to pass on messages. What's going on? Thinking about it, I fell asleep in a daze.

　　【167】Evidence Collection

　　I got up at noon the next day. According to my personality, I should have slept for more than ten hours. Unfortunately, I was busy with work, so I couldn't be as free as when I was studying. I simply washed up and put on my police uniform. Brother Xiang had already gone to work. I trotted to the small building where we work. As soon as I entered, I saw my colleagues were extremely busy, walking around everywhere, busy as hell. When I walked into our office, there was no one there. I sat at my work station and dozed off. Not long after, Xu Dian and the other three walked in with a smile. Xu Dian was holding a box lunch in his hand. "Lai Huizi must not have eaten yet," Xu Dian put the box lunch in front of me and said, "Eat quickly, we have to go to the scene to collect evidence in the afternoon."

　　"Hmm." I opened the lunch box and found my favorite twice-cooked pork fried rice. While eating, the three of them also discussed the case. Huang Xiaoxiao said, "This case should be a strange one. The first point is, of course, that we have no clue about the criminal."

　　"The investigation revealed that the deceased was named Huangpu, a 25-year-old man who worked as a network administrator at Taisheng Bridge. He was a gentle person and had no enemies. Even if there were conflicts, they were only minor quarrels and there could not be any deep hatred."

　　Chen Qingyi asked: "What about other aspects, such as owing money to others and not paying it back?"

　　"The deceased did have a habit of gambling and had borrowed money from someone nicknamed Wang San. According to the testimony of some of the deceased's friends, the deceased had borrowed 30,000 yuan from this Wang San and had never paid it back. A colleague had already asked this Wang San to come over." Huang Xiaoxiao answered the phone and said, "Let's go over and take a look."

　　I quickly ate two mouthfuls of rice and followed them. I was still very interested in the investigation and it felt fun. We walked to the first floor. There was an interrogation room on the first floor. It was very dark inside. Of course, we couldn't all go in at once. We walked to the next room where there was surveillance equipment. When the three of us went in, there were already five colleagues there. They smiled at the three of us but didn't say anything. I also went over to watch the surveillance video. The man in the surveillance video looked to be about 35 years old and looked ferocious, but now he was crying and shouting, "It's unjust. Huangpu only owed me 30,000 yuan, and I have a net worth of more than a million. How could I kill him? It's such an injustice!"

　　I said, "What this guy said is true. If he is so rich, he would not kill someone for 30,000 yuan."

　　Xu Dian turned his head and shook his head at me and said, "It's not as simple as you think. Many people will create all kinds of alibis for themselves or have no motive for committing a crime. But sometimes the motive for committing a crime is very simple. For example, Wang San asked Huangpu to pay back the money, but Huangpu refused to pay it back. Although the money was small, Wang San still felt uncomfortable and got angry and asked someone to stab Huangpu to death. This is also very likely."

　　"Yeah," I nodded. If there was a guy who owed me thirty thousand and refused to pay me back, I would probably kill him. This is not a matter of money, but I am just angry. Later, I watched my colleagues in the small dark room interrogate for a long time but still had no clue. It was boring to watch for a while. Xu Dian pulled me and said to Huang Xiaoxiao and Chen Qingyi, "I will take Huizi to the scene to teach him how to collect evidence. I will leave first."

　　After that, he took me out and drove to Taisheng Bridge. At this time, there was already a large circle of aunties, uncles and uncles outside the yellow line under Taisheng Bridge. They were all standing in the distance discussing the death of Huangpu yesterday. Xu Dian showed me his work ID and entered the murder scene. Xu Dian said to me: "Yesterday, I asked you to take a photo, which was the easiest. Now I will teach you the difficult fingerprint collection."

　　First, you need to use a multi-band spectrometer and then take a photo with a camera. After taking the photo, you can wear special glasses to see where there are fingerprints on the ground. Then, where you find fingerprints, use a very soft brush, like the powder brush that girls use to put on makeup, to gently brush that place with magnetic powder. Finally, use the fingerprint removal tape to remove the fingerprints. It sounds easy. After I took the photo, I saw that there were more than ten fingerprints. "Remember to collect all the blood or hair on the ground." Xu Dian said: "When brushing the ferromagnetic powder, remember not to breathe heavily or sneeze, otherwise you will inhale the ferromagnetic powder and feel good."

　　"Will I get killed?" I asked, looking at the bag of iron powder in my hand. "No, it tastes almost the same as pepper powder and will make you feel sick, haha." Xu Dian patted my shoulder and said, "Collect evidence well, I'm going back first." After that, he turned around and left. I sighed and felt that this was not a good job. So I changed from a handsome criminal policeman to a painter. "I'm a painter with strong painting skills. I want to paint the new house more beautiful..."

　　Damn, I'm almost dying of exhaustion. After collecting these ten or so fingerprints, I saw that it was already six o'clock in the evening. Don't blame me for being slow. Ten fingerprints take an entire afternoon. Collecting fingerprints is a delicate job. After collecting them, I turned around and saw Xu Dian behind me. I greeted him and said, "Let's go and have dinner together."

　　Xu Dian also came to collect some blood samples. We walked to a noodle shop and ordered two bowls of beef noodles. While eating, Xu Dian asked me: "How is this job? Is it fun?"

　　"What a joke." I rubbed my still soft legs and shook my head. Xu Dian smiled and asked me, "By the way, Huizi, do you have a girlfriend?"

　　I thought about it: "I have a true love but I haven't confessed to you yet."

　　Xu Dian quietly lit a cigarette and said with a hint of sadness in his eyes: "Some people's love is an A-movie, some is a Category III movie, some is a comedy, and some is an art film. I am the worst. My love process is an art film, a comedy, a Category III movie, an A-movie, a suspense film, an action film, and finally a thriller. What's even more annoying is that they keep inserting commercials..."

　　"Break up?" I looked at Xu Dian and asked. Xu Dian nodded and sighed, "She despises me for being poor."

　　"Women nowadays are so realistic," I patted his shoulder. Xu Dian asked inexplicably, "She asked me if I had a house with three bedrooms, two living rooms and two bathrooms. I said no. She asked me if I had an Accord, and I said no. Then she ran off and followed a non-mainstream guy who had an Accord."

　　"Ah," I mourned for Xu Dian in silence. This is how society is. Just when I wanted to comfort Xu Dian, he shook his head and asked, "My father runs a company and my family has always lived in a villa. I really don't have an apartment. I never drive an Accord. I drive a police car at work and my Camaro at home. Why should I drive a Japanese car?"

　　"Ah" I mourned for Xu Dian's ex-girlfriend again. I also realized that Xu Dian was also a rich second-generation.

　　【168】Calling back the souls of Huangpu.

　　"Everyone has their own aspirations. It's her loss if she breaks up with you."

　　It was originally a comforting sentence, but why did it sound so serious when it came to comforting Xu Dian? We quickly finished our noodles and turned back to the scene to continue working. Of course, it was nothing more than picking up a few strands of hair. When we got home from get off work, Brother Xiang had already returned and was lying on the sofa watching TV. He was still muttering, "I was enjoying watching the commercials... damn, another TV series was interrupted."

　　As soon as I entered the room, Brother Xiang asked, "How was your day, Huizi?"

　　"It's OK. I played the role of a painter." I smiled and Brother Xiang said, "Your case is not simple. It's too complicated. Especially the phone call must have been done by a ghost."

　　I walked over to Brother Xiang and sat down and said, "How can there be so many ghosts? Brother Xiang, you are just being overly sensitive."

　　"Tsk, you really don't believe it." Brother Xiang shrugged his shoulders: "Now ghosts are popular, this kind of dream is outdated."

　　Brother Xiang said to me: "If you really want to solve the case, it shouldn't be difficult to get something to summon the ghost named Huangpu and then find out what's going on, right?"

　　"Just think about using Taoism to solve the case. Just thinking about it is so cool. After solving the case, you will be able to hide your achievements and fame." Brother Xiang became more and more excited as he spoke. I grabbed my hand and thought about it. This is indeed a solution. Of course, if Huangpu has been reincarnated, that's another matter. I asked Brother Xiang: "How to summon the soul?"

　　Summoning spirits is too complicated. Although I know a little bit about it, it’s faster to just ask Brother Xiang. “Huangpu was killed by someone for revenge, so he definitely didn’t reincarnate. Find a way to get Huangpu’s birth date and prepare a long red rope and some willow leaves.”

　　"First, place a piece of paper with Huangpu's birth date on the place where Huangpu's body lay after his death. Then place a red string on the piece of paper and press it down with a stone. Then take a doll and tie the red string to the doll and say: Huangpu's soul has returned and I will help you redress your grievances."

　　Brother Xiang finally reminded: "Remember to prepare the willow leaves. This is a ghost that was killed by someone. It is easy to turn into a demon. If you summon it and it looks like it will turn into a demon, use the willow leaves to hit it."

　　I asked curiously: "Wouldn't it be enough to use the Six Dings and Six Jias to kill evil spirits?"

　　Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at me and said, "Stupid, if you use that talisman on him, he will definitely be killed without a trace left. His soul will be scattered to pieces. Even if he is dead, we can't do such a wicked thing." After that, Brother Xiang continued to lie on the sofa and watch TV. I immediately called Xu Dian to ask for the birthday and specific birth time of the deceased. Xu Dian also asked me what I wanted to do. I made up an excuse to get by. Later, Xu Dian called Huangpu's mother to find out. Then the red rope and willow leaf were easy to find. I took a taxi and arrived at Taisheng Bridge. It was already nine o'clock in the evening, but there were still a few police colleagues on duty. "Why are you here to collect evidence so late?" A policeman asked me with a smile when he saw me coming. I nodded and said, "There's no way. The scene is too close to the provincial government. The higher-ups have ordered a strict investigation." As I said that, I took out a cigarette and handed it to him. The policeman pretended to postpone it and said, "We can't smoke while at work."

　　"What could happen? There are no outsiders here. Could it be that someone came to steal things from the dead body?" After I handed them the cigarette, they thought about it and probably felt addicted to cigarettes. He said to me, "Brother, then keep an eye on it for us. You haven't smoked for a day." After that, the five of them ran to a farther place to smoke. Of course, they didn't dare to smoke nearby for fear of damaging the scene. After they walked away, I smiled and quietly walked to the place where Huangpu's body was lying, put down his birth date, and then put the red rope on it. I found a stone nearby and pressed it down. After doing all this, I quietly put The red rope was led to a bush not far away. I also understood what Brother Xiang meant by asking me to bring the bush. We couldn't summon spirits here with so many policemen, right? The only way was to use the red rope to lead the ghosts over. After those guys finished smoking, I said I would take the bush to see if there were any clues, and then I walked over. There was a 30-centimeter-tall white doll on the ground at this time. I paused. The grass in the bush was quite tall, completely hiding me. I carefully tied the rope to the doll's right hand and whispered, "Huangpu soul, come back, I will help you get justice. Huangpu soul, come back, I will help you get justice."

　　I recited it three times in a row and suddenly I felt the surroundings getting a little colder. I looked over and was shocked to see Huangpu sitting next to me. He looked at me with confused eyes and said, "Fuck, this doll is useless." I muttered something, threw away the doll in my hand, and asked Huangpu next to me, "Huangpu, who killed you?"

　　Huangpu looked around with confused eyes: "Where is this place and who are you?"

　　By the way, Huangpu has not come back to life yet. He is in a period of confusion. He doesn't know that he is dead. I frowned. If I say that he is dead, he will be scared by his own death and run away, which will make it difficult to find him. I asked Huangpu, "Huangpu, your mother asked me to find you. Did you owe money to someone some time ago and were beaten by someone?"

　　Huangpu looked confused and shook his head stupidly, muttering: "I don't owe anyone money."

　　"Think carefully about whether anyone wants to kill you." I had just finished speaking when Huangpu's face suddenly changed and he said in horror: "I don't know anything, I don't know anything, don't ask me, don't kill me." After he finished speaking, he turned around and ran away. I was about to chase him, but considering the police outside, I didn't dare to make any big moves. I stood up and looked at Huangpu's back as he ran away in horror, and frowned. It seemed that Huangpu's death was really not simple. I put away the doll, said hello to the police on duty, and went home. When I got home, I told Brother Xiang, who had not yet slept, about the situation. After listening, Brother Xiang thought for a while and said, "I don't know. He hasn't come back to life yet and his consciousness is fuzzy. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow will be his seventh day, and it will also be the time for his funeral. He will come back then, and he will especially want to take revenge. You can ask him then, and don't let that Wang San go then."

　　"Why?" I asked Brother Xiang curiously, "If he sees the enemy who killed him on the seventh day, he will definitely become a demon. Even if he doesn't see his enemy, he will want revenge. You just need to ask him. He will definitely answer all the questions he knows."

　　[ps: I recommend a good book "The Immortal Comes Down to Earth to Pick Up Girls". I quite like the style, haha. If you are short of books, you can read it.]

　　【169】Drug trafficking

　　"Why did you suddenly think of attending Huangpu's funeral?" Xu Dian asked me while driving and yawning. This morning I asked Xu Dian to take a leave with me to attend Huangpu's funeral, which was the seventh day after Huangpu's death. I smiled and said, "We have to burn incense when someone dies."

　　The main reason why I brought Xu Dian with me was that I felt embarrassed to go alone. Huangpu's home was in a place called Tianping Village in Chengdu. Xu Dian drove me for more than three hours before we arrived at Tianping Village. Tianping Village is a rural village with brick houses and a large population. Although it is called a village, it feels like a small town. We got off the car and asked around before we found Huangpu's home. Huangpu's home is a two-story building with a wide courtyard surrounded by a wall. Huangpu and I were both wearing police uniforms. As soon as we walked in, an old man in his fifties walked over. The old man was hunched over. The old man seemed to be a little hunchbacked, with many wrinkles on his face. He was wearing a blue shirt, gray pants and a pair of Jiefang shoes. "Two police comrades, what are you doing here?" The old man took out a cigarette and handed it to me and Xu Dian. I looked around the yard and many people were helping to organize the funeral. When Xu Dian and I came in, we attracted the attention of many people. Xu Dian whispered to me, "This is Huangpu's father Huang Aiguo." After that, he took out a thousand yuan from his wallet and said, "Uncle, the two of us are here to attend Huangpu's funeral on behalf of the police station. This is a little gift from the police station."

　　The old man didn't want to at first, but finally nodded and held on. He reached out and held Xu Dian's hand and said, "Well organized. Two representatives from the police station just came. I didn't expect you two to come. Thank you so much. Please sit inside."

　　"What?" Xu Dian and I looked at each other. No way, Xu Dian and I are not representatives. To be frank, we are just here to have fun. Xu Dian and I walked into the room and saw that it was Huang Xiaoxiao and Chen Qingyi. After they saw us, they smiled and walked over. Xu Dian whispered to Huang Xiaoxiao, "What are you two doing here?"

　　"Same as you guys," Huang Xiaoxiao said, "Of course the colleagues who came to investigate the case investigated everywhere but didn't think that they might get anything out of coming to Huangpu's funeral. I told them but they didn't take it seriously, so I came here in person."

　　Xu Dian shook his head: "Miss, I'm not here to investigate the case, I'm here to have fun"

　　Regardless of whether the case is being investigated or not, our current identity is that of a guest countryman. They played cards and smoked with a few of us. Although it was a funeral, there were still some basic entertainments. As for the corpse in the coffin in the main hall, we didn't go to see it. There was nothing to see, especially Xu Dian, who probably slept with the corpse in his arms for a few times. This is not an exaggeration. Forensic doctors basically work in the morgue. If they are really sleepy, they will find a place to lie down. I have to say that Xu Dian is really courageous. Although I can catch ghosts, I still have a fear of corpses. It was soon night. The Huang family also invited a "yin and yang master" to perform salvation. I saw that yin and yang master, who was as thin as a stick, holding a sword made of some unknown wood, jumping around and chanting: "Taishang Laojun, hurry up and command."

　　Dancing and singing like an opera

　　Xu Dian and I had a great time. As for Huang Xiaoxiao and Chen Qingyi, they were investigating a case. Huang Xiaoxiao's original goal was to be a frontline criminal police officer investigating cases, but her father was afraid that it would be too dangerous for her, so he arranged for her to undergo the pathological examination she is doing now. However, in her words, this cannot stop her from pursuing her dream."

　　Time soon came to six o'clock in the evening, and night finally fell. Originally, Xu Dian was going to leave, but the evening was my main event, so I pulled him aside and told him not to leave and play for a while longer. It would be seven o'clock in the evening, and then the sky would be completely dark. Huangpu finally appeared. He was standing at the window on the second floor of his house, looking at his guests downstairs. The expression on his face was very complicated and changed a lot, as if he couldn't believe that he was dead. "Xu Dian, I'm going to the bathroom." I saw the real host appear, so I greeted Xu Dian, put on the backpack I brought with me, and walked towards the second floor of their house. Although the first floor was very lively now, there was no one on the second floor. It was dark everywhere, and even the lights were not on. I just walked into the room where Huangpu had stayed before, and I heard Huangpu's voice behind me, "Who are you? I seem to have seen you somewhere."

　　I turned my head and saw Huang Pulian, who looked very ferocious, as if he was recalling something. I frowned. Was he going to become a monster? I closed the door. This was the living room on the second floor. It was just me and Huang Pu. I said to Huang Pu, "Huang Pu, I am a policeman. Tell me who killed you. I will help you get revenge."

　　"Am I dead? Was it really me who was lying in the coffin just now?" Huangpu's eyes were a little confused. I quickly took out the Supreme Purification and Calming Talisman. The Supreme Purification and Calming Talisman has the function of removing evil and calming the mind. "Danzhu's mouth god spits out filth, removes the atmosphere, and the evil guards the truth, which allows me to communicate with the truth and the supernatural powers. The life and the spirit of Taoism will last forever." I put it on Huangpu's forehead. Huangpu's eyes instantly became clear. He looked around and seemed very anxious. He said to me, "Officer, you have to help me get revenge. I died unjustly."

　　When I saw Huangpu who was anxious, I comforted him: "Tell me slowly what happened and I will definitely help you get revenge."

　　Huangpu nodded anxiously and said: "The one who killed me was Wang San. The origin of the matter was the day before they killed me."

　　It turned out that Huangpu was cheated when he started gambling. He was deceived into a small gambling house opened by Huangpu and was cheated of 30,000 yuan. After that, Wang San often sent people to Huangpu to ask him to pay back the money. Later, the day before Huangpu died, he went to Wang San hoping to borrow some more money to continue gambling and win back the 30,000 yuan. Unexpectedly, when Huangpu was about to enter Wang San’s office, he heard Wang San talking with someone inside. Wang San was actually discussing drug trafficking and a long list of other things with this person. Huangpu was not able to hear it and was discovered by Wang San. Then he was dragged under the Taisheng Bridge and killed to silence him. "Drug trafficking" I frowned. This is a great achievement. I immediately asked Huangpu: "Do you have any more definite clues? Just knowing that he was trafficking drugs is useless and not strong evidence."

　　Huangpu lowered his head and thought for a while. Finally, he said uncertainly, "I remember that they said they would start trading drugs on a cargo ship under the Taisheng Bridge in half a month."

　　【170】Preparation before arrest

　　“What’s the exact time?” I asked

　　Huangpu shook his head and said with some fear in his eyes: "I don't know, I don't know anything. They knocked me out and then I don't know anything."

　　“Hey” I took a look at Huangpu’s appearance. It seemed that he really didn’t know anything. I took out a talisman for salvation and rebirth. With Huangpu’s current appearance, it is very likely that he will not be able to reincarnate because he has grievances. Even if he goes more than half a step, he will be blocked by those ghosts. He may not be able to get on the train and reincarnate. “Brother, no matter what, you are a pitiful person. I will give you a ride.” I took the talisman for salvation and rebirth and chanted: “All will be saved from the three sufferings in the underworld. Give to the nine mysterious people. Whether you are a man or a woman, you will bear your own wealth and poverty. I command you all to be reborn quickly. I command you all to be reborn quickly.”

　　After I finished reciting it, the talisman for saving the suffering and rebirth emitted a faint yellow light. I stuck it on Huangpu's forehead, and Huangpu slowly turned into a silver light spot and disappeared. The talisman for saving the suffering and rebirth is a talisman for salvation, which can suppress the resentment of ghosts and let them reincarnate. I watched Huangpu disappear before I went downstairs. Now all I am thinking about is how to tell Xu Dian about their drug trafficking. Could it be that I just saw Huangpu's ghost and talked to him? Counting from the time Huangpu died, there are still seven days, which means seven days, which is the time for drug trafficking. After thinking about it, I found a piece of paper and wrote something. Then I pulled Huang Xiaoxiao, who was still doing the investigation, Xu Dian and Chen Qingyi out of the courtyard and found a quiet place. I thought about it and said, "Brothers, I have a major discovery."

　　"What did you find? I'm observing whether there are any suspicious people." Huang Xiaoxiao glanced at me and asked. After thinking for a while, he whispered, "I just found this in Huangpu's room." Then he handed them the note I wrote. It was naturally written in the identity of Huangpu. It was a message saying that if something unfortunate happened to me, it should be killed by Wang Er. Then it was written that in half a month, drugs would be traded under Taisheng Bridge. "Haha, buddy, you have done a great job." Huang Xiaoxiao laughed and patted my shoulder. Chen Qingyi said calmly, "Let's let our colleagues in the identification department identify the authenticity of this note first."

　　"It's easy to identify it," Xu Dian said with a pursed mouth, "If it's true, those guys will definitely take the credit again. This time, we can't let them take the credit for such a big drug deal."

　　I was a little worried when I heard that they needed to identify the suspects. I was relieved when I heard Xu Dian say that. Fortunately, these guys were only from the physical evidence department. Although they were all police officers, none of them were real criminal police. If they were experienced criminal police, they would definitely report it to the organization as soon as possible. After all, drug trafficking must be very dangerous. At this time, it was no longer a question of merit or not. But these guys were still discussing how to catch those people like children playing house. "Brothers, why don't we report this news?" I suggested. I originally told the three of them the news because I wanted them to report it and then take people to catch them. Otherwise, the higher-ups would definitely not take me, a newcomer, reporting such a big news seriously. Xu Dian patted me on the shoulder and said, "Why report it? This is a big achievement. Just a few of us are enough. Call your brother Xiang, the one who drank with us last time. Let's do something big and show those criminal police what manliness is."

　　"Brother, how come we sound like bandits?" I was ashamed for a moment. After thinking about it, it's actually possible. Although the opponents are drug dealers, Brother Xiang and I know Taoism, so our chances of winning are actually very high. Besides, drug dealers are not like those on TV who take out shotguns and open fire when they see the police. Generally, drug dealers turn around and run away when they see the police. If they have to shoot, they will shoot their accomplices next to them in the thighs twice. If we catch him, his accomplices will be delayed. As the saying goes, it's better to die than to die with a Taoist friend, and that's the truth. Of course, if they are forced into a corner, they will also fight to the death. For example, I met that group of guys in Wujiang Town, but they They are definitely a minority. They are the real gangsters. They would not blink an eye if their heads were on their belts. But now, there are very few gangsters like that. The three of them became more and more excited as they talked. We said goodbye to the Huang family and drove back. We went back the first few days as usual. On the sixth night, Xu Dian handed me and Brother Xiang over to their house. I had told Brother Xiang about this before. When Brother Xiang heard that we were going to catch drug dealers, he was almost scared to tears. But after thinking about it, he agreed. This involves meritorious service. Nowadays, especially in the mainland, big cases are really pitiful. Occasionally, There was a murder case, but the credit was still taken away by the superiors. When the case was solved, it was exaggerated that the director was a good leader or something. Who could know that it was actually the low-level police officers who worked every day and got no credit in the end. Especially for people like us, there is no credit at all. If you want to climb up in the police station, you can only make meritorious deeds. There were five of us sitting in the living room of Xu Dian's house. Xu Dian mysteriously took out five guns wrapped in oil paper and ten magazines from a briefcase. Each magazine had five bullets. "I asked someone to make this. You have to return it tomorrow after use." Xu Dian smiled and picked up a pistol, and I took it too. He loaded the magazine skillfully and tried it. It felt pretty good. We also learned shooting in the police academy, but we rarely used guns in the actual battle. "Tomorrow, Huizi, Xiangzi and I will go and catch the people. Xiaoxiao, you and Lao Chen wait outside. Catch anyone who comes out and don't let anyone get away." Xu Dian made arrangements confidently, as if he had everything under control. "Let's observe how many people are on the other side tomorrow before making a decision." Chen Qingyi said calmly while holding the cold gun. "Let's make a deal first. If there are more than five people on the other side, I will never go up even if I kill myself." Brother Xiang spoke first: "I just want to get some credit, I don't want to risk my life."

　　I was watching Xu Dian holding the gun confidently and I shook my head. Our team was really taking things too seriously. There was a forensic doctor, a toxicologist, a pathologist, a traffic police team and a rookie like me. I shook my head and I didn't have much hope. If things didn't work out tomorrow, I could only use some Taoist magic. Brother Xiang and I each took a gun and chatted and went home. When we got home, I asked Brother Xiang, "Brother Xiang, do you have any Taoist magic that can be used tomorrow?"

　　Brother Xiang smiled and said, "Hehe, guess what, if I didn't have a backup plan, I would really follow you bunch of losers to die. Don't worry, I know my limits."

　　I think Xiang-ge's character is such that he won't follow us to do anything dangerous.

　　【171】Rebirth

　　On the seventh night, the five of us went to eat something early after get off work. Then, the five of us dressed in plain clothes and came to Taisheng Bridge. "They chose to sell drugs here probably because it is close to the provincial government."

　　We were standing on the Taisheng Bridge. Huang Xiaoxiao stroked his chin and reasoned, "They must have thought that the most dangerous place was the safest. They never thought that someone would dare to come here to trade drugs."

　　"As for the location, it must be under the Taisheng Bridge."

　　Taisheng Bridge is about 15 meters wide and is a cross-river bridge. If you drive a cargo ship here to trade at night, it is indeed not easy to be discovered. Xu Dian nodded and arranged: "Xiaoxiao will guard the left bank of the bridge, and Lao Chen will guard the right bank. If someone on the boat wants to escape, you two will arrest them and the three of us will go on board to arrest them."

　　"Yeah," Huang Xiaoxiao and Lao Chen had no objection. The shore was covered with dense grass, which was very good for concealment. "What about the three of us?" I asked Xu Dian. The backpack I was carrying at this time also brought some small things. This was also what Brother Xiang and I discussed last night. A bunch of soul-calling incense and a piece of coffin wood. There is no need to explain the effect of the soul-calling incense. Its fragrance can attract lonely ghosts within a radius of ten miles. It is similar to the pen fairy, but the attraction is greater than that of the pen fairy. As for this piece of coffin wood, it is used to help the group of drug dealers open the way to the underworld. It is not right to say that it opens the way to the underworld. This piece of coffin wood is used as a rebirth. You should be very unfamiliar with the rebirth. You rarely hear this name. Legend has it that the underworld will show mercy every sixty years and give some lonely ghosts a chance to reincarnate. As long as the wandering soul gets on the rebirth sent by the underworld, it can be You don't have to suffer when you are reincarnated. This is the origin of Wangshengwu. Wangshengwu can be a boat, a bus, a carriage, or a train. As long as it is a means of transportation, it can be Wangshengwu. This is also one of the reasons why many buses are haunted, because the ghost regards the bus as Wangshengwu. I don't know if you have heard of the story of the last bus in Beijing. It is said that in winter, a young man stayed up late in the company. It was already 10 o'clock in the evening and there were no buses. But suddenly, a last bus came at the station where he was. The young man got on the bus without thinking much, and then the bus continued to drive. There were seven or eight people on the bus. An old lady got on at a rather desolate station behind the young man. A beautiful woman in white clothes came. After a while, the old lady suddenly pulled the young man and shouted: "You stole my money and I want to go to the police station with you."

　　The young man didn't understand what was going on and called the old lady a psychopath. In the end, the old lady pulled him out of the car. After getting off the car, the young man cursed the old lady. The old lady smiled and said, "I saved you, why are you still scolding me?" The young man asked in confusion: "Save me." The old lady said, "The girl who came up last was a ghost."

　　"How could it be a ghost?" The young man wondered. The old lady said, "When she got on the bus, I bent down and suddenly saw that she had no legs and was floating up."

　　As a result, the next day, that bus had an accident and all the people on the bus fell off a cliff and died. The most surprising thing was that the woman’s body was not found. The young man was sweating all over at the time and was scared. In fact, many people thought that it was the ghost that harmed people. In fact, it was not the bus, which was normal. It was just that the ghost mistook the bus for Wangshengwu. As long as the wooden block was thrown on the bus and then the ghosts attracted by the incense of summoning souls were added, those ghosts would think that the bus was Wangshengwu and would rush over one after another. Moreover, those ghosts would think that the people on the boat were all ghosts and would show up. I don’t believe that I can’t scare those people to death. "Xu Dian, get on the boat later, don’t act yet, wait a minute, give us some time to do something, trust me," I said to Xu Dian. We have to give us some time. Let’s use the incense of summoning souls and place the wooden sign of Wangshengwu. Xu Dian nodded without hesitation, patted my shoulder and said, "Okay."

　　"You trust us so much." Brother Xiang smiled and Xu Dian nodded and said, "Intuition"

　　The three of us squatted in the grass by the river and waited. To be honest, I hate waiting for people the most, especially now that we are squatting. We can't smoke, talk loudly, or stand up, otherwise if there are drug dealers who have placed spies nearby and find us, our efforts will be in vain. To be honest, I really admire those snipers who can lie in one place for several days without moving. The three of us didn't move at all at the beginning, but in the end we couldn't stand it anymore, so we lay in the grass with cigarettes in our mouths and chatted. We almost fell asleep. I don't know how long I felt that I had fallen asleep. Later, Xu Dian woke me up. I looked at the time. It was already one o'clock in the morning. Xu Dian whispered, "Here they come."

　　I became alert immediately after hearing this. I looked up and saw a very ordinary cargo ship sailing under the Taisheng Bridge and stopping. I vaguely saw seven or eight people on the deck, looking around to see if there was anything going on. After more than ten minutes, they walked into the house. I almost took out my money and got on. Xu Dian stopped me and said, "Wait, this is just their trading place. The cargo owners and buyers haven't arrived yet."

　　Sure enough, in 20 minutes, two small wooden boats arrived at the freighter from somewhere. "Action," Xu Dian said, and the three of us took off our coats and jumped into the water. Of course, I wrapped the incense sticks in a plastic bag to prevent water from entering. The three of us swam towards the small boat. There were two people smoking on the deck. There was another room on the freighter, and everyone else went in. Maybe they were trading. I'm not a good swimmer, and it took Xu Dian several tries to get me to the bottom of the freighter. When we were under the boat, Xu Dian whispered, "Go up, Xiangzi and Huizi. Can you subdue them in ten seconds?"

　　"I don't know," I frowned. Brother Xiang and I are not real criminal police, but we have to give it a try. "No matter what, if something happens, for example, the enemy has a lot of guns, we will jump into the water and escape." Brother Xiang smiled and took out the wooden sign of "Wangsheng Wu" and handed it to Xu Dian. I immediately understood Brother Xiang's intention, and handed the soul-calling incense to Xu Dian and said, "You go up later, Brother Xiang and I will go catch people, you find a deserted place to light these incense, then put this wooden sign on the boat, and then jump into the water and get ashore as soon as possible, okay?"

　　"You let me run away from the battlefield." Xu Dian frowned. I looked into Xu Dian's eyes and said, "Trust us."

　　【172】Ghosts out of control

　　Xu Dian hesitated for a moment, then nodded firmly, looked at us and said, "I hope nothing happens to you two, but at least don't die."

　　"No," Xiang and I smiled and I whispered, "Action."

　　Brother Xiang and I climbed up quickly and saw the two men sitting on the ground with cigarettes in their mouths, looking at the scenery on the river. Their backs were facing us. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and carefully took off our shoes, then carefully approached them little by little. Although we are not criminal police now, Brother Xiang and I majored in criminal police, so we still have a lot of knowledge, such as taking off shoes. I don't know what Brother Xiang is like now. Anyway, I am very nervous. Reality is absolutely the opposite of TV dramas. The reason why the criminal police on TV are so brave is because they won't get killed when filming TV. But now Brother Xiang and I can clearly see the pistols on the waists of the two people sitting. These two people are not as brave as the drug dealers on TV. At this time, the two are talking about whether they will encounter the police. If they do, what will happen? If we deal with the other one, we'll just say he has a bad mouth. Brother Xiang and I have already come behind them. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other. I saw anxiety in Brother Xiang's eyes, and so do I. Everyone, don't talk about twisting the neck. This is a way to kill people. Brother Xiang and I don't know shit. To chop the back of the head to defeat the enemy with one move requires a very experienced old policeman. And it is very particular about where to chop and how much force to use. Only old policemen with practical experience can do this. Suddenly, an idea flashed in my mind, and I smiled evilly. At this time, Brother Xiang and I could smell a faint fragrance, which was the smell of soul-summoning incense. I took out two extremely urgent talismans to urge the gods to descend to the altar. These two talismans are used to summon gods to increase strength, but they can also be used to summon ghosts. I silently chanted in my heart: "The essence of heaven and earth is vast, and the hundreds of rivers are used to call the stars early in the evening to lead the gods and fairies. The left and right assistants listen to my call and send orders."

　　After reading it, I carefully pasted the two talismans on the corners of their clothes. Brother Xiang and I carefully took two steps back. A ghost slowly floated over from under the boat or other places. "Lao Niu, what is that? Am I dazzled?" One of the drug dealers pointed at a water ghost that crawled up in front of them and asked the one called Lao Niu, "What is that? You must have taken too much drugs. You should be restrained like me. Damn, there really is a ghost."

　　As soon as the two men finished speaking, two ghosts entered their bodies. They also fell down and twitched. If they were not rescued for a long time, they would definitely die. But now is not the time to do this. Brother Xiang and I looked at the small room in the middle of the cargo ship. There was a sound coming from inside, as if we heard the shouting outside. Brother Xiang and I quickly slipped to the back of the ship. Now these drug dealers are well-equipped. Who the hell is so full that we can't fight them? Wait until they are almost scared by the ghosts, then we will get on. Behind us, we kept hearing gunshots and screams of drug dealers, as if they were scared. Brother Xiang and I were smoking in the back. I shook my bangs and said, "Solving the case is that easy, haha."

　　Brother Xiang was also holding a cigarette and wanted to say something. I suddenly felt something was wrong. There were so many ghosts around. There were so many ghosts in the water beside the boat. They climbed onto the boat one by one. Soon there were more than a dozen ghosts behind the boat. These ghosts were soaking wet. They were water ghosts. After they came up, they squatted on the boat and didn't move. "Why are there so many ghosts?" Brother Xiang also frowned. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and said with a pale face: "Huizi, get rid of these ghosts quickly and don't worry about the others. It would be fine if you can scare them away."

　　As he said this, he anxiously took out some yellow talismans from his bag. They were of average power, but they were enough to deal with this group of ghosts. I saw Brother Xiang's anxious look, so I quickly took out the peach wood sword from my bag and asked curiously, "What's wrong?"

　　"These ghosts thought this was Wangshengwu, it's okay for now, but if they find out it's not Wangshengwu and find out the coffin wood, and know we tricked them here, what do you think their reaction will be?" Brother Xiang looked at me with a bitter face and said, "They will go crazy. We gave them hope for reincarnation, but in the end we let them know it was fake. No matter who it is, they will be angry."

　　"Besides, this is a waterway, there are countless water ghosts, they are doomed," Brother Xiang gritted his teeth and pointed at the cabin at the back and said, "Go in," and then he pulled me, kicked open the door and ran inside. There were ten people lying inside, all wearing black suits. The room was more than 20 square meters, and there was a glass table in the middle. There were two black boxes on it. One box contained a lot of white flour-like things, and the other box was full of money. The ten people were lying on the ground, and next to each of them sat a water ghost, pulling their souls and wanting to kill them as its scapegoat. "Save people," Brother Xiang said, and then he took a yellow talisman and slapped it at the nearest water ghost. No matter whether these drug dealers will be shot in the future or not, we can't watch them die now. I saw Brother Xiang go to deal with the ten water ghosts, and I didn't go to help. I took out a magic-breaking and exorcising amulet. The function of the magic-breaking and exorcising amulet is to exorcise evil spirits and protect the house. I pasted the magic-breaking and exorcising amulet on the door and chanted, "Fengdu Chongchong Jingang Mountain Ling Ding Wuliang Zhao Chi Fan Jiuyou Soul Body Follow Yun Fan Ding Hui Lianhua God Yong'an Chi"

　　At this time, the magic-breaking and exorcising amulet flashed a dazzling light, and then dimmed at a very slow speed. I raised my eyebrows. Those ghosts outside were so fierce, no, it was the number of them. I looked through it. There were still four magic-breaking and exorcising amulets in my bag. It seemed that one magic-breaking and exorcising amulet could only last for three minutes at most. "Brother Xiang, what should we do now?" I turned around and looked at Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang frowned and was thinking about something. Time passed by minute by minute, and the last amulet was finally pasted on. Watching the light on the amulet gradually dim, I tightly grasped the peach wood sword in my hand. Those ghosts rushed in and were about to have a bloody battle. Suddenly, Brother Xiang stood up and gritted his teeth and said, "Throw me your relic."

　　I did not hesitate to take out the relic from my pocket and threw it to Brother Xiang. After Brother Xiang took it, he ran to the table in the middle of the room where there were drugs and cash. Brother Xiang stretched out his hand and pushed the two things apart and put the relic in the middle. At this time, countless ghosts came in from all directions and pounced on Brother Xiang and me. There were so many that there were as many as a hundred of them, with fangs and claws bared, as if they wanted to tear us apart. Brother Xiang quickly pinched a very strange hand gesture and shouted: "The boundless heaven and earth borrow the law"

　　After Brother Xiang finished reciting the sutra, thousands of golden rays of light burst out from the relic. The dazzling golden light seemed to burn away all the evil spirits.

　　【173】Achieve great success?

　　"Ah" green smoke came out of those lonely ghosts, as if they would be burned in the next moment. Suddenly, a man in a white robe appeared in front of Brother Xiang and grabbed the relic. The golden light disappeared in an instant. I was shocked. This man appeared in an instant. When the evil ghosts saw the golden light disappear, they continued to rush towards us with their fangs and claws. But when I saw the person coming, they breathed a sigh of relief. "Be quiet, sir," Bai Wuchang roared at the ghosts around him. The ghosts trembled all over, just like mice seeing a cat, and all knelt on the ground trembling. They almost kowtowed. "Good evening, Master Bai," Brother Xiang and I calmed down and looked at Bai Wuchang and greeted him with a smile. Bai Wuchang's face was still stiff like a dead man. He turned his head to look at Brother Xiang and me, snorted and said, "You two are so bold that you dared to forge the rebirth and cause the ghosts to run wild. What crime should you be punished for?"

　　I frowned slightly when I heard that, but Brother Xiang smiled and said, "Master Bai, please stop fooling us two kids. The living world is the living world, and the underworld is the underworld. You can control all the ghosts, but you can't control us. I don't know what Master Bai is up to."

　　Bai Wuchang snorted and said, "I'm not interested in fooling you two youngsters. You two have made a big mistake and you don't even know it."

　　"You know that the rebirth of our underworld appears once every sixty years, but a ghost only has one chance to go to the rebirth in sixty years, did you know that?"

　　Bai Wuchang looked at me and said, "These ghosts originally had the opportunity to go to the Pure Land to be reborn, but you deceived them for sixty years. The last time they went to the Pure Land was the rule. Although they were deceived by you to go to the Pure Land this time, it can still be considered as going to the Pure Land. They will continue to be lonely ghosts for another sixty years. This is the real reason for their rage."

　　"It's not that serious," I frowned slightly. No wonder these ghosts were so angry. I suddenly felt guilty towards these ghosts. "But it's not that there is no way to make up for it," Bai Wuchang said at this time. I understood instantly and looked at Bai Wuchang and said, "By the way, Master Bai, you can just take them down to reincarnate."

　　Bai Wuchang has great power in the underworld. Leading a hundred ghosts to reincarnate is as easy as drinking water. But unexpectedly, Bai Wuchang shook his head and said, "No, the underworld has its own rules. As a law enforcement officer, I cannot break the rules. But you have something that can save them."

　　"This relic," said Bai Wuchang, as he spread out his hand and showed the relic, "The relic is the most precious treasure of Buddhism. It is the essence of a great master's life-long Buddhist teachings. It will definitely be no problem to liberate a hundred or so wronged souls. If you are willing to give me this relic, I can help you liberate them and let them reincarnate."

　　I cursed in my heart. Didn't he just want to covet my relics? He said it in such a high-sounding way. If he really wanted to bring a hundred lonely ghosts to reincarnate, would anyone be blind enough to stop him? But thinking about it, I still nodded and said, "In this case, I will listen to Master Bai. I hope Master Bai can use this relic to save them and let them be human again."

　　Actually, now that I think about it carefully, I am sorry for these ghosts. I looked at these wet and lonely ghosts in the cabin, there were women, children, old people, and middle-aged people. They were kneeling on the ground timidly and didn't dare to look up. My heart ached, "Haha, don't worry, those who are saved by the Buddha's light will definitely be reincarnated into a rich and powerful person in the next life." Bai Wuchang nodded with satisfaction, put away the relics, waved his hand and said, "Go reincarnate, I will let Judge Cui find a rich and powerful family for you in the next life."

　　In an instant, these lonely souls disappeared

　　"Don't worry, little guy. This relic is a good thing. It's a waste if you use it as a protective tool now. The underworld is not peaceful recently, so I want this thing. It will be returned to you after a while. I, Bai, owe you a favor." After Bai Wuchang finished speaking, he disappeared on the spot in an instant. "What's the point of a favor? Poor my relic." I shook my head, but although I said this, I was still very happy in my heart. After all, Bai Wuchang said it was a loan, although he didn't say when to return it, but at least I felt a little more comfortable, and I also got a favor from Bai Wuchang. I don't know what the relic is used for now, but Bai Wuchang's favor must be very useful. These Ghosts that have lived for thousands of years are all human spirits. Who would want to owe favors to others? It seems that the underworld is really in trouble. Could it be that as Miao Hu guessed, all the evil ghosts imprisoned in the eighteen levels of hell have run out? I shook my head. Forget it. If the sky falls, there are still tall people to hold it up. I don’t care about anything. I still feel a little happy. After all, I feel very comfortable to send more than a hundred ghosts to reincarnate. Brother Xiang and I also sat on the ground and lit a cigarette. It was actually very dangerous just now. Brother Xiang’s face has been very pale since he chanted the spell. Even when Bai Wuchang came out, he didn’t say much. "Brother Xiang, are you okay? You’re not dead, right?" I asked Brother Xiang next to him. Brother Xiang shook his head with a pale face and said, "Nothing happened."

　　Not long after, Huang Xiaoxiao, Chen Qingyi, and Xu Dian rushed onto the boat, kicked open the door, and rushed in. Seeing drug dealers and wounded people all over the floor, they called the police. Chen Qingyi also walked to the box of drug powder, opened a bag, picked up a little, sniffed it, looked at it, and said excitedly, "Looks like there's at least ten kilograms of heroin. This is a meritorious service."

　　Although Brother Xiang looked pale, he still staggered to the box and asked Chen Qingyi: "Old Chen, why don't you lick it?"

　　"Lick." Chen Qingyi looked at Brother Xiang in confusion. Brother Xiang nodded and used his index finger to pick up a lump of white powder and was about to put it in his mouth. Chen Qingyi was so scared that his face turned pale. He stopped Brother Xiang and said, "Are you going to commit suicide? A single injection of 0.2 grams of heroin can be lethal. If you lick like this, ten lives will not be enough for you to play with."

　　"That's how it's played on TV." Brother Xiang was so scared that he took two steps back. I patted Brother Xiang on the shoulder and said, "Kid, you are too naive to believe in Chinese TV dramas."

　　Huang Xiaoxiao came in after finishing her phone call outside and said, "Alright, seal off the scene and wait for the bureau leaders and colleagues to arrive. The police station is already dispatching people. I also reported that there were ten kilograms of heroin and about three million in cash. The bureau attaches great importance to it. We have made a contribution now."

　　[174] Ask Grandpa Fang for help

　　The next morning

　　"Nonsense, you knew there was drug trafficking going on there, why didn't you report it and acted on your own? Do you know how serious the consequences would be?"

　　The four of us, Xu Dian, Chen Qingyi, and Huang Xiaoxiao, were in Liu Tianming's office listening to him getting angry. Liu Tianming's face turned red with anger and he said, "Tomorrow the four of you don't have to come to work. Get out of here and hand in your resignation letters."

　　"Boss, it's not that serious. Although we haven't reported this news to the organization, we have successfully cracked a drug trafficking case, and the amount is huge." Huang Xiaoxiao got anxious when she heard that she was asked to hand in her resignation letter. Liu Tianming slammed the table and shouted, "Why didn't you report such a major case clue? Do you have to play personal heroism?"

　　I said, "The information reported to us was obtained from the ghosts of Huangpu. If we report it to the organization and say that it was the ghosts who told us, will the organization take it seriously?"

　　"Fuck off! I don't want to see anyone tomorrow." Liu Tianming slammed the table and waved us out. The four of us walked out of the door shaking our heads. At this time, Brother Xiang was standing outside in a police uniform. When he saw us coming out, Brother Xiang came over and asked, "How is it?"

　　Speaking of which, Brother Xiang is quite good at making excuses. He said that he just happened to pass by and heard the gunshots below, so he rushed over to check, and was praised by his superiors for being "fired." Chen Qingyi sighed, shook his head and said, "Forget it, go back and find another job."

　　When Brother Xiang heard this, he scolded: "You wiped it so severely!"

　　"It's okay, Huizi, Lao Chen, I'll go find my dad and ask him to find some connections so that we won't be fired." Xu Dian was still a little unwilling. Huang Xiaoxiao shook her head: "You haven't figured it out yet. The nature of this matter is very bad. Captain Liu, you know that if he can make the decision, he can fire us, right? It's the people above who want to investigate it strictly, and this kind of thing is indeed against the principles of the police."

　　After hearing what Huang Xiaoxiao said, Xu Dian nodded helplessly and said, "If it doesn't work out, we can just go to work at my dad's company."

　　"Let me think of a way to deal with this matter." I patted Xu Dian and Lao Chen on the shoulders, took Brother Xiang and walked out of the police station. Damn, I studied for almost three years and finally started to be a policeman. I have only been a policeman for a few days. How can I just stop working? "Let's go, Brother Xiang, let's go find Grandpa Fang." Now we can only pin our hopes on Grandpa Fang. We immediately called the number Grandpa Fang left and told him that we were going to see him. He was very happy to tell us the address. Grandpa Fang lives in a villa area in Chengdu. This villa area is close to the suburbs and is very primitive. This villa area is a villa in the true sense. Many villa areas nowadays are just houses that look like villas, but they are still similar to ordinary communities. Villas are next to villas, and there are only a few trees. But this villa is full of trees, which are only found in some forests. Occasionally you can see one or two villas. Rather than a community, this is more like a forest. There is a big lake in the middle of the community. There are only more than ten villas surrounding the lake. We searched for a while according to the address and finally found the villa. It is three stories high and there is a big yard outside. In the yard, there is a police car, four sports cars of various brands and a racing car. Brother Xiang and I walked to the door and knocked. After a while, Grandpa Fang opened the door. Grandpa Fang was wearing a white Zhongshan suit, gold-rimmed glasses, and a Buddhist scripture in his hand. "You two little guys, come in quickly, don't be polite, treat it as your own home." He pointed inside and asked us to go in. I went in and saw that the inside was very spacious. There was a sofa in the middle, and some calligraphy and paintings and decorations were placed everywhere. Grandpa Fang pointed to the sofa and said, "Sit down first. I'll make you two a cup of tea."

　　"Grandpa Fang, stop working. We are not thirsty." I felt like a child in front of Grandpa Fang. I was very restrained when speaking. Although Grandpa Fang was very kind, he always gave me a vague pressure. "It's okay. This is Gongcha. It's not available outside." Grandpa Fang said as he took out a very delicate tea box with no name on the outside. He then took out some tea leaves and slowly brewed two cups of tea and handed them to me and Brother Xiang. Seeing that Grandpa Fang was so enthusiastic, we didn't continue to be pretentious. I took it and took a sip. I don't know how to taste tea, but I think it tastes very refreshing, similar to Nongfu Spring. "Since you're here today, don't leave. I'll ask Xiaoru to make you some food tonight."

　　After taking two sips, Brother Xiang said bluntly: "Grandpa Fang came to see you this time for something."

　　Then I told Grandpa Fang the whole story. Grandpa Fang nodded and said, "It's okay. This is a small matter. Your director is my old subordinate. I will call him tomorrow."

　　After getting Grandpa Fang's answer, we both felt a little relieved, and then we started chatting. Grandpa Fang usually seemed to be alone at home and very bored. He caught me and Brother Xiang and chatted with me for a long time. "Hey, there are guests at home." Suddenly, the door opened, and Uncle Fang and Sister Xiaoruo walked in. Uncle Fang was still wearing a police uniform, and when he saw Brother Xiang and me, he smiled and said, "I already know about you two little guys."

　　“I found out so quickly.”

　　"Hurry up! Ten kilograms of heroin and more than three million yuan of huge sums. As the deputy director of the Chengdu Public Security Bureau, I still don't know about it. I am really incompetent." Uncle Fang took off his coat and threw it on the sofa, then sat down next to me and Brother Xiang with his legs crossed. He said, "It's just right that you two are waiting. I'll take you two to do something later."

　　Brother Xiang asked curiously: "What's the matter?"

　　Uncle Fang said: "You will know in a moment"

　　At noon, Sister Xiaoruo prepared food for us. Her cooking skills were really good. After dinner, Uncle Fang said he wanted to take us away because he had something to do. So Grandpa Fang didn't keep us and just asked us to go and play with him often. After we left the house, Uncle Fang walked up to the police car in the yard and said, "Come on up."

　　Uncle Fang only occasionally asked us casually about how our time at the police station was. Brother Xiang and I said it was OK. Uncle Fang's driving was really amazing. I had only seen drifting in Initial D before, but Uncle Fang really knew how to drive. Brother Xiang's face turned pale as he sat in the passenger seat. Uncle Fang drove gracefully one after another and soon got on the highway. At four o'clock in the afternoon, he took us to Guanghan, a city next to Chengdu. In the car, Uncle Fang also said that the purpose of bringing us out was to have us calculate the Feng Shui for someone, or to put it bluntly, to extort money from people.

　　【175】God splashes water

　　At first, when Uncle Fang asked us to help with Feng Shui, we thought that one of his friends had been possessed by evil spirits. But that was not the case. It turned out that Grandpa Fang usually gave Uncle Fang very little pocket money. According to him, after buying a few sports cars and that racing car, he had no more money. Anyway, Brother Xiang and I were scared by the speed at which he spent money, so he had to make his own living. He definitely couldn't rely on the fixed salary from the police station. According to his original words, "The monthly salary from the police station is not enough to pay for one step on the accelerator of my racing car."

　　Although the words are a bit exaggerated, they are not far off. Later, seeing that Uncle Cong's business is very profitable, I often contacted Uncle Cong to make money together. It is commonly known as Feng Shui. "This time it was a silly man. I don't know how his wife died a few days ago. He was looking for a master everywhere to pray for his wife. He said that he would be rewarded 500,000 yuan afterwards, so I contacted him." Uncle Fang said: "Originally, I was going to ask Wu Zhicong to come with me, but that bastard always split the profit 50% every time. It's really too dark, so this time I saw you two were here, so I took you two with me."

　　I was actually just about to say that we only wanted 20% each when Uncle Fang said, "This time I am just bringing you two along to practice, so it's not appropriate to pay you two, but I will definitely treat you two to a meal afterwards."

　　I said, "Isn't it a bad idea to cheat people out of money like this?"

　　Uncle Fang rolled his eyes at me and said, "You are stupid. Those people who have no skills at all are cheating people. We have real skills. Okay, when the time comes, we will find a Feng Shui treasure land for his daughter to bless him with wealth for three generations. He should make money in this case."

　　It's not that easy to find a Feng Shui treasure land, I sighed. Nowadays, many people like to find Feng Shui treasure land to be buried, but in fact, after thousands of years, all the good lands have been used up. These days, unless you go to the deep mountains and old forests to look for it, you may find it. Guanghan City is not very big, and it is not a little smaller than Chengdu. Uncle Fang drove us into an unknown mountain. This mountain is very close to the urban area of ​​Guanghan City. There are many villas on the mountainside. "The Feng Shui of this mountain is not good, or the people who built these villas are idiots." Brother Xiang shook his head when he was at the foot of the mountain: "This mountain is obviously a cemetery mountain, suitable for Tibetans, especially the area of ​​the villa. If a tomb is built there, it is also an excellent Feng Shui place."

　　"I dare to assert that there must have been tombs under these villas. It would be a waste if we don't build tombs on such a Feng Shui treasure land." Brother Xiang sighed and said, "It's a pity that a Yang house was built where a Yin house was originally. The conflict between Yin and Yang will make the owner unlucky."

　　"Shoko, you're not bad. Two years ago, I saw you were just a little kid wearing open-crotch pants. Now you've grown up in a blink of an eye." Uncle Fang said with a smile, "But you're wrong about one thing. Nothing is absolute."

　　"Take a closer look at those villas," Uncle Fang pointed at the villas halfway up the mountain and asked Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang squinted and looked at them in surprise and said, "They are so tall. The person who renovated this place must be an expert."

　　"What's so high?" The car was getting closer to the villa area and I could clearly see the villas, but I couldn't see anything. Brother Xiang explained, "You see, there is a big river on the east side of the mountain. The wind blows from the southeast and blows toward the northwest, which is blocked by the mountain. Then it gets higher and higher and finally forms rain. This kind of feng shui is called "God's Water". "This kind of feng shui can make people who live on that mountain rich or noble. It is also suitable for downloading, but they cannot be buried because if you live here, you have to guard against the obstacles on the ground. So building a house in this place is very particular about feng shui."

　　“Water is Yang and turns to rain. Earth is Yin and controls the turbidity. The turbidity refers to the mountains. So we must avoid Yin and absorb Yang. That is to say, the house we build cannot directly absorb the earth’s energy.”

　　"If I'm not mistaken, their houses must be made entirely of wood, and the foundation must be made of wood struck by lightning, with 749 wooden feet embedded in the stone foundation. Even if there is no wood struck by lightning, a piece of wood that is more than 50 years old must be used." After Brother Xiang finished speaking, I took a look. Sure enough, although the villas here are painted on the outside, you can still tell that they are made of firewood. "This place is very suitable for burial or living, whether it is a yang house or a yin house. Although people have been buried here before, because of the special feng shui here, it has not become a place of disaster but a place of blessing." After Brother Xiang finished speaking, Uncle Fang also nodded with satisfaction. Uncle Fang took Brother Xiang and me to the door of a villa. There were all kinds of luxury cars parked in front of the villa. There were many people walking inside the villa. Uncle Fang handed us two sets of yellow Taoist robes for us to change into. While we were changing, he introduced, "This man is called Fang Mingli, he is 40 years old, a coal mine owner, very rich, and connected with both the black and white worlds. I came here this time as the deputy director of the Chengdu Public Security Bureau. You two are two masters who came here with me. Do you understand? Be smart and don't make us too familiar with each other."

　　After that, the three of us got off the car. As soon as we got off the car, a man with a gold necklace around his neck and a big bald head walked up to the three of us. This man was 1.8 meters tall and a little fat. He was wearing a white mourning dress. He looked to be in his forties. He walked up to us and saw Uncle Fang in a police uniform. He frowned slightly and asked loudly: "What do you three do?"

　　"Mr. Fang, right? I'm Director Huang's friend. He invited me here." Uncle Fang changed his playful look in front of us and became polite. At this time, a middle-aged man came out. The middle-aged man was wearing a black suit. When he saw Uncle Fang, he came up enthusiastically and shook hands with Uncle Fang and said, "Welcome, Director Fang. I didn't expect you to come all the way here. I'm sorry for not welcoming you."

　　This should be the Director Huang that Uncle Fang mentioned. Director Huang then said a few words to Fang Mingli, and Fang Mingli's face became much better. He looked at Brother Xiang and me behind Uncle Fang in confusion and asked, "Who are these two?"

　　Uncle Fang said quickly, "Director Huang said a few days ago that Mr. Fang wanted to find a capable gentleman to bury his wife, so he asked me to go to the Chengdu Lingling Hall to invite two young masters to help choose a grave for his wife."

　　Fang Mingli nodded and didn't care. Perhaps he saw that Brother Xiang and I were young and thought we were just young boys, so he didn't care. He said, "Thank you Director Fang for your kindness. We'll talk about the burial later. Let's go in and eat first."

　　After we entered, the villa was very large with a light red coffin in the middle. There was also a large white photo hanging in the lobby. The deceased was quite beautiful, looking about 40 years old, but very elegant. "How did your wife die?" I asked Fang Mingli. Fang Mingli seemed to not want to pay attention to me and said perfunctorily, "Food poisoning."

　　"Impossible," I shook my head and looked at the coffin. There was something on it that only I could see. At this moment, the soul of Mrs. Fang Mingli was floating above her own coffin, and it was surrounded by black air. After a person dies, they usually wander around in a daze for seven days before returning to their souls. For example, Huangpu was like this, but there are exceptions. Those who died unjustly had resentment before they died. This is not the case. If you feel a little depressed in your chest, you will become a ghost. For example, although Huangpu also died unjustly, he did not have enough evil spirit in his heart to turn him into a fierce ghost. And this lady was surrounded by black air and was a fierce ghost.

　　[176] Corpse Transformation

　　Fang Mingli stared at me for a moment and said unhappily: "What do you mean, little brother?"

　　"Your wife must have died unjustly." I didn't hide it since Uncle Fang was here. Fang Mingli frowned and said, "Nonsense, I don't even know how my own wife died. If you two are here to pray for my deceased wife, I welcome you. If you want to make trouble, please leave as soon as possible."

　　Uncle Fang saw that Fang Mingli was angry and quickly said, "Don't be angry, Mr. Fang. These two are very capable gentlemen in our place. They are both really capable and not charlatans. In fact, our police station has encountered several supernatural incidents and it was these two who helped. Since he said so, he must have his reasons."

　　"Hmph," Fang Mingli snorted, and took Uncle Fang and Director Huang to say hello to some other people, leaving me and Brother Xiang behind and not caring about us. "What's going on?" Brother Xiang walked up to me and asked me in a low voice. I told Brother Xiang about the wronged soul I saw. Brother Xiang frowned slightly and whispered, "Forget it, don't worry about it. There's no benefit."

　　Actually, I thought so too. Fang Mingli was so arrogant that he was like an idiot. If you don't believe me, forget it. Brother Xiang and I started eating and drinking everywhere. Although it was a funeral, rich people are different from poor people. A lot of people were invited to cry in front of the coffin. Then there was a side hall next to the main hall. There were all kinds of fruits and dishes in the side hall, just like a buffet. A large group of so-called successful people were in there. Occasionally they would take some food and hold a wine glass to talk to people. Brother Xiang and I didn't know anyone anyway, so we looked for delicious food everywhere. We ate for a long time and felt very comfortable. At about nine o'clock in the evening, Uncle Fang also called us to leave. We got in Uncle Fang's car. Uncle Fang shook his head and said, "I don't know why Fang Mingli seems to be very cautious. Forget it. This deal can't be done."

　　"That's not necessarily true," Brother Xiang said to Uncle Fang, "There must be something wrong with the death of Fang Mingli's wife. Huizi saw the ghost of his wife. The evil spirit was surrounding the coffin. If there was thunder at night or a black cat approached the corpse, his wife would definitely turn into an evil spirit and resurrect."

　　"Then wait for two days. If his wife turns into a corpse, you can make a lot of money." Uncle Fang nodded when he heard it, holding a cigarette in his mouth and smiling, he drove to a hotel at the foot of the mountain and booked a room. Fang Mingli's wife was to be buried four days later. The three of us stayed in the small hotel at the foot of the mountain every day. We would surf the Internet or something when we had nothing to do. It seemed that Fang Mingli's house was a buffet, and guests were welcome to worship his wife at any time. They could eat and drink there, and they could go there 24 hours a day. Finally, the day before Fang Mingli's wife was buried, something happened. It was about 11:30 at night. Brother Xiang, Uncle Fang and I had just had a midnight snack outside and were walking to the hotel. Just at the door of the hotel, suddenly a thunderbolt struck the mountain. Since the hotel was just above, the thunder was very loud, which scared the three of us. The little wine we drank for midnight snack was gone. Uncle Fang clapped his hands and said, "Great, it finally thundered. Damn Huizi and Xiangzi, follow me up to ask for money."

　　Uncle Fang also told us about his plan. If Fang Mingli's wife revived, we would go up and negotiate with Fang Mingli about how much money to pay. We agreed to deal with the revived guy later. We quickly got in the police car and rushed up the mountain. Brother Xiang had a gloomy face and said, "I have a bad feeling."

　　"What's the feeling?" Uncle Fang pursed his lips. "Isn't it just a corpse that was struck alive? Shit." Uncle Fang said this and suddenly he braked hard. "What's wrong?" Uncle Fang was driving fast and he braked hard. Brother Xiang and I almost flew out. "Look." Uncle Fang pointed to the front of the car. We were very close to the villa area at this time. It had been almost twenty minutes since the thunder struck. Brother Xiang and I hurriedly got out of the car. There was a person lying three meters in front of the car. I ran over and saw that this person turned out to be Fang Mingli's housekeeper, an old man in his fifties. Brother Xiang and I had seen him several times at Fang Mingli's house the other day. I squatted down, felt his pulse and shook my head. This person was dead. Brother Xiang suddenly turned over the man's neck to show me and said, "Look."

　　There were actually two bloody holes. They were exactly the same as the one that Miao Xingren had bitten. A closer look revealed that the old butler's body was shriveled up like a dead body. "I figured it out," said Uncle Fang, running over from behind. "This is a corpse struck by lightning. It's not an ordinary zombie."

　　Everyone has heard of various corpse monsters, and they all know that many corpses turn into corpses because of thunder. But they are not zombies. Zombies are difficult to form. They are the king of corpses. The most common ones are buried in corpse breeding grounds and slowly form, but it takes more than ten or twenty years. There is also a kind of corpse that is directly struck by lightning. "Hurry up and go to Fang Mingli's house to check." Uncle Fang thought for a while and said, "Take all the stuff with you. Be careful. This zombie must be of a high level."

　　I took my black backpack from the car and took out the peach wood sword and ran to Fang Mingli's house with Uncle Fang. There was a five-meter-wide circular hole on the roof of Fang Mingli's house. It was struck by lightning. The coffin in the middle of the hall had been smashed into pieces, and the body in the middle had disappeared. We searched everywhere and found more than a dozen people in the house, but they were all dead. Those people had various injuries, such as fractures. Uncle Fang immediately took out his phone and called Director Huang, and told him that the case must be kept absolutely confidential. Uncle Fang's face was serious. He originally just wanted to make some money, but he didn't expect to encounter such a big thing. "Call your Uncle Cong. The three of us can't get rid of this zombie." Uncle Fang decisively asked for help. Brother Xiang nodded and took out his phone to make a call. "The zombies just came out and they will definitely suck blood and kill people everywhere. Huizi, go get the loudspeaker and call everyone out, and then take them down the mountain together. It's too dangerous on the mountain now." After Uncle Fang finished speaking, he found a loudspeaker from Fang Mingli's house and threw it over. "What are you doing?" Suddenly, Fang Mingli, who was at the door of the room, walked in. He pointed at the three of us and asked, "What have you done to my house? Fuck."

　　"Idiot!" I didn't bother to pay attention to him. I rushed out with a loudspeaker and stood outside in a relatively open area. I shouted with the loudspeaker: "Emergency! An earthquake is going to happen in half an hour. Everyone, hurry out to avoid the disaster."

　　When I shouted like that, many rich men came out with their mistresses in disheveled clothes.

　　177】Smart Zombie

　　"What kind of earthquake is this? Tell me clearly, kid."

　　“Why didn’t I hear it on TV?”

　　At this time, the crowd was in a commotion. I saw that there were about a hundred people, which was not bad, and it was quite a lot. So I said, "Everyone, be quiet. This is a disaster relief play we organized. Please go down the mountain first."

　　"Stupid x"

　　"Who is your leader? I'll call him."

　　"Get lost. Do you know who my father is? It's Wang Gang."

　　I looked at this group of guys and there was a red-haired rich second-generation who wanted to come up and beat me up, so I kicked him back. This guy looked about ten years old, and there was a girl about seventeen years old next to him. She was very pretty and it made me want to bite them. How dare they harm the flowers of the motherland? "Get out of here. To tell you the truth, there is a zombie on the mountain and more than a dozen people have died. You can go down the mountain if you want or not. If you don't want to go down the mountain, you can take a few shots." I was too lazy to tell them that their lives are their own, and I told them the truth. Whether they can cherish their lives is up to them. I have a lot of things to do, so how can I be in the mood to play with them? I ran back to Fang Mingli's house. At this time, Fang Mingli was looking at Zhou with a look of horror. I don't know what to say. Although Uncle Fang is usually careless, he is relatively reliable now. He took out a dozen thin wooden nails and pierced the throats of the dozen corpses. Although the zombie certainly didn't give them zombie blood, they still had to prevent them from turning into zombies. After all, they were killed by zombies and the chance of turning into zombies is much higher than that of ordinary corpses. The reason for sealing their throats with wooden nails is that they are afraid that their resentment will enter their bodies through their throats and turn into zombies. After half an hour, more than a dozen police cars drove over to block Fang Mingli's house. Director Huang also came with a serious face. Uncle Fang said directly: "Seal the mountain and don't let anyone who can go out."

　　Chief Huang almost fainted when he saw the bodies scattered all over the ground. With so many people being killed at once in the area under his jurisdiction, he probably would lose his job after this incident. Chief Huang was in a low mood. Uncle Fang spoke up and said, "Do a good job of what I arranged. It's not your fault. After all, this is a supernatural case and it is no longer under the jurisdiction of ordinary police."

　　After hearing what Uncle Fang said, Director Huang's face turned as clear as a dark cloud. Although Uncle Fang and Director Huang are both directors of the Public Security Bureau of the same city, one is a deputy provincial-level city and the other is a prefecture-level city. After hearing what Uncle Fang said, he worked hard to direct the work, and then the police began to seal the mountain and not let people go in, let alone leave. After all, zombies can pretend to be ordinary people. I also drew ten evil-detecting talismans overnight. These talismans don't have any power, but they will emit yellow light when they encounter evil spirits, yin spirits, etc. I gave these ten talismans to the police. "We can't let this zombie enter the city, otherwise we will definitely lose it." Uncle Fang was holding a map, which was a rough map of the mountain. He said, "Of course, ordinary police officers are allowed to retreat after seeing her, and there is no need to send them to die meaninglessly."

　　"Are these zombies really that dangerous?" Director Huang asked Uncle Fang in confusion. Uncle Fang pointed at the dozen or so corpses on the ground that had been covered with white cloth and said, "Of course, these corpses should not be transported out first, so as not to let the outside media know."

　　Brother Xiang and I were bored and a little powerless watching Uncle Fang arranging the work. Uncle Fang checked the corpses and the fighting environment at the scene and said that the zombie must be a white-eyed zombie, which means it was a zombie of the same level as Miao Xingren. I still remember Miao Xingren's strength very vividly. It was very scary. Many policemen searched everywhere in the mountain, but Uncle Cong could not arrive until four in the morning. Time passed little by little, but there was no clue in the mountain. In fact, the mountain was not very big, but the police searched from beginning to end and had no clue. "Could it be that the zombie has run away?" Chief Huang was puzzled. Uncle Fang shook his head and said, "It is indeed possible. It is also possible that it found a corner to hide."

　　"Where is Xiangzi?" Uncle Fang rubbed his temple and asked Brother Xiang beside him. Then he asked Fang Mingli for his wife's birth date and eight characters. After about five minutes, Brother Xiang took out a piece of paper and drew a lot of five elements and gossip on it. It was very complicated. I couldn't understand it. After Brother Xiang calculated it, his face changed slightly, and then he handed the note to Uncle Fang. Uncle Fang looked at it, smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "I didn't expect that you couldn't figure it out. It seems that the zombies have really escaped. Director Huang, call your people here, tell them to transport these corpses back to the city and burn them, and then slowly search for them."

　　"Really not looking for her anymore?" Director Huang asked Uncle Fang in confusion. Uncle Fang nodded and said, "Call her back and let's retreat. We can't figure out where she is. What if she finds a corner and hides in such a big mountain? We won't be able to find her."

　　"Well, just listen to Director Fang," Director Huang said and walked out. Brother Xiang followed behind Director Huang without any expression. "Huizi, go and see if these corpses have been put away and if there are any talismans to suppress corpses on them, lest they turn into zombies later." Uncle Fang brought the talismans with him at some point and handed them to me. I took them and pasted them on each corpse. "Mr. Fang, you go out first." Uncle Fang drove everyone out without saying anything. Only Uncle Fang and I were left inside. "Uncle Fang, what on earth are you thinking about?"

　　Uncle Fang suddenly pointed at the pile of corpses and shouted, "Why don't you get up?"

　　The pile of corpses was motionless, and Uncle Fang sneered, "Still pretending to be Xiangzi's gasoline." As soon as Uncle Fang finished speaking, Brother Xiang and five special police officers rushed in, each holding a can of gasoline in their hands, and threw it at the corpses, then took out a flamethrower and sprayed the Internet. It turned out that the cheat that Brother Xiang calculated at the beginning actually showed that the zombie was right next to us. Uncle Fang was still very confused, but after seeing the pile of corpses, he understood. This zombie is extremely smart. If this zombie had a conflict with the police at the beginning, maybe it could get some advantage at the beginning, but in the end it would definitely not escape the fate of destruction. So at the beginning she pretended to be a corpse, just wanting these people to carry her into the city. By then, the sky would be high and she would be able to fly freely, and no one could catch her. Uncle Fang deliberately didn't point it out just now, waiting for Brother Xiang and the others to go out and prepare gasoline and flamethrowers. No matter what kind of zombie it is, it is afraid of fire. And although the white-eyed zombie is powerful, it is not powerful enough to be immune to water and fire. A raging fire burned on the pile of corpses, but none of the corpses moved, and soon a burnt smell could be smelled.

　　【178】See if you die

　　The pile of corpses was gradually burned to ashes. The fire was so fierce that many parts of the house were on fire, but I didn't see any of the corpses jump up. "Could it be that I guessed wrong?" Uncle Fang whispered to himself. Suddenly, I felt very uncomfortable. It was as if there was a thick phlegm in my throat that I couldn't spit out. I also felt very depressed and stuffy around me. "Be careful, she's coming," I yelled and picked up the peach wood sword. Suddenly, a hand broke through the floor and stretched out from under the ground. I mentioned earlier that the houses here are made of wooden boards and cannot touch the ground, so there are actually some wooden pillars supporting the houses under the houses, leaving some space. I didn't expect that this zombie would run under the house and hide. The zombie's hand just came out and grabbed my right leg, and then tried to pull me down. This thing was so strong that I lost my balance and fell to the ground after being pulled by it. With a bang, the zombie finally jumped up from the ground. Damn, it was really ugly. Its clothes were torn and its body was burnt. The black part was all rotten flesh, and her eyeballs were about to fall out from being struck by lightning. However, her body was also full of violent aura. She jumped up and pounced on me. Of course, I am not the inexperienced idiot who knew nothing. Seeing her pounce on me, I did not panic. I raised my hand with the peach wood sword and stabbed her chest. This time, I stabbed her right in the chest, but it did not penetrate. It only pierced the skin a little. I thought about it and realized that I did not recite the spell just now. Damn, if I did not recite the spell, this peach wood sword would be no different from an ordinary wooden stick in front of the corpse monster. However, there is no chance to continue reciting the spell now. I decisively rolled to the side. Her claws grabbed the place where I was lying and scratched the wooden floor. It made my hair stand on end. If it grabbed me, I would not be able to survive. Uncle Fang was not far away from me and came to help me when I dodged. He took a talisman and stuck it on the back of the zombie and shouted, "Hurry up and obey the order!"

　　Instantly the talisman began to burn, and then the zombie was also burned. If it was an ordinary corpse monster, it would probably have died. Even an ordinary zombie would not be much affected by fire, after all, fire defeats zombies. But this zombie was different. It was originally struck by lightning. The temperature of lightning was so high that it was basically immune to these ordinary fires. Its whole body was burning with flames and it kicked Uncle Fang back. "Roar!" The zombie howled wildly towards the sky. The flames all over her body were actually sucked into her skin. Her scorched body actually recovered a lot. "This zombie's consciousness is the same as that of an ordinary person. Huizi, hold her back for five minutes while I set up the formation." Brother Xiang took out a bunch of talismans and stuck them on the ground for five minutes. Damn it! I'm lucky if I didn't die in half a minute. The policemen who were originally carrying flamethrowers had already run away when they saw this zombie jump out. I can't rely on them. "Huizi, hold her back for five minutes." "Stop, I'll go call for help." Uncle Fang saw the emergency and ran out to find help without caring about the risk of falling or being hit by a car. I was so moved that tears streamed down my cheeks. As expected, they are all unreliable. I don't know why that zombie, maybe because I'm more handsome, didn't chase Uncle Fang and Brother Xiang, but chased me and beat me. Did I provoke you? But fortunately, this zombie was not as fierce as I imagined, or not as strong as Miao Xingren. Although both of them are white-eyed zombies, the difference is like that I am still a loser at the age of 25, while Kim Jong-un controls nuclear weapons at the age of 25. It's completely different. This zombie only uses brute force. I dodged and dodged, and occasionally turned around to throw a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman, which barely held this guy back. After about three minutes, I was so tired that I was out of breath and could hardly run anymore. Brother Xiang finally yelled, "Huizi, lead her into the formation to watch me kill her."

　　"Brother Xiang, I love you." I looked at the ground and saw a Tai Chi Bagua diagram formed by talismans. In the middle, there was a circular open space with a diameter of three meters. It should be the center of the formation. The zombie was chasing me closely, so I ran to the middle of the formation. When I ran to the middle of the formation, I looked back and saw that the zombie was standing far away. She had no intention of entering the formation at all. Moreover, she looked at me like an idiot, as if saying: You guys are all yelling that this is a trap formation. Am I really going to rush in like an idiot? Then I remembered that this zombie is not stupid. I had no choice but to beat her in with the peach wood sword. I chanted: "The magic weapon is as urgent as the law."

　　I rushed forward and hit her on the head. She didn't dodge and grabbed my chest. I hit her forehead with a solid bang, but she was like an indestructible cockroach. She was like a diamond with a strong body. There was no reaction when I hit her. Instead, she grabbed my chest and I felt a chill in my chest. I looked down and saw that my chest was bleeding. There were five long cuts. If they were a little deeper, they would have dug into my internal organs. I was so scared that I turned around and ran into the formation. Anyway, she didn't dare to come in. But when I looked back, I was almost scared to death. The zombie chased after me with a ferocious face. It was as if she would be infertile if she didn't kill me today. The skinless zombie was still charred all over, and looked creepy no matter how I looked at it. Her speed was also much faster than before. I felt weak all over due to the injury on my chest, and I bled too much. I was dazed and tripped to the ground. I watched the zombie pounce on me. I thought I was dead at the time. I watched the zombie's claws getting closer and closer to my neck. I was thinking about whether I should ask Bai Wuchang for a job as a ghost messenger. At this critical moment, Brother Xiang finally yelled: "The boundless heaven and earth, borrow the law, chi chi chi"

　　Suddenly, countless talismans on the ground flew up instantly and all stuck to the zombie, wrapping it up tightly. Then there was a loud rumbling sound, and all the talismans exploded. The distance was very close at that time, and it made my ears hurt. The zombie screamed in pain. I secretly called out to Brother Shuangxiang in my heart. This move looks so cool, and I think it must be powerful. Let's see if this zombie will die or not.

　　【179】Mysterious Coffin

　　This move is so cool. If I were to rate it, I would give it a perfect 10 for the visual effect. As for its power, well, I looked at the zombie. Its clothes were almost gone, and its body was torn to pieces by the explosion. There was rotten flesh everywhere, and black blood was dripping onto the ground. "Is it dead?" I looked at the zombie standing there without making any movement. I endured the pain in my chest, covered my chest with my left hand, and supported myself with my right hand to stand up. I took two steps back. "Roar" suddenly the zombie screamed wildly. The black evil spirit surrounding her was actually sucked into her mouth when she opened her mouth. "Fuck, get out of here." Brother Xiang ran to my side and I jumped onto his back. He carried me and ran out. When we reached the door, the zombie also came to his senses and ran towards us. The zombie was very fast and was about to reach us. Suddenly, more than 20 soldiers appeared in front of the door, holding live ammunition in their hands. The more than 20 soldiers ignored us and rushed into the room and fought with the zombie. Brother Xiang and I saw these The soldiers came and didn't run away. Brother Xiang hid outside the door with his back to me and watched quietly. These twenty or so soldiers were probably transferred by Uncle Fang. They definitely couldn't be ordinary soldiers. They should be from the special forces. After the twenty or so soldiers went in, they started shooting at the zombie with their guns. Although they couldn't kill the zombie, she didn't dare to be careless when more than twenty automatic rifles were pointed at her and shot at her. Instead, she dodged left and right and came to these soldiers for hand-to-hand combat. Originally, Brother Xiang and I were quite worried about the twenty or so soldiers. After all, this thing was a zombie. How could ordinary people beat it? The miracle was that these twenty or so soldiers were not afraid or even hesitated when they saw the zombie. Although these soldiers probably couldn't beat the zombies in terms of individual combat power, the grappling methods of more than twenty people were very good, and they cooperated very well. Often when a zombie grabbed a person and wanted to bite him, two or three people next to him would pinch the zombie's jaw. After a few rounds, the zombie was beaten so hard that it couldn't fight back. Brother Xiang looked at it and muttered, "Fuck, these soldiers are so fierce."

　　"Of course, this group of people are elites from the special forces of Beijing. They passed by us after completing a mission and heard that something happened, so they rushed over to help." Uncle Fang's voice came from behind us. At this time, Uncle Fang was wearing a police uniform and was majestic. He was followed by a group of police officers. "Looking at the methods used by this group of people, this is not the first time they have dealt with zombies. Especially every time they restrain the zombies from biting people, they are perfect." Brother Xiang turned his head and asked Uncle Fang, who nodded with a cigarette in his mouth and whispered to us, "This group of people is the sharp blade of the army. Do you think that only our police system has the methods to deal with monsters? There is no shortage of supernatural events in military missions. They have plenty of skills. I heard that a few years ago, a unit even captured a green-eyed zombie, and the country finally humanely destroyed the zombie."

　　It seems that the country is not right about ghosts. It should be said that leaders of various countries must master the methods to deal with these ghosts, otherwise they will probably not sleep well. Soon, the more than 20 soldiers took out a hook, which is a very long rope with a five-claw iron hook on it. The soldiers used the iron hooks to lock the zombie's scapula directly, and then the thighs, calves, wrists and arms were all hooked with iron hooks. The zombie's movements were very fluent, which made me and Brother Xiang envious of ghost catching. I think it should be as majestic as them. Think about me and Brother Xiang again. Those more than 20 iron hooks locked all the joints of the zombies, and then tied up the zombies easily with ropes. The policemen outside were so scared when they saw the appearance of the zombies that their faces turned purple. The younger ones even bent over and vomited. "Director Fang, our mission is completed. If you have no objection, we will apply to take this zombie back to the capital for processing." One of the soldiers came up and saluted and asked Uncle Fang for instructions. Counting as he is the biggest leader here, Uncle Fang nodded and said, "Well, no objection, thank you for troubling me, comrade."

　　"Serve the people" This soldier smiled innocently and looked like a boy next door. Then he turned around and shouted, "Take it away."

　　These twenty or so soldiers came and went in a hurry. Twenty or so people carried the zombie onto a truck. There were more than ten military vehicles beside the truck. It turned out that this troop had more than twenty people. The initial estimate was more than fifty people. In particular, there was a blood-red coffin on the truck. There were many red ropes tied on the coffin. There were ten soldiers standing guard behind the truck, staring at the coffin. There should be something extraordinary in the coffin. I was secretly shocked. Although I was curious, I knew I shouldn't ask. I couldn't ask, especially these military secrets. After these soldiers drove away, Director Huang came to arrange the aftermath. Uncle Fang also saw my wound. Fortunately, there were a few doctors who came casually. The doctors said that I didn't hurt my internal organs. Although the wound was quite large, it was just a skin injury. They stopped the bleeding for me and bandaged it, and I was fine after that. After finishing all this, it was already three or four in the morning. Uncle Fang drove me down the mountain. I lay in the back seat of the car and my chest still hurt a little. I suddenly remembered that Uncle Cong hadn't come yet, so I asked, "Uncle Fang, where is Uncle Cong? Let's go out for a midnight snack when he arrives."

　　"Forget it, he's unlucky. As soon as he arrived, his superiors found out and asked him to escort the army back to the capital. Haha, he probably won't be back for half a month." Uncle Fang laughed, as if he was very happy that Uncle Cong was unlucky. "What was in the coffin just now?" I asked Uncle Fang curiously. Uncle Fang smiled and said, "Nothing. A while ago, a blue-eyed zombie appeared on the border of Tibet, so these guys went to catch it. That guy couldn't take a plane or a ship, and they were afraid of something happening before catching him, so they took the water route. Didn't they just happen to pass by Chengdu?"

　　Blue-eyed zombies. I gasped. White-eyed zombies are so powerful. Blue-eyed zombies are two levels higher than white-eyed zombies. If it were me and Brother Xiang, we probably wouldn't be able to defeat them in one move. Those soldiers are really powerful. They can actually catch blue-eyed zombies. Uncle Fang saw what I was thinking and explained, "This time it wasn't just the army. The Living Buddha of the Potala Palace also came out to catch this zombie. Otherwise, few of the more than 50 people would have survived until now."

　　【180】New Guanshan

　　Although I was surprised at how powerful the thing in the coffin was, it had nothing to do with me anyway. There is a saying that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. But isn’t there a corresponding saying that the smaller the ability, the smaller the responsibility? Uncle Fang took us to the entrance of the hotel. The three of us found a place to have some midnight snack. Although my chest still hurt, it was all superficial injuries. When I got back to the room, it was four in the morning. I was so sleepy. I was lying on the bed with my phone in my hand. I was bored and suddenly found Han Sifan’s phone number. I thought about it and realized that I hadn’t contacted her for so long, so I had to call her to ask her how she was doing. The call was connected quickly. It took about twenty seconds for the other party to answer the call. As soon as I answered the call, Han Sifan’s sleepy voice came: "Fuck you, you are so idle. Did you call me at four in the morning while I was sleeping? Fuck you."

　　I don't know why, even though Han Sifan was scolding me, I felt warm inside. Am I being a bitch? Maybe. I smiled and held the phone and said, "Sister Fan, how are you doing recently?"

　　"It's still the same. I'm so bored at school. All I do every day is beat people up. If I had known, I would have followed you two to become a police officer. How are you doing?" Han Sifan asked me while yawning. I looked at the ceiling and smiled, "I'm doing very well. I just solved a drug trafficking case a few days ago, and I just beat up a white-eyed zombie. You don't know how fierce that zombie is, haha."

　　"Oh, really? Tell me quickly." Han Sifan is really a violent girl. When she heard me mention zombies, she seemed to be awake all the time and asked me to tell her story. I started to tell Han Sifan bit by bit about what happened after I left school. I talked until about five in the morning. Han Sifan said, "Okay, I'm so sleepy. Go to bed early. Next time I have time, I'll come to Chengdu to see Xiangzi and visit you by the way."

　　"Okay," Han Sifan said, and then he hung up the phone. I held the phone for a while, thinking about some deep philosophical questions like why Einstein was a man, and just when I was about to go to sleep, the door was kicked open with a bang. The quality of this door was too poor. I jumped out of the bed in my shorts, and I didn't know who kicked the door open. I jumped up and saw that it was Uncle Fang. At this time, Uncle Fang was getting dressed in a disheveled manner and yelled at me: "Hurry up and get dressed, something happened in that unit." After yelling, he turned around and kicked the door of Brother Xiang opposite me. I was stunned for a long time. Damn, isn't it such a coincidence? Although I was shocked that something happened suddenly, I quickly put on my police uniform and carried my black backpack. I saw that there were still many talismans, so I felt relieved. When I packed up and ran out of the door, I saw Brother Xiang walked out with a nervous look on his face. Uncle Fang said, "Don't talk nonsense and follow me."

　　After saying that, he ran downstairs in front. What else could Xiang and I say? We ran behind Uncle Fang. After going downstairs and getting in the car, Uncle Fang drove the police car and rushed out in a flash. In this city, he actually sped up to a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour. Brother Xiang and I were so scared that our faces turned pale and we dared not speak. But we knew that the situation was urgent and we dared not say anything. Uncle Fang also explained in front: "They had an accident in Xinguanshan. It seems that the zombie ran out."

　　"What happened? How did he get out?" Brother Xiang asked in surprise. Uncle Fang said, "Xinguan Mountain is a very evil place." Then he explained to me and Brother Xiang that there are thousands of mountains in China, and the mountains are divided into yin and yang. For example, the Five Sacred Mountains are full of righteousness and are immune to all evil. But there are many yin mountains. There are often all kinds of mountain spirits and monsters on these mountains. For example, the Mei Mountain we visited before is a yin mountain. In the last century, basically everyone in the surrounding area knew about Xinguan Mountain. The main reason was because of the construction of a highway. In fact, the construction of a highway also depends on Feng Shui. It depends on whether the place is suitable for passing. When the highway was built to Xinguan Mountain, a gentleman was invited to go to Xinguan Mountain to see it. The gentleman was not very old, about 25 or 26 years old. When the gentleman saw the mountain, he said, "This is an evil mountain. It is not suitable to dig a hole (tunnel). It is recommended to take a detour."

　　But at that time, this construction team was a group of passionate young people, and the leader was only thirty years old. The popular way to build roads at that time was to go through mountains, and the order from the city was to dig holes. At that time, the leader ignored my husband's objection and insisted on digging holes. There were no problems in the first few days, but something went wrong on the tenth day. Many people in the construction team began to fester and bleed. They went to the hospital for examination, but there was no result. The hospital couldn't find out the cause. At that time, an experienced person suggested to the leader that we should take a detour and not dig holes, but this leader was stubborn and said, "If you don't let me do it, I will do it." So he said, "Keep digging." Helplessly, everyone continued. In the next few days, the festering situation improved, and gradually no one got this strange disease. Many people thought they were overthinking it, until they reached the middle of the mountain. At that time, a stone statue was dug out from the inside of the mountain. The stone statue was two meters high and was a sculpture of a mouse. It was very lifelike, just like a real mouse. At that time, many people were curious and went up to touch it. The construction team thought they had dug up a treasure and said they would hand it over to the country for merit. But at that time, dark clouds were gathering. After hearing about it, the gentleman came over overnight to tell the construction team that this was the mountain god of this mountain. In fact, mountain gods are not necessarily land gods. Many animals become spirits and stay in the mountains for a long time, and then slowly become mountain gods. The mountain god of this evil mountain is naturally an evil god. Many people did not believe it and said that this gentleman was promoting feudal superstition. The construction team directly took him to the police station. That was how it was at that time. If the Yin-Yang master said something auspicious to you, people would worship you as a living Bodhisattva, but if you dared to say something unlucky, you would immediately be accused of promoting feudal superstition. If it were an older leader, he might be a little unhappy, but he would still listen to this gentleman. Unfortunately, the leader did not listen. The right hand of the person who touched the stone statue that night turned out to be festered. At night, all kinds of howling came from the camp. Many people died directly due to excessive blood loss. The leader was so scared at that time that basically half of the people in the construction team lost their hands, and a quarter of the people died from excessive blood loss or excessive pain. The leader of the construction team hurried to the police station to ask the gentleman for help. [ps: Six more chapters will be released today]

　　[181] Yellow Eyebrow Old Monster

　　The Yin-Yang masters back then were not like the ones now. If it were the Yin-Yang masters now, I would give you advice and you would lock me up. If it were me, I would definitely avenge you. However, the Yin-Yang masters at that time were dedicated to saving the world and did not care about these details at all. That night, the Yin-Yang master followed the leader back to the camp. The Yin-Yang master saw that the people with festering bodies were in great pain. Many people even bit their tongues to commit suicide. Many doctors came to the hospital but were helpless. He quickly took out cinnabar and mixed it with black dog blood to make a large basin of it. He poured it on the hands of those who had festering arms but were not dead yet. In fact, these people had evil spirits in their bodies. I think the stone statue should have been filled with evil spirits at that time. The evil spirits were full of evil spirits, so they reached out to touch these ordinary people. At night, these evil spirits were causing trouble. Naturally, ordinary people could not stand the power of this evil spirit, and their arms gradually festered and disappeared. The gentleman poured black dog blood and cinnabar on these people's hands, and immediately green smoke came out of their arms and the festers gradually stopped. Unfortunately, this arm had to be cut off. After the work was done, the leader asked the gentleman what to do now and asked if we should stop digging holes and go around them. It was this gentleman who shook his head. This gentleman was a kind-hearted person who truly cared about the country and the people. He said, "You have spent so much energy to open so many tunnels. If you stop now, wouldn't it be a waste of the country's money?"

　　Then the gentleman told the leader, "I will go and meet this evildoer. If anything happens to me, please help me take care of my family."

　　Of course, Mr. Yin Yang also had a family. It seemed that Mr. Yin Yang's child had just been born at that time. The leader nodded and said that if anything happened to Mr. Yin Yang, he would help take care of his family. After hearing this, Mr. Yin Yang smiled and walked into the tunnel. Just as he expected, he died in the tunnel. No one knew what happened after Mr. Yin Yang entered. The leader of the construction team led people in and found that Mr. Yin Yang had lost his breath. Next to him were four big words written in blood: "The demon has been sealed." At that time, the peach wood sword next to Mr. Yin Yang was stuck in the ground, and there was also a gossip on the ground. Legend has it that this is the formation that sealed the mountain monster. Later, the leader built a secret room and built the seal inside the secret room. After listening to what Uncle Fang said, I couldn't help but respect him. Why would I be dissatisfied with such a Yin-Yang master who works for the country and the people? In comparison, I suddenly felt very insignificant. "This gentleman doesn't have to die, right? Even if he can't be defeated, he will definitely come back." Brother Xiang raised his doubts. Uncle Fang nodded and said, holding a cigarette in his mouth, "He used the Bagua Qiankun Formation to seal. This gentleman is a man of great ability. I don't know why he used such a seal that cost his life."

　　"At that time, many people knew about this rumor. Later, the higher-ups came out to dispel it for fear of a bad impact. However, even so, various rumors of hauntings often circulate in this place. For example, when driving in the tunnel, you can see some ghosts in white clothes." Uncle Fang shook his head while smoking a cigarette and said, "After all, this is Zuoxie Mountain. This time, the zombie ran out probably because of this reason. This place is too evil. The zombie's ability is terrifying to begin with. It broke through the seal of the coffin with the help of the Yin energy here."

　　"What about Uncle Cong? Is he okay?" I asked anxiously. The blue-eyed zombie was so powerful, would Uncle Cong be in danger? Uncle Fang shook his head and said, "Don't worry. I know the boy's ability very well. Even the green-eyed zombie may not be his opponent. He was the one who passed the news to me. In fact, I was worried that the rat demon in the mountain escaped."

　　"He told me on the phone that the zombies had just escaped, and he was about to seal them, but suddenly a dark shadow rushed out and entangled him. He fought with the dark shadow for a while, and the zombie bit several soldiers to death and took the opportunity to escape. However, the zombie is still in the tunnel of that mountain. Your uncle Cong has no other skills, but he is very good at dealing with zombies." Uncle Fang smiled and talked for a long time. The sky was getting brighter. It was about six o'clock when we arrived at the Xinguanshan. The entrance to the tunnel of the Xinguanshan was guarded by soldiers with guns. There was already a traffic jam in front of the intersection. These soldiers would not let people pass. We were stopped from a distance. There were too many cars in front of us, so the three of us got out of the car and ran I went over to ask about the situation. At this time, ten soldiers were stationed at each of the four exits on both sides of the tunnel. The purpose was not only to prevent vehicles from passing, but also to prevent zombies from running out. When we arrived, Uncle Cong was already waiting. I saw seven corpses covered with white cloth on the roadside. I sighed and silently saluted this group of soldiers in my heart. "What's the situation?" Uncle Fang asked anxiously as soon as he arrived. Uncle Cong's face was very gloomy and he crossed his chest and said, "I have already notified the higher-ups. The nearby supernatural incident investigation team is also rushing over. But it's still not working. First of all, the traffic here is a headache. This is a major traffic route and cannot be blocked for a long time. Now I have also notified toll stations everywhere to let people change routes."

　　"The most annoying thing is that there are not only tunnels but also many small holes." Uncle Cong gritted his teeth and said, "Now we can only wait."

　　Uncle Fang suddenly shouted at us: "Come and take a look at this Huizi and Xiangzi, you two should come and take a look too."

　　We walked over and Uncle Fang took out a laptop from his car and logged into his mailbox, opened an email and said, "This is the information I just asked someone to look up for me. The monster in this mountain is not simple."

　　We were shocked when we saw the news in the email. The Yellow-browed Monster had wanted to control ghosts and monsters a long time ago. In the last century, there were many monsters in various places due to the chaos. Of course, these would not be in the history textbooks. Monsters who occupied different places and became kings appeared in many places. The Yellow-browed Monster was one of the extremely powerful monsters. In fact, it had been registered by the State Security Bureau. The last mark of this monster was that its whereabouts were unknown, rather than being humanely destroyed by the state. Speaking of the Yellow-browed Monster, this mouse was actually quite lucky. According to the records in this email, the Yellow-browed Monster was originally an ordinary little mouse with just a little consciousness. It was not a monster born strangely, but it happened to be in the Nanjing Massacre, a tragic human tragedy.

　　【182】Nanjing Massacre?

　　There are generally two ways for animals to cultivate and become monsters. The first is that their parents are monsters, so they are born with spirituality, and then they slowly become monsters after a hundred years. The monsters in the Five Northeastern Immortals are basically like this. Monsters that appear in this way are generally of good nature and do not have too much malice towards humans. The second type is resentment. If an animal stays in a place full of resentment and evil spirits, it will soon be filled with evil spirits and become a vicious monster. However, although this kind of monster is powerful, it has a strong evil nature in its heart and is not friendly to humans. The Yellow Eyebrow Old Monster is such a monster. It was originally a little mouse in Nanjing. During the Nanjing Massacre, the place where he lived happened to be under a pile of corpses. At that time, Nanjing was filled with resentment and dark clouds all year round. There were too many deaths, and this little mouse was gradually infected by this resentment. It fed on the dead and lived in a place full of resentment. Slowly, the old monster with yellow eyebrows regained consciousness. In less than a month, he became a demon. In three months, he became a monster. In fact, there were many more. According to the records of the Yin-Yang master at that time, ten big monsters appeared in Nanjing at that time. Although these monsters were evil and full of hatred and wanted to kill people everywhere, they already had the consciousness of normal people and understood that their land was being occupied by the Japanese. These big monsters killed Japanese everywhere. At that time, there were often news of Japanese assassinations. In fact, it was done by them. The Communists and the Kuomintang were all afraid of death. At that time, there were piles of dead bodies everywhere in Nanjing. Who was really stupid enough to risk his life to assassinate the Japanese? It was only later that the history was changed and recorded as the achievements of some other martyrs. In total, the old monster with yellow eyebrows killed many Japanese at that time and became more and more vicious. Later, the Japanese invited their country's Yin-Yang master to exorcise the monster. Although wars were going on everywhere at that time, the monsters actually did not help the Chinese. After all, in the eyes of monsters, our human wars were just like two lions fighting for territory. However, when those Yin and Yang masters arrived, they killed several big demons and even killed several by mistake. The Hu family and Chang family members in the northeast, Mr. Hu San and Mr. Chang Xian, were furious and led all the monsters to kill the Japanese Yin and Yang masters. Several high-ranking Japanese officials were beheaded by Mr. Hu San. It is said that at that time, the city of Nanjing was full of monsters. The resentment gathered to a certain point. Even ordinary people could see ghosts and monsters. No one dared to go out. It was a tragic history. Thousands of monsters gathered in Nanjing to massacre the Japanese. And not only Nanjing, monsters from all over the country began to attack the Japanese. Finally, the leader of the Japanese Yin and Yang masters came out to persuade them to surrender. It was also the first time that the Japanese surrendered to China, although they only surrendered to the demons. In the end, Master Hu San and his men did not want to interfere too much in human affairs, so they withdrew their troops. Uh, I seem to have gone off topic. The Yellow-browed Monster was also very lucky. Among the ten big demons at the beginning, only he survived, and the others were killed by the Japanese Yin-Yang Master. Later, the Japanese surrendered and withdrew from China. The Yellow-browed Monster was too vicious and began to kill civilians everywhere. In the end, the National Security Bureau invited the Yin-Yang Master to surround and hunt him down, but he disappeared in the Chengdu area. After reading the information in the letter, I almost fainted. Damn, have I been lucky recently to encounter such a ruthless character? "Have you finished reading it?" Uncle Fang touched his chin and said, "In fact, this mountain has been targeted by people a long time ago. It was speculated that the rat monster here was the Yellow-browed Monster a long time ago, but it was later sealed, so no one asked about it. Now let's take a look."

　　"How powerful is this demon?" I asked them. Uncle Fang frowned and said, "I don't know how confident you are, Congzi."

　　Uncle Cong was silent for a moment before he said, "It's been sealed for so long that even the most powerful tiger has become a cat. If I had my Yin-Yang eyes, I'd be 70% sure I could keep it. But I'm afraid it would escape if it came out. If that happened, I wouldn't be able to do anything. If I gave it a dozen years to recover its strength, it would definitely be a disaster."

　　"Yeah," Uncle Fang nodded and said, "I'll go draw some talismans to seal the cave entrance first, otherwise these special forces may not be able to keep it under control."

　　After that, he took out some brushes and ink and squatted on the ground to draw talismans. Uncle Cong held his hands helplessly and said to me and Brother Xiang: "You two look sleepy, why don't you go in and take a nap first? We can't fight for a while now."

　　"Yeah." I was really sleepy. Brother Xiang and I walked back to the car, closed our eyes and fell asleep. I didn't know how long I slept. I slept very soundly. I was woken up by someone. It was Brother Xiang who woke me up. Brother Xiang handed me two buns and said, "Eat quickly. We have to take action later."

　　I took the hot bun and looked outside the car. My eyes popped out of my head in shock. There were actually many soldiers with live ammunition outside, standing by the roadside. Military vehicles were everywhere. After Xiang and I got off the car, we saw Uncle Cong and Uncle Fang discussing something with a group of people at the tunnel entrance. These people were different from ordinary people, with a very different temperament. These people should be Yin-Yang masters. Some of them wore yellow Taoist robes, and some wore casual clothes, but they either held a compass, a talisman, or a peach wood sword in their hands. At this time, I was standing next to Uncle Fang and Uncle Cong, listening to them talking. Uncle Cong and Uncle Fang both looked exhausted. I walked over and asked, "How is Uncle Cong? Is everything okay?"

　　Uncle Cong shook his head at me to show that it was nothing, and pointed at the group of people and said, "Lai Huizi, these people are all fellow Taoists from the paranormal investigation team who came from all over the country to help."

　　I nodded and saw five people. Uncle Cong introduced them to me. They were Wang Chuan, Dai Peng, Li Ze, Gao An, and Li Fei. Wang Chuan was tall and thin, and he looked to be in his twenties. He was as thin as a stick. If you didn't look closely, you might think he had gold teeth. Dai Peng had long hair and looked to be twenty-seven, but he was a non-mainstream person. He was holding a peach wood sword and wearing a yellow Taoist robe. Li Ze was wearing a suit and seemed to be in his thirties and wearing gold-rimmed glasses. If it weren't for the compass in his hand, people would have thought he was an elite from a big company. Gao An was a fat man, twenty-five years old, wearing a yellow T-shirt with a Doraemon on it. Li Fei looked to be in his twenties and holding a peach wood dagger. After they introduced each other, Uncle Fang repeated, "This operation is very dangerous and it can easily cost you your life. I'll warn you first. If you still have time to quit now, no one will blame you."

　　I really wanted to say I wouldn't go, but when I looked at him, even Brother Xiang looked determined, so I didn't dare to raise my hand.

　　[183] ​​Entering the tunnel

　　Uncle Fang looked at us and no one spoke. He nodded with satisfaction, took out seven pieces of paper, handed them to the seven of us and said, "Since you all have no objection, then go and write down the will and write down who you want to give it to. Give it to me before 6:30 or 7:00, and then we will act."

　　"Uncle, are you serious? You're even asking me to write a will." My heart immediately turned cold when I saw the will. They said there were dangers in the tunnel, but I didn't really feel anything at the moment. But suddenly someone handed me a piece of paper and asked me to write a will. This felt really painful. I was still around 20 years old. I took the note, and I felt that my face must have been very ugly at that time. Brother Xiang's face was about the same, and the other five people's faces were very complicated. But now no one said they wanted to quit. I took a pen and walked to a quieter place and thought silently. Writing a will is not just for fun, but the last words I would say before I die if something unexpected happened to me. Thinking about all the things those people said in the TV series, if I was seriously injured and about to die, I probably wouldn't be as tenacious as the characters in the TV series, so I thought about it, picked up the pen and started writing, "I'm sorry, Mom..."

　　I started writing, telling how I didn’t listen to my mother since I was a child, and I said that if I had the chance, I would definitely listen to her. As I wrote, I almost cried. I thought about growing up with my mother. It must have been difficult for her to raise me alone. If I really died, then…

　　I dare not think about what happened next. Suddenly I wanted to quit. I still found that the current action was full of danger. In the past, I treated all kinds of supernatural events with a playful or even indifferent attitude. Even if I encountered danger and got injured, I firmly believed that I would not die. But now I was suddenly scared. If I really died, what would happen to my mother and Han Sifan? Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth, grabbed the will and tore it into pieces. Brother Xiang, who was not far away from me, looked very depressed when he saw me tearing up the will, and asked curiously: "Huizi, what are you doing? Are you crazy?"

　　"I'm not going to die, why should I write a will?" I said firmly. Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "What if?"

　　"What if there is no what if? Anyway, I won't write it." I believe that I will not die if I don't write it. But if I write it, I will have a mentality of not fearing death. Brother Xiang was silent for a while, gritted his teeth and nodded, saying, "I won't write anything stupid either." After that, he tore up the will. Since I don't want to die, I have to make more preparations. I looked at the Liuhe Imperial Order Talisman in my bag. There are five of each talisman, which are not enough. Of course, it is too late to draw now. I found Uncle Fang and asked for a small can of black dog blood. The black dog blood is a very yang thing and can save your life at a critical moment. I carefully put the black dog blood into my backpack, holding the peach wood sword and waiting silently. Time passed quickly and it was seven o'clock in a blink of an eye. Uncle Fang looked at the watch and said, "Okay, it's seven o'clock. Go change your clothes and then act."

　　Of course, we couldn't go in wearing Taoist robes or police uniforms. Although they look cool, they have no effect on the environment. We changed into combat uniforms, the kind that special forces often wear in movies. They are all black equipment with a flashlight on the helmet. "This clothes are anti-spirit clothes." I looked down and saw that there were faint talismans on my chest and back. This clothes is quite comfortable to wear. Two peach wood daggers are also inserted on the thighs and waist. I also put the small can of black dog blood on the left chest. I put on my black backpack and everything is ready. "Next, I will be the captain." Uncle Cong wore a combat uniform just like a real soldier: "Fang Pengguang is the deputy captain. The situation inside is unclear. I hope you will obey orders absolutely. Otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences. Now check the headphones and other places immediately to see if there are any problems."

　　"Yes." The seven of us lined up and checked, just like soldiers about to carry out a mission. After a while, there was no problem. "Turn on the flashlight on your helmet and follow me on a forced march." Uncle Cong turned on the flashlight and ran in front with a peach wood sword in his hand. We quickly turned on the flashlights and followed him closely. The situation was very strange at this time. After all, although we were wearing combat uniforms, we were holding peach wood swords in our hands. It was a strange scene. The lights in the tunnel were dim and everything was quiet. There was only the sound of our nine footsteps. The tunnel was very long. We ran for ten minutes before Uncle Cong waved his hand and said, "Rest where you are for five minutes."

　　I was also exhausted. I was a homebody to begin with. Although I had been trained in the police academy, I was still exhausted after running fast for ten minutes. Brother Xiang was about the same as me. Not to mention the other five Yin-Yang masters, some of them just lay on the ground and gasped for breath. Uncle Fang rushed up without any hesitation and kicked him, cursing, "Get up, it's dangerous here."

　　Although we were all resting, I was still observing the surroundings. Yes, there was a faint black air floating in the tunnel, which was the evil spirit. After resting for five minutes, we did not rush to march, but formed a circle with peach wood swords and walked forward carefully. After walking for a while, we finally saw the train carrying coffins. There were more than a dozen military vehicles parked next to it. The parking was very chaotic. Obviously, the zombies suddenly ran out and caught everyone off guard. "Stay on the alert. Li Ze calculated where the zombie is." Uncle Cong stopped and whispered. The one called Li Ze nodded and counted with his fingers with a compass. After more than a minute, Li Ze pointed to the left side of the road and said, "Over there"

　　There are many passages connecting the two sides in the middle of the highway. At that time, there was a long and gloomy passage on the left side of the car. "Be careful, I'll go in front." Uncle Cong walked in front with a peach wood sword and we followed him. Uncle Fang came to my side and whispered, "Drink the black dog blood into your mouth. You will use it to save your life later. Remember not to swallow it."

　　I nodded. I originally wanted a bottle of black dog blood. That was my plan. I opened the bottle cap of black dog blood at the back of the team and drank it, but I didn't swallow it. As soon as I drank it, a strong fishy smell came from my mouth. I almost vomited it out. Just when I was still having a headache about this disgusting black dog blood, Uncle Cong in front of me suddenly turned around and shouted, "Be careful!"

　　【184】Mighty Brother Xiang

　　Uncle Cong actually said this to me. I took out the black dog blood to drink, so I walked at the end of the team. I thought it would be safest to walk at the end. Before I could come to my senses, I suddenly felt something grabbing me on both sides of my shoulders and pulling me back. I held the peach wood sword in my hands. I could have turned around and hit him, but the arm that grabbed my shoulder was very strong, like two iron clamps, which hurt my shoulder and made my arm completely unable to generate strength. "Fuck you," I said silently in my heart, turned around and spit out the black dog blood. I happened to turn around and saw that this zombie was actually wearing a golden yellow jacket. If my history teacher was not the math teacher, this guy should have been a royal relative when he was alive. This guy's appearance is closer to the one in Uncle Ying's movie. His face is purple, his two big fangs are blue-blue, and his eyes look It sounds scary. If I hadn't seen the even more disgusting white-eyed zombie the night before yesterday, I would have really peed my pants out of fright. After all, I was close to the zombie, so I spit the black dog blood on his face. Instantly, green smoke came out of his face. The zombie howled in pain. No matter how powerful the monster is, as long as it is an evil creature, it will be restrained by the black dog blood. It has nothing to do with the level. It's almost the same as no matter how high the martial arts skills are, they are afraid of kitchen knives. However, this zombie made me spit. I guess this guy must have been a big shot in his life and had never been spit on. I guess he was angry because he made me spit like this. The force in his hand became even stronger, and it hurt so much that I broke out in cold sweat. After all, there is a big tendon in my shoulder here. "Don't be so rampant, evil monster." Uncle Cong came from beside me like a savior and slapped the zombie on the forehead, making him step back several steps. "Roar "The zombie roared wildly, and its aura was even stronger than that of the others. The nails on its hands were five centimeters long, pitch black and shining with cold light. You could tell they were extremely sharp. "Hurry, hurry, as the order requires!" Uncle Cong shouted while holding the peach wood sword, and the peach wood sword glowed red. Uncle Cong took the peach wood sword and chopped the zombie's forehead, sending the zombie flying four or five meters and rolling on the ground for several circles. Seeing Uncle Cong so powerful, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Save me!" Suddenly, another cry for help came from behind me. I turned around and saw that it was Wang Chuan. A brown-gray rat that was two meters tall and five or six meters long came out from somewhere and bit him in the chest, holding him up. The rat didn't want to fight, bit Wang Chuan, turned around and ran away at an incredibly fast speed. The others were so scared by the huge rat that they hadn't come to their senses yet. When the rat bit Wang Chuan and walked away, they came to their senses. "I'll go save people, you guys hold on to this blue-eyed zombie." Uncle Cong reluctantly left the blue-eyed zombie behind and ran after the mouse in the direction it fled. As soon as Uncle Cong left, the green-eyed zombie, who was originally being beaten by Uncle Cong, suddenly started shooting around with a domineering aura. Dai Peng and the guy named Gao An stood far away, looking as if it had nothing to do with them, while Li Ze held the compass and didn't approach him. He should be a fortune-teller, a Yin-Yang master who is not good at fighting, and don't count on Brother Xiang and Uncle Fang. I definitely can't beat this blue-eyed zombie. I can't even beat a white-eyed zombie. In the end, it was Li An who ran up with a dagger in one hand and said calmly, "Leave this zombie to me. You should be able to hold on for a while."

　　After saying that, he rushed up and started fighting with the zombie. At that time, I felt that Li An was too handsome. However, being handsome was another matter as to whether he could beat the zombie or not. Originally, seeing that Li An was so confident, I thought he was a master. However, when he rushed up, he was kicked back by the blue-eyed zombie with two kicks. I covered my face and shook my head. He was still unreliable. "Why did you youngsters attack your Lord Beile?" The zombie looked at us vigilantly and shouted, "Lord Beile, we are sending you back to the capital. Why are you resisting?" I really didn't lie. The group of soldiers wanted to send the zombies back to the capital from the beginning. "Huh, a group of people with evil intentions," the zombie roared with a murderous look on his face, "I see that each of you has extraordinary skills. I know you are not ordinary people. I have asked you again and again. If you keep forcing me, don't blame me for turning my face against you and killing you."

　　When Li An saw the zombie saying this, he looked angry and seemed to want to speak. I saw that Li An was sure to quarrel with the zombie, so I quickly grabbed Li An's head and thought about it. Then I smiled and said to the zombie: "My Lord, to be honest, our current emperor knows that you are still alive and wants to see you."

　　I don't know which dynasty this Beile is from. I only know that the current emperor is from the present. I remember seeing on a science channel that the ancient royal families paid the most attention to status and hierarchy. I originally wanted to fool this zombie to buy time, but I didn't expect that Beile would have a murderous look on his face and said angrily: "So you are my royal brother's running dogs. I am dead now, but my royal brother still won't forgive me for rebelling in the past? Since you are my royal brother's people, don't blame me for not showing mercy."

　　I actually ran into a counter-revolutionary. I was just about to explain when this zombie grabbed me with its claws. This time it was extremely fast and was in front of me in the blink of an eye. My heart was in my throat. I was probably scared at the time or this zombie was just too fast. I didn't have time to dodge or make any moves. At that time I felt someone hit me on the left and I fell to the side. I turned around and saw that it was Brother Xiang. I didn't know if it was Brother Xiang who was already in front of me. Brother Xiang frowned at this zombie, sighed, squinted at this zombie and said, "Since you won't show mercy, let me see what this zombie of yours is capable of."

　　"Brother Xiang, are you crazy?" I looked at Brother Xiang who suddenly became brave. I felt like he had become a different person. His temperament was also very different. How should I put it? "Roar." The zombie's hair was very messy at this time, and he exuded an unruly and domineering aura. Brother Xiang took the peach wood sword and began to swing it quickly, saying, "That old bastard Wu Jiu took me as his apprentice, but he didn't just teach me how to read Feng Shui."

　　[185] Spirit Out of Body

　　"The universe is boundless, Qiankun borrows the law, the golden body is indestructible, the soul is unsheathed." Brother Xiang pinched a strange formula and after he finished reciting it, I suddenly saw that his soul actually left his body. The soul leaving the body is also called the soul leaving, which means the three souls and seven spirits leaving the body. But this is different from the common three souls and seven spirits being scared out of the body. The soul leaving the body is actually a very advanced Taoist spell that can allow the three souls and seven spirits to fight. If someone thinks that the three souls and seven spirits are very fragile, they are wrong. The three souls and seven spirits are fragile only for most people. In fact, many people with strong fates have three souls and seven spirits that are invulnerable to evil. When they have cultivated to a certain level, their souls can leave their bodies and fight ghosts with their souls. Because I am a four-star person, I saw Brother Xiang's soul appear. After Brother Xiang's soul came out, his body fell down. The guys behind him were shocked and thought that something had happened to Brother Xiang. I quickly said, "Don't panic, his soul has left his body."

　　After Brother Xiang left his body, he actually had a peach wood sword in his hand, and he chopped at the zombie. Seeing the peach wood sword coming, the zombie raised his hand to block it, but this was the advantage of the soul leaving the body. The peach wood sword went through the zombie's arm and chopped directly on the zombie's head. The soul leaving the body will only cause damage to the soul. Some people may think that zombies will be fine without souls, so the soul leaving the body will have a better effect on zombies. The biggest difference between zombies and other corpse monsters is that zombies also have souls, but their souls have been integrated with the body. Therefore, as long as the zombies are burned to death, their souls will be scattered and they will not have the chance to reincarnate. Naturally, Lord Beile is no exception. The peach wood sword chopped him down and he howled wildly in pain. He rushed towards Brother Xiang and grabbed it, but how could his body touch the soul? Brother Xiang chopped at him with sword after sword. At first, the zombie was still resisting vigorously, but after two minutes, the zombie was knocked to the ground by Brother Xiang and began to twitch. "Primordial spirit returns to the body," Brother Xiang said quickly when he saw that it was almost time, and then the soul ran back into the body. He stood up with a pale and frightening face. He almost fell down when he stood up, but he did not dare to hesitate. He staggered to the side of the zombie and took out a red talisman and pasted it on the zombie's forehead. It turned out to be a red talisman to suppress corpses. As expected, the zombie did not move after Brother Xiang pasted the talisman, and then he closed his eyes and fell to the ground unconscious. Uncle Fang saw the situation and shouted at Dai Peng, "What are you doing? Hurry and bring him over. Gao An, go put this zombie in the coffin, and then use the corpse-suppressing talisman you carry on your body to stick it on the outside of the coffin to prevent the zombie from escaping again."

　　Uncle Fang arranged everything in an orderly manner. Brother Xiang was also surrounded by us. After all, he was unconscious now, which was the weakest time. As for me, I was just scared by the zombie just now, and I was not injured. In fact, I am wondering why Brother Xiang suddenly became so fierce just now. Brother Xiang and I grew up together. We are like-minded. I know this guy's character well. Even if he had the ability just now, he could only delay the zombie for a while, and then let Uncle Cong come back to deal with him. After all, there are certain risks when the soul leaves the body. But why did he suddenly become so brave? I thought about it for a while, but still couldn't figure it out. I shook my head. My habit is not to think about things that I can't figure out. There is no need to make myself so upset. After about ten minutes, Uncle Cong came back from the other end of the tunnel carrying a bloody man on his back. This bloody man was Wang Chuan. We quickly stood up and walked forward to check. Uncle Cong shook his head and said, "He is no longer alive." We looked over and sure enough, Wang Chuan was already dead. We felt heavy in our hearts. After all, no one knew who would be the next to die. Uncle Fang asked Uncle Cong, "Didn't you catch that monster?"

　　Uncle Cong shook his head and said, "This monster is not simple. His strength has recovered a lot. He has dug many holes in this mountain. It will be impossible to catch him for a while. But when I was chasing him, I warned him not to come out and harm people. If he is not stupid, he will definitely stay quiet for a while. There is no way to stop him. "

　　Uncle Fang nodded and said helplessly: "Then there is no other way. Let's report to the higher-ups and ask the monster-catching bureau to come."

　　Uncle Cong also saw that the coffin had been covered with a corpse-suppressing charm and realized that we had caught the zombie, so he said, "Well, go out. Since we have already caught the blue-eyed zombie,

　　I suddenly asked: "Isn't there a white-eyed zombie? What should she do?"

　　After I finished speaking, Gao An, Dai Peng and the others all looked grim. It seemed that they really didn't want to stay in this dangerous place. Fortunately, Uncle Cong gave us good news. "After I couldn't catch the mouse just now, I met her and killed her." Uncle Cong said it lightly. I nodded. With Uncle Cong's strength, the white-eyed zombie was originally seriously injured. Killing her was really an easy task for Uncle Cong. We drove the truck loaded with the red coffin out of the tunnel. It was only about an hour since we entered the tunnel. But I felt injured all over. The shoulder that was grabbed by the blue-eyed zombie before was still painful, and the previous wound on my chest was broken again. Brother Xiang fell into a coma, and Dai Peng and Gao An left as soon as they came out. Li Fei said hello to me before leaving. This buddy is not bad. He is not the kind of person who only knows to hide behind when encountering danger. The news of Wang Chuan's death was also very tragic. In the end, his remains Finally, the instructions were put to use. Uncle Fang also called a policeman in his thirties to drive Brother Xiang and me back to the hotel in Guanghan City to rest. They still had a lot of work to do next. Brother Xiang also woke up on the way. After waking up, he was in a daze and his eyes were very hazy. Although I was curious about why Brother Xiang's strength suddenly increased at that time, I didn't talk to him when I saw Brother Xiang's weak appearance. After returning to the hotel, I said thank you to the policeman and I carried Brother Xiang upstairs to his room. After putting Brother Xiang on the bed, I told him to have a good rest. I turned around and went back to my room and lay down, thinking about what happened today. I felt a lot of sighs in my heart, especially Wang Chuan's death. It's not like I haven't seen dead people. I have seen a lot of them. There were more than ten dead people in Fang Mingli's house before, and I didn't feel anything because they had nothing to do with me. But with Wang Chuan, after all, we had chatted before. Although we were not friends, we knew each other, and suddenly he died. Oh, I shook my head and didn't think about it. I'll go to sleep. Anyway, a dead friend is better than a dead Taoist.

　　【186】Join the Psychic Group

　　I finally got a good sleep in bed. Although I took a nap in the car after what happened, I still felt sore all over. Plus I was injured, so I slept until noon the next day. I woke up drowsily. I walked to Brother Xiang's door and knocked. Brother Xiang opened the door and looked very haggard and pale. I walked in and sat for a while. After chatting with Brother Xiang for a while, Brother Xiang said, "Huizi, we will go back to Chengdu soon. Uncle Fang also called me this morning and told us to go back by ourselves because they still have a lot of things to deal with."

　　I nodded and packed up with Brother Xiang. Actually, there was nothing much, not even any change of clothes. I carried my backpack with the talismans and left Guanghan City with Brother Xiang. It was already past five in the afternoon when we got back to Chengdu. Brother Xiang and I walked back to Wanfu Building and went home to lie down. I took out my phone and called Xu Dian. The call was connected quickly. Xu Dian seemed very happy on the other end and asked me, "Huizi, what's the matter?"

　　"Did you guys go out for a drink after get off work?" I yawned and asked Xu Dian, "By the way, we haven't been fired yet, have we?"

　　"Definitely not. I don't know what kind of connections you have. The director came to praise us for a long time. By the way, you don't seem to be in our evidence room. You were transferred away. Tell me honestly where you were transferred to." Xu Dian's tone was very happy for me. "I was transferred away." I was stunned for a moment. I haven't even worked in this evidence collection job for two days. Why was I transferred away? Xu Dian and I chatted for a while and said we would have time to drink together. Then I hung up the phone and called Uncle Fang. Uncle Fang answered the phone quickly. I knew he should be very busy now, so I didn't say any nonsense and said directly: "Uncle Fang, why was I transferred away? I haven't even started my evidence collection job yet."

　　Uncle Fang seemed to know I would ask and said, "It was arranged by the old man. He said that you were wasting your talents in the forensics department, so he transferred you to the paranormal investigation team."

　　"Chengdu's supernatural investigation team." I was stunned for a moment. Actually, I had not met anyone from the supernatural investigation team in such a long time since I came to Chengdu. Normally, people in the same city would visit each other. Hearing my puzzled voice, Uncle Fang explained, "Chengdu's supernatural investigation team is quite special. In fact, although there is such a team in Chengdu, there are no members. Because once there is a supernatural incident, your uncle Cong will come forward to solve it. There is no need for such a team. The few Yin and Yang masters who were transferred here before were transferred away again. So you are the only member of our Chengdu supernatural investigation team."

　　"What about Brother Xiang?" I asked again

　　"That guy is doing a good job as a traffic policeman. Don't let him move to another place for now. Go directly to your police station tomorrow to report to the chief. I'm busy now, so I won't say anything more." After saying that, Uncle Fang hung up the phone. I went to bed as early as possible at night. I got up early the next morning and made some bread with Brother Xiang at home. After that, I ran to the police station. Of course, I didn't go to the former Criminal Investigation Building. I went upstairs directly and knocked on the chief's door. After a while, the chief opened the door. When our chief saw it was me, he was unusually enthusiastic and pulled me in. He asked me about my well-being for a long time. Finally, I asked, "Chief, where do I work and what do I do in my daily life?"

　　After hearing this, the director smiled and held a contract in front of me and said, "Comrade Chen Hui, this is the information and contract of the supernatural incident investigation team. Please take a careful look." When he finished speaking, the director's face also showed a serious look. I nodded, picked up the contract and looked at it, and took a breath of cold air. It's not that this contract is too bad, but the terms of this contract are too good. It turns out that the members of the supernatural incident investigation team are so good. The first clause is that once you join the supernatural incident investigation team, you can never quit for the rest of your life. After joining, you are no longer part of the police establishment, but directly under the management of the Central Ghost Catching Bureau. The contract states that as long as the members of the supernatural incident investigation team commit a crime that is not a murder, they can be forgiven to a certain extent. If a member of the supernatural incident investigation team accidentally kills someone, even if the nature of the crime is serious, the arrest can only be made with the consent of more than ten of the thirteen standing committee members, including the secretary of the municipal party committee, the mayor, and so on. The supernatural incident investigation team members have a lot of privileges, many of which even violate the basic principles of the law, but as long as you join the supernatural incident investigation team, you can get privileges. I took a closer look. After thinking about it, I understood a little bit. Now all kinds of supernatural events are gradually increasing all over the country, but there are very few people who can catch ghosts. The government is trying hard to gather talents in this area. Each of them is a treasure to the government and will not be punished easily. As long as they don't commit serious crimes, they will be protected by the higher-ups. In special circumstances, when you are in danger, you are allowed to kill in self-defense. This is written in black and white in the contract. I think even the governor can't have such a privilege. However, we don't have any salary, and everything is reimbursed. New members are allowed to use a monthly quota of 100,000, and the amount for old members will gradually increase. "Director, this contract is also..." I looked at it puzzled and asked the director. I naturally understand that pie in the sky will not fall. I have lived so long and I know that I have to lose as much as I gain. Although this contract looks perfect, there is a problem hidden behind it that is also a headache. The director is also an old fox and he knew what I wanted to ask as soon as he saw my expression. He smiled and said, "Isn't there a clause above that you must unconditionally obey the organization's arrangements under any circumstances?"

　　I suddenly thought of the five people the day before yesterday who knew that the cave was full of dangers, but no one proposed to leave. Perhaps this was the reason. Seeing the hesitation on my face, the director quickly said, "But don't think too much. How can there be so many dangers in this peaceful and prosperous era? I tell you, even those red children in the capital are trying their best to join the supernatural incident investigation team, but if they don't have real skills, they are not allowed to enter. This is a strict indicator issued by the highest level of the central government."

　　The director's meaning couldn't be more obvious. So many people want to join. Now that you have a chance, why are you still hesitating? The reason why the director was so enthusiastic before and is trying to persuade me now is naturally because my joining the paranormal investigation team will definitely be counted as his political achievement. I smiled. The conditions are so good. If I don't sign, I'd be an idiot. I picked up the pen and wrote my name on it.

　　【187】Thunder Mountain

　　After signing the contract, the chief carefully put the contract into his drawer and shook my hand. He said, "Welcome, Comrade Chen Hui. We need your support for the work of our police station in the future."

　　“What about my office?” I asked

　　The director asked his secretary to clear out an office of more than 50 square meters for me next to the director's office. It has its own toilet and a small bedroom. The sofas in the office are all leather. There is a very large floor-to-ceiling window that overlooks the buildings outside. I sat in my office and turned on my computer to play games out of boredom. I was so bored. In fact, there are so few ghosts in the world, where do so many zombies and monsters come from for the paranormal investigation team to catch? The paranormal investigation team is more likely to travel and go back when there is a mission. At three o'clock in the afternoon, the door of my office was pushed open by someone, and there was no knocking on the door. I knew who it was without even thinking about it. I looked up and saw that it was Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang was wearing a traffic police uniform and had a miserable look on his face. He looked at my office with envy and said, "Fuck, your office is so cool. I want to join the paranormal team too."

　　I chuckled and said, "If you want to get in, tell the director. He will be very happy." As I said before, members of the supernatural team are so valuable. My achievement of joining the team will be counted on the director. It will definitely play a big role in his future promotion. Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "I'm too lazy to talk to you." Brother Xiang was also joking. If he really wanted to get in, he would not come to me but go directly to the director. I asked, "Why are you running here during work? Are you bored?"

　　"Can't I come to see you if I have nothing to do? You don't know how hard it is for me to be exposed to the wind and sun all day long..." Brother Xiang was about to continue talking, but I said, "Stop talking nonsense, what's the matter?"

　　"Han Sifan is here"

　　"What?" I was shocked. But Brother Xiang didn't look like he was joking. Brother Xiang said, "She just got on the plane and called me. I took a day off and came to find you to go pick her up with me."

　　"What are you waiting for?" I pulled Brother Xiang and ran out of the Public Security Bureau, got in Brother Xiang's police car and rushed to the airport. I arrived at the airport at 4:30. When I got out of the police car and ran to the airport exit, I saw a slender figure standing at the exit looking around. It was Han Sifan. The girl was wearing a red vest and jeans, and her hair was still a doll. I smiled and ran to Han Sifan and said, "Sister Fan, why are you here? Why didn't you say hello in advance?"

　　Han Sifan looked quite thin. She said: "I was bored in that crappy school so I asked for a chat leave and came to see you."

　　"Yeah," I laughed.

　　"Come on, Sister Fan, let's go to where we live first." I pulled Han Sifan and walked towards Brother Xiang's car. After we got in the car, Brother Xiang just stepped on the accelerator and Han Sifan said to me: "Huizi, actually I came here to ask you for help this time."

　　"Ask me for help." I was stunned for a moment and said subconsciously: "If you have anything to say, just tell me. Why are you being so polite?"

　　"I want you to go to Leishan with me," Han Sifan said. "What is Leishan?" I asked, "What are we going to do there?"

　　Han Sifan thought for a moment and said, "Yesterday I heard that my brother is in Leishan now. I want to go find him."

　　"Okay, I'll go with you." I nodded without hesitation but still asked, "But where exactly is Leishan?"

　　Brother Xiang, who was driving in front, also explained at this time: "Leishan is a remote mountain town in the southeast of Guizhou. However, the witchcraft there is very developed and many people know how to cast witchcraft. In ancient times, it was called the Holy Land of Miaojiang."

　　Han Sifan nodded, hummed, and said with a worried look on his face: "I can't let my brother continue like this. If he continues like this, he will make a big mistake. I must go and bring him back."

　　"Your brother is such a big man now, can you bring him back just like that?" I asked curiously. Han Sifan gritted his teeth and said, "I will bring him back even if I have to cripple him."

　　Sure enough, she is a violent girl. Of course, I support Han Sifan unconditionally. Asked: "When are we going?"

　　"Tomorrow, let's get some rest tonight. Of course, since my brother is there, he might not be the only one there, so we need to be careful."

　　I took Han Sifan back home and had a meal downstairs. I took Han Sifan around for a long time, but Han Sifan looked listless and had no intention of shopping. I knew she was worried about his brother. I got up very early the next morning and woke Han Sifan up, then I started to pack my luggage. Since Leishan is a holy place of witchcraft, I must bring my talismans and peach wood sword. I also brought 5,000 yuan. Although the supernatural incident investigation team can reimburse me, I still have to spend my own money because I haven't got the procedures and certificates yet. I called the director and wanted to ask for leave, but the director said that I am no longer a member of the police station and I am free to move. I just need to rush back when there is a mission. I said hello to Brother Xiang, and then took Han Sifan to the airport to buy plane tickets. The two of us took a plane to Guiyang City, and then took a car to Qiandongnan Miao and Dong Autonomous Prefecture. After arriving in Qiandongnan Miao and Dong Autonomous Prefecture, Han Sifan and I found a hotel to stay for one night. Early the next morning, we took a car to Leishan County. It was already noon when we arrived at Leishan County. After Han Sifan and I got off the bus, we saw girls wearing Miao costumes everywhere. Although they didn't wear makeup, their faces were definitely better than those Korean plastic surgery girls and they loved to laugh. When they saw Han Sifan and I, they smiled sweetly. The county town is quite big. I asked Han Sifan on the way. She knew that her brother was in Leishan, but she didn't know where exactly. Helplessly, we found a hotel in the county town that looked a little nice and stayed there. Since there was no news about her brother, we could only wait and see. I believe her brother didn't come here to travel, he must have some purpose. As long as there was some noise, this county town is so small that any dog ​​giving birth would probably become a hot topic among the old ladies. The next day, Han Sifan and I were so bored in the hotel that I suggested we find a tourist attraction to play. After asking around, I heard that there was a Leigong Mountain not far from Leishan Town. It was considered a relatively famous tourist attraction in Leishan Town. Han Sifan and I discussed it and decided to go to Leigong Mountain for a few days.

　　【188】Love Gu

　　Ninety percent of the people living in Leishan Town are Miao, but their clothing style has been very Sinicized. It's not just Leishan Town. Miao towns in other places are like this. Only some isolated mountain villages on the mountain still retain the authentic living habits and customs of the Miao people. The only tourist attraction on Leigong Mountain is the Miao village. Han Sifan and I didn't find a tour guide to ask around. The people in the Miao village are actually quite enthusiastic and don't need a tour guide at all. I carried my black backpack and wore a white sportswear and took Han Sifan to climb the mountain. Leigong Mountain is actually quite high. I grew up in Chongqing. Although Chongqing is known as a mountain city, there are actually no high mountains or dangerous peaks in the main urban area. I haven't climbed many mountains before. There is no cement road on Leigong Mountain, but a road up the mountain made of stones piled up one by one. The road up the mountain is difficult to walk, especially for a mountain road like Leigong Mountain that is not well built. I climbed the mountain for a whole morning and was only halfway there. I was panting with exhaustion, but it was Han who was Sifan looked calm without blushing or panting. It was about four o'clock when we arrived at Langde Shangzhai in Baode Township. Langde Shangzhai is a village with a population of about one hundred households. It is a tourist attraction in Leishan. The village is built entirely of wood. The villagers who occasionally walk around in the village are all wearing brightly colored Miao costumes. There is also a small pool next to the entrance of the village. There are five beautiful Miao girls washing clothes and playing around. I was so shocked by their beauty. I said before that the girls of the Miao ethnic group are very simple and fair-skinned. As soon as Han Sifan and I walked into the village, enthusiastic Miao people came out to greet us and asked us to drink "Lanmen Wine". Lanmen Wine is the custom of the Miao village. When guests from afar come, they will take it out and give it to the guests. I drank the wine, which should be brewed by them. It tastes good and is not very strong. Since I want to play in this place for a few days, I asked an old man, "Uncle, do you have a hotel here?"

　　"Stupid!" Han Sifan scolded me and said, "How could there be a hotel here?"

　　I looked up and saw the old man, who looked to be in his 50s or 60s, wearing brightly colored clothes, taking a puff from a pipe and saying, "Young man, we don't have those city people's stuff here. If you want to stay, you can go to Old Man Liu's house. They have a big house."

　　"Thank you very much." I just remembered that there were guests from the Miao tribe, and they should be staying in these people's homes. The old man led Han Sifan and I into the village while introducing the customs of the Miao people to me. I talked to the old man and learned that his surname was Li and he was actually a Han Chinese. I asked curiously, "Old man, you are a Han Chinese, why do you live in this Miao village?"

　　Old man Li said to me lustfully: "Young man, let me tell you"

　　Then Old Man Li started to tell me about it. It turned out that when he was young, he was a college student. He was young and handsome, and his family was quite rich. Many women liked him. When he was young, he was also very suave and had a lot of money. At least that's what he told me. Looking at his wretched face, I didn't quite believe it. He said that when he was young, he was a typical prodigal son. Later, he accidentally snatched a woman from the son of a mayor and beat up the son of the mayor. Later, his father was implicated and his reputation was ruined. His parents couldn't bear the blow and committed suicide. In order to avoid debt, he ran to the deep mountains of the Miao ethnic group. After listening to what Old Man Li said, he sighed, shook his head and said, "It's been 20 years, and I've become indifferent. In fact, I tell you that this Miao village is much better than the outside world."

　　It turns out that the girls of the Miao ethnic group are very hot and open-minded. This openness is not like that of city people who can do whatever they want with men. In traditional Miao villages, as long as a man likes a woman and the woman is not married yet, he can marry her that night and can flirt with these girls at will. Of course, don't go too far and be careful when flirting. If you accidentally flirt with someone else's "guest", you will be praised. This is what the Miao people say. If a Miao person asks you: "Aren't you afraid of being praised?", it means "Are you not afraid of death?" That is, if you accidentally flirt with someone else's "guest", they will kill you. In this deep forest, don't talk to them about the law. They will kill you first and then throw you somewhere. Who knows if you will die? Of course, this is just the result of accidentally flirting with someone else's guest. But if you flirt with someone and the girl runs away, she will chase you to the ends of the earth. This is what happened to Old Man Li. He just came in to seek refuge. At that time, he was also unfaithful and flirted with a girl. Then the girl put a love Gu on him and left him. When I heard Old Man Li talking about the love Gu, I immediately became curious and asked, "What's going on with the love Gu?"

　　Old man Li looked at Han Sifan next to me, looked at me with a sly smile on his face, pulled me forward and trotted forward two steps, and whispered: "You kid have bad ideas?"

　　I know what Old Man Li was thinking about. I chuckled. If it was really like what they show on TV, where the other person would fall in love with me after being poisoned, then I might really think of a way to poison Han Sifan. Unexpectedly, Old Man Li said in a low voice with a bitter look on his face, "That love poison is a bullshit poison. It's clearly..."

　　It turns out that the real love Gu is not like what is shown on TV that can control people's seven emotions and six desires, but something similar. The woman gave the Gu worm to the man in the form of a gift. If the man opens the gift, the Gu worm inside will explode and emit an aphrodisiac fragrance, and the woman who is ready in the distance will swallow another Gu worm. When the man inhales the fragrance of the Gu worm, he will be very excited and will find the woman who swallowed the other Gu worm. Then the two of them will keep doing it. If the man is responsible the next day, it will be considered good luck for the woman. If the man is heartless and refuses to admit it, the woman will have to bear the pain herself. After all, it was she who wanted to cast the Gu. If she still cannot win back a man's heart after casting the Gu, the woman will be despised by the tribe in the Miao village. After hearing about the effect of the love Gu, my face turned pale. Forget it. This thing is basically an aphrodisiac. It's a waste of the outside world to say it's so magical. I shook my head and followed Old Man Li obediently to the door of a house in the middle of the village. When I got to the door, I saw two men and women in their fifties sitting in the main room and talking. Old Man Li laughed loudly and said, "Old Man Liu, guests are coming."

　　[ps: I will continue to update six chapters today. Yesterday was the Mid-Autumn Festival so there are fewer chapters. Sorry]

　　【189】Amei

　　The owner of this house is called Old Man Liu. The lady next to him follows the man's surname, so I call her Aunt Liu. Old Man Li took Han Sifan and I in and introduced us. He said that we were guests from the city and wanted to find a place to stay. He said that there happened to be an empty room in Old Man Liu's house where we could sleep. I understood immediately. Old Man Li thought that Han Sifan and I were a couple. When I asked him about the love affair just now, he probably thought that the couple had a conflict. I quickly explained, "She and I are not boyfriend and girlfriend, we are just ordinary friends."

　　Uncle Liu was very enthusiastic when he saw Han Sifan and I coming. He smiled even more brightly when he heard what I said. I didn't understand why he was so happy. He said, "Since the two kids are not boyfriend and girlfriend, there is only one room in my house. You can live with the boy. Brother Li, you can find someone else to live with the girl."

　　Old Man Li nodded. Han Sifan said goodbye to me without saying anything and followed Old Man Li out to find another place to live.

　　"Uncle Liu, how much do you think is a reasonable price for a night's stay?" I took out my wallet and asked the simple uncle. The uncle immediately turned pale and shook his head and said, "You think we Miao people are guests from afar. How can you charge us money? The old woman, take the boy to the room to clean up."

　　Aunt Liu was quite welcoming. Although the Mandarin the uncle spoke was not very standard, I could still understand her. But the aunt spoke the local language of the Miao ethnic group. She spoke slowly so I could barely understand her. My room was about ten square meters. The bed was not big. There were many clay pots beside the room. It was also quite dark inside, but it gave people a good feeling. I thanked the aunt and she turned and left. I lay on the bed and took out my cell phone. I was bored and wanted to call Brother Xiang, but I didn’t expect that there was no signal here. "Kialia, I’m back." Suddenly, a woman’s voice came from outside the door. Soon, Uncle Liu said, "Amei is back. There are guests at home. The old woman will ask the guests to come out and meet Amei."

　　There was no need for the aunt to call me. I pushed open the door and came out. It turned out to be one of the girls who were washing clothes outside when I entered the town just now. This girl had an oval face, a very white face and a sweet smile. She was wearing a blue ethnic costume. Even in a big city, she could be considered a first-class beauty. I couldn't help but sigh that there are indeed many beauties in the mountains. In fact, the air in the mountains is good and there is no pollution. The skin is naturally white. This should be one of the reasons why the girls in the mountains are beautiful. "Nanwa, this is our sister, you can call her A-mei," Old Man Liu introduced. I said, "Uncle Liu, don't call me Nanwa. My name is Chen Hui, you can call me Huizi."

　　When my sister saw me, she was stunned. After a while, she came to her senses and said with a slightly red face: "Hello, Brother Chen"

　　"Brother Chen, haha." When I heard this address, I felt like the educated youth in the countryside in the last century. But thinking about it, it is unlikely to call someone they are not familiar with Huizi directly. "The old woman will prepare delicious food to welcome the guests." Uncle Liu was very enthusiastic and took the aunt to the kitchen to prepare the dishes. There were only me and my sister in the hall. I smiled awkwardly at my sister, who was sitting on the chair opposite me and looking at me blankly as if she was thinking about something. Suddenly she asked me, "Is Brother Chen married?"

　　"Ah" I was stunned for a moment. I didn't expect this girl to ask this question. I said, "No, I'm not even of legal marriage age yet."

　　After hearing this, A-mei nodded and lowered her head and stopped talking. A-mei then asked me, "Brother Chen, do you like listening to music?"

　　"It's OK," I nodded.

　　Ah Mei looked at me with her eyes wide open and asked: "How about I sing a song for you?"

　　I nodded and Ah Mei jumped into her room. After a while, she came out wearing a big red ethnic costume. Her face was a little red and she seemed a little nervous. She said, "I will sing Faye Wong's Legend for Brother Chen."

　　"Do I need to change clothes to sing a song?" I thought to myself without saying anything. Then my sister started dancing in the middle of the hall and started singing. It was just because I saw you once more in the crowd that I could never forget your face.

　　Dreaming of meeting you again one day

　　From then on, I began to feel lonely and miss you

　　When I miss you, you are in the sky

　　When I miss you, you are in front of me

　　When I think of you, you are in my mind

　　When I miss you, you are in my heart

　　…

　　I really have to say that Ah Mei's singing is really beautiful. Her voice is very ethereal. I'm afraid it's not much inferior to Faye Wong's singing. She also danced the Miao dance while singing. Although there was no background music, her ethereal voice was still very beautiful. After she finished singing, Ah Mei looked at me with her big eyes and asked, "Brother Chen, is it good?"

　　"You must participate in the Voice of China or Super Girl and be the absolute champion." I gave a thumbs up and praised, thinking to myself that it was a pity that it would be impossible to win the championship without a tragic life story. What a pity. I don't know when the uncle and aunt came out. Maybe they had come out a long time ago. After watching A-mei finish dancing, they smiled and called me to eat. They made a lot of dishes that I had never eaten before. They tasted delicious. Anyway, there was no gutter oil. After dinner, it was almost five o'clock and the sun hadn't completely set yet. There was still sunset. Uncle Liu said: "A-mei, since you have nothing to do, take this boy for a walk."

　　"Yeah," A-mei nodded. I had wanted to visit the Miao village for a long time. I put on my backpack and followed A-mei out. Although the Miao village only had more than a hundred households, it was actually quite large and there were many tourist attractions. A-mei took me around everywhere. The scenery was nice. The most interesting place was a place called Moon Watching Platform in their village. It was a small pavilion on a hillside. Just like the name, it was said that the lovers in the village would meet here at night to watch the moon. At that time, I was thinking, when can I drag Han Sifan over to watch the moon? A-mei was very We played enthusiastically until nine o'clock in the evening and then went home to rest. I got up very early the next morning. Although Han Sifan and I came to this mountain village partly for fun, there was another reason. Generally, there are more strange things happening in the mountains. We wanted to go into the mountains to see if that brother Abao had come to the mountains to mess around. After the aunt made breakfast for me, I put on my black backpack, said hello to the uncle and aunt, and asked where Han Sifan lived, and walked towards where Han Sifan lived. The next thing I had to do was to find out if there were any strange things happening nearby.

　　【190】Jiangxi Village

　　Han Sifan was brought by Old Man Li to a house not far from A-mei's home to stay. A-mei also went with me. After all, we just took a simple tour of the village yesterday and were not very familiar with it. A-mei came to the door of the family, knocked on the door and went in. I followed her in. This house looked similar to A-mei's home. There was a hall inside, and the rooms and kitchen were next to it. When I went in, I saw an old woman embroidering clothes with needlework. The old woman had wrinkles all over her face and looked to be in her seventies or eighties, but she looked healthy. "Where is Grandma Zhang, the guest who stayed at your house yesterday?" A-mei asked the old woman obediently. When the old woman saw A-mei coming in, she smiled, stood up, walked to the door of a room, knocked on the door, and shouted, "Girl, someone wants to see you."

　　Soon the door opened. What I didn't expect was that Han Sifan was wearing Miao costumes. Han Sifan smiled when he saw me and said, "Grandma is so enthusiastic that she had to give me this set of clothes. It looks good, doesn't it?"

　　"It has to look good." I nodded. The Miao costumes always make people look purer. I've been thinking about getting a set of these clothes to wear. I said to Han Sifan, "Okay, it's time to get down to business. Let's go out and ask around to see if there's any news."

　　Han Sifan nodded. A Mei asked beside him: "Brother Chen, tell me what you want to know. Maybe I know it."

　　"Let me introduce this to you, A-mei." I pointed at A-mei and then pointed at Han Sifan and said, "A-mei, this is my friend, her name is Han Sifan, you can just call her Sister Fan."

　　"Hello, Sister Fan." Ah Mei nodded. Han Sifan also smiled and asked Ah Mei: "Ah Mei, is there any expert in Gu in your area?"

　　As soon as Han Sifan started to speak, my sister was stunned for a moment. She actually looked at the old lady next to her. Han Sifan and I also looked over. The old lady was doing needlework, but she should also be listening to our conversation. She raised her head and said with a smile: "Girls should not mention the Gu thing casually in the Miao village."

　　I then realized that although Gu is used by the Miao people, most people don’t know how to use it. Moreover, many Miao people today are afraid of Gu. A-mei told us, “There hasn’t been a Gu breeder in our Miao village for many years. Only Xijiang Village has a few people who breed Gu.”

　　The old lady also spoke up at this time: "Amei, the two guests are not bad people. Since they are looking for a Gu breeder, then you can take them to Xijiang Village. When you get there, find a Gu breeder named Alang and tell him that I asked you to go."

　　"Okay, Grandma Zhang." My sister nodded and I thanked the old lady and said, "Thank you, Grandma."

　　"Well, go ahead," the old lady waved her hand and lowered her head to continue her needlepoint work. We said goodbye to Grandma Zhang and followed A-mei out of the village. A-mei was jumping up and down in front of us, and she seemed to be in a good mood. "A-mei, how far is Xijiang Village?" I asked A-mei as soon as I walked out of the village. A-mei said, "It only takes three hours."

　　It turns out that there is more than one village on Leigong Mountain, there are seven or eight villages of different sizes. Langde Shangzhai is the smaller one, and Xijiang Village is the largest village. Xijiang Village is also called Xijiang Qianhu Miao Village, a famous tourist attraction nearby. As the name suggests, the village is very large, with thousands of families. This time, there are two beauties accompanying us, and it is not as tiring as going up the mountain because it is going down the mountain. Han Sifan still has that cold look and doesn't like to talk much. But Amei is just the opposite. She keeps talking and keeps chatting with us. During the chat, we also learned that Grandma Zhang used to be a Gu breeder and was from Xijiang Village. Later, for some unknown reason, she moved to Langde Shangzhai. The Miao Village is very afraid of Gu breeders. What we are afraid of is not like what is shown on TV. Generally, there is only one Gu breeder in a village of 100 households, and there are about 10 in a village of 1,000 people. In fact, Gu is not all harmful. For example, although the love Gu seems to be, its original purpose was to arouse the impotent men for reproduction. Later, it was used by others to conquer the opposite sex. Due to various reasons, the Miao people cannot live without Gu in their lives. Since the Miao village was poor and there were no doctors in the past, minor illnesses and colds could be cured by sleeping at home, but if it was a serious illness, they would find a Gu breeder to use Gu to cure the disease. Therefore, the status of the Gu breeder in the Miao village is still very high, and many people are unwilling to become Gu breeders. Although the Gu breeder has a high status in the village, the Gu breeder As long as you start raising Gu, you will suffer retribution, perhaps losing an eye or losing a hand. In serious cases, you may even become single for life and never be able to be with your lover. So no one wants to be a Gu breeder, but the village needs Gu breeders. Gu breeders are not like those in TV dramas, who pass down their legacy from generation to generation. Gu breeders will not agree that their children will be disabled or lonely for the rest of their lives. They will only find orphans in the village to be their successors. Once the Gu breeder chooses this person as his successor, that person must not refuse, otherwise the Gu breeder will poison you. This is one of the reasons why people in the Miao village are terrified when talking about Gu breeders. After walking and chatting with A-mei, we soon arrived at Jiangxi Village. Jiangxi Village is too big. It was simply a small town. At first glance, it was full of densely packed wooden houses. And it looked like these houses had been renovated and painted with beautiful paint. They were completely different from the shabby houses in Langde Village. A'mei took us into Jiangxi Village. I didn't know what festival it was today. Many people came out to celebrate in bright Miao costumes. Almost everyone was holding a musical instrument that I didn't recognize. Men and women were in pairs. The men were playing the instruments next to each other, and the women were dancing in the square. The atmosphere was joyful. "Today is the Lusheng Festival." A'mei stuck out her tongue, looked at the men and women dancing in the square, and said to Han Sifan and me, "We just happened to catch up, so let's go and have some fun together."

　　I looked at Han Sifan beside me and asked, "What do you mean?"

　　Han Sifan shrugged and nodded, saying, "Let's play, there's no rush anyway."

　　As soon as I heard Han Sifan agreed to follow Ah Mei, I ran into a shop selling musical instruments. I then learned that this instrument was called Lusheng, a reed instrument that seemed to be made of bamboo. I bought two and Ah Mei played them for me. As someone who didn't even know how to play the flute, it was a bit difficult to learn this instrument. But at that time, there were so many handsome guys in the square who could play it. It would be embarrassing for me, a more handsome guy, not to be able to play this instrument.

　　【191】Alang

　　Well, I learned it for more than ten minutes, but the sound I made was as harsh as slaughtering a pig. Han Sifan glanced at me and cursed, "You are such a loser." He snatched the reed pipe from my hand and asked A-mei to explain the general points, and then he started to play it. Although he was not as good as A-mei, he still felt pretty good. "Cut it out, what's the point of playing this thing? I'm good at dancing, okay?" Then A-mei was playing the reed pipe in the square, and I followed the Miao girls not far away and learned their dance. I almost sprained my old waist after dancing for a while. It seems that I am not cut out for art. Just when I was sighing that I am not an artist, a dark and thin man suddenly jumped out from the crowd. He was probably only about 1.5 meters tall, and looked to be about 25 or 26 years old. He was ugly and looked like a textbook loser. The man jumped out and sang in the direction of A-mei, "A-mei, yo, I miss you so much that I'm upset. Half a bowl of rice is hard to finish. Eating is like swallowing sand, and eating wine and meat is like eating salt."

　　When Ah Mei heard this, her face darkened and she didn't say anything. The other Miao people also stopped talking and looked towards us. I didn't understand what was going on, but I was quite familiar with this song. When I was in high school, a buddy of mine who was a Miao taught me to sing this song all day long. I could sing a little bit. I thought, I can't dance or play musical instruments, but I can sing, right? I also sang to Ah Mei, "Ah Mei, I miss you so much that my heart is filled with tears. I can't finish eating tea or eating. Eating is like swallowing sand, and eating wine and meat is like taking medicine."

　　Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Ah Mei's face turned red and she sang towards me: "Brother, that yo, I miss you so much, my heart is burning, I miss you so much, I'm sick, I take a look in the mirror, my face is more than half pale"

　　"Hey, sister, I sing well, right?" I asked her with a smile. Her face turned red to her ears. I didn't think too much at that time. She lowered her head and nodded. The black-faced Aunt Wu seemed to be insulted and pointed at me for a long time without saying a word. She snorted and turned away. Han Sifan looked at me and said coldly, "Idiot"

　　"What?" I looked at Ah Mei's expression and then at Han Sifan's expression. I was a little confused. Han Sifan walked over to me and whispered, "The song you just sang is a love song between a Miao man and a woman. The man just sang this song to express his love to Ah Mei. If Ah Mei didn't agree, she wouldn't have sung it."

　　"You just sang to A Mei again, but A Mei sang back to you. In the eyes of the Miao people, you two are a couple. The man just now was equivalent to you stealing his favorite woman, so he looked angry."

　　After Han Sifan finished explaining, I was stunned. Damn it, I swear I'm not pretending to be stupid, I really don't know. I remember the guy who taught us to sing this song in high school would sing this song whenever he saw a girl. So that's how it works. Damn, seeing A-mei's shy look, I suddenly felt that I couldn't get rid of the feeling even if I jumped into the Yellow River. Damn it, I touched the back of my head and said, "Well, sister, I feel..."

　　A'mei lowered her head and said, "Well, I understand, Brother Chen." Then she looked up and smiled at me with her big eyes, looking very happy. What do you understand? I glanced at Han Sifan next to me. Han Sifan also looked at me as if I was an idiot. The look in his eyes seemed to say that I deserved it. I shook my head. Fuck, why am I so depressed? A'mei, a big beautiful girl, didn't even complain about being at a disadvantage. Why should I, a loser, pretend to be so cool? I'm not one of those protagonists in novels who gets taken advantage of by women and still complain about being at a disadvantage. Thinking of this, I didn't suffer any disadvantage anyway, so I felt relieved. However, I was no longer in the mood to be fooled by Wu Dalang. I said to A'mei, "A'mei, take me and Sister Fan to find the Gu breeder first."

　　Ah Mei seemed to be in a good mood. She nodded and led the way without saying anything. Later, Ah Mei asked a few people in front of her and stopped at the door of one of the few three-story houses in the center of the Miao village. She said, "This is the residence of Ah Lang, the Gu breeder that Grandma Zhang mentioned."

　　It was not a good idea to let A-mei knock on the door this time. A-mei seemed a little afraid of this Gu breeder. I pointed to a restaurant opposite the house and said, "A-mei, wait for us in there. Han Sifan and I will go in to find him."

　　"Yeah." After hearing what I said, A-mei's face was much more relaxed. Then A-mei ran to the steps at the entrance of the restaurant opposite and sat down. She looked at me and Han Sifan. I was about to ask her why she didn't go in, but suddenly I thought that she probably didn't have money. When I was about to take out my wallet, Han Sifan stopped my hand, winked at me and whispered, "This girl will definitely not take your money."

　　I immediately understood that although the people in the mountains are poor, they also have dignity. Even though Ah Mei and I are already familiar with each other, I feel a little bit disrespectful to her by giving her money. After thinking about it, I let it go. There is nothing shameful about sitting at someone's door. Before I went in, I looked back at Ah Mei. Ah Mei was in a daze with her chin in her hands and she would smile foolishly from time to time. I smiled and pushed the door open and walked in. "Where are you from, guest?"

　　As soon as we entered, we saw a Miao old man in his seventies sitting on a chair with a pipe in his hand. He squinted and asked us, "This sentence has a lot of meanings. It's not asking where you are from, but which world you are from. This world is certainly not the underworld or the human world. Our business of catching ghosts is also called the Yin-Yang world, which means it is different from the world of ordinary people." Han Sifan stepped forward and bowed and said, "A Yin-Yang master knows Feng Shui, knows Yin-Yang, knows the Eight Diagrams, knows the Five Elements, and knows the theory of fate. He is a free man."

　　Han Sifan said this in the first sentence. Yin-Yang people itself means himself. Yin-Yang people are of course not eunuchs, but people in the Yin-Yang world. We know Feng Shui, Yin-Yang, the Eight Diagrams, the Five Elements and numerology. This means that we are Taoists. The last sentence is for scattered people, which means that we are folk Yin-Yang masters, not people with sects like Maoshan and Longhushan. "Yin-Yang sorcerers." The old man looked at us puzzledly and we nodded. I have also read a lot of information. The term Yin-Yang master is used by ordinary people or Yin-Yang masters themselves, and many other older seniors actually prefer to call them Yin-Yang sorcerers. "Why did you two come to see me, an old man?" The poisoner named Alang looked unhappy, and he didn't seem to welcome us very much.

　　【192】The Third

　　"It was Grandma Zhang from Langde Village who asked us to come and look for you." I naturally understood that Alang would definitely not like outsiders to come to him. This was normal. After all, what good could come from a Yin-Yang master like us looking for him? Fortunately, when this Gu-caster named Alang heard me mention Grandma Zhang, he stood up and said, "Cuihua, Cuihua, is she okay?"

　　Sure enough, there was an affair. I thought to myself that the two of them were about the same age. When Grandma Zhang asked us to come and find this A Lang, she mentioned her own name. There must be something wrong. I pretended to be very familiar with Grandma Zhang and said, "Grandma Zhang has been in good health recently and she often misses you."

　　"As long as Cuihua is fine," the old man nodded, took a puff of his pipe and asked me, "Since Cuihua asked you two to come to me, just tell me what's the matter. I will consider anything I can do to help."

　　Han Sifan also stepped forward and asked, "Senior Alang, I just want to ask if there is anything strange happening nearby."

　　"Strange things" A Lang frowned and asked, "What kind of things do you mean?"

　　"For example, there are some extremely vicious ghosts." Han Sifan asked: "Recently, I got the news that a group of evil cult members came to Leishan. These people have committed many evil deeds. The two of us are here to catch them."

　　"Cult member" Ah Lang narrowed his eyes and muttered: "Speaking of which, Lao San's behavior was indeed a bit strange some time ago."

　　"The Third"

　　Ah Lang nodded and said, "Well, the third brother is a young generation of Gu breeder. He is quite capable, but he has a bad character and always wants to leave the mountains. I heard that he was very close to a stranger some time ago."

　　"What are the details?" Han Sifan was a little excited. Suddenly, A Lang looked outside the door and asked, "Is there a girl with you?"

　　"Are you talking about Ah Mei?" I nodded. Ah Lang frowned and said, "She was captured by Lao San."

　　"What?" I stood up and ran out of the door. I saw that the silly laughing girl was nowhere to be found at the restaurant entrance. Alang's face looked unhappy. "Lao San likes to do evil things and likes to rape beautiful girls. You should go and save that girl."

　　"Why didn't you tell me when you arrested us just now?" I asked Alang. Alang looked down at the ground and didn't say anything. I suddenly understood that Alang was probably afraid of revenge. Although they were all poisoners, Alang was so old. Judging from Alang's tone, the third brother should be very young. If he helped us commit a crime, the third brother is still capable now. I'm not afraid that in two years, when I am about to die, I don't know how Alang will retaliate. Thinking of this, I asked directly: "Where does the third brother live?"

　　"The small hill in the north." After Ah Lang finished speaking, I said thank you and took out the peach wood sword from my back and ran to the north of the village. Han Sifan followed closely behind me. Fortunately, the layout of this house is square. A road extends directly to the north of the village. When I ran to the north and left the village, I saw a small hill not far away. There was also a bright red wooden house on the hill. At this time, I also vaguely saw Ah Mei's back. Ah Mei walked unsteadily as if she hadn't woken up yet. She must have been bewitched. "Be careful when you go up, as if you are walking in a different direction. We are across the mountain and we don't know much about witchcraft. It will be very troublesome if we are poisoned by it," Han Sifan reminded me. I nodded and ran up the hill. Soon I ran up the hill and arrived at the door of the house. When I was about ten meters away from A-mei, A-mei pushed the door open and entered the house. The door slammed shut. "Fuck!" I rushed forward and kicked the door. Unexpectedly, the door was very hard and didn't shake at all. Instead, it hurt my foot. Han Sifan also arrived. She took out a can of black dog blood from her bag and poured it on the door. Then she kicked the door open with a bang. Han Sifan and I ran in and saw that the room was not big. There was a table inside and pots and pans next to it, and a bed inside. At this time, a man was pressing on A-mei and tearing her clothes. I felt a surge of anger in my head. He was raping her in broad daylight. This grandson is too cowardly. When the man heard the door being kicked open, he stopped and turned to look. I saw that it was him. This man was the dark-skinned Wu Dalang who sang for A-mei in the square before. He turned his head and saw me with a fierce look in his eyes. But then his eyes stayed on Han Sifan with a dazed look on his face, which made me very angry. "Leave that woman to me and you can get out of here," the third brother pointed at Han Sifan and said lewdly. He ignored me directly and was extremely arrogant. "Fuck you, divine soldiers, hurry up and command me." I took the peach wood sword and chopped at the third brother. The third brother quickly dodged to the side and snorted, pointing at A Mei and said, "If you have the guts, beat me to death. I have already poisoned her. If you dare to touch me, don't even think about me taking the poison from her. Haha, I'll stand here and let you beat me. Do it if you have the guts."

　　"Okay, as you said, don't hide if you have guts." I raised my hand and chopped at his ugly face. Grandma's pig nose was plugged with a green onion, pretending to be an idol. Unexpectedly, when the third brother saw that I was really going to fight, he quickly dodged to the side and cursed: "You bastard, you really dare to hit me. Okay, will you come to me to ask me to remove the poison for her after a long time? I put the poison in Leishan, and no one else dares to remove it." After that, the third brother jumped out of the window of the house. "Fuck, it's really Guo Jingming. He can escape by jumping out of the window without any effort." I cursed and quickly helped A-mei up. Unexpectedly, A-mei kissed me on the mouth. I didn't react and didn't even dodge. Hey, hey, you can also think that I'm shameless and that I didn't even want to hide. She hugged my head and started kissing me crazily, and her hands were still constantly touching me. Looking at her flushed face, I am at least a loyal fan of Teacher Cang, and I understand what's going on. She also made me feel so hot when she touched me. If Han Sifan hadn't been behind me, I would have made a mistake in my personality. I thought to myself that I shouldn't be too ambiguous with A-mei in front of Han Sifan. I pushed A-mei away, and A-mei came up to me again. It's really painful to have a delicate girl pestering you, kissing you, and touching you everywhere. If you say that my character is not firm, then I can only say that I am a normal man.

　　【193】Detoxification

　　Finally, Han Sifan came up and took out a Zhougong Xianghui Talisman and pasted it on Ah Mei's forehead. Ah Mei then fell asleep in a daze. This Zhougong Xianghui Talisman is also a talisman from the outside world. The name sounds very domineering, but in fact it is equivalent to a sleeping pill. Seeing Ah Mei fall asleep, I realized that her clothes were torn to tatters. I quickly turned around, took out my backpack and handed it to Han Sifan, saying, "Change her clothes. Don't worry, I won't peek."

　　"I've already kissed and touched you, why are you still pretending to be upright?" Han Sifan glanced at me with contempt. My face turned red and I said, "Sister Fan, this is your fault. You have to believe in my character."

　　"Get out!" Han Sifan kicked me in the butt. I rubbed my painful butt and walked out of the door, closing it behind me. I resisted the urge to peek through the window. I looked at the Miao village not far away and began to wonder. The third brother was fine, but he was just a country bumpkin. I'm not worried about the third brother. Who would be like him if they were really capable? Those who are really capable have a lot of goddaughters. Who would rape him like him? And when I fought with him just now, I found that his kung fu is not very good. But it's also the case that those who play Gu look mysterious, but in fact they just put insects behind their backs. If they really want to fight with real knives and guns, they will shrink. What I'm most worried about now is actually that Abao, that is, Han Sifan's brother. Her brother definitely wouldn't come here to play out of boredom. From the news I got before, it seems that her brother is still in contact with the third brother. After thinking for a while, there are only two possibilities. The first is that the White Bone Bodhisattva came to this place. After all, now The entire White Lotus Sect is looking for the White Bone Bodhisattva. The second is that a ghost on the Hundred Ghosts List is about to appear in this place. Her brother is here to catch ghosts. Thinking carefully, the second possibility is more likely. If the White Bone Bodhisattva is here, it is estimated that all the people in the White Lotus Sect have come here. It is impossible for her brother to come here alone. After about five minutes, Han Sifan finally carried A Mei out. A Mei was wearing my T-shirt and jeans, looking very beautiful. Then Han Sifan carried A Mei on his back and walked towards Jiangxi Village. Originally, I wanted to carry her on my back, but Han Sifan said that he was afraid that I would take advantage of the girl. I was so angry that I became such a shameless person. Is it really true that I am such an upright person that she said that, which is too infuriating? On the way, I also discussed with Han Sifan. Now we can only go to find that person named A Lang to remove the poison. There is no other way. Both of us do not understand the poisonous insect. I carried A Mei to A Lang's house and pushed open the door. A Lang was still sitting on his armchair smoking a pipe. When he saw us come in, he nodded and said, "Not bad, you can actually save the person from the third brother."

　　"That third brother's trick is just like that. He was scared away by my yelling." I laughed and said to A Lang, "Old senior, I have to trouble you again. I hope you can help my friend get rid of the poison."

　　Unexpectedly, this Ah Lang actually shook his head and squinted his eyes and said: "The poison cast by the third brother has no one in a radius of 20 miles who dares to remove it."

　　"Why?" I asked Ah Lang in confusion and he suddenly said three words: "He is young."

　　After all, it's still this old guy who's afraid of retribution. Ah Lang shook his head and said, "I'm old and just want to live a peaceful life. You guys should find someone else."

　　"Old senior, to be honest, my sister is Grandma Zhang's granddaughter. Please save her." I had no choice but to lie. Seeing that Alang and Grandma Zhang had a good relationship, Alang was stunned for a long time when he heard it and asked, "Cuihua got retribution and can't get married, so how can there be a granddaughter?"

　　When I heard this, I hurriedly explained: "It's not that Grandma Zhang has treated A-mei as her granddaughter since she was a child. What she likes most is to tell A-mei the love stories of her youth. If Grandma Zhang knew that you didn't save A-mei..."

　　I didn't finish my sentence, but Alang was confused and his eyes were uncertain. I looked at Alang and said, "Old man, how can you be afraid of death in this life? That's what cowards do. What's more, it's the person you love and your closest relative. If you don't save him because you are afraid of being hated by others, how can you face Grandma Zhang in the future?"

　　After hearing this, Ah Lang nodded and sighed, "Forget it, you carry her to the inner room and wait outside for the Gu technique to remove the Gu. No one else can see."

　　"Yeah." Han Sifan quickly carried Ah Mei into the inner room and put her on the ground. Then we both left. Ah Lang walked into the inner room with bottles and jars. Han Sifan and I waited outside. Half an hour later, Ah Lang finally came out. There were sweat stains on his forehead. He looked like he was overworked. But he still nodded and said, "The poison of the girl has been removed. She will be fine after a few days of rest. I helped you this time. I hope you two can do me a favor as well."

　　I asked directly: "What is it, old man? Just tell me."

　　Ah Lang said: "Get rid of Lao San or I won't be able to sleep well in the future. And if you go back in the future and Lao San is still here, he will definitely continue to harass Ah Mei."

　　"Yeah," I nodded. That's for sure. A scum like the third brother would have been taken to the execution ground to eat peanuts outside. How could he survive until now? "The third brother will come over tonight, don't worry. I still have the ability to remove poison. He definitely didn't notice it, but he knows that the girl will definitely come to my place tonight to ask for someone. Then you two just need to find a way to keep him." After saying that, A Lang sighed and said, "The old man is useless. I'm going to go upstairs to take a nap. You two can discuss it among yourselves."

　　After saying that, Alang walked up to the second floor, shaking his head.

　　"What should I do now?" I asked Han Sifan

　　Han Sifan said: "We are not familiar with the terrain here. We can only lure this third brother into this house first, then find a way to lock the door, close the door, beat the dog, and then kill this one and blow it up."

　　Han Sifan's tone was a bit angry, and it seemed that he was particularly dissatisfied with the third brother's behavior. Then Han Sifan and I started to prepare. To be frank, there was nothing to prepare. Neither of us had ever dealt with a Gu poisoner. However, we still pasted the must-kill talismans on the windows and doors, but we didn't know if it would work because Gu is, after all, a Gu insect, which is an insect, not an evil spirit. But it's better than nothing. We also carried the unconscious sister to the hall where we could see her. Otherwise, if she was suddenly poisoned by some Gu and ran away, Han Sifan and I would be in trouble.

　　[194] Ghost Gu

　　Time passed by bit by bit, but Han Sifan and I did not dare to let down our guard. The most important thing was that I had no idea whether our Taoist spells could protect against this poison. After Alang went upstairs, there was no movement. He must have gone to rest. Soon it was eight o'clock in the evening. Occasionally, I could hear singing and dancing outside. It seemed very lively outside. I knew that this was a local Miao festival. However, even on such a joyous day, I still had to fight with the person who had cast the poison. "Here it comes," Han Sifan, who was sitting next to me, pointed at the window on the right and shouted, then stood up. I looked over and saw a purple ghost lying on the window. The ghost did not look old. It looked only about eleven or twelve years old, but its eyes were glowing red and its face was ferocious. When it saw me and Han Sifan, it licked its lips as if it saw food, and then crawled in from the window. What terrified Han Sifan and I was that the talisman pasted on the window was actually useless. If it was an ordinary ghost, even if the talisman could not cause any harm to it, it would definitely react. But this talisman was just placed there and didn't even notice the ghost coming in. "It seems that the talisman has no effect on this thing." I frowned tightly and cursed in my heart, "This is too weird. Let's not call it a ghost, even if it was some other evil creature coming in, the talisman would definitely react. This "ghost" let's call it a ghost for now, after all, I don't know what it is. This 'ghost' looks extremely ugly, not to mention his ferocious face. He is also naked and has an unusually large head, almost like an alien. He is simply a big-headed son. "Quack, quack" the big-headed son made a strange cry and rushed towards me and Han Sifan. I quickly picked up the peach wood sword and chopped him. The big-headed son jumped over like a frog at a very fast speed. I didn't even have the chance to chant a spell. I blocked it with the peach wood sword, but he knocked me back several steps and my wrist was numb. This thing is too powerful. If it hit me directly, I think I would break several bones. "The magic weapon is as urgent as the law." Han Sifan will definitely not watch me get beaten. He stood by and chopped the big-headed son's forehead with a peach wood sword. This big-headed son must have grown up drinking Sanlu milk powder. It seems that his brain is not very good. He stood there with saliva in his mouth, grinning foolishly without dodging. With a snap, the peach wood sword hit the big-headed son's face and directly slammed him against the wall beside him. With a bang, although the big-headed son was slapped and hit the wall, he reacted quickly and got up quickly. He ran towards Han Sifan again, opening his mouth wide. Surprisingly, his mouth was full of sharp fangs. If he took a bite, he would probably lose a piece of meat. As soon as the big-headed son approached, he was kicked back by Han Sifan. Han Sifan shouted, "Huizi's talisman is useful for this guy. I will find a way to entangle this guy later. You use the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman to kill it."

　　"Okay," I quickly took out the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman and prepared it. Soon the opportunity came. Han Sifan rushed forward and raised his hand to chop it on the head, knocking it to the ground. After that, Han Sifan took out a yellow talisman and stuck it on the back of this big-headed son. This big-headed son lay on the ground as if a mountain was pressing on him. He kept struggling but couldn't get up. You can't kill these ghosts with your fists and feet. Only a powerful talisman can directly make his soul fly to pieces, or use salvation to make him reincarnate. The talisman used by Han Sifan is a talisman that can restrict the actions of some little ghosts. I rushed forward with the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman and slapped the back of the little ghost's head, chanting: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden, the heart is restrained, and the evil spirits are hidden. A human-shaped talisman that worships demons without a trace. Anyone who dares to disobey the heavenly soldiers will ascend to the order."

　　As soon as I finished speaking, a dazzling yellow light flashed, and the big-headed son also screamed in pain and kept struggling on the ground, but he just wouldn't die. "What's going on? Why can't I kill it?" I looked at the big-headed son in surprise, and I was secretly shocked. But I know how powerful my Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman is. Not to mention those powerful ghosts, but a scum like this big-headed son with a combat power of less than five will definitely be killed in one second, but he didn't die. Han Sifan also frowned and said, "It seems that this is not a ghost, it's a Gu."

　　I nodded. There seems to be only one explanation for the situation now. After all, different trades mean different worlds. We don't understand Gu Shu very well. Suddenly, I also understood that the reason why Gu Shu has been so famous is definitely not just as simple as releasing a few bugs. "This is indeed not a ghost. This is a kind of ghost Gu called a big-headed ghost." Suddenly, A Lang came down from upstairs with a welding cigarette in his hand and said, "It seems that the third brother is still too cautious. He dares not come in person and can only use a ghost Gu to test your strength." "Senior A Lang, how do we eliminate this ghost?" I saw that the talisman on Han Sifan was faintly glowing and was about to disappear. I knew that the talisman was about to lose its effect. A Lang shook his head and said, "There is no way. This thing can't be considered a ghost. It's just a bug that contains the soul and two spirits of that ghost. After you kill him, the ghost's soul will return to the third brother's hands."

　　"What should we do now?"

　　"It's useless, just let this ghost go." Ah Lang sighed and said to the big-headed doll, "If the third brother wants to come, just come in person. What's the point of hiding it?" After that, Ah Lang took out a bowl of water from his back and poured it on the big-headed doll's face. Immediately, the big-headed doll's face melted as if it was poured with sulfuric acid. After a while, the big-headed doll melted and disappeared into a pool of blood. In the blood, there was a bug the size of a fist. The bug looked a bit like a beetle, but it was green all over and looked scary. "Old senior, what kind of water did you pour just now? You killed this thing so easily?" I asked curiously. Ah Lang grinned and said, "It's not a big deal. It's just some mountain spring witchcraft. It's not difficult to break it as long as you find the corresponding method. For example, this ghost witchcraft is afraid of mountain springs. Who would have thought that such a terrifying thing could be beaten back to its original form by just pouring spring water from the mountains? The witchcraft comes from the people and is broken by the people. It is not as complicated as imagined, but it is not that simple either. As long as you understand enough, the witchcraft can't do anything to you."

　　【195】Wu Gong

　　There is a huge gap between Gu technique and our Taoism. Although they both seem to be strange techniques, Taoism is used to exorcise evil spirits and eliminate demons. Gu was actually used to cure diseases and save lives at the beginning. It is a kind of witchcraft, but later it gradually evolved into a trick to harm people. Although there are still Gu masters who use Gu to cure diseases and save lives, most of them have bad intentions. It can be understood that after they learn Gu, their bodies or some aspects are punished. Their hearts begin to feel unbalanced and they think about revenge on society. At this time, Alang's face did not look good. He lowered his head and didn't know what he was thinking. His face was very gloomy. I also lowered my head and looked at the dead Gu worm, thinking about why such a worm could turn into an evil spirit. I didn't ask Alang. I also saw how Alang detoxified Amei before. He definitely didn't want others to know what Gu was. Suddenly, Han Sifan said to me for some reason, "Huizi, carry Amei on your back and let's go back to Chengdu. The situation here is not clear. It's too dangerous to stay here."

　　"Aren't you going to look for your brother?" I asked. Han Sifan winked at me and said, "Don't look for him if you have nothing to do. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future."

　　Unexpectedly, when Ah Lang heard that we were leaving, his face changed slightly and he quickly came up to us and said, "Why don't you two stay for a few more days? Although the third brother is very powerful, he certainly can't hurt you two."

　　Han Sifan sighed and said to A Lang: "Old senior, tell me everything you know, otherwise the third brother will definitely deal with you after we leave."

　　After hearing what Han Sifan said, Ah Lang sighed, walked to the armchair, squinted his eyes and said, "Actually, this is what happened."

　　It turns out that there is a great wizard named Wugong on Leigong Mountain. According to Alang, this old guy has lived for more than 150 years. He is very powerful and was considered the leader of all the Gu breeders in the past. Recently, there was news that he was about to die, so many people started to worry about him. After all, an old monster who has lived for more than 150 years must have left behind a lot of good things. When I heard Alang talking about this, I asked curiously, "What does this have to do with Lao San and the others?"

　　"Just listen to what he has to say." Han Sifan crossed his arms and his eyes flickered. Ah Lang continued, "The witch not only knows how to cast a spell, he also knows witchcraft and some Taoist magic. It is said that he has an evil ghost called Menghun in his hand, which is a powerful weapon in his hand."

　　Han Sifan frowned and nodded, saying: "It seems that my brother has contacted the third brother to capture the ninth dream ghost on the Hundred Ghosts List."

　　I think everyone is familiar with the ghost of dream soul, but you just haven't heard of it. I don't know if you still remember that there was a part in Journey to the West where Sun Wukong encountered a dream demon. The dream demon could sneak into people's dreams and kill people. This is actually the dream soul. Of course, the one recorded in Journey to the West is no longer a ghost, but a demon. But the essence is actually the same. This kind of ghost can enter your dream and kill you silently, so it is difficult to guard against. But the same dream demon is very fragile outside of dreams. An ordinary wronged ghost is probably not as fragile. However, this does not affect its ranking on the Hundred Ghosts List. After all, there is no ability to guard against killing people in dreams. I held my chin and frowned and asked, "That so-and-so witch sounds so awesome. It is impossible that he doesn't know that someone wants to harm him."

　　Ah Lang said carefully: "It is said that Wu Gong is dead, but no one dares to go near his cave to look for treasures. One reason is that they are afraid of the danger inside the cave. The other reason is that even if they take the treasure out, they are afraid that people outside will take advantage of it. That is why I didn't want to reveal the news just now. I was afraid that you would leak the news and attract more competitors."

　　Han Sifan and I looked at each other. I had heard that this so-and-so witch had died and someone was missing his treasure. I was thinking about what to do at first, but suddenly I understood. Why was I having a headache? Even if there were treasures in the cave, they were the treasures needed by the Gu breeders. At most, we could leave some powerful insects. The things that these Gu breeders regarded as treasures were actually worthless to me. Our target is Han Sifan's brother. "Senior Alang, can you help us find out where the stranger who contacted the third brother is?" I asked Alang. I don't believe that Alang has no strength in this village and has no Gu breeders. Due to the special nature of the village, although some people are afraid of them, there are still people who are willing to curry favor with them. I want to find out where a person lives in the village, but I don't believe that the seventy or eighty-year-old Gu breeder in front of me can't find Alang. I guess he wants to go all the way with us until the end. I gritted my teeth and said, "Okay, I'll find it for you, but you must promise me that you will get rid of the third brother."

　　"We won't feel at ease unless we get rid of the third brother. You can rest assured about this, A'mei." Han Sifan nodded. After hearing the promise between Han Sifan and me, A'lang said there was a room on the second floor for us to find a room to rest. He would go to get information. I carried the unconscious A'mei upstairs. The second floor was a long corridor with many rooms on both sides. It looked like a hotel. I pushed open a room on the left and went in. The decoration inside looked like that of an ordinary Miao family. I put A'mei on the bed, covered her with a quilt, turned around and walked out. I found a room and pushed her in. After putting my things down, I lay on the bed and rested. I had already walked for half a day on the mountain road, and the third brother made me almost dead tired. I lay on the bed and fell asleep quickly. The next day, I got up and picked up my phone. It was already eleven o'clock in the morning. I opened the door and went out, and saw A-mei holding something in her hand and waving in front of my door, as if she was hesitating whether to come in. "A-mei, what are you doing at the door? By the way, are you feeling better?" I saw that A-mei's face was still a little pale, but it was much better than yesterday. A-mei shook her head and whispered, "Brother Chen, thank you for saving me yesterday. This purse I embroidered before is for you."

　　As she spoke, she handed me a purse. I took it and saw that it was a purple purse with two chickens embroidered on it. Anyway, it was pretty. I said to Ah Mei, "Thanks, Ah Mei. This purse is pretty." I put the purse away. After Ah Mei saw me put the purse away, she turned around and ran back to her room. I yawned and just closed the door to take a nap when the door rang again. I opened the door and saw that it was Han Sifan [ps: I'm sorry that I'm stuck today and I'm updating now]

　　【196】Meet Po

　　"Good morning, Sister Fan," I said to Han Sifan with a smile. Han Sifan nodded and said, "Do you know where my brother is? Will you come with me?"

　　When I heard that my mother had finally found that Abao, I was very happy and asked, "Do we have to go together? Do we have to bring our stuff?"

　　"Bring the guy." Han Sifan looked at me in confusion and I asked, "Didn't you say we should knock him out and take him back?"

　　Han Sifan looked at me helplessly and said, "I know my brother's skills very well. We are no match for him. I was just saying that out of anger at the time. I just wanted to persuade him."

　　"Yeah," I nodded. Of course, to be on the safe side, I took my black backpack with me. When I left, I knocked on A-mei's door. After A-mei opened the door, I said, "A-mei, Sister Fan and I are going out for a while. You wait at home. If we are not back before dark, you should hurry to Langde Village. Do you understand?"

　　Ah Mei nodded and wanted to say something but didn't open her mouth. Han Sifan urged me to go downstairs quickly. I passed by Ah Lang and found out that Han Sifan's brother Ah Bao lived in a Miao hotel in the middle of the village. It was called a hotel, but it was almost the same as a hostel. In villages like Langde Shangzhai, guests would stay directly in the residents' homes. But Xijiang Village has actually been commercialized quite seriously. There are basically foreign tourists every day, so there is such a Miao hotel. This hotel has only three floors and is quite high. Of course, it is all made of wood. Han Sifan and I walked in. There was a woman in her thirties eating melon seeds at the front desk. Han Sifan didn't He stopped here and took me to the third floor. This hotel is a very long corridor with rooms on both sides, which is quite similar to Alang's home. I even suspected that Alang used to run a hotel. Han Sifan took me to the door of Room 306 and knocked on the door. There was a "dong dong dong" sound. After about twenty seconds, the door opened and a man about twenty-four or twenty-five walked out. I saw that it was the man in black who had kidnapped the red doll. His face was pale at this moment. After opening the door, he did not show any surprise. His expression was very calm, as if he had known we would come. He glanced at Han Sifan and asked, "What are you doing here?"

　　"Brother" Han Sifan was about to speak when A Bao shook his head and said, "Don't persuade me. Do you think persuasion will work on me? No one can change what I have decided."

　　"But you are harming people now, brother." Han Sifan frowned tightly and stared into A Bao's eyes as if he wanted to see something from A Bao's eyes. A Bao also frowned and said, "You guys should leave quickly. This place is not for you kids to play."

　　"Brother, your sister came all the way to see you, and you don't even appreciate it?" I said to this Abao, "Seriously, what era is this now? You have no future in following a cult. Why don't you go back and I'll ask Wu Jiu to get you a civil servant position. Being a party member is definitely more fun than being a cult member."

　　It's true. Being a member of a cult, you worry all the time, afraid that you might be knocked out by your enemies one day. Your life is more precarious than that of a drug dealer, and there's no benefit. Drug dealers take some risks and make huge profits, but what benefit do they get from being a cult member? The most they get is a few little brothers following behind them, calling them the leader or hall master. It's meaningless. Unexpectedly, A-Bao shouted, "What do you two know? Our leader has supernatural powers. As long as he collects a hundred ghosts, he will definitely be invincible in the world and be among the immortals."

　　"Come on, you're still invincible? A missile will turn him into ashes. Let's stop dreaming, okay? Just follow me back to carry bricks." I looked at Abao and thought he was so powerful before, but I didn't expect him to be like a brainless fan now. "Hmph, I won't send you off." Abao snorted coldly, turned back to the room and slammed the door. "Sister Fan, I feel like your brother is possessed. He's still invincible. How about we drug him, knock him down, and then contact the mental hospital for treatment?" I suggested. No one who is sent to a mental hospital has it easy. Of course, I'm not talking about an ordinary mental hospital, but a mental hospital with "special electrotherapy." Those who go there sit in the electric chair all day long. They are born with a negative IQ and are congenitally mentally retarded. If they are locked up for a few days and treated by the electric chair, they will become more powerful than Newton and Einstein. Han Sifan frowned tightly after hearing what her brother said, and said nothing. Then she walked towards Alang's house in a daze. I followed Han Sifan and felt that it was not good. I went to find that Abao in such a threatening manner. It didn't matter if we didn't fight in the end. After all, I couldn't beat him, but it seemed that I didn't say a few harsh words. Would he look down on me? Thinking of this, I quietly turned around and bought a pair of sunglasses from the street stall. Then I walked to Abao's door and knocked. Anyway, Abao wouldn't do that for Han Sifan's sake. Since he had hurt me, naturally I had to say a few polite words. Soon someone opened the door. I was just about to say the opening remarks I had prepared, but when I saw the person who opened the door, I cursed, "Fuck you, go to hell," and then I kicked him. The person who opened the door was actually the third brother. The third brother didn't seem to expect it was me, nor did he expect me to kick so quickly. He was scared to death on the spot and suffered from polio, right-side brain paralysis and other symptoms. Then he took a step to the side and neatly avoided my kick that scared him so much that he couldn't manage his life. "You bastard, I didn't come to find you, but you came to my door, go to hell," said the third brother and stretched out his hand to my neck. I pinched his fist with my left hand and quickly punched his left face with my right hand. He was knocked to the ground by my punch. I saw this guy was knocked to the ground by me, and I thought the opportunity had come. I rolled down with my right knee and pressed down the spinal cord on his lower back, then stretched out my arm and strangled his neck, and then I strangled him with all my strength. Anyway, the paranormal investigation team has this privilege, and this third brother is obviously a cunning person and must be eliminated.

　　【197】Treasure Hunt

　　"Are you looking for death?" Suddenly a figure rushed out of the house, grabbed my hair and pulled me back hard, which hurt my hair so much that he had to let go. As soon as the third brother let go, I saw Abao's big feet kicking me in the chest, which hurt me so much. After I let the third brother go, he gasped for a long time with a red face. After he recovered, he looked at me with resentment and asked Abao: "Brother Bao, do you want to kill this kid? It's not a big deal to kill a few people in this forest."

　　"No hurry." A Bao shook his head and looked at me and asked, "Why did you come back to see me again?"

　　I rubbed my aching chest and stood up. I thought about it. I couldn't just say I came back to save face. That would be too cheap. I thought about it and could only make up an excuse: "Even if the deal doesn't work out, we still have friendship. I just came back to see you. I heard from Brother Xiang that you and him seemed to know each other before."

　　"Yes, I know him," Po nodded. "In a sense, he and I have been playing together since we were young."

　　"Then why did you join this crappy cult? It's so boring." I looked into Abao's eyes. Abao was obviously not much older than me, but his eyes looked very old. Abao looked at me, shook his head, sighed slightly and said, "You are not me. You have not experienced what I have experienced."

　　Suddenly, Po looked up at the ceiling and said, "I envy Shoko so much for being able to live such an easy and carefree life. I am far from that. I cannot accept living a pedantic and boring life like you all day long."

　　I asked, "We learn Yin-Yang and Taoism and fight ghosts and exorcise evil spirits. Is this considered pedantic and boring? Isn't this rich enough?"

　　Po looked at me and asked, "Then let me ask you, how many life-and-death battles have you experienced? How many times have you experienced the feeling of being on the verge of death if you are not careful?"

　　After listening to this, I thought about it seriously. Although I have encountered many ghosts in the past few years, my life was on the line only two or three times. A Bao said: "Life is only a few decades long. Don't comment on other people's choices. Don't say that I did something wrong, and don't think that what others do is wrong. What is wrong in your eyes may be right in the eyes of others. You are not me, so you don't understand my thoughts."

　　I asked unwillingly: "But is it right for you to form a cult like this and kill people all day long? Is this your true nature?"

　　I always believe that human nature is good. No matter how bad a person is, he must be kind when he is young. No matter how twisted his heart becomes later, he still has a kind heart. "Yes, this is my heart." A Bao nodded and pointed to his heart on the left side of his chest and said, "I was born an orphan and a beggar on the street. If my master hadn't raised me and brought me up, I would have died long ago."

　　"Don't I know the people I killed? They not only ignored beggars but also laughed at them." A Bao pointed at his left chest and looked at me seriously and said, "I have never killed any good people."

　　"This is not a reason to kill people. If everyone thinks like you, then society will be in chaos." I frowned. A Bao looked at me and laughed and asked, "Wouldn't society be in chaos a long time ago?"

　　"It's no easier for rich people to kill those who have no money than it is for us. It's different for powerful people to kill those who have no power. It's not us who messed up the society, it's the society that messed us up." A Bao looked at me coldly and said, "For Han Sifan's sake, I won't kill you. Go away. Let the two of you leave Leishan."

　　"How is that possible?" I shook my head and said, "You are overthinking it. Human nature is good. Think about it yourself."

　　A Bao snorted and said, "If you and Han Sifan don't leave, then at nine o'clock in the evening three days later, all those who want Wu Gong's treasure will go to the Thunder Cave in Leigong Mountain. If you want to stop my dream soul, then you'd better think of more ways." After that, he turned around and walked back to the room with the third brother, slammed the door, and walked out of the hotel. My heart became clearer. I felt that people are really growing up. For example, although A Bao is not much older than me, he is very mature in his actions and words, while I am happy like an idiot all day long. It was quite surprising that A Bao threw out the news that three days later. Why did A Bao suddenly become stupid? It would not do him any good to tell me that he was going to get the treasure. However, when I returned to A Lang's house, I realized that the news had already spread. When I just went back, I saw A Lang, Han Sifan and A Mei chatting in the hall of the house. They were talking about grabbing the treasure three days later. After I came back, Han Sifan and the others told me the big picture. It turned out that those Gu breeders who had some skills were afraid that the things in the cave would be secretly taken away by some masters, and they didn't dare to get them themselves and climb out, so that others would reap the benefits. They had no choice but to form a treasure hunting party. They discussed how to distribute the treasures outside the cave, and then divided the treasures according to the rules after entering. This way, there would be no conflict and no harm to the harmony. Although it looks like a harmonious treasure hunting party, I am not a fool. There must be dangers everywhere. Although there is no danger on the surface, as if a group of passionate young people are exploring for treasure, there are huge loopholes in the distribution of benefits. Alang said that the message was to go to the scene and say what you need, and then go in and find an opportunity to get it. But what if two people want the same thing? Anyway, this is quite complicated. Han Sifan asked me, "Otherwise, let's not go. There is no point in taking risks to stop my brother from taking a ghost."

　　I know Han Sifan definitely doesn't want to fight with his brother, and that night will definitely be very dangerous with no benefit but only harm. Naturally, she doesn't want to go. I thought about it seriously and felt that I still had to go, but I definitely wouldn't take Han Sifan with me. I nodded and said, "Okay, let's stay for a few days and see how things go. If it doesn't work out, we won't go."

　　Ah Lang also told us that the people who went this time must be very good among the nearby Gu breeders. Old and incompetent people like Ah Lang would not go at all. I did nothing else for the next three days. I chatted with Ah Mei, flirted with Han Sifan, and Ah Lang provided food and accommodation. If I had nothing to do, I could go to the Miao village for a walk. Life was so comfortable. [ps: I don’t know what happened since the day before yesterday. I couldn’t move my body. I had a severe headache when I got up this morning. Then I realized that I had a high fever in the past few days. Damn it. I won’t say anything. I have to go to the driving school to take the theory test tomorrow. The first class is at 8:30. Finally, Xiaojiu participated in the explosive update week. The setting is 2,000 VIPs plus one chapter. Everyone can vote as you like. Maybe everyone feels that it is set a bit high, but after the explosion a few days ago, I had health problems. Not to mention that I had to go to the driving school. Originally, I didn’t plan to participate in the explosive update week this month. Later, I thought that it was the first month that Baigui was launched, so I had to participate once. I said too much and took drugs and went to sleep.]

　　【198】Thunder Cave

　　In the past few days, I have also privately asked Alang about the location of the Thunder Cave. It is about two to three hours away from Xijiang Village. At five o'clock in the afternoon of the third day, I finished my meal early, said hello to Han Sifan, Amei and Alang, and said I was going out for a walk. Then I quietly returned to my room, took all my things, and jumped out of the window. There is no village living near the Thunder Cave. It is said that the developer wanted to develop the cave entrance as a tourist attraction a few years ago, but later gave up for some reason. The mountain road is twisting and winding. Fortunately, I have asked Alang for the route many times before, so I didn't get lost. The Thunder Cave is close to the top of the mountain. There is an open-air platform about 100 meters down from the west of the top of the mountain. This platform is obviously man-made and has a length of about 100 meters. It was about 100 square meters, and on one side of the platform against the mountain there was a narrow cave entrance that was three meters high and two meters wide. When I arrived at the entrance of the Thunder Cave, there were already eight middle-aged men in Miao costumes waiting on the platform. When they saw me coming up, they looked at me warily and frowned, but didn't say anything. I immediately found a place to squat and waited. People came over one after another, and in the end there were actually twenty Gu breeders. The team was huge, and although this group of people were wary of each other, I could see from their eyes that they were most wary of me. After all, I was a foreigner, and it was a normal phenomenon for every ethnic group to be outwardly friendly. At about 8:30, Abao came with the third brother. After Abao came, he said loudly, "Welcome everyone to participate in the treasure hunt I invited."

　　All of a sudden, the Miao people were in an uproar. These noisy people had heavy accents, so I only vaguely heard words like "foreigner". They probably didn't expect that the person who invited them was a Han Chinese. According to A Lang, he received a message that was used by Miao Gu breeders to pass messages, and only then did he know about this conference. According to our inference, we thought it was organized by a Miao Gu breeder, but it turned out to be A Bao. "Everyone, be quiet." A Bao saw the noisy crowd and didn't look impatient at all. Instead, he said calmly, "I know what you are thinking. You are just afraid that I will take away your Miao treasure."

　　"You should have heard that this witch has a dream ghost. My target is him. And the treasures of you Gu players are completely useless to me, a Taoist magician. Please rest assured about this." A Bao then said: "The purpose of organizing this conference is to prevent you from entering this Thunder Cave innocently and causing unnecessary casualties."

　　Suddenly, one of the Gu breeders asked in a not-so-authentic Mandarin: "Stranger, isn't there a Gu breeder next to you? How can we guarantee that you won't steal our things?"

　　A Bao laughed and said, "This is your business as a Gu breeder. What does it have to do with an outsider like me? When we get in, you can fight yourselves and I will just take my Dream Ghost."

　　"Brother Bao" When the third brother heard what A Bao said, his face showed an anxious look and he pleaded, "Didn't you promise me before?"

　　"Promise you what?" A Bao's face darkened and he kept winking at the third brother. Even I understood that A Bao wanted to calm these people's emotions. Fortunately, if the third brother was a fool, he would not be alive until now. When he heard A Bao's words, he was nervous and said it carelessly. At this time, he reacted quickly and said, "Didn't you promise to take me out to explore the world?"

　　Ah Bao was relieved after hearing this. Ah Bao continued, "Although you are all masters of the Gu-raising world, you should know very little about Taoism. Wu Gong is proficient in Taoism and witchcraft. If Taoism is left to block the way, I'm afraid you will be helpless. The twenty or so Gu-raising people discussed it and finally reached some verbal agreements. I didn't go close to listen to what they said carefully. After they finished talking, Ah Bao walked to my side nonchalantly, threw me a cigarette and asked, "Why did you come to Sifan alone?"

　　I picked up the cigarette, lit it, took a puff and said, "I didn't let her come"

　　"You are the only one who can stop me from taking the soul of a dream," A Bao looked at me with a bit of contempt and asked me. He took a long puff of his cigarette and threw it on the ground, stomping it out and said, "Whether you can stop it or not depends on the facts."

　　Then I ignored Abao and took out my peach wood sword and several Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans from my black backpack and put them in my trouser pocket where I could get them more easily. At nine o'clock in the evening, we finally took action. No one had passed by this Thunder Cave before, and I didn't know anything about the terrain. Even before the death of Wu Gong, no one would pass by the half-mile radius of the cave entrance. The top of the mountain has become a symbol of Wu Gong, and usually no one goes back to the top of Thunder Mountain to hang out. This time, the third brother walked in the front. I could see his miserable face. If there were any mechanisms in this cave, the first one to suffer would be the third brother, and Abao was in the middle. As for me, I was put at the end of the team. It turned out that he just wanted me to be one step slower when grabbing the treasure. Although this cave was man-made, it was very humid. The walls on both sides, the ground and the top of the head were covered with moss. There were bursts of cool air in this cave. Suddenly, there was a chaotic sound in the front. Since I was the last one, there were more than a dozen people in front of me, and I couldn't see what was ahead at all. What happened? After a while, we found out that two people had fallen into a trap and had been poisoned by the poison. They had turned into pus, but the third brother was lucky enough to leave. The first one was not poisoned to death. Now no one wanted to leave, let alone the third brother. As a result, some of the remaining nearly twenty people drew their Miao Daos and asked the third brother to continue leading the way. Although the third brother was very powerful, there were probably not many opponents for him to deal with these people who had been poisoned alone, but there were more than ten people working together. This should be the so-called retribution. Damn, the third brother did so many evil things, and in the end, a group of people who were even more evil than him were put in front to detect landmines. The third brother walked in front, and the second person was even five meters away from him. I was also very glad that I was the last one to leave, otherwise it would be so miserable if I was put in front as a mine sweeper. After walking for another ten seconds, there was a commotion in front, and it seemed that someone had died again. This time the commotion in front was quite big, and many people wanted to go back from the back, but unfortunately the road was too narrow and I blocked the way. I pulled one person and asked what was going on in front.

　　[199] Soul-trapping Gu

　　It was so noisy up front that I couldn't hear what they were saying. They were all speaking the local dialect at a fast speed, and it sounded like a foreign language to me. Many people were pushing back as hard as they could as if they wanted to run away. I also realized something was wrong. I was the last one. I had a unique advantage in escaping, so why did I need to deal with these bastards? I turned around and took the lead. After running for just two steps, I felt like my forehead hit something out of nowhere. It hurt so much that I quickly moved to the side. These people also hit the air. Something was wrong. I touched behind us and found that there was a piece of transparent glass. I quickly hit it with my fist, but it was useless. Soon, Abao also came to the front and asked me, "What's wrong? Why aren't you running?"

　　I looked at Abao and he looked panicked. I asked, "What happened in front?"

　　"That old monster isn't dead yet. He's trying to lure us in on purpose to kill the people who want to steal his things after he dies." A Bao looked anxious. "Fuck!" I heard that and smashed the glass even harder with my crutch. Other Gu breeders even took out daggers or insects and tried their best to break the glass door. But no matter how we fiddled with the glass door, we couldn't even scratch it. The faces of these Gu breeders were ashen, as if they were already dead. I could probably understand their thoughts. That witch lived for one hundred and fifty years. If such an old monster really wanted to make a final struggle before death, only God knew how powerful he would be. "Everyone calm down," A Bao saw the ashen faces of these Gu breeders. Now we are all on the same boat. Naturally, we cannot lose our will to fight. A Bao shouted, "Don't worry, everyone be on guard. Just listen to instructions if you want to stay alive."

　　Although these people looked a little better because of what Abao said, they were still obviously afraid of the witch. The oldest of these people was only in his fifties, and the youngest was in his thirties. Although these fifty-year-old Gu breeders could call the wind and rain in front of us ordinary people, when they were born, the witch was over a hundred years old, and he had been in charge of an area for a long time. The fear of him was deep in our bones. No one knew what to do next. I also asked Abao what happened just now. Later I found out that a witch suddenly appeared in the front and said that he would kill them all. In the end, the four Gu breeders behind the third brother immediately turned into blood, so the group of people became chaotic. "That is to say, the witch did not show up," I raised my eyebrows and said, "If the witch really had the absolute strength to kill us, would he let us talk nonsense here for so long?"

　　Po seemed very smart and understood what I meant immediately. He asked, "You mean Wu Gong is almost dying? The posture he showed just now was obviously to scare us away. But if he really wanted to scare us away, why would he build a glass wall to prevent us from leaving?"

　　I shrugged my shoulders and said nothing more. What I said just now was just a guess. I also have another idea. Wu Gong lived for 150 years. Even if he is dying, he must have a killer move. I can give some advice. Just hide behind and watch the show. A Bao thought about it for a while and quickly recruited the third brother. Speaking of the third brother, he is so lucky that he was not affected by two deaths and he was still the first to leave."

　　After calling the third brother over, A Bao whispered a few words in his ear. The third brother nodded and started talking to the other Gu breeders in Miao language. Although I don't understand Miao language very well, I still understood a little bit. It was nothing more than saying that the witch was dying and the witch would rather die than fight. There must be a treasure inside. Although these words sounded to me like a trick to fool kindergarten children, these Miao Gu breeders really believed it and their eyes showed greed. Don't blame these people for being stupid. It's mainly because they haven't kept up with the education and culture. Although they have the identity of Gu breeders, when they take off the identity of Gu breeders, they are just country men who eat and wait for death. There are also many bachelors. They haven't read books since childhood. Their brains are just so-so. I guess they can't even solve the problem of one equals two. The third brother was also happy to see those people being encouraged, and he said in a babble: "Let's go in and get the treasure. What a bullshit witch, he's just an old dog who is about to die."

　　Unexpectedly, just after he finished speaking, a small hole suddenly appeared on Lao San's forehead, and a colorful centipede crawled out of it. Lao San looked at the centipede on his forehead, as if he couldn't believe that he would die like this. He looked at A Bao and muttered, "Save me." After that, he rolled his eyes and fell down. "Waste" A Bao saw Lao San's death and there was no trace of regret on his face. Instead, he looked as if he deserved it, as if if you don't go to hell, who will? The Gu breeders trembled all over when they saw the Gu worm. An uncle who was closer to me and looked to be in his thirties reminded me, "Be careful, man, that's the soul-trapping Gu."

　　Soul Trapping Gu

　　It's not like I didn't do anything at Alang's place during this time. At least, I asked Alang a lot about poisonous insects, especially some powerful and special poisonous insects. The Soul-Trapping Gu is one of them. This kind of poisonous insect is actually a forbidden one. Ordinary people who raise poisonous insects will never use such poisons because it is too detrimental to one's virtue. As we all know, some powerful poisonous insects can kill people, and even more terrifying is that they can make people lose their souls. But the Soul-Trapping Gu imprisons a person's three souls and seven spirits in such a small insect body, making the person turn into an insect and die and reincarnate after a hundred years. It takes a hundred years to become a bug. Moreover, this bug... No matter what you do, it won't die. It will turn into a puddle of mud when stepped on, or it will not die even if it is eaten and digested by other animals. If it is stepped on by people, it will stay in the trampled place for a hundred years and cannot move. Even if it is eaten and digested by other animals, it will turn into feces and excrete. The three souls and seven spirits will still be attached to the feces for hundreds of years. This kind of Gu worm can be said to be one of the most taboo among Gu breeders. "Is it because I haven't come out for too long that you all don't get tired of living?" Suddenly, an old voice came from the cave, sounding very haggard and with a weak breath. When the Gu breeders heard the voice of the witch, they immediately wilted like mice seeing a cat.

　　[200] Po's real purpose

　　Because of the experience of the third brother, some of the young Gu breeders even shouted, "Wu Gong, spare my life. It was this A Bao who instigated me to come here. I am innocent."

　　When A Bao heard this, his face changed and he quickly moved away from those Gu breeders and came towards me. I did not refuse. No one could tell what the situation was. Who would consider whether they could stop A Bao from catching ghosts? Who would consider how to deal with these Gu breeders? Sure enough, the witch's voice was very weak, but he still said, "Well, bring the bodies of these two foreigners to me to apologize and bring their heads, and I will spare their lives. Bring one hand and I will only cripple one hand. Bring two hands and two feet and I will not punish anyone who can't even bring an ear or a nose. Die."

　　Upon hearing this, many young Gu breeders looked at me and A-Bao with eyes that gleamed as if they saw two girls. There were more than a dozen people here. According to the calculations of the witch, A-Bao and I could only save a few people at most. A-Bao said, "Calm down and don't listen to the witch. He is fooling you."

　　It was a Gu breeder who looked to be about 27 or 28 years old. He roared, drew out his Miao Dao, and ran towards me and Abao. It was useless to release the Gu so close. Abao and I could defend ourselves head-on, so he chose a head-on attack. I frowned. These more than ten people had Miao Dao on their waists. If they really rushed at us all at once, Abao and I would be dead. In the end, the uncle who was closest to me and who had reminded me to be careful kicked away the young man with the knife drawn, then stood in front of me and Abao and said, "Are you all idiots? Who is Wu Gong and what methods he has? Don't you know that he is trying to make us fight among ourselves? Although I haven't read many books, I understand that if Wu Gong could really kill us easily, he would have come out long ago. Why bother with so many tricks?"

　　After hearing what the middle-aged man said, the group of people fell silent and nodded silently. They all kept silent and pondered. "Why did Wu Gong, who is so powerful, turn against these people to kill us?" I looked at A Bao puzzledly and asked. A Bao thought for a while and frowned and said, "Is he afraid? But what can an old monster who has lived for more than 150 years be afraid of?"

　　When I heard Abao say this, I thought that if my Buddhist beads hadn't been taken away by Bai Wuchang, maybe that old monster would be afraid of my Buddhist beads. But I have nothing on me now. Could it be that he is afraid of Abao? "If you are a real man, just follow us and have a fight with Wu Gong. It's not shameful if you lose. If you feel that you are not a real man and are a coward, just stay behind. You will die if you stay, and you may not die." I suddenly shouted at these Gu breeders, "My friend will take the lead, and everyone else should follow. Now we are all in the same boat, and if we continue to be suspicious of each other, we will really seek death." As I said this, I pushed Abao to the front. Although this trick was a bit insidious, Abao could not refuse it at all. If he shrugged when I asked him to take the lead, this group of people would probably have to think about how to kill us. As I thought, Abao said with a bright and upright face, "As the saying goes, I am worse than hell. Whoever goes to hell, everyone follow me."

　　After that, Abao whispered in my ear, "You son of a bitch!"

　　After that, Abao ran to the front of the team and I said, "I'll be the last one to leave. If there's any danger behind, I'll be there to protect you."

　　Those Gu breeders naturally felt most comfortable staying in the middle, and no one had any objections at this time. A group of us walked along this narrow passage for about three minutes, and the so-called witch did not show up. After walking for about three minutes, the surrounding caves suddenly seemed to extend downwards. We walked down step by step for about fifty meters before we finally arrived at the witch's cave. Wow, it's really a bunker. This cave is about seven or eight meters high and as big as a basketball court. The surrounding area is made of green stones, and the ground is also uneven. Although this cave is large, it is also very empty. There is only a wooden bed, an exaggerated iron pot with a diameter of three meters, a bunch of strange stone statues, and a few coffins, and nothing else. "Ha ha ha, I didn't expect you guys actually dare to come down."

　　A particularly harsh sound came from the bed. When I looked over, I saw a skinny person who looked like a mummy in the movies. His body was dry and skinny except for the skeleton. His eye sockets were very deep, and the pupils of his eyes emitted a faint light. He also had an indescribable feeling all over his body. Anyway, he felt very disgusting and uncomfortable. This wizard who looked like jerky slowly moved his eyes to me. With his dark eyes, I felt like he saw through my whole body. "White Lotus Sect A Bao greets the senior." When A Bao saw this man, he actually bowed and said respectfully, "This time, I am following the decree of the leader Li Zhendong to invite the senior to join my White Lotus Sect. As long as the senior joins my White Lotus Sect, except for the position of the leader, you can choose any position you like." A Bao said respectfully. I thought to myself, this kid came here to rob ghosts, why has he changed now? The wizard said, "You were the one who leaked the news that I was about to die."

　　A Bao smiled faintly and said: "If it weren't for this, how could I see you without so many of your descendants? I might have been killed by you as soon as I walked in the door."

　　All the Gu breeders were afraid to speak at this time. No one was a fool. How could they interrupt in such a situation? "I am far away from the emperor and I am practicing my own witchcraft. It is very simple for you to invite me to join the White Lotus Sect. The witch closed his eyes and rested. "It is said that although the witch has extraordinary witchcraft, he is old after all. He is over 150 years old..."

　　Wu Gong seemed very angry when he heard this, as if he was very sensitive about people talking about his age. He scolded: "Speak to the point."

　　"Longevity" Po smiled faintly and looked at Wu Gong. When Wu Gong heard these four words, his eyes suddenly opened and he frowned and asked, "Becoming a monster like a vampire zombie?"

　　"How could he be the real immortal wizard? If you are interested, we can discuss in detail." A Bao smiled as if the wizard had already agreed.

　　【201】Corpse Control

　　Wu Gong's eyes flashed with a gleam of light. He smiled coldly and said, "If you dare to lie to me, don't think I can let you go. Follow me." After that, he jumped off the bed and walked towards the wall. There was a loud rumbling sound of a mechanism. A three-meter-high and two-meter-wide door suddenly rose from the wall in the direction where Wu Gong walked. A Bao hurriedly followed Wu Gong and walked up. When Wu Gong was about to step into the door, he suddenly stopped and turned around to ask A Bao, "By the way, what should we do with these little guys you tricked into coming in?"

　　A Bao stood with his hands behind his back respectfully, and said nothing. The witch looked at these Gu breeders with sorrow, including me, and said calmly, "Now that we know these things, it won't be good if they get out." After that, the witch took out a handful of pink powder from his tattered pocket and sprinkled it into the air with force, then walked in with A Bao. Although the Gu breeders had low education, they had been around for so many years and naturally understood the meaning of the witch's words. One by one, they shouted, "Wu Gong, spare my life!"

　　After Wu Gong went in, the door closed with a bang. At this time, the group of people stopped shouting and became cautious. Everyone knew that the thing that Wu Gong scattered at the end was definitely not an ordinary thing. Suddenly, I smelled a faint smell of blood in the air, and I frowned. Although this room is deep in the cave, the air was clear and there was no peculiar smell when we came in just now. That is to say, the peculiar smell should be the thing that Wu Gong scattered just now. "Everyone, be quiet and calm. We must unite now." I shouted at the group of Gu breeders, mainly in case of real danger. A group of people is always more reliable than one person. But at this time, the importance of national education was revealed. This group of illiterate uncles who picked their feet anxiously cursed one by one. Some cursed A Bao, and some cursed Wu Gong. The group of people were like uneducated hooligans. Only one person slowly came to my side. It was the thirty-year-old Gu breeder who had reminded me before. After he came over, he gently pulled me and whispered, "Stand aside and don't get too close to the crowd."

　　My heart moved as I saw this person who obviously didn't want to make a sound. I followed this person and left away from the crowd. This middle-aged man was obviously walking in the opposite direction of the coffins. "My name is Huang Zhiling. You are a smart person. If you want to get out alive, we have to cooperate." Huang Zhiling whispered a few words. I nodded. Huang Zhiling then whispered to me: "My ancestors left behind some witchcraft fragments. What the witch used just now was not witchcraft, but an ancient witchcraft of controlling corpses."

　　When I heard about corpse control, I thought of some information I had seen in Lao Bixin. Speaking of the origin of corpse control, it still comes from Chiyou. Many people may have heard of corpse driving. There are folk records: According to legend, thousands of years ago, the ancestor of the Miao people, Apu Chiyou, led his troops to fight against the Yellow Emperor by the Yellow River until corpses were everywhere and blood flowed like a river. After the battle, they were about to retreat to the rear. After the soldiers carried the wounded away, Apu Chiyou said to Apu Military Advisor beside him: "We can't abandon the brothers who died here. No matter what, you can use some magic to let these good brothers return to their hometown." Apu Military Commander said: "Okay, you and I will change our clothes. You hold the "talisman" in front to lead the way, and I will urge from the back."

　　So military advisor Apu dressed up as Chi You and stood among the corpses of the brothers who died in the battle. After silently chanting spells and praying to the gods, he shouted to the corpses: "My brothers who died in the disaster, this is not the place for you to rest and die. Your death is truly a cause for mourning. Your parents in your hometown are looking forward to your return. Your beloved wife and children are waiting for you to return home. Your soul, do not hesitate. Get up immediately as ordered."

　　All the corpses lying on the ground stood up at once and followed the "talisman" held high by Apu Chiyou, walking south in an orderly manner. The enemy's pursuers were coming. Apu Chiyou and Apu Military Advisor worked together to cast a magic to bring about the "Five Greater Fog" and trapped the enemy in a maze...

　　Then Chiyou's army escaped.

　　This was the original corpse-driving. Later, A Pu replanned this magic and divided it into two branches. One is the familiar Xiangxi corpse-driving, which uses corpse-driving techniques to make people who died in a foreign country return to their hometown for burial. The other branch is corpse-controlling techniques. Compared with corpse-driving and corpse-controlling techniques, few people know about them. Even most of the Gu breeders under the branch of witchcraft now don't know about them. Only the corpse-driving people know some news. Corpse-controlling techniques last appeared in the late Republic of China, in a place called Kai County in Chongqing. There was a middle-aged family named Li Aiguo. His father offended a local official and his parents were killed. Then Li Aiguo actually controlled his father's corpse and killed the official. Although the government finally came out and said it was a rumor, they still secretly arrested Li Aiguo and shot him. This is the corpse-controlling technique. Using corpses to fight with people. Others think it is a kind of corpse-driving, but it is actually separate and completely different. Corpse-driving means making the corpse move. Imagine a dead body with all its organs dried up. What can it use to fight with people? Before controlling the corpse, it is necessary to raise the corpse. The so-called raising is to soak the corpse with cinnabar, iron gauze, and black dog blood in a coffin and bury it Generally speaking, it takes more than one year to raise corpses in a corpse raising ground. Then iron gauze, cinnabar and black dog blood are infused into the corpse to make it invulnerable to swords and guns. Because it is soaked with cinnabar and black dog blood, even talismans have no effect on the corpse. This corpse-controlling technique is extremely terrifying. In the late Qing Dynasty, a mad corpse-controller who was possessed by a demon slaughtered the people in his own village and created more than a hundred such horrific corpses. In the end, it was the great shaman of the Qing Dynasty who led many righteous people from all walks of life to suppress the rage of this guy. Then this corpse-controlling technique became a cult for everyone. The forbidden techniques that were not allowed to be practiced slowly disappeared. When I saw it, I was still imagining that this monster that was invulnerable to swords and guns and that even Taoism could not do anything to it was simply the Golden Bell Cover of the Thirteen Taibao. What's the point of fighting? Just wait to die when you encounter it. I didn't expect that I would encounter it today. I looked at the coffins. Although there was no movement at all, I didn't know what to do next. The small hole at the exit was also blocked by a glass cover, and I couldn't get out at all. Is there any way to survive? Suddenly, one of the three coffins suddenly made a bang, and everyone's attention turned to it.

　　【202】Three incomplete bodies

　　The situation was quite strange at that time. The coffin kept banging, and then the other two coffins also banged together. Huang Zhiling pointed at the bed where Wu Gong had been sitting before and said, "Hurry up and go there. I don't know how powerful these corpses are. Hide first."

　　I nodded and quietly hid under Wu Gong's wooden bed with Huang Zhiling. The attention of those Gu breeders was all on the coffins at this time, and they didn't notice that two people were missing. Finally, there was a loud bang, and the coffin in the middle cracked into countless holes, and then the coffin turned into countless pieces. A corpse covered with iron sand stood up from the coffin. There was no clothing on the corpse. There was just some silver-white iron sand stuck on its surface. If it weren't for the blood-red pupils moving, people might have thought it was a stone sculpture. "Try to hold your breath and don't breathe heavily," Huang Zhiling said in a low voice. I nodded and asked Huang Zhiling in a tiny voice, "Staying here is just waiting to die, what should I do?"

　　"Wait for the opportunity, otherwise you will be like them." Huang Zhiling pointed outside. I looked over and saw that the corpse that jumped out from the middle was already rushing towards the group of Gu breeders. Although these Gu breeders were not very smart, they knew that they had to fight the enemy together. These Gu breeders quickly used their skills to take out a lot of small insects and throw them into the sky, and then ran back. But just like the record I had seen before, this corpse was invulnerable to swords and guns. These insects biting on him were like tickling and were not effective at all. Fortunately, the movement speed of this corpse was not fast, just like the walking of ordinary people. These Gu breeders The people were not idiots. They ran around the room like children playing a game of tag. For a while, the corpse didn't catch anyone, but then there was another bang and two more corpses finally jumped out. However, these two corpses were different from the previous one. One of them was covered in blood and looked like a living person who had been skinned, while the other was covered in green slime and looked extremely disgusting. Huang Zhiling didn't show any fear when he saw it, but was happy and said, "That's great. The witch didn't practice to create a corpse that is truly invulnerable to swords and guns and is immune to evil spirits."

　　Huang Zhiling introduced that although Wu Gong's strength was great, perhaps the ancient methods had been lost or something, and these three corpses were not without flaws, and there were still many flaws. The first corpse covered in iron sand was invulnerable to swords and guns. He should not be afraid of swords or submachine guns. The bloody corpse was not afraid of the power of talismans and was naturally immune to talismans and Taoist magic. The green corpse was not afraid of the power of ghosts and evil spirits. Moreover, these three corpses were poisonous and would kill people instantly if touched. Huang Zhiling introduced the battle outside to me. The three corpses walked together. Although the more than 20 people could hide, these three corpses were like they had wisdom. Three people would intercept one each time. This cave is so small that no matter how you hide, you can't just jump onto the ceiling and stay there, right? Soon, a man who was over forty years old who raised Gu died. The reason for his death was that he was trapped in a corner by these three corpses. This man who raised Gu was also very powerful. He actually took out a Miao Dao and chopped at the right hand of the bloody corpse. This knife actually cut the right arm of the corpse halfway. The corpse did not show any expression of pain, but took a step forward and hugged the man. This was not a friendly hug, but a fatal hug. As soon as the bloody corpse hugged him, the place where the man's body touched the corpse actually rotted at a speed visible to the naked eye. After only ten seconds, the middle-aged man was in pain instantly. He screamed and fell to the ground, twitching all over and unable to get up. After a few seconds, the middle-aged Gu breeder who was still alive and kicking just now turned into a rotten corpse. I gasped. Damn, this is too scary. I saw that the faces of those Gu breeders changed wildly. Those people saw the corpses so slowly before, so they must have been a little careless. It was not until now that people really started to die that everyone really realized that they were in danger. The three rotten corpses walked towards a crowded place again, humming strangely. The Gu breeders probably also realized that the three corpses were walking towards a crowded place, so they quickly dispersed. If they hadn't dispersed, it would have been convenient for three or four people to run together, but once they dispersed, this place was so small, not much bigger than a basketball court, and more than 20 people could stand there. Although it was not too crowded But if we suddenly disperse these people, wouldn't that mean forcing them out to be killed by these corpses? Those Gu breeders who were about to be driven to the front by the crowd to block the corpses refused to do so immediately. The situation was getting worse and worse. The corpses hadn't arrived yet, and a big conflict broke out among these Gu breeders over who would stand outside and who would stand inside. These three corpses hadn't arrived yet, and it looked like this group of people were going to fight each other. I suddenly felt a little grateful to Huang Zhiling. If I hadn't quietly hidden under the bed just now, I would have been in great danger. However, the more this happened, the more worried I became. In fact, I didn't want these Gu breeders to die. If all of them died, it would only be Huang Zhiling and I left, and there would be nothing we could do. I saw Huang Zhiling lying next to me with a frown on his face. I didn't know what he was thinking. Suddenly he whispered to me, "Wait and see if you have the chance to rush out. It's useless to run now."

　　"The invulnerable corpse's weakness is the back of its neck, so you can just smash it with a sharp weapon. The blood corpse's weakness is its fragile body, so you can just smash it with a knife. It's only immune to spells, but it's still very afraid of swords."

　　"As for the green corpse, it's not easy to deal with." Huang Zhiling frowned. I asked curiously: "Doesn't his body look fragile?"

　　"It's not because..." Huang Zhiling hadn't spoken yet. Suddenly, screams came from the crowd over there. I looked over and saw that the green corpse actually vomited a large ball of green smoke about the size of a basketball into the crowd. The bodies of the four or five Gu breeders who were touched by the green mist began to rot instantly. Damn, he can still use skills.

　　【203】Mutated Iron Corpse

　　Seeing this corpse covered in green slime and using a big move immediately chilled my heart. There is no way to defend against this. When Huang Zhiling saw the green poisonous corpse spit out the green liquid, his face lit up and he said to me, "Good opportunity, go and deal with the green corpse quickly. He can't spit out that kind of poison indefinitely. There will be a long period of time in between."

　　"But you have to be careful not to touch that corpse, otherwise you will die." Huang Zhiling rushed out first and shouted, "Everyone, use the poisonous insects to attack the blood corpse."

　　This blood corpse is immune to all spells, but other evil ways can hurt him, while the green corpse is immune to evil spells. My Taoist magic can just hurt him. These Gu breeders were frightened by the invulnerable iron corpse from the beginning, and didn't even think of fighting back. They just kept running away. I quickly crawled out from under the bed. Life or death depends on this time. I took out the Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talisman and ran towards the green corpse. I didn't dare to get too close, so I picked up the talisman from a distance and shot it at the green corpse. "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden in the heart, and the evil spirits are hidden in the human form. A talisman that worships demons without a trace. Anyone who dares to disobey the heavenly soldiers will be punished." The moment I attached the talisman to the face of the corpse, it was emitted There was a dazzling yellow light and with a bang, the corpse made me retreat two or three steps. The facial features on its face were not very good-looking to begin with, and after being hit like this, I couldn't tell where the eyes, nose and mouth were. It felt like its face was a mass of paste, which was extremely disgusting. The green corpse also staggered and after a while, it fell to the ground with a bang and there was no sound. I was stunned for a moment. This green corpse was so powerful before that it could kill four or five Gu breeders in seconds with just a spit of saliva. How could it be knocked down by just one talisman from me? Then I thought about it and understood. Just as Huang Zhiling had said before, these three corpses had great defects. The defect of this green corpse was that it had no effect on talismans. The slightest resistance, plus my Liuhe Command Talisman is not a very weak spell. It's just that the ones I encountered some time ago were all perverts and I couldn't deal with the ghosts I encountered. I killed them all with the Liuding Liujia Demon-Slaying Talisman, so I gave myself this talisman which feels a bit useless. Huang Zhiling and the others were secretly shocked when they saw that I knocked down the green corpse directly with one talisman. Their facial expressions were very rich, as if they couldn't believe that I killed the green corpse so easily. These Gu breeders were immediately excited, and took out various small jars one by one, released their Gu worms and threw them at the blood corpse. As the saying goes, a large number of ants can kill an elephant, not to mention that now there are a group of Gu breeders. The Gu people were almost frightened into paralysis by these corpses. Various small insects that can be seen or not seen by the naked eye were thrown out like free money. No one knew what those insects did. In less than ten seconds, the blood corpse suddenly had eyes, nose and mouth crawling out of its body. It looked particularly seductive. Originally, the blood corpse was covered in blood, and with these insects, it felt like watching an R-rated horror movie. Movies like "Sewer Mermaid" and "Human Centipede" were weak. After all, this was reality. The visual effects alone were perfect. These were things you couldn't feel in the movies. Huang Zhiling laughed when he saw it and said, "Well done. In the end, only the invulnerable iron corpse was left."

　　I nodded and looked around for the iron corpse. I almost peed my pants when I saw it. The iron corpse was secretly biting the green corpse that I killed at the beginning while everyone was dealing with the blood corpse. At this time, the green corpse had been eaten halfway. Everyone was also scared by this weird scene. I immediately asked Huang Zhiling, "Huang Zhiling, what should we do now?"

　　"Fuck, this thing is invulnerable to swords and guns. I don't know what can counter it." Huang Zhiling's face turned ugly at this time: "And the book doesn't say that this thing will eat its own kind. I don't know what to do now."

　　“Whatever it is, just fight it.” At this time, those Gu breeders had just killed the blood corpse and were gaining confidence, and they threatened to kill the green corpse. I rolled my eyes at those idiots. How could this iron corpse be easy? At the beginning, those Gu insects had no effect on it. It was also invulnerable to swords and guns. Maybe it was also immune to spells. It just lacked some attack capabilities. For example, the green ball spit out by this green corpse. No matter what this iron corpse is doing now, it can’t be a good thing. I took out a Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talisman and threw it at the back of its head without saying anything, and chanted: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden, the heart is restrained, the evil spirits are hidden, the human-shaped spiritual talisman is a way to worship the devil without a trace. Dare to disobey the heavenly soldiers’ ascending edict.”

　　With a loud bang, a yellow light flashed, just like the green corpse before. I looked over and then heard a piercing roar. I saw that the green corpse had been completely eaten by the iron corpse. The eyes of the iron corpse also turned green all over. The connection between the iron blocks outside it also glowed with a faint green light. I didn't need to think about it to know that the iron corpse must have become more powerful. The iron corpse stood up and roared angrily, but he didn't look at me. Instead, he looked at the blood corpse lying on the ground with holes all over it, and then walked towards the blood corpse step by step. "Stop it," I shouted immediately. If this iron corpse ate the blood corpse again, it might become a monster that is truly invulnerable to swords and guns and immune to evil spirits. Now that it hasn't eaten the blood corpse, it means that it still has certain defects. I don't know how powerful the iron corpse is anyway. It is definitely not weak. It would be the best if they could trick these Gu breeders into exploring the depth. Not to mention that those Gu breeders had extremely inflated their self-confidence because they had killed a blood corpse before. Perhaps it was because they were beaten too badly by the three blood corpses before. Now they had a little advantage and it was infinitely magnified in their hearts. Soon, several Gu breeders took out a small jar and threw it out. Countless Gu worms continued to fly towards the iron corpse. But unfortunately, unlike the previous ones, this iron corpse was not hurt at all. Suddenly, the iron corpse roared wildly and spit out a green sphere from its mouth that was exactly the same as the one spit out by the green corpse before. It flew towards the Gu breeders. These Gu breeders reacted quickly this time and rolled to the side to avoid it. This time, the green ball hit the ground and melted a small hole that was ten centimeters deep and half a meter wide.

　　[204] Escape

　　I felt a chill on my back when I saw this. This thing is too scary. It can't be killed and can use skills. It's like a mobile bunker and a mobile turret. The iron corpse saw that the Gu breeders had escaped and did not pursue them. Instead, it staggered towards the blood corpse. Huang Zhiling shouted, "Don't let him eat the blood corpse, otherwise we'll be dead. Stop him and I'll think of a way."

　　Although Huang Zhiling said so, those Gu breeders have low education, but it doesn't mean they are really stupid. Seeing the arrogant look of this iron corpse, who would dare to go up and compete with it? No one would think that his life is too long. I secretly despised these Gu breeders who were greedy for life and afraid of death. Although I thought so, I still squeezed to the back of the crowd. Everyone made way for the iron corpse and no one dared to stop it. Just when the iron corpse was about to walk in front of the blood corpse, Huang Zhiling suddenly shouted, "Where is the Yin-Yang master? Come out quickly. His weakness is his eyes." Huang Zhiling said loudly, "This blood corpse is immune to the effect of the talisman. The iron corpse hasn't eaten it yet, so it has no immunity. Your talisman didn't work on him before. It should be because of the iron armor outside him. Hit his eyes with the talisman."

　　"Fuck!" I cursed inwardly. I saw that everyone was looking at me with murderous eyes. Huang Zhiling was no exception. Everyone was looking at me. Some people even put their hands on their Miao Daos, as if they would chop me off immediately if I didn't agree. I cursed in my heart that Huang Zhiling was a good-for-nothing and said loudly, "It is our mission as Mr. Yin Yang to eliminate demons and defend the way of Taoism. Of course I have no choice but to do it. Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I'm a coward?"

　　I didn't say anything more after that. I was really afraid that the two Gu breeders next to me would chop me with knives. I quickly took out the Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talismans and carefully walked in front of the iron corpse. The iron corpse ignored me, squatted down, picked up the blood corpse's head and started to eat it. Huang Zhiling said anxiously: "Hurry up, if he really eats the blood corpse, we will be dead."

　　I glared at Huang Zhiling. You sound so relaxed. It's not you who is going to do this risky thing. Of course you don't care. But I still know the importance of it. I chanted: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden. The heart is restrained. The evil spirit hides. The human-shaped spiritual talisman worships the devil without a trace. Who dares to disobey the heavenly soldiers' order?"

　　Then he took the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman and threw it towards the eyes of the iron corpse. The iron corpse probably felt a sense of crisis and closed his eyes. There was another "Crack" sound.

　　I looked and saw that the iron corpse's eyes had been blown to pieces. The bloody iron corpse also screamed in pain. The sound was a bit like a duck, but it was very harsh. It rushed forward, which was in my direction. I had already rolled to the side to avoid it when I threw the talisman. The iron corpse actually pounced on a Gu breeder not far behind me. Without thinking twice, it opened its mouth and revealed a mouthful of fangs. It bit the Gu breeder's neck with one bite. The Gu breeder's neck was directly cut by two-thirds. The head also fell to the ground with a thud. It was deader than dead. "Fuck Huang Zhiling, what's the matter with what you said about being able to kill him?" I was scared when I saw the Iron Corpse going crazy, so I quickly stepped back and roared from a distance. But right after the roar, the Iron Corpse actually ran towards me. I saw it and quickly hid to the side. The remaining seven or eight Gu breeders also ran around for fear of being caught by the Iron Corpse. The Iron Corpse stood where I was just now and didn't move. Huang Zhiling saw it and said, "This Iron Corpse has no eyes now, so it relies on sound to identify people's directions."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, the Iron Corpse rushed towards Huang Zhiling at an extremely fast speed. Huang Zhiling quickly dodged to the side and did not dare to speak. The other Gu breeders also stayed where they were when they heard Huang Zhiling's words, not daring to move or breathe. I was no exception, hiding in a corner and watching the Iron Corpse in the middle of the room frantically scratching blindly in the air. It searched for itself little by little. It was just like a game called traffic lights that we played when we were young, where a child's eyes were blindfolded and then the blindfolded child had to find other partners within a certain range. This situation was really a bit similar, the only difference being that it would be fatal if caught. Suddenly, this Iron Corpse The corpse actually walked towards me step by step. Of course, it seemed that it didn't know I was in front of it. It just walked towards me step by step tentatively. I was so anxious when I saw it. This iron corpse actually walked towards me in a straight line. I frowned and remembered a trick I played when I was a child. I looked around on the ground and picked up a coffin fragment and a stick about as thick as my arm. I casually threw it in the direction of a Gu breeder in the distance. The sound of the wood block falling to the ground really made the iron corpse run in that direction. I was relieved immediately. The trick I used to cheat in games when I was a child can now save my life. I am really Too smart. But the guy I harmed was in a miserable state. His face was pale and his legs were trembling. When he saw the iron corpse rushing over, he was smart enough to bend down, pick up the stick I threw, and throw it in the direction of Huang Zhiling. Then the iron corpse ran towards Huang Zhiling again. Huang Zhiling did the same and picked it up and threw it randomly. There were only nine people in the room at that time. Whoever got a stick threw it outside. There were no casualties for a while, but it was not a good thing to keep going like this. Not to mention that the iron corpse was a trouble. When the witch came out later, we would also die. In the end, something went wrong. The guy who threw the stick to Huang Zhiling at the beginning threw the stick. It was too far away from him, so when he ran to pick up the stick, he was eventually caught by the Iron Corpse, and then the Iron Corpse bit him. At this time, I had already quietly reached the exit of the stairs where we came down, picked up another stick on the ground and threw it in the opposite direction. When the Iron Corpse chased me, I ran up the stairs without caring whether the glass cover was still there. It would be dangerous to stay there at this time, so I might as well give it a try. I ran for more than a minute and soon arrived at the place where the glass cover was before. I looked back and saw that the Iron Corpse didn't chase me. Next, I had to quickly find a way to break the glass cover.

　　[205] Cliff Jump

　　I kicked the glass cover hard a few times, and sure enough, it was still hard. I frowned and looked at the glass cover and thought. Nothing is really hard and unbreakable, just like the iron corpse before. The appearance is hard, but the eyes are a weakness. If something is extremely hard, then its flaws will also be very big. I touched the glass cover and suddenly remembered a ghost story that I think was told to me a long time ago by Brother Xiang or an old superstitious person. It said that during the Republic of China, a guerrilla team of ten people ambushed a group of Japanese military police in the woods, and then they were chased by the Japanese army and retreated to a cave to hide. But they didn't expect that there was an old Taoist living in the cave. When the old Taoist heard that the Japanese were chasing them, he took out a bowl of water and poured it towards the cave entrance. Soon the Japanese came after them. The Japanese couldn't find it nearby, so they saw a cave and naturally wanted to go in to search. Unexpectedly, they were blocked by an invisible wall. The Japanese couldn't penetrate it with their guns and ammunition, and finally had to retreat. At that time, there was no crackdown on feudal superstition. This time, the leader of the guerrillas knew that he had met a master, so he hurriedly asked the old Taoist for advice. He wanted to use this Taoist method in the future to fight the Japanese, but the old Taoist refused to teach him and finally said: "This method is easy to break the ghost wall."

　　The old Taoist probably feared that if all the guerrillas used this method, the Japanese would find a way to crack it, and they would end up in danger. At the time, I just thought that this story was just an ordinary ghost wall, but later the guerrillas exaggerated it to be magical, so I didn't take it seriously. After all, the old Taoist said it was a ghost wall. Have you seen such a ghost wall? Anyway, I haven't seen it before. But now I have no choice but to give it a try. I took off my pants and urinated on the transparent glass cover. It's strange to say that after I urinated on the glass cover, the glass cover actually melted away with white smoke, just like ice meeting boiling water. I was happy when I saw it. Thinking of this method, it was so simple. I pulled up my pants and suddenly there was a sound of footsteps and screams behind me. I turned around and saw that the iron corpse had changed again. The outer layer of iron had disappeared. It looked like an ordinary rotten corpse, but its speed was so fast that it was almost the same as an ordinary person running. And its eyes had grown back. There were three people running towards me at this time. All three of them were in disarray and their clothes were tattered. One of them had his arm completely broken at the shoulder. It looked like it had been chopped off. The one running in the front was Huang Zhiling. When he saw me, he angrily cursed, "Bastard!"

　　I was too lazy to talk nonsense with him now, so I just ran out. Now I was only a hundred meters away from the cave entrance. I could run out in just a dozen seconds at full speed. By then, there would be deep mountains and old forests outside. I could just find a place to hide. It would be strange if this rotten corpse could find me. Soon, there was another scream behind me. I looked back and it turned out to be the man next to Huang Zhiling. He kicked the man with a broken arm to the ground. After that man fell to the ground, the rotten corpse also stopped and bit the man's neck, which delayed us for a few seconds. I cursed inwardly. That guy was not a human and could run faster on his legs. But I had an absolute advantage. There were two rotten corpses behind me, and they must be chasing them now. They must be on guard against each other now, afraid that the other party would suddenly kick me over. After running for more than ten seconds, I saw the exit. I was delighted and was about to rush out, but I saw a figure as if he was going to go inside. I looked carefully and saw that it was Han Sifan. Han Sifan saw the joy on my face at this time and said happily, "It's good that you are not dead yet."

　　"Follow me quickly or you'll really die." When I ran past Han Sifan, I grabbed her hand and rushed out of the cave. Outside was a platform of more than 100 square meters with twisting mountain roads on both sides. Going straight ahead was an eight-meter-high cliff with some trees below. I didn't dare to stop and pulled Han Sifan to jump down. Just when I was about to jump, Han Sifan grabbed me with all her strength. Han Sifan was very strong and I was held back by her. She asked, "Are you crazy? Are you going to die by jumping down from such a high place?"

　　"Stay here and you'll die," I said anxiously. When I wanted to pull Han Sifan to jump, suddenly two figures jumped down from Han Sifan and me, one on the left and one on the right. When they passed by me, Huang Zhiling was still laughing and said, "Haha, wait for death, idiot. Delay for a while, I'll burn incense for you when I get back."

　　"Fuck!" I cursed in my heart, it's too late to run now. The speed of the corpse is incredibly fast. I turned around and was about to deal with the corpse, but another gust of wind blew past me. The speed of the corpse was too fast and I couldn't stop it. I rushed down directly. You know, the corpse is just a corpse monster after all, and it can't violate the common sense of physics. It was so fast just now that I couldn't stop it. I was immediately happy and secretly cursed Huang Zhiling and that idiot just now. It deserved it. Sure enough, there was a scream from below soon, but it wasn't Huang Zhiling's. I took advantage of the moonlight to look down and saw that the guy was lying on the ground, holding his leg and screaming. The bones of his feet The head was exposed, and it was obviously broken. Huang Zhiling was limping into the forest. It seemed that he was scratched by a tree and his leg was not broken. The corpse lying on the ground also stood up shakily. I broke out in a cold sweat on my back. It was more than eight meters high. It was as high as a three-story building. If I jumped down, I would probably be no better than the guy below. I'm not Superman. At this time, the corpse had already pinned down the guy and started biting him wildly. Han Sifan frowned and looked at the corpse below and asked, "What kind of monster is this? It's so ferocious. Where's my brother?"

　　"Come with me." I naturally didn't dare to go into the forest now. If we were caught by the rotten corpse, wouldn't we be dead? I pulled Han Sifan and walked towards the top of the mountain. There were no trees on the top of the mountain, only big rocks. It was also easy to hide. I took Han Sifan and hid behind a rock on the top of the mountain. I didn't expect that I could see a lot of scenery here. It was really good. I didn't have the mood to appreciate it now. I was breathing heavily. This series of rapid running had already made me exhausted. After about a minute, I felt a little better and slowly told Han Sifan everything that happened in the cave.

　　【206】Watch the sunrise

　　I quickly told Han Sifan about my visit. Of course, I didn't dare to say that I came here without her knowledge. I just said that I was walking outside and suddenly saw Abao, so I followed him out of curiosity. After listening to my story, Han Sifan nodded, then looked at me with her eyes wide open and asked, "Why didn't you bring me here?"

　　"Didn't I tell you that I was walking on the street when I accidentally saw that guy Abao and followed him here?" I coughed and Han Sifan suddenly smiled and looked at me gently and asked, "Are you afraid that I would be in danger so you didn't bring me here?"

　　我去寒思凡还猜得真准我当时真想帅气的说沒错我就是担心你的危险我爱你……然后干点羞羞的事情不过这些话只是在我脑袋里旋转而已很多肉麻的话你yy的时候挺能想的但真让你开口说的时候你就会发现不知道该怎么说了我当时大概就是这么个样子干笑了一下忍住说那些恶心话的念头毕竟说了指不定还要被寒思凡揍我就说：“怎么会呢我这么贪生怕死带上你安全系数能高这么多真是不小心遇到阿宝了才跟來的”

　　After I said that, I secretly cursed myself for being a loser. If it happened to those playboys, they would definitely say how much they liked her. I didn't want to continue discussing this topic at the time, so I changed the subject and asked, "By the way, why are you here?"

　　"Alang told me that you were here." Han Sifan shrugged and said, "If you don't want to tell me, forget it, idiot. According to what you said, my brother is discussing cooperation with that witch."

　　I nodded: "Yes, judging from Wu Gong's expression, he will most likely agree. The White Lotus Sect has recruited another expert. I really don't know what they are trying to do."

　　"Immortality" Han Sifan frowned and pondered

　　Suddenly, A-Bao's voice came from behind our rock: "Don't think about it, you definitely won't understand it."

　　"Brother" Han Sifan stood up happily when he heard A Bao's voice and looked back. I also stood up quickly. At this time, A Bao looked at Han Sifan with a smile, then looked at me and said, "Wu Gong has joined my White Lotus Sect. You two should go back too."

　　Then Abao said to me: "Chen Hui, right?"

　　"Um"

　　A Bao looked at me and smiled and said, "You should improve your strength. If it weren't for my sister, the rotten corpses would have killed you when those two Gu breeders jumped off the cliff just now."

　　"But it's not bad. You're so weak but you're still able to escape alive. You're lucky and smart. Go back. Don't become an enemy of the White Lotus Sect until your strength reaches half of your godfather's, otherwise you will die." A Bao said seriously, "Should I thank you for your kindness?" I snorted. Although A Bao didn't seem to have any ill will towards me and maybe he really saved me once, the fact that he is a member of the White Lotus Sect has doomed him and I to be incompatible. I'm not a person with a strong sense of justice. As I said before, I'm afraid of death, but when it comes to some principles, I will never give in. For example, using evil magic to kill people. I don't know if my sense of justice is too excessive, I really can't accept these guys using evil magic to harm people. A Bao looked at the night sky and smiled, "You should thank Sifan a lot. You two were predestined in your previous life and you are destined to be together in this life. Whether you can achieve the right result depends on your own luck."

　　"Brother" Han Sifan frowned and glared at A Bao and yelled. A Bao looked at Han Sifan with a smile and said, "I'm not wrong, men should get married when they are old enough and women should get married when they are old enough. What's there to be embarrassed about?"

　　"Ahem." I felt a little embarrassed. A Bao smiled and turned away. I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw A Bao turn away. Since he didn't do anything, the rotten corpse would definitely not come. I leaned on the stone. Han Sifan sat next to me without saying a word. I don't know why I felt tired all over after A Bao left. When I got up and looked at the time, it was already three in the morning. I said goodbye to Han Sifan and leaned against the stone to sleep. Han Sifan sat next to me. I don't know if he was sleeping or not. Anyway, I fell asleep very quickly. I guess it was because I was too tired that I didn't even dream. I felt someone shaking me as soon as I closed my eyes. I opened my eyes and saw that it was Han Sifan. "Sister Fan, what's wrong?" I rubbed my sore eyes and looked at Han Sifan, then took out my cell phone and looked at the time. It was only five in the morning. I had only slept for two hours and was woken up by Han Sifan. "Idiot, look at the sunrise." Han Sifan squatted on the ground, hugged his legs with his hands, put his chin on his knees, and looked lazily I looked at the sky. "Oh my god, I want to sleep. What's so good about the sunrise?" My eyes felt so painful. Who has the leisure to watch the sunrise? Then I felt a pain in my right arm. Han Sifan twisted it hard. It hurt so much that tears were about to fall out. "Okay, okay, Sister Fan, let go. Let alone sunrise and sunset, I will accompany you to the end." After I shouted, Han Sifan let go. I leaned on the stone and squinted my eyes to watch the sun slowly rise. This was the first time in my life to watch the sunrise on the top of a mountain. I have to say it was really beautiful. The fiery red sun rose slowly from below, and the surrounding clouds were rendered light red. I watched it and fell asleep leaning on Han Sifan's shoulder. When I woke up again, I was already lying in a room. I sat up and looked around. Isn't this my room in Alang's house? I picked up the phone on the bedside table and saw that it was already five o'clock in the afternoon. Dongdongdong, someone knocked on the door and I said, "Come in."

　　It turned out to be A-mei who came in. She was wearing jeans and a white T-shirt. I asked curiously, "Why are you dressed so beautifully today?"

　　"Is this the dress that Sister Sifan gave me nice?" When A-mei heard me say this, she was very happy and ran to me, turned around and asked, "It must be nice." I nodded and asked, "By the way, A-mei, is there anything I can do for you?"

　　A-mei asked hesitantly, "Brother Chen, did you hear from Sister Sifan that you are leaving tomorrow?"

　　I was stunned for a moment, thinking that things here are almost done and I will probably leave tomorrow, so I nodded. Ah Mei bit her lip and thought for a while, as if she had mustered up the courage and said to me, "Then what should I do if you leave, Brother Chen?"

　　【207】Go Home

　　I was stunned when I heard what Ah Mei said and asked subconsciously: "It seems that nothing will happen after I am gone. You can just continue to live like before. What else can you do?"

　　Ah Mei lowered her head and blushed as she asked, "Aren't we in love?"

　　"Pfft, who said that?" I was shocked when I heard what A-mei said, and asked quickly, "Didn't you agree when you sang with me that day?" A-mei asked shyly, her head lowered. I felt bitter in my heart. It's not that I'm being hypocritical. A-mei is such a beautiful girl. I don't believe myself if I say that I don't have any crooked ideas. If A-mei had said that a few days ago, I might have really agreed without thinking. But when I thought about watching the sunrise with Han Sifan in the early hours of yesterday morning, I still felt that I liked Han Sifan very much and I couldn't let her down. After all, one is a girl I have been with for more than three years, and the other has only known her for two days. I touched my head and imitated the words that the protagonists in TV dramas like to use the most: "A-mei, in fact, I have always regarded you as my sister, you have the wrong idea."

　　A'mei showed a disappointed look on her face, she lowered her head, said "oh", turned around and went out. I looked at A'mei's back and sighed in my heart. Not long after A'mei left, Han Sifan pushed the door open and said, "You said you were fine, but why did you harm the girl?" Han Sifan scolded me with a smile as soon as she came in. I really haven't seen Han Sifan talking with a smile like this many times. She used to be fierce, but I didn't think much about it. She likes to laugh, which is better than crying. Of course, I can't show a regretful look in front of Han Sifan now, and I quickly said, "It's unfair, Sister Fan, I really have always treated A'mei as my sister. God is my conscience, don't think wrongly."

　　Han Sifan sat down on the bed, rolled his eyes at me and cursed, "What song did you sing with the girl that day? Those who sing like this in the mountains are all engaged in secret marriages."

　　"I don't know this." I felt sorry for this girl. Han Sifan snorted and said, "I don't know how heartless you are."

　　Then Han Sifan said to me with a serious look on his face: "My sister seems to really like you."

　　"Why do you like me? I'm not tall, rich, handsome, or a soft girl." I didn't want Han Sifan to think wrongly, so I quickly explained. Han Sifan scolded, "What do you think of girls from the mountains? A soft girl is too hard to be used for sex."

　　I suggested in a low voice: "Sister Fan, can you stop being such a tomboy and be more ladylike?"

　　"Fuck, are you still a man? Why are you so effeminate? Anyway, you have time to have a good chat with her and don't leave her with any psychological burden." After Han Sifan finished speaking, I asked, "If it doesn't work, I will marry her. Anyway, my sister is pretty and I won't lose anything."

　　"Okay," Han Sifan snorted, turned around and left. I let out a long sigh of relief and thought to myself, God, you don't play with me like this, right? You made me live a miserable loser life before, and now I'm suddenly lucky in love and you give me two fucks. If you have the guts, give me a few more. When we had dinner at Alang's house that day, the atmosphere was quite awkward. Amei lowered her head and didn't say anything. Usually, Amei is very lively. We also told Alang that we were leaving. Alang asked on the surface why we were leaving so soon. He didn't want to play for two more days, but I knew in my heart that the old guy was probably cursing in his heart why he left so late. This old man used to live a peaceful life. If it weren't for the arrival of Han Sifan, Amei and me, he wouldn't have offended the third brother. But I also felt that it was quite I'm sorry. The old man took out two thousand yuan in cash and handed it to him. He accepted it without any hesitation. But I didn't know what to say to my sister. The next morning, my sister was going back to Langde Village. Han Sifan and I were going down the mountain. The three of us said goodbye to Alang. I carried my backpack and walked out of Xijiang Village with Han Sifan and my sister. We walked down the mountain. After only twenty minutes, there was a fork in the road. It was time to separate. "Sister, I'm leaving. Take care of yourself. This is a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman. Take it as a souvenir." I thought about it for a long time. It seemed that there was nothing suitable. Giving money to my sister was unlikely. It would be better to give her the talisman. My sister lowered her head and asked, "Brother Chen, will you come back to play?"

　　"Of course." I nodded and wrote down my phone number on a piece of paper: "This is my phone number. If you come to Chengdu to play, call me. Don't stay in the village all the time. If you have the chance, go out and see the world outside. It's very exciting."

　　"Yeah." Ah Mei nodded and turned to walk towards the direction of Langde Village. Han Sifan and I looked at each other and walked down the mountain. Although Ah Mei probably likes me now, it's just a good impression and she will forget it after a while. After a while, Ah Mei's clear singing voice rang out on the mountain. Just because I saw you once more in the crowd, I can never forget your face.

　　Dreaming of meeting you again one day

　　From then on, I began to feel lonely and miss you

　　When I miss you, you are in the sky

　　When I miss you, you are in front of me

　　When I think of you, you are in my mind

　　When I miss you, you are in my heart

　　…

　　This trip to the Miao village was quite tiring. I almost lost my life in the witch's cave. In fact, many things are still quite scary when I think about them afterwards. After returning to Guiyang, Han Sifan took a flight back to Chongqing directly. Before leaving, he told me to take good care of myself and come to see me when he has time. When I returned to Chengdu, it was already 1 o'clock in the afternoon of the next day. As soon as I got off the plane, the phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Brother Xiang. As soon as I answered the phone, Brother Xiang cursed, "You bastard, where have you been during this time? I can't get through to you even if I call you."

　　"Didn't you go to the mountains to play? There's no signal there. I'm already in Chengdu. Let's go out for dinner together. I'll treat you when we get back." I was in a good mood. After all, although Han Sifan and I haven't made any progress in our relationship, it's more ambiguous than before. It makes me feel comfortable just thinking about it. "What kind of dinner are you still having? You've been gone for almost ten days. Do you know what happened in Chengdu?" Brother Xiang scolded. "What's wrong?" I felt that Brother Xiang's tone seemed a little serious, and I immediately knew that he must have something important to say. "Something big has happened. Come back to Wanfu Building quickly. It's hard to explain over the phone for a while. I'm going crazy looking for you." Brother Xiang hung up the phone after he finished speaking. I quickly ran to the side of the road, hailed a taxi, and then rushed to Wanfu Building.

　　【208】Chengdu Demon

　　I opened the door and saw Brother Xiang sitting on the sofa, smoking a cigarette and looking worried. I walked over, stretched out on the sofa and asked, "What's going on? It's like the end of the world."

　　"There's a monster in Chengdu," Brother Xiang said, shaking his head and frowning. I was stunned for a moment, looking at Brother Xiang's expression and asked, "Isn't it just a monster? Isn't it a big deal? Aren't Uncle Fang and Uncle Cong here? Isn't killing a little monster just a piece of cake?"

　　"This is what happened," Brother Xiang told me.

　　It turned out that the incident happened on the afternoon of the second day after Han Sifan and I left. The police found a body in a sewer that was eaten by unknown creatures. Then every day, someone disappeared. And every two days, a rotting body was found in the sewer or trash can. At first, the police thought it was a vicious murder case. Although the victims had no connection with each other, the police initially determined that he was a murderer. Since the victims were basically killed between 11pm and 2am, the police selected a guy who seemed to be a fighting champion in the police academy and was quite good at fighting. Then they installed a micro video recorder on his collar and let him wander around outside. Unexpectedly, the police disappeared that night. It was just a video recorder, not anything special. There was no surveillance equipment, so no one knew what had happened. A day later, people found his body in a trash can. His body was mutilated by unknown creatures. His death was extremely tragic. Fortunately, the micro video recorder was still there. Someone in the technical department took it back and retrieved the video. This video almost scared the police. The dead police was actually carried away by a black fox more than one meter tall. Then it was carried to a place that seemed to be an ancient inn. There were many "people" there, and then a bunch of people started to bite the police. The police also wanted to resist, but those people were very strong and he couldn't resist at all. This is what happened. After listening to Brother Xiang's story, I stood up immediately, sweating all over and asked, "Red Gate Inn"

　　Brother Xiang frowned and nodded and said, "I'm not sure yet. The reason I called you during this period is to let you watch the video to see if you can confirm that it is the Red Gate Inn."

　　I nodded and said, "Let's go."

　　I took Brother Xiang and ran back to the police station and went straight to the technical department. Wow, it was someone I knew. It was Xu Dian. At this time, Xu Dian was wearing a white coat and holding a TV and watching it. He was the only one here. "Old Xu, what are you doing here? Aren't you a forensic doctor?" I asked curiously. Unexpectedly, Xu Dian said to me excitedly, "You know shit. Do you know that the people who died these days were so artistic? Come and have a look."

　　When I looked at the computer screen, I saw that it was full of pictures of corpses and some dissection pictures. I cursed, "What the hell is this? You have nothing better to do than sit in this room and watch porn. I can accept a grown man sitting in the room watching this."

　　"Do you understand art?" Xu Dian said morbidly, "I have never seen the way these bodies died, and you don't know how the wounds feel..."

　　As he was talking, Xu Dian closed his eyes and showed an expression of enjoyment. I looked at Xu Dian and sighed, knowing that this guy was indeed a bit perverted in this regard and liked to study various corpses. Brother Xiang explained on the side: "When this video was discovered, a gag order was issued. Except for the people who watched the video at the beginning, other police officers were not qualified to know."

　　"Didn't we have to study this video later? It's too bloody. At first, three guys from the technical department watched it and are probably still vomiting in the hospital. There was no other way, so the higher-ups had to call in the pervert Xu Dian. After all, he has been a policeman for so many years, and he is a forensic doctor, so he is very careful and can observe many details."

　　"Cut it and see how bloody it is." I shook my head and said to Xu Dian, "Old Xu, cut it for me. I don't believe it."

　　Xu Dian nodded and opened a video file on the computer and played it. The video started with this video wandering around like it was just wandering around. Xu Dian felt it was boring so he fast-forwarded it. Two hours later, it was about one in the morning. This policeman was wandering around in a very desolate place. Suddenly, a woman's scream came from an alley in the video. The man rushed over anxiously. Unexpectedly, a black shadow pounced on him as soon as he entered the alley. At this time, Xu Dian froze the picture and the shape of the black shadow was revealed. It turned out to be a black fox, and it should be very large. Then, the policeman was pinned down in a flash. If the video hadn't been frozen, he probably wouldn't have known what had just jumped out. Then the video screen shook violently. After half an hour, the screen turned to a place that looked like an ancient inn. I saw that it was really the Red Gate Inn. The policeman's clothes were also thrown around. It was a good record of the policeman's death. It turned out to be a bunch of "people" rushing up and holding him down. Then they opened his stomach and took out his intestines and other organs and ate them. Then other people bit off a lot of flesh from his hands and feet. According to the degree of bloodiness, it was actually child's play in front of Saw. Most policemen are not too timid, but Saw is a movie and this is a real thing. Those policemen probably couldn't stand it. In the end, this policeman was really manly. His stomach and organs were almost eaten and his whole body was bloody. He could die and be relieved as long as he exhaled. But he actually endured the pain and crawled towards the camera, which was this piece of clothing. Then before he died, he opened his mouth and bit the clothes tightly. In the end, when we found the body of this policeman, he was also biting this piece of clothing. He must have been afraid that the camera would fall into our hands, so he made the final struggle. Brother Xiang sighed and said, "This buddy is really amazing. When we found it, we wanted to loosen his mouth and take off his clothes, but we couldn't open it. His mouth was like a pair of pliers. We had no choice but to cut the cloth in his mouth to remove the camera. The bureau was also going to give him the title of hero."

　　I watched this video and it would be nonsense to say I wasn't angry. Although I don't know this policeman, I believe that anyone would feel sorry for him if they saw their own kind die so tragically.

　　【209】Hero saves beauty

　　"Are these monsters crazy? Why are they killing people everywhere?" I slammed the table and cursed. Then I looked at Xu Dian next to me and coughed. Brother Xiang immediately told me: "It's okay. Xu Dian already knew a lot of things when he came into contact with this case."

　　Xu Dian nodded and looked at me curiously and asked, "Shangzi also told me that you summoned ghosts to kill the drug dealers on the boat last time. What did the ghosts look like? Was it bloody and tactile?"

　　"Fuck, it's still the same." I shook my head. If I put the iron corpse in front of Xu Dian, he would definitely go up and dissect it without saying a word. "Brother Xiang, have you asked Wu Jiu about this?" I thought Wu Jiu should know something about it, so I nodded to Brother Xiang: "I asked him, but Wu Jiu said he didn't know either, but he asked you to come back. Give him a call when you have time. He seems to have something to tell you."

　　"Well, Mr. Xu, you go ahead and do your work. I'll go out for a walk." I said hello to Xu Dian and took Brother Xiang's hand and walked out of the department. Although Brother Xiang and I were wearing police uniforms, we were a little out of tune with the idle people in the police station. They all looked hurried, as if they had endless things to do. "Hello, Xiangzi, do you have time? I just fell and broke my leg. Can you take me home?" Suddenly, a female police officer came out from beside me. She looked to be in her twenties. She looked lustful and looked at Brother Xiang. When Brother Xiang heard this, he smiled obscenely and whispered in my ear, "Play with the new girl you just hooked up with. I'll take her home."

　　After that, the two dogs walked out arm in arm. I looked at Brother Xiang's back and shook my head. This guy is too wild. As soon as Brother Xiang left, I walked back to my office. The office looked quite clean. Someone must have cleaned it up. After I sat down, I took out my cell phone and called Wu Jiu. The call went through quickly. After Wu Jiu answered the phone, I asked, "Master, what do you think about the monster killing people in the Red Gate Inn?"

　　"Why are you back from the Miao village? Are the girls in the Miao village fun?" The master teased for a while on the other end of the phone before saying seriously, "Okay, the opportunity has come."

　　"What opportunity?" I asked doubtfully.

　　"Why don't you want to remove the curse on you?" The master said: "Of course it's a chance to remove the curse on you. There was no chance before, but now it's possible."

　　"What do you mean it's ok now?" I just finished saying that and suddenly there was a loud bang from the master's side, just like a bomb exploding. I yelled, "Damn, you are fighting over there, why are there so many loud firecrackers?"

　　"Hehe, you guessed it right. We are at war." The master suddenly said anxiously, "Okay, remember to catch a monster from the Red Gate Inn when you have a chance. Ask me about the rest. Those bastards are here to fight again. Damn it."

　　After saying that, the other end hung up the phone. Before hanging up, I heard the crackling sound of frying beans and dense gunshots from the other end. "What the hell?" Could my master be selling drugs? I said he was slacking off all day, but he seemed to have a lot of money. However, I still have some useful information from my master. I caught a monster, but those monsters are not just cats and dogs. I was strolling along a commercial street out of boredom, and suddenly I saw a group of people in front of me gathered in a circle. I immediately became curious and squeezed in for a long time before I squeezed in. I saw that it was five slacking bad boys who were stopping a beautiful girl in fashionable clothes and teasing those guys. So I asked this girl to accompany them. These guys were playing in the bar. They looked so ruffian that they almost wrote "I am a bad guy" on their faces. The girl naturally refused and wanted to leave, but these guys stopped me. I didn't intend to care about this matter at first, but when I took a closer look at the girl, I was stunned. Why was she here? This fashionable and beautiful girl turned out to be Li Shanshan. I immediately rushed up with a face full of anger and kicked the nearest guy in the stomach. This guy probably didn't expect that someone would suddenly rush out and beat him up. He didn't even dodge and was kicked over by me before he had time to dodge. The other four people saw that their buddy was beaten and didn't care about Li Shanshan anymore. They surrounded me. One of them, who looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old and still childish, cursed at me, "What kind of grandson dares to hit my people?"

　　"Grandpa, do I need to report to your son when I teach my grandson a lesson? You scolded the kid next door and he hasn't even fully grown his hair yet, but he's trying to act like a big brother." I snorted and glared at the five people and cursed angrily. These five people didn't even have weapons in their hands. It was obvious that they were masturbating at home every day. If it were before, I might have been a little worried about the five people on the opposite side, but I have fought with drug dealers, played with guns, and fought many monsters like Iron Corpses. Even if I can't beat them, I can't lose in momentum. These five people are definitely not afraid of me. The seventeen or eighteen-year-old kid said angrily: "If anyone is killed, it's my fault."

　　When the other four heard what the brat said, they rushed up to me and tried to beat me up. I sneered, took out my police ID and said, "I'm a policeman. Can I sue you for premeditated murder now?"

　　I originally thought that these guys would be more or less scared by me, but I didn't expect that little brat to actually laugh happily and say, "The police are awesome, but since they are police, they have to give us officers some face, just cripple me."

　　One of them directly took out a fruit knife from his bag and stabbed it at my thigh. Damn it, he really had the heart to do it. I took a step back to avoid the knife, but I didn't expect that the brat would actually pull out a gun. I immediately felt miserable. What kind of luck do I have? A hero saving a girl on the street can still meet a tough guy with a gun. Of course, I can see that his gun is a high-imitation gun, not a real gun, but it can still kill people at close range. I didn't dare to move for a while. I was afraid that this idiot would open fire when he got excited. "You are so arrogant. Weren't you very arrogant just now? I just went out to grab a girl and I met an idiot like you to come and save the girl. You are so awesome." The brat pointed at me and said, "Hit him. If he moves, I will shoot him."

　　The four guys rushed over with gnashing teeth and started punching and kicking me. I wanted to resist, but when I saw the black muzzle of the gun on the other side, I endured it.

　　【210】Mr. Fang?

　　These bastards were pretty ruthless and knocked me to the ground in no time. I held my head and vaguely saw Li Shanshan cleverly hiding in the crowd, then I breathed a sigh of relief. It was okay for a grown man to get beaten up, but if a little girl like Li Shanshan got hurt, I would really feel guilty. This bastard beat me for fifteen minutes before a policeman in his thirties in uniform ran over. The four bastards who beat me stopped when they saw another policeman coming. I touched my bruised and swollen face and stood up in pain, and saw the policeman in his thirties coming over and frowning at me and said, "Who are you doing? Why are you fighting with others?"

　　"Police" I pulled out my ID and said, "This group of people molested decent women on the street, illegally possessed guns, and beat up police officers."

　　The policeman opposite me looked at my police ID and immediately looked grim. He whispered to me, "Don't make trouble for yourself, bro. That's Master Fang. His great grandfather was our old leader in the police station. His uncle is our current Deputy Director Fang. He also used his connections to get a gun license. Just go and apologize."

　　When I heard that, I was like, how come I have never heard of Uncle Fang having such a nephew? When the so-called Young Master Fang saw that the policeman in his thirties next to him told me, he probably thought I knew his identity, so he put away his gun arrogantly, walked up to me, laughed and said, "You know who I am, right? How dare you mess with me and seek death?"

　　Too lazy to talk to this idiot, I took out my phone and called Uncle Fang directly. The call went through quickly. Uncle Fang asked on the other end of the phone: "What's the matter, Huizi? How was your trip to the Miao Village?"

　　I said, "My uncle got beaten up by his grandson when he just came back."

　　"Fuck, if anyone dares to beat you up, I'll have him killed somewhere." Uncle Fang yelled at me angrily, and I said, "Guomao Commercial Street"

　　"Wait for me to call someone." After saying that, Uncle Fang hung up the phone. Humph, I looked at the grandson in front of me, he was so arrogant. I'll wait until Uncle Fang's people come and see if he's still arrogant. Suddenly, the grandson's phone on the other side rang. The grandson picked up the phone and said a few words to the other end. His face changed drastically, and he hung up the phone and yelled at the four people next to him: "My brother got beaten up here. Fuck, those who beat me up in my place, come and get revenge on me."

　　After saying that, the group of people actually left in a flash. Seeing this, I was speechless. I finally understood why this group of guys were so arrogant. It turned out that they were specifically working as thugs for Uncle Fang. With Uncle Fang, the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau, cleaning up their messes, they naturally developed the feeling that they were the best in the world. I didn’t care about those guys anymore. I ran to Li Shanshan and asked, “Why did you come to Chengdu and meet this gangster?”

　　Li Shanshan saw me coming over and looked at me nervously and asked: "Are you okay? Let's go quickly. Those guys just now were not good people at first glance."

　　"How come the daughter of the director of the Public Security Bureau of a district in Chongqing is afraid of a group of hooligans?" I joked. As for the gang of hooligans, I was originally prepared to teach them a lesson, but when I thought about their relationship with Uncle Fang, I decided to forget it. I took Li Shanshan's hand and ran away. I took Li Shanshan to a small clinic under the Wanfu Building and gave her some medicine. Then I took her to a chair in a nearby park to sit and chat. Li Shanshan and I haven't seen each other for a long time. I have been here for internship for a while. Li Shanshan has changed a lot. Maybe she didn't like to wear makeup before, but now she wears some light makeup. "Why did you suddenly come to Chengdu and why didn't you call me?" I asked Li Shanshan while rubbing the wound on my face. Li Shanshan scolded, "How did I know you came to Chengdu? I couldn't contact you until I asked your classmate named Tailong and found out that you came to Chengdu."

　　"Not bad, not bad. You've learned how to curse. Are you not interested in being my girlfriend?" I asked jokingly. Li Shanshan made a face at me and said, "We broke up a long time ago. He is not suitable for me. As for you being more handsome, I might consider it."

　　I smiled and thought to myself that Li Shanshan had no taste. My handsomeness was infinitely close to that of Daniel Wu. I smiled and asked, "By the way, you haven't told me why you came to Chengdu? Do you want to come and play?"

　　"I'm bored so I came here to play," Li Shanshan said happily, "I'm here to film a movie. I'm from the Performance Department of the Art Academy. A director contacted me a while ago and asked me to come over for an audition tomorrow. Haha, I'm going to be a big star. Isn't that amazing?"

　　"It's OK, keep going," I encouraged. Li Shanshan is very pretty and has some celebrity qualities, but I frowned slightly. Although I am not from the entertainment industry, I know from hearsay that the entertainment industry must be very complicated. "How about I accompany you to the audition tomorrow?" I heard from Li Shanshan: "Many celebrities became famous by accompanying their friends to auditions. Maybe I will suddenly become famous too."

　　Li Shanshan shook her head and said, "No, they said we can't bring friends along."

　　I frowned slightly. What kind of director doesn't allow friends to audition? "Call me when you go tomorrow and I'll walk you to the door. You don't know the way in Chengdu, right?"

　　After I said this, Li Shanshan nodded and said, "Okay, I'm staying at the Regent Hotel. I'll call you tomorrow morning."

　　After that, Li Shanshan chatted with me for a while and then left happily. As soon as Li Shanshan left, my phone rang. It was Uncle Fang. Uncle Fang asked on the other end of the phone, "Huizi, where are you? The people I called for you searched the International Trade Center but couldn't find you."

　　"Fuck, Uncle Fang, are you sure the person you're calling knows what I look like?" I shook my head and said, "The one who beat me up was your nephew who flirted with a friend of mine in public and beat me up when we got into a fight."

　　"Ahem." Uncle Fang coughed on the other end of the phone and said, "I don't know much about your affairs as young people. How about I let him come to you and apologize to you?"

　　"I'm in the park next to Wanfu Building." I thought for a moment and then said, "Uncle Fang really wants your nephew to be more restrained, otherwise it would be bad if he becomes another Li X."

　　"I understand this, but my second uncle died early and the old man at home likes this guy, so he lets him do whatever he wants. Although he is a bit arrogant, he doesn't dare to kill anyone. As long as no one dies, I can suppress it and it will be fine." Uncle Fang was also helpless on the other end of the phone.

　　【211】Fang Guang

　　Uncle Fang, the uncle, actually said this. After all, I am an outsider, so it is not easy for me to say anything. Besides, I heard Uncle Cong and the others talking about how Uncle Fang was almost like this when he was young, flirting with girls every day and fighting with others for no reason. But isn’t Uncle Fang a good guy now? I waited in the park for about ten minutes when I saw that young master Fang hurriedly running in. As soon as he saw me, he ran over with an embarrassed look on his face and said, "Brother Hui, what a misunderstanding, it's like a flood that has washed away the Dragon King Temple. I didn't know that girl was Brother Hui's girl. I won't say anything. I'll treat you tonight. From now on, we are brothers. If you have any problems, just call me and I will definitely handle it for you."

　　I shook his hand and smiled. He was about to kill and rob, but now he is my brother. I sighed, but this guy knows when to advance and retreat, which is actually quite good. It is better than meeting a fool. I said, "Nothing."

　　Then I called Brother Xiang over. His voice was quite weak, but when I told him that someone invited him to dinner, he said he would be there soon. While waiting for Brother Xiang, I also chatted with this young man Fang. I learned that his name was Fang Guang, and he was still in high school, but he was fighting and skipping classes every day to pick up girls. Originally, I was quite upset with this guy. After all, it would be a miracle if I was beaten up by him and his men. But this guy was quite sweet-mouthed and kept apologizing. Soon a taxi stopped at the entrance of the park, and Brother Xiang got out of the car. I saw that Brother Xiang was frighteningly pale, and his legs were shaking when he walked. Brother Xiang walked up to me, smiled awkwardly, and said, "That woman was too cruel. I can feel her sluttiness just thinking about it."

　　I saw Brother Xiang looking so embarrassed, so I coughed and pointed at Fang Guang next to him and said, "This is Uncle Fang's nephew Fang Guang."

　　"This is Li Xuxiang, just call him Brother Xiang"

　　Fang Guang walked over and said, "Hello, Brother Xiang, we are brothers from now on. If you have any problems, just give me a call and I will definitely handle it for you."

　　"Fang Guang, how many people are your brothers with?" I couldn't help laughing. Fang Guang shook his head and said, "Quite a lot."

　　Brother Xiang also politely shook hands with Fang Guang. Suddenly he noticed the wound on my face and cursed: "Damn it, you got beaten up by someone."

　　After all, Fang Guang was next to me, so I said, "No one fell."

　　"Bullshit, I beat up so many people, I can tell from your wounds that you were beaten up by someone, tell me who beat you up, I'll avenge you," Brother Xiang cursed. I rolled my eyes at him and cursed this idiot in my heart and said, "Alright, alright, you can't even walk steadily, and you're still fighting, let's go to the Phoenix Hotel for dinner."

　　"Yes, yes, yes. We can't delay eating." When Brother Xiang heard about eating, he immediately forgot about me being beaten. Fang Guang also smiled awkwardly and said, "Let's go and take my car."

　　Fang Guang drove a BMW X5. To be honest, it was really amazing for a 17-year-old kid to drive this car. Fang Guang drove to the entrance of Phoenix Hotel and took me and Brother Xiang in. He opened a private room that was not too big. After sitting down, he ordered a lot of dishes and asked for a lot of XO and other things. I can’t remember the name clearly. Anyway, we got beaten up by this guy that day, so we had to eat it back. Brother Xiang and I kept ordering more expensive dishes. We didn’t ask for the best, but the most expensive. In the end, the bill seemed to be more than 300,000 or something. Originally, Brother Xiang and I were quite drunk. Hearing so much money for the meal, we sobered up. Later, Fang Guang said in a very cool way at the front desk to keep the bill and then said to me: "It’s my fault for offending you, brother today. Let’s get along more in the future."

　　At that time, I felt that this buddy was just like my real brother. If you ask anyone to treat you to a meal worth three hundred thousand dollars, you have to treat him as your real brother. Later that night, my phone was bombarded with calls from Uncle Fang. When I answered the phone, Uncle Fang scolded me as a prodigal son from the other side. Then I knew that the grandson was eating there. It was Uncle Fang’s fight. Later, Uncle Fang didn’t dare to drive his own car to work for a month because it was too fuel-consuming. Instead, he took a taxi to the police station. The next day, I slept until noon and woke up in a daze. I felt a little dizzy, but it didn’t hurt. It turned out that the legend that you don’t have a headache when you are drunk is true. I washed up and saw that Brother Xiang’s room was empty. After all, he had to go to work. After washing up, I didn’t know what to do. I used to be able to follow Xu Dian and the others to the scene, but now I have too much free time every day. I have nothing to do, so I just lie at home and read Journey to the West. Watching our senior brother beating all kinds of demons and monsters with a stick, I thought to myself, it would be great if I could have this skill. Now I can only draw talismans, but in fact, real Taoists know many Taoist techniques. This is also a difference between the Maoshan Taoists and Yin Yang masters. When Taoists catch monsters, they have all kinds of Taoist magic with them. Without talismans, the monsters can be knocked away with one palm. After all, Yin Yang masters are not professional. To put it in a more vivid way, the Maoshan Taoists are like the top students who graduated from Tsinghua University, who know all kinds of things, while Yin Yang masters are almost the same as those who graduated from Nanxiang. Even if they study all kinds of things very seriously, what Yin Yang masters learn is only what their master or parents taught them, while a big sect like Maoshan has everything in the sect for people to learn. The difference is naturally obvious. Although Yin Yang masters are greatly praised and exaggerated among the people because they are very friendly, their abilities are indeed very limited. I thought about it. Anyway, I have nothing to do every day. I will soon have to face the monsters in the Red Gate Inn. Knowing only talismans is definitely not enough. I have time to learn some real Taoist magic to use. While I was thinking, my cell phone suddenly rang. I looked down and it was Fang Guang. I picked up the phone and asked, "Hello, Fang Guang, is there anything wrong?"

　　"Brother Hui, I'm in the Deep Love Bar now. Your girlfriend from yesterday went into a private room with a few other guys. Just now, one of the guys said in the restroom that he wanted to drug her or something." Fang Guang stopped talking here. My head buzzed and I said, "Then what are you waiting for? Go over and get them."

　　"It's hard to deal with people from the Yanei family on the other side of the phone." Fang Guang hesitated and said, "One of them is the son of the deputy mayor."

　　I know in my heart that people like Fang Guang generally won't touch the relatives of those high-ranking officials. If it were an ordinary person, he would probably rush up directly. I frowned and said, "Do it for me. If there is anything, I will bear it."

　　After I hung up the phone, I went out and got a taxi and rushed to the Deep Love Bar. I was worried about Li Shanshan and felt a little guilty. I had said I would accompany her but I forgot about it after I drank too much.

　　[212] Save people

　　The Deep Love Bar is not very far from where I live. It only takes five or six minutes by car to get there. Soon, a taxi stopped at the door of the Deep Love Bar. I ran into the bar as soon as I got off the car. It was only three or four in the afternoon, and the bar should not be open. There were not many people inside. After I ran in, I saw about twenty people standing in the middle of the dance hall, divided into two groups. The leader of one side was Fang Guang. The people behind Fang Guang also looked like a group of gangsters, about fourteen or fifteen. The group opposite was quite small, with only four or five people. They were all wearing suits and ties and had headphones on their ears, just like bodyguards. Before I got close, I heard Fang Guang yelling, "Hurry up and let Fang Cheng release him, or we'll kill him."

　　The leader in a black suit smiled faintly and said, "Master Fang, our Master Fang is seriously interviewing an actress. You are disturbing our company's business. As for what you said about releasing the person, I don't understand. We didn't arrest anyone, right?"

　　"Where is Fang Guang?" I ran over anxiously and asked Fang Guang. Fang Guang pointed to the back of the group of black-clad men. I looked and saw that there was actually a private room behind it, but it was blocked by this group of people. "What are you waiting for? Help me." I picked up an ashtray on the table in the bar and threw it at him. Fang Guang also yelled, "Get them!"

　　The dozen or so hooligans at the back rushed forward howling. These people were obviously well-trained and should have retired from the army. However, five people against these ten or so people were not Superman. My brother was quickly beaten down by this group of people. I was too lazy to fight him. After this group of hooligans got rid of the bodyguards, I rushed to the door of the private room and kicked it open. There was a big room in it and there were a lot of people, a lot of men and women. The women were also wearing very little. Everyone seemed to be wearing only a bikini or something. I searched for Li Shanshan for a long time but couldn't find her. "Who are you? We are interviewing actors. What are you doing in here?" A fat and big-eared guy ran up to me and shouted. This guy seemed to be the director. I frowned and turned my head and said, "I'm Brother Fang's younger brother. Mayor Fang has something urgent to do and I need Brother Fang. I can't get through to him even if I call him."

　　I was wearing a police uniform at the time. The director-like man looked at me, pointed to a corner of the room and said with a smile: "Brother Fang is interviewing a girl in the back. She's very pretty. Don't leave later. I'll get you one to try."

　　I looked towards the place the director mentioned. The light was very dim there. There was a small door inside, which should be a cubicle. I rushed over and kicked it open. When I entered, a pretty boy with a greasy face and makeup was sitting on a chair in the cubicle with a glass of red wine and chatting with Li Shanshan. The cubicle was quite large, just like a separate room. The decoration inside was also very warm. My face darkened and I said to Li Shanshan, "Shanshan, follow me."

　　As soon as Li Shanshan saw me, she said to the guy who should be the one from the gang: "Brother Fang, this is the brother Hui I told you about. He took special care of me in college."

　　This Fang Cheng stood up pretentiously, stretched out her hand and said: "Hello, I am Fang Cheng Shanshan, she is very good, we are going to let her play the leading female role in this play"

　　"Get lost, I don't want you." I frowned, slapped his hand away, and walked out with Li Shanshan in my hand. Li Shanshan didn't know what was going on, but she followed me. As soon as I came out of the compartment, Fang Guang had already rushed in with his men. He had already brought people to knock down the group of so-called directors outside. The women were also scared and huddled in a corner. "Brother Hui has dealt with this group of people. If they don't stay in the hospital for more than ten days, they will not be able to survive." As soon as I went out, Fang Guang smiled and said to Li Shanshan, "Sister-in-law, are you okay?"

　　"Ahem, stop yelling," I said, pulling Li Shanshan away. Li Shanshan looked around in horror and said, "Brother Hui, call the police! The director has been beaten."

　　"You thought he was the director?" I looked at Li Shanshan angrily. Li Shanshan nodded and asked, "Why not?"

　　"Why not?" Suddenly, Cheng came out of the cubicle and stared at Fang Guang and asked, "Fang Guang, what do you mean by bringing people to beat up my friend?"

　　"I hit you, so what? You still want to bite me?" Fang Guang snorted coldly. I frowned and looked at this method. I said to Li Shanshan, "Wait for me at the door of the bar."

　　"Yeah." Li Shanshan also knew that the situation was not right. It was not good for a weak woman like her to stay here, so she turned around and ran out. Fang Guang waited for Li Shanshan to leave and cursed Fang Shicheng, "Fang Shicheng, I'm really scolding you for setting up such a crappy crew and fooling those art school graduates who want to be big stars into your bed every day. You have the nerve to do that. If your father hadn't been here, he would have been shot long ago."

　　Fang Cheng looked at Fang Guang coldly and said, "What era is it now? You're still pretending to be a gangster and beating people up every day. If it weren't for Fang Pengguang, you would have been in jail a long time ago. We are both the same. Don't act so righteous and say that I have fewer girls to sleep with because of you."

　　Fang Guang cursed: "At least they were willing to do it, unlike you who cheated and deceived and finally came to drug them."

　　When Fang Cheng was about to speak again, I glared at him and said, "I don't want to care about anything else, but Li Shanshan is my sister, don't have any other thoughts, or I'll kill you."

　　"I scared her so much, believe it or not, I'm going to tie her up and drug her tonight," Fang Cheng said with a gloomy face, "Since you said that, I'd rather cripple you today than lose face," I said, picking up a wine bottle next to me and hitting him on the head. Are you kidding me? My skills are so bad, at least I'm better than this pretty boy. After one bottle of wine hit him, Fang Cheng probably didn't expect that I could really beat him. After this hit, his eyes widened and he staggered to the ground. "Fuck you, if I don't really hit you, you really think I'm easy to bully." After saying that, I asked a gangster next to Fang Guang for a stick and beat him hard for a few minutes. After I was done, I threw the stick aside, exhaled, and said to Fang Guang next to me, "Okay, Guangzi, call the brothers to go out for a drink together, I'll treat you."

　　"Brother Hui, it's so cool. The son of the deputy mayor can beat someone up just like that. But I have to think twice." Fang Guang laughed. Then I dragged a group of people to the bar to drink. I was left with scars all over my body. To be honest, it felt great. It was like killing one person in ten steps without leaving any trace.

　　【213】Intimate Contact

　　I led a group of people out of the bar and saw Li Shanshan holding her bag with a red face standing under the electric pole waiting for me. I said to Fang Guang: "Guangzi, take the guys to Baixiang Restaurant to drink first. I will take care of something and come back later."

　　It is said that soldiers have good relationships. When they fight together, their relationships are naturally honed quickly. I feel the same way about Fang Guang. Let’s not talk about the unpleasant things that happened before. Just based on the fact that he helped in a fight today, we should be good brothers. Fang Guang nodded and left with a group of people. After I walked to Li Shanshan’s side, I found that this little girl seemed to be a little bit abnormal. Her face was flushed. I touched my forehead and it was very hot. I asked, "What’s wrong with you? Do you have a fever?"

　　"No," Li Shanshan said softly with her head down. I looked around and it was getting dark, so I said, "Which hotel are you staying in now? I'll take you home first."

　　"Gela Hotel" Li Shanshan remained silent after she finished speaking. I pulled Li Shanshan into a taxi and soon arrived at Gela Hotel. Gela Hotel is a three-star hotel and very luxurious. After I entered, I followed her to her room. Her room was a single room but quite large. As soon as I entered, Li Shanshan ran into the bathroom and washed her face with water. "What's wrong with you? Do you have a cold?" I saw Li Shanshan's appearance and felt something was wrong. As soon as I finished speaking, Li Shanshan suddenly hugged me and kissed me on the mouth. Fuck, how could I forget that Li Shanshan seemed to have drunk that red wine at that time Did I really get drugged? Before I could think too much, Li Shanshan had already pushed me to the ground. She rode on me and started touching me with her hands in a dishonest way. Fuck, it was so fucking painful. Li Shanshan was wearing very little at the time, just a T-shirt and a denim miniskirt. As she was touching me, she took off her top, revealing her black bra. Her hot body made me want to grab her breasts. She pressed them against my body, kissed me, and tore off my clothes. Fuck, I looked at Li Shanshan, her eyes were completely blurry, and I knew she must not be sober now. At that time, I suddenly remembered what they said on TV: If you don't do it after taking it, If I do that, I will explode and die. Although I am extremely unwilling, I can still make a small sacrifice to save others. I swallowed my saliva and started to take off my clothes. I am not a gentleman, not to mention the situation at that time. Let alone a gentleman, a beautiful girl with a hot body rides on you, touches you all over, and wants to have sex with you. Let alone a gentleman, even a saint would not be able to bear it. I kissed Li Shanshan while pulling my clothes hard. The top was taken off in two moves, but the belt of the pants could not be untied no matter what I did. Fuck, I suddenly understood the pain of Zhizunbao in the Moonlight Box. Damn it, I'm a gentleman. I'm a gentleman. If I really take advantage of someone's misfortune at a time like this, I would be a beast. But if I don't take advantage of someone's misfortune, wouldn't I be worse than a beast? Just when I was about to find a pair of scissors to cut off my belt, Li Shanshan suddenly pushed me away and rushed into the bathroom. Then she turned on the shower and flushed herself with water. The bathroom in this hotel has a transparent glass. Looking at Li Shanshan who was dripping with water, I immediately got a pair of scissors to cut her belt. Li Shanshan came out with a red face and whispered, "Brother Huizi, I'm so sorry for what happened just now. It seems like I couldn't control myself."

　　I saw that Li Shanshan was a little more awake, coughed and said, "I understand, I understand that girls like you can't help but see handsome guys. I can understand that."

　　"I'm sorry for taking advantage of you by mistake." Li Shanshan forced a smile and stuck out her tongue. I originally wanted to say that it's okay to take more, but even though I'm so thick-skinned, I still didn't have the courage to say such a thing. "Hey, why are you holding a pair of scissors in your hand?" Li Shanshan looked at the scissors in my hand strangely and asked me. She sighed and said, "If you couldn't control yourself just now, I have no choice but to die to defend my integrity. This is the tool I'm going to use to commit suicide."

　　"Okay, you big pervert, hurry up and leave. If I can't control myself later, you'll take advantage of me." Li Shanshan's face turned red again and she ran into the bathroom. I looked at Li Shanshan's figure and swallowed my saliva. The thought of leaving originally disappeared without a trace. After Li Shanshan came out, I said, "I'll stay here to protect you and wait until you fall asleep before leaving. Otherwise, you won't be able to control yourself and let other men take advantage of you. It's not worth it."

　　"I think you want to take advantage of me."

　　"Nonsense, am I that kind of person?"

　　“I think it’s obvious.”

　　…

　　Li Shanshan and I chatted intermittently. Li Shanshan finally hid in her own bed. I sat next to her and chatted with her, "Brother Hui, I'm very cold. Can you come up and let me hold you while you sleep?" As we chatted, Li Shanshan's face turned red again. She said to me in the bed, "Under normal circumstances, I would not do something that goes against my principles, but since you are cold, I will reluctantly go against my noble principles."

　　I ran onto the bed and Li Shanshan hugged me tightly, her chest against my arm. Her breathing was also rapid. I sighed. Damn, I really wanted to be a beast, but thinking that I have known Li Shanshan for so many years and that I have always regarded her as my sister in my heart, I really couldn't do it. I fell asleep in a daze. I really admire myself for being able to fall asleep in that situation. Damn, I am really a talent. I was woken up by Li Shanshan early the next morning. Li Shanshan had already put on her clothes and bought me soy milk and fried dough sticks. I took the soy milk and fried dough sticks and looked at Li Shanshan's face. I felt embarrassed and blushed. I said, "I'm sorry, Shanshan, it was you who asked me to sleep here last night."

　　Li Shanshan blushed and said, "Brother Huihui, you are a good person."

　　"Ah, I'm a good person." I was stunned for a moment, took a bite of the fried dough sticks, laughed dryly and asked, "At least you didn't take advantage of others yesterday. You are such a good person." Li Shanshan nodded and looked at me with her eyes blinking. I thought to myself, I really hope that I was a beast last night. But I laughed a few times and said coolly, "Isn't it known to everyone that I'm a good person?"

　　【214】Nanhua Temple Demoness

　　At the time, I actually felt quite awkward. I ate two bites of the fried dough sticks and said goodbye to Li Shanshan. After running out of the hotel, I picked up the phone and saw that there were more than 30 missed calls. When I opened it, I found that most of them were from Fang Guang. Yesterday, this buddy was also very loyal. I called him back immediately. The other end of the line quickly picked up. Fang Guang was very anxious on the other end of the phone: "Brother Hui, quickly find a place to hide. That guy is going to find someone to cripple you. Now both the underworld and the white world in Chengdu are looking for you."

　　"No way." I was stunned for a moment and asked, "Don't Fang Guang and the others know my identity?"

　　Although the members of the paranormal investigation team cannot be called national treasures, they are still rare animals. If Fang Cheng's father, the deputy mayor, knew my identity, I would not come so openly even if he wanted to do something behind my back. Fang Guang said, "I don't know. Fang Cheng has a lot of connections in the underworld in Chengdu. Maybe he felt embarrassed and didn't tell his father about what happened yesterday."

　　"It means that he has never checked my background at all." I shook my head and said, "It's okay, don't worry, you just have to be careful." After that, I hung up the phone and checked the time. I took a breath of fresh air early in the morning and now I suddenly don't know what to do. I was bored so I wandered around the street. My head was also sorting out my relationship with Li Shanshan. I felt that my relationship with her became strange after what happened last night. I hugged and kissed her all night. Can I really pretend that nothing happened last night? But even if it happened, I don't know what to do. I can't rush to her and say that I will be responsible for you. I haven't done anything yet. What responsibility do I have? And I guarantee that Han Sifan will kill me. I felt annoyed thinking about it inexplicably. As I walked, I suddenly came to the door of a temple. I looked up and saw Nanhua Temple. Isn't this the weirdo who worships the Jade Emperor as a Buddhist rosary? A Buddhist temple? After that day, the monk named Fang Shineng didn't call me and Brother Xiang. I had nothing to do anyway, so I pushed the door open and walked in. It was broad daylight. Although there was no sun at that time, it was still daytime. As soon as I went in, I actually felt a chilly air. There were also some black evil spirits floating in the air of the temple. Damn, this is a Buddhist temple. In other Buddhist temples, even if there were not many incense sticks, there would not be any demons who dared to infringe on the dignity of Buddhism. But in this temple, there was evil spirits floating in the air in broad daylight. It seemed that there was a demon inside. "Is Fang Shineng here?" I shouted when I walked into the lobby. After a while, Fang Shineng walked out from the back. When he came out, I almost didn't recognize him. Originally, this monk was covered with fat like a fat pig, but now he was just a skinny stick. His eye sockets were sunken, and his body was just a skeleton. When I saw him like this, I was surprised and asked, "Brother, are you taking drugs? Damn, how did you become like this?"

　　"Oh, you are the Taoist priest who came last time. Your friend's prediction was not accurate. I don't have bad luck, but I have a lot of romantic luck." Fang Shineng smiled lewdly. I frowned. There was a lot of evil energy on Fang Shineng's forehead, just like a dark cloud. Many people have heard that if there is black energy on the forehead, it means bad luck. Many fortune-tellings start with the sentence "Donor, your forehead is covered with evil energy and you will have bad luck." In fact, there is a certain difference between the black energy on the forehead and the evil energy. The black energy covers your forehead when a person is unlucky and blocks your good luck. However, for most people, the black energy will dissipate after a period of time. However, some people have such bad luck that the black energy covers their eyes that they can see ghosts. Generally, such people are not far from death. This is the ordinary black energy. There is another kind, which is the monk Fang Shineng in front of me. The evil energy covers the forehead. Evil energy is usually brought by monsters and ghosts. If a person deals with such things all day, he will be covered with evil energy. My face did not change, and I smiled and asked Fang Shineng: "What kind of romantic luck is that, buddy, tell me?"

　　Fang Shineng said: "You know what? A while ago, two girls came to my temple to stay overnight. They were so pretty and open. I hooked them up with them in just two days."

　　I frowned and asked, "How do those two girls look? Brother, when will you introduce them to me?"

　　Fang Shineng said with a smile: "Haha, they are probably prostitutes. They go out at night and come back the next morning. They sleep at my place in broad daylight. Otherwise, I will take you over to meet them now."

　　The monsters that went out at night suddenly reminded me of the recent demon troubles in Chengdu. Could it be that these two monsters were responsible? I didn't dare to be careless and said, "Don't do that in broad daylight. It's not good. I'll come over in the evening and you can introduce them to me then."

　　What can I use to fight the monster with my bare hands? I must go back and call for help. The flower monk also agreed to my request. I left the temple and took a taxi to rush home. In the car, I quickly called Brother Xiang and asked him to ask for leave as soon as possible. I had something urgent to do. After I got home, I quickly sorted out my backpack and checked the peach wood sword and a set of Liuhe Imperial Order Talismans. They were still there. There were only three of the Liuding and Liujia Demon-Slaying Talismans. I didn't have time to draw new talismans after returning from the Miao village. When I was sorting out the talismans, the door suddenly banged. I thought it was Brother Xiang who came back. When I opened the door, I saw that there were five policemen and the leader was actually Fang Cheng. Fang Cheng saw me and smiled coldly and kicked me in the stomach. I quickly stepped back to avoid the kick and Fang Cheng cursed, "You are so awesome. I'm going to kill you today. Catch him for me."

　　The five policemen all looked to be about 24 or 25 years old, but they were unfamiliar to me and were probably not from our police station. They rushed towards me and wanted to beat me up. Fuck, I immediately felt unhappy. I was going to enforce justice and save humanity, and you are messing with me. I immediately said to Fang Cheng, "Brother Fang, please don't, please don't let us hurt the relationship. My uncle is also Fang Pengguang, the chief of the police station. It would be terrible if we started to quarrel."

　　When the other five policemen heard that Fang Pengguang was my uncle, they immediately slowed down their movements and looked hesitant. I saw that Fang Pengguang looked arrogant, so I said, "Brother, we have a Nanhua Temple here. There are two slutty women inside. Don't you like women? Those two women are definitely to your liking. I know about it and was just about to go. Otherwise, go and vent your anger."

　　【215】Mayor Fang

　　Most of the animals who think with their lower body say "slow down" when they hear the word "woman".

　　"Where is Nanhua Temple?" He said arrogantly, "If you dare to lie to me, I will kill your grandson. Look at your shameless look."

　　"Yes, yes, you can go out and take a taxi and just say Nanhua Temple will be there. Take care. I'll host a banquet to make amends later," I said with a smile. This bastard probably wanted to vent his anger on me, but Fang Pengguang is my uncle after all, and he didn't want to make the relationship awkward. I pretended to be a grandson and apologized. He arrogantly led the five policemen away. As soon as this bastard left, Brother Xiang ran back and asked, "What's the matter? Why are you looking for me so urgently?"

　　"Nothing. I was originally planning to ask you to capture two goblins. Now let's wait two days." I then told Brother Xiang about the conflict that happened with Fang Cheng yesterday and what happened just now. After listening to me, Brother Xiang also laughed and scolded, "This kind of grandson should be treated like this. Let's see how he will be sucked dry in two days."

　　In fact, a person's life span is also closely related to his Yang Qi. If a person's Yang Qi is strong, he will not get sick normally and will have a long life span. Generally, it is no problem for him to live to over 80 years old. The old generals in the army have been fighting for many years and their bodies are still strong. If the Yang Qi of those who led the troops to fight is not strong, they can destroy the army and they will not live long. Therefore, many generals and soldiers who have fought in the past and are still alive today are very long-lived. Monsters suck people's Yang Qi, but Yang Qi is a good thing. Monsters can use Yang Qi to cultivate. This is also the reason why many monsters killed people in ancient times. In fact, they did not want to kill people, but to suck people dry all at once. As for the method, the life or death of that grandson is none of my business. It is best to let the monster suck him to death. On the next day, I called Li Shanshan to ask her what she was going to do next. Li Shanshan was going to return to Chongqing. After all, she was still studying. She was tricked by the crew to come here. The next day, I also sent her to the airport. I didn't know what to say to her, so I asked her to take care of herself. She nodded to show that she understood. After she left, I had nothing to do, so I took Brother Xiang, Fang Guang, and Xu Dian out for drinks and karaoke. We enjoyed our daily lives. Finally, on the seventh day, someone found me. It was naturally Deputy Mayor Fang. That night, I was drinking in a bar with Fang Guang, and a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties sat down next to me and Fang Guang with a calm face and asked, "Excuse me, who is Mr. Chen Hui?"

　　Fang Guang looked at this person and cursed, "What the hell are you doing sitting here with us?"

　　The middle-aged man didn't get angry when Fang Guang scolded him, but said calmly: "Shiwei down there is his father."

　　When Fang Guang heard this, the wine glass in his hand fell to the ground with a thud. He quickly stood up and said with a smile: "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, Mayor Fang, I didn't expect it was you."

　　I smiled in my heart when I saw Fang Guang's expression. He called the deputy mayor a grandson in public. That was quite arrogant. But Fang Shiwei was not angry. He waved his hand generously and said to me: "This time I came here specifically to see Mr. Chen Hui."

　　"What's going on?" I actually already knew the general idea in my heart. Sure enough, Fang Shiwei said, "I heard that my son and Mr. Chen Hui had a small conflict some time ago. I came here specially to apologize for him. Children are ignorant. We adults should understand, right?"

　　Fang Guang whispered in my ear: "Brother Hui, what's wrong? Is there something wrong with Mayor Fang's brain?"

　　I smiled and waved my hands and said, "I didn't know it was Mayor Fang's son who accidentally offended your son. I'm so sorry." Anyway, Mayor Fang didn't mention the business, so I just played Tai Chi with him. It's been a while since I came out, and I know that these senior officials like to beat around the bush and want others to guess. "No, no, my son is ignorant. How come Mr. Chen Hui is also a member of our supernatural event investigation team? You are so magnanimous, I still have to apologize." Mayor Fang said with a wry smile, "But my son has had some minor health problems recently. Mr. Chen Hui's strange skills are really amazing. I admire him very much."

　　His first sentence made it clear that I had already checked your background. His second sentence was blaming me, thinking that I was the one who cast the evil spell on his son. "I am a powerful person in the art of Qimen, but I never use it on other people. Mayor Fang, are you thinking the wrong thing?" I didn't want to take the blame for those two monsters for no reason. Mayor Fang frowned and was about to speak. I glanced at Fang Guang next to me and said, "Mayor Fang, this is not the place to talk. How about we talk somewhere else?"

　　Mayor Fang nodded when he saw that there were people all around. I also said to Fang Guang that it was okay and walked out of the bar with Mayor Fang. Mayor Fang's car was parked at the door. Mayor Fang opened the door and got in. I also got in. There was a driver in his thirties in the car. I knew that the drivers were all confidants of these senior officials, so I spoke directly: "Mayor Fang, there are no outsiders here, so I won't beat around the bush. I know a little about your son's affairs, but it was not done by me. There are two female demons in Nanhua Temple who specialize in sucking people's essence. I wonder if Mr. Fang went to play with them."

　　"Xiao Wang," Mayor Fang frowned and asked the driver in front. The driver nodded and said, "Mayor Shicheng has indeed been going to a temple every day recently. His health has also started to deteriorate in the past few days."

　　Mayor Fang frowned and said to me, "Xiao Chen, is it okay for me to call you that? Since you are a member of the supernatural incident investigation team and you know there is a monster, why don't you go and catch it?"

　　"Report to us, the police will not act without orders. Besides, your son goes there every day, and I am not sure I can protect him when he fights with monsters." I said this directly. If it weren't for your lecherous son, I would have gone to catch monsters long ago. Why do you need to tell me? Mayor Fang stopped talking about this matter and asked me, "So, can we just catch those two monsters?"

　　"I'm not sure what happened to Master Ling." I asked. Mayor Fang sighed and told me that it turned out that Fang Cheng was almost the same as Fang Shi Neng. In just a few days, he became as thin as an opium addict. At first, Mayor Fang thought he was taking drugs and was going to kill him. After asking, he found out that it was Fang Cheng who went to a temple every day to find two women. Then he found out about the conflict between Fang Cheng and me, and that's how he found me.

　　[216] Prepare to capture the monster

　　After listening to Mayor Fang's words, I laughed in my heart. I didn't feel guilty at all for using monsters to harm people. A scum like Fang Cheng relied on his family's influence to set up a crew to trick female students into bed. I wouldn't feel anything even if a monster killed him. Suddenly, I remembered a sentence I read a long time ago. Sometimes people are scarier than monsters. Maybe it means people like Fang Cheng. When monsters do evil, there are Taoist priests or Yin-Yang masters to take them away. But who can punish powerful people like Fang Cheng? I can only use my own method to teach him a lesson. "Mr. Chen, now if I just kill those two monsters, my son will get better," Mayor Fang looked at me and asked. I shook my head and said truthfully, "Monsters absorb people's yang energy, and the yang energy of the person absorbed cannot be replenished after it is lost."

　　Mayor Fang's face turned gloomy after hearing what I said. His face was so dark that it looked like water was about to drip out. He probably didn't know the specific function of Yang Qi, but he should also understand that Yang Qi is a very important part of human beings. "Mr. Chen is a bit too much. Why didn't you stop Shi Cheng at that time?" Mayor Fang asked me with a grudge, "When Mr. Fang was bewitching other students, why didn't Mayor Fang come out to stop him? Karma is reincarnation. Good and evil will be rewarded. It's not that there is no retribution, but the time has not come yet."

　　"You" Mayor Fang looked at me angrily, his chest heaving violently and breathing heavily as if he was very angry. "You know who Mr. Fang is. I hope Mayor Fang can teach him a lesson after this incident. As for the monster, I will take care of it myself, that's all." I didn't have much to say, so I opened the car door and turned around to jump out of the car. When I got out, I saw Fang Guang standing at the door of the bar, looking at this side with a worried look on his face. As soon as I got out of the car, Fang Guang ran over and asked in a low voice: "Brother Hui, are you okay? Didn't this old man do anything to you?"

　　"It's okay," I shook my head and said, "It's getting late, you should go home quickly. I have something to do tonight, so I'll leave first."

　　Now that the punishment has been completed, it's time to get down to business. Such a harmful monster cannot be allowed to stay in the world no matter what. I took a taxi and rushed home. I picked up the phone and called Brother Xiang to come back quickly. Brother Xiang seemed to be playing with his lover. After receiving my call, he ran back very reluctantly. This time, at least he didn't tremble to the point of walking. After he came back, he knew that he had to get down to business. He didn't say anything and ran directly into the house to pack his things. I also took out my backpack and checked it. I didn't have time to draw talismans during this period, but these talismans should be enough. I looked at the time. It was only eight o'clock in the evening. The two monsters should not have left yet. We are not far from Nanhua Temple. I carried my backpack and walked slowly towards Nanhua Temple with Brother Xiang. On the way, I discussed with Brother Xiang how to capture the monsters later. Although I felt very confident, they were two monsters after all, so we couldn't be careless. Brother Xiang said, "When we get there, you go and ask the fat monk to stabilize the two monsters and keep them from coming out of the house. We will set up a formation outside the house first."

　　I nodded and discussed some other things with Brother Xiang, and then we walked to the outside of Nanhua Temple. Brother Xiang and I walked in carefully. The evil spirit in here was even heavier at night. I frowned slightly and was considering whether to call Uncle Cong to ask him to come over. But in fact, when I thought about it, I couldn't rely on others for everything. I had to train myself more, otherwise, what if I couldn't ask others for help in the future? After we went in, Fang Shi Neng got a mat and was lying under the Jade Emperor in the hall to enjoy the cool air. When he saw Brother Xiang and I coming in, he said to me in a wretched manner, "Brother, why did you take so long to come? But a few days ago, a guy came and was obsessed with these two women."

　　Brother Xiang saw Fang Shi Neng and asked in surprise: "Fuck, buddy, you took drugs, how did you become like this?"

　　"Stop talking, those two girls are too strong. Let me tell you..." Fang Shineng was about to say something when Brother Xiang covered his stomach and said, "No, my stomach hurts a little. Let those two girls wait in the room for a while while I go to the toilet first, okay?"

　　"Okay, okay, okay." Fang Shi Neng led us to the back. There were a lot of weeds in the backyard and a row of rooms. At this time, one of the rooms was lit. Fang Shi Neng pointed to a place with the word "toilet" written on it and said, "That's the toilet, guys. Go by yourselves. I'll go in and talk to them first."

　　"Okay," Xiang and I nodded.

　　Seeing Fang Shineng walk in, Brother Xiang's face turned serious and he took out an inkwell and immediately took out the black dog blood mixed with cinnabar and poured it into the inkwell. Then Brother Xiang handed me one end of the ink line and said, "Follow me to set up the formation."

　　Brother Xiang and I took the inkstone and played on the wall outside the room. Have you seen Uncle Ying's zombie movie? The inkstone was developed by Master Lu Ban. It is very effective in exorcising evil spirits. Brother Xiang took me and played an Eight Diagrams Diagram on the wall outside the room. Speaking of the Eight Diagrams, everyone is familiar with it. Everyone knows that the Eight Diagrams Diagram was created by Zhuge Liang. In fact, the Eight Diagrams Diagram is a later name. The Eight Diagrams Diagram also has another name called Qimen Dunjia, or the Eight Diagrams Diagram is actually one of the Qimen Dunjia. According to legend, in ancient times, Chiyou and the emperor were competing for power, and the Queen Mother of the West came down and gave the emperor a book. The emperor used this book to arrange his troops to fight against the enemy and defeated Chi You. Later, the book was passed to Jiang Taigong. Jiang Taigong used this book to assist King Wu of Zhou to ascend the throne. Later, the book was passed to an old man named Huangshi. One day, Huangshi met a young man on a bridge who deliberately dropped his shoes under the bridge and asked the young man to pick them up for him. The young man respected his elders and picked them up for him. Later, the old man asked the young man to put them on for him. The young man was very angry at first, but then he thought, since he had already picked them up for the old man, why not let him put them on? When Huangshi saw the young man put on his shoes, he said, "Young man, come here in five days and I will give you a gift."

　　Five days later, the old man gave the young man a worn-out book. After reading it, the young man immediately knelt down and kowtowed three times. Then he used this book to create a name for himself. This young man was called Zhang Liang. Then Zhang Liang renamed this book "Qi Men Dun Jia". Finally, Qi Men Dun Jia was obtained by Zhuge Liang and became Zhuge Liang's "Three Kingdoms" and became known as the Eight Diagrams.

　　[217] Trapped Demon

　　Of course, I don't know much about the Eight Diagrams, but I know that this thing must be very powerful. It's like a piece of cake to capture two monsters. It took Brother Xiang and I about ten minutes to finish it. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and nodded. When we were ready, Brother Xiang went to the bushes nearby and hid, ready to set up the formation at any time. I also went to the door, knocked on the door, and shouted, "Brother Shi Neng, are the two girls ready?"

　　Soon Fang Shineng came out disheveled, smiled at me awkwardly and said, "I watched you two go to the toilet for a long time and then I played. One of the girls seemed to have gone out and now there is only one girl inside. Otherwise, you can play a threesome."

　　I frowned when I heard that. There was only one. I looked around and thought, I'll just kill one first. I said to Fang Shi Neng, "Brother Fang, go out and play for a while. I feel nervous when you're around."

　　"Haha, OK," Fang Shi Neng said with an understanding look, and ran away happily. I looked at this person and sighed in my heart. What kind of person is this? How can a monster come in to mess up a good Buddhist temple? I shook my head and pushed the door and went in. As soon as I went in, I smelled a faint fragrance. The decoration in this room is quite antique, with wooden furniture, which has a unique flavor. "Sir, come and take care of me," a gentle voice came from the direction of the bed. The voice was very charming, and just hearing it made people feel weak all over. I looked over and saw a disheveled girl half lying on the bed. She looked at me with hazy eyes. This girl was very slim, but not too thin. She seemed to have a very even figure. If I didn't know that this was a monster, I would definitely not be able to help but mess around. This girl was different from Li Shanshan, a young girl who was not very worldly-wise. Instead, she had a kind of charming feeling. "Fuck," I cursed in my heart, pulled out the peach wood sword from my backpack, and cursed, "Monster, stop pretending. What is your intention in sucking people's essence here?"

　　When the monster saw me draw out the peach wood sword, her face changed slightly. She took off all her clothes and said pitifully: "Master, please spare my life. How about letting me accompany you to have fun?"

　　Fuck, I'm not impotent, I'm a man. Seeing this monster like this, I almost threw away my peach wood sword and rushed up to her to have fun. I gritted my teeth and said calmly, "What else do you want to do, monster?"

　　This naked monster actually walked towards me slowly, step by step, and said softly: "The Taoist priest has boundless magical powers, how dare I, a little girl, play any tricks?"

　　As she was talking, she was almost in front of me. I bit the tip of my tongue hard, and a huge pain came from my tongue, and my whole body became much more sober. Then I spat a mouthful of blood at her. The monster probably didn't expect me to be so decisive, or maybe she was very confident in her appearance, and she didn't dodge it when I spit on her face. "Ah!" The banshee screamed as she covered her face that was splashed with blood from the tip of my tongue. I quickly stepped back two steps. Soon the banshee's face was revealed. She turned out to be a fox demon. She now had a human body, but her face had completely turned into a furry black fox. The raccoon looked very creepy, and my evil thoughts disappeared immediately. "You stupid Taoist priest, how dare you die? Then I will help you." The fox demon's body slowly grew a lot of black hair. She bent down and turned into a black fox more than one meter tall and three meters long in a moment. It even had two tails. After saying that, it pounced on my chest and opened its bloody mouth as if it wanted to bite me to death. I quickly took out a Six Dings and Six Jias Demon-Slaying Talisman and shouted: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden, the heart is restrained, and the evil spirits are hidden. A human-shaped spiritual talisman that worships demons without a trace. Anyone who dares to disobey the heavenly soldiers' order will be punished."

　　I didn't dodge and slapped it in the face. Although the fox was very big, it was hit by the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman and bounced back with a loud bang, hitting the bed and smashing the wooden bed into pieces. "The stinky Taoist priest is still quite skilled," the fox said, and then rushed towards the wooden window, trying to break it and escape. I smiled in my heart. That place happened to be where Brother Xiang had set up the formation. Of course, I didn't dare to be careless. After all, Brother Xiang often made mistakes. I ran out in a hurry, and when I got out, I saw that the fox was entangled by something in the middle of the yard outside. The fox was wrapped with a very thin thread-like thing all over its body. I saw it was The lines of the Eight Diagrams that were played before, which were supposed to be played on the ground, now entangled the fox from all sides. "Haha, I'm awesome, right? You look like this and still seduce people. I don't want you even if you throw yourself at me." Brother Xiang stood on the grass with his hands clasped together and shouted with sweat on his forehead. I looked at Brother Xiang's righteous look and laughed in my heart. If the fox demon hadn't turned back into its original form, with Brother Xiang's concentration, he would have had sex with it. Although the fox demon was entangled by these red lines and was struggling hard, and these red lines didn't seem to be very strong, Brother Xiang also shouted at me: "Huizi, kill it quickly. I can't trap it for long."

　　I nodded and took out the remaining two Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans. Now I only have these two talismans that can harm it. I rushed forward and directly pasted the two talismans, one on the top of its head and the other on its brow, and then shouted: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden in the heart, and the evil spirits are hidden in the human form. A talisman that worships demons without a trace. Who dares to disobey the heavenly soldiers' command?"

　　boom

　　A loud bang

　　"Roar" the fox demon actually struggled frantically. I saw that it was not dead. I didn't know what to do. I only had these two talismans that could harm the fox demon, but now it is not dead even after all of them were thrown at it. "Brother Xiang, what should I do if you didn't kill it?" I asked Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang was sweating profusely and his face looked very ugly, just like he was constipated. He gritted his teeth and said, "How do I know? I can only trap you for another 30 seconds at most. I can't stand it anymore."

　　As he spoke, Brother Xiang also started to scream like he was cheering himself up. He looked like he was in extreme pain, just like he had hemorrhoids all over his butt. Of course, I wasn't feeling much better either. I was also anxious. If I didn't kill this fox demon, it would run away and hide, and it would be difficult to find it again.

　　【218】Baby Zen Staff

　　I don't know what to do now. I just picked up the peach wood sword and yelled: "Divine weapons are as urgent as the law!"

　　I rushed forward and chopped the fox demon's forehead with my sword. The fox demon was originally struggling violently, and when it saw me chopping at it with my sword, a light blue barrier appeared on its forehead. When I chopped it down, it was like chopping on a stone. Because I used too much force, it hurt my palm. "I can't hold it anymore," Brother Xiang shouted helplessly. The red lines that were wrapped around the fox demon suddenly became dim. The fox demon roared angrily and screamed towards the sky. The red lines broke immediately. The invincible Eight Diagrams in Zhuge Liang's hands were actually broken free by the fox demon. As expected, no matter what the object is, the strength of the user is very important. Brother Xiang saw that his formation was broken and his face turned extremely pale. He shouted: "Huizi, hold on while I think of a way."

　　After saying that, Brother Xiang ran towards the lobby as fast as a gust of wind. "You are so disloyal," I cursed in my heart, but I also knew that it would be of no use for Brother Xiang to stay. Without the formation, he is just a scum with a combat power of less than five. I didn't want to continue scolding Brother Xiang. He is just like this. The fox demon, who was originally beaten by Brother Xiang and me, saw Brother Xiang running away and looked at me with murderous eyes and said, "You humans are really so selfish, go to hell," and then he roared and pounced on me. I quickly rolled to the side to avoid it and said, "When will the cycle of revenge end? Otherwise, how about we stop fighting and shake hands and make peace?"

　　"Go to hell!" The fox demon was not willing to compromise. Seeing me dodge, it roared wildly. Its tails unexpectedly grew longer. Both tails became seven or eight meters long and coiled towards me. I still wanted to dodge, but the two tails were very flexible. Soon my neck was tightly coiled by one of the tails. The tail was very powerful and soon I felt difficulty breathing. Its other tail quickly coiled around my body, making me unable to move. "Nimma," I cursed and didn't dare to speak. My head gradually became dizzy and heavy. Suddenly, I saw Brother Xiang running towards me with a golden Zen staff. Brother Xiang laughed and said, "Huizi, I'm here to save you."

　　When I saw Brother Xiang was so excited, I cursed him in my heart, "What are you so happy about? I'm almost dead." The fox demon also heard Brother Xiang's voice, but it didn't show any fear. It laughed and said, "Here comes another one to die."

　　"Fang Shi Neng, I hope you don't lie to me." Brother Xiang took the Zen stick and hit the fox demon's butt and yelled, " Demacia!"

　　I didn't expect that when the Zen staff approached the fox demon, it would emit a golden Buddha light. I heard a faint Buddhist sound in my ears. The fox demon's face turned ugly when he heard the Buddhist sound, but it couldn't avoid it at all. With a loud bang, the fox tail wrapped around my neck suddenly loosened. I fell to the ground and breathed heavily. I was almost dead because of lack of oxygen. After more than ten seconds, I jumped up and looked down. The fox demon was curled up on the ground, shaking all over, and his butt had been beaten to a pulp. "Fuck, what the hell are you holding?" I looked at the Zen staff. At this time, the Zen staff in Brother Xiang's hand was shining with golden light and looked very powerful. I was shocked. Brother Xiang held the Zen staff and posed in a handsome manner and said, "Just now I was preparing for a strategic retreat..."

　　"Correct, it's running away," I said.

　　Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at me and said, "They are all the same."

　　"Just now I was about to retreat and I ran into Fang Shi Neng when I went out. He told him that his temple was haunted by monsters, and he said that their temple had a treasure that was the most precious in the temple and asked me to bring it over to help. I didn't expect it to be a real treasure." Brother Xiang laughed out loud, and I was also happy. It seems that God still loves me. A treasure actually appeared in this situation. But now is not the time to think about this. I looked down and saw that the fox demon was half dead. The fox demon looked at the Zen stick with horror. I went up and kicked it twice and cursed: "You are so arrogant, you are so arrogant again."

　　"The boss will avenge me." The fox demon's eyes flashed with hatred and he roared. His whole body turned bright red. My face changed. Damn, this is a blood sacrifice. Blood sacrifice is a trick used by monsters to die together. Their whole body will explode and the blood will be spilled on others. The person will be cursed. The result of the curse depends on the monster's strength. Although I don't know what the result will be if I am sprayed with the blood of this fox demon, it will not be good. The skin of the fox demon fell off in an instant, revealing the blood inside. Its whole body continued to swell up, as if it was about to explode. "Damn, hide." Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and turned to run. Suddenly, the Zen stick in Brother Xiang's hand flashed with golden light again. The fox demon, which was about to explode, stood up and wailed and fell to the ground without a sound. Brother Xiang saw it, wiped the sweat from his forehead and cursed, "Damn, it's dangerous."

　　I didn't care about the fox demon on the ground. I looked at the Zen stick in his hand and murmured, "What a treasure!"

　　"What on earth is this thing and why is it so powerful?" I said in surprise, "Why is there such a big dog? Are you guys beating it for dog meat? Oh, where is the monster?" Fang Shineng also ran in aggressively with a kitchen knife. He looked at the bloody corpse on the ground and asked, "Dude, where did you get this Zen stick?" I asked Fang Shineng. When I asked him this, Fang Shineng shook his head and said, "It was passed down from our Buddhist temple. What's wrong with that?"

　　"Oh, this place is Nanhua Temple," I suddenly realized. Speaking of Nanhua Temple, I suddenly remembered a legend that Nanhua Temple was founded by the sixth patriarch of Buddhism, Huineng. I don't know if you know Master Huineng. Let me tell you a story about the sixth patriarch, Huineng. The fifth patriarch of Buddhism, Huineng, asked, "Where are you from?"

　　Huineng said: "From Lingnan"

　　The Fifth Patriarch asked: "What do you want to do here?"

　　Huineng said: "I don't seek anything else but to become a Buddha."

　　The Fifth Patriarch said: "How can you, a beastman from Lingnan, become a Buddha?"

　　Huineng said: "Although people are divided into north and south, there is no difference in Buddha nature. Although I am different from other monks in appearance, how is my Buddha nature different?"

　　【219】Sixth Patriarch Huineng

　　After hearing this, the Fifth Patriarch knew that Huineng had a very good aptitude and was not an ordinary person. He wanted to continue talking to him, but because his disciples were all around him, he was worried that Huineng would be envied and rejected by others in the future, so he sent him to the pestle mill to pound rice. Pounding rice was a hard job. Huineng was short and not heavy enough, so he had to tie a stone around his waist to tread the pestle. In this way, Huineng pounded rice diligently day and night for eight months. One day, the Fifth Patriarch gathered everyone together and told them, "Life and death are great and impermanent. I am old. I have chosen you to take over the Dharma to ensure that the lineage of the ancestors continues. The Dharma is incredible and its value lies in actual practice. All of you, don't think that just remembering the Dharma I said is enough. Go down and each write a verse based on your own practice experience for me to see. If anyone understands the Buddha's intention, I will pass on the Dharma robe to him and make him the Sixth Patriarch."

　　At that time, there were more than 700 monks under the Fifth Patriarch. Among them, Venerable Shenxiu was the most outstanding. Venerable Shenxiu was a professor who was proficient in both internal and external studies. He often lectured on the sutras and was highly regarded by the Fifth Patriarch and respected by everyone. Therefore, after everyone left, they discussed among themselves, "Who else can be worthy of the title of the Sixth Patriarch except Venerable Xiu? We don't need to spend time and effort writing stanzas. When Venerable Xiu receives the Dharma robe and becomes the Sixth Patriarch, we will all follow him and that's it."

　　Hearing the public's discussion, Shenxiu thought that the reason they did not dare to write a verse was because I was their teacher. I should present the verse to the abbot. Of course, I presented the verse to seek the Dharma, not to seize the position of the patriarch. If I did not present the verse to the abbot, how would the abbot know the depth of my understanding? How could I obtain the Dharma from the Fifth Patriarch? After thinking it over and over for two or three days, Shenxiu finally composed a verse and secretly wrote it on the wall of the corridor in the dead of night. It read: "The body is a bodhi tree, the mind is like a bright mirror, wipe it diligently from time to time and do not let it collect dust."

　　The next morning, when the Fifth Patriarch passed by, he suddenly saw this verse and knew that it was written by Shenxiu. Although this verse did not lead to enlightenment, future generations who practiced according to this verse could still gain great benefits and avoid falling into the evil ways. Therefore, the Fifth Patriarch praised this verse in front of everyone and asked everyone to burn incense, recite this verse, and practice according to the verse. However, in private, the Fifth Patriarch told Shenxiu, "This verse of yours has not yet led to enlightenment. Your understanding is not yet in place, and you are still outside the door. If you have such an understanding, you will not be able to find the supreme Bodhi. You must recognize your own original mind and see your own original nature at this moment. After saying this, the Fifth Patriarch asked Shenxiu to compose another verse. However, after a few days, Shenxiu did not compose any new verses. Later, one day, while Huineng was pounding rice in the mill, he heard a boy outside reciting Shenxiu's verses. He went up to ask about it. The boy then told Huineng about the Fifth Patriarch's order to the crowd to compose verses and to burn incense to worship Shenxiu's verse. Huineng begged the boy, "Venerable Master, I also want to recite this verse to establish a relationship with Master Xiu in my next life. Since I came here, I have been pounding rice for more than eight months. I have not been to the hall. Please lead me to the wall of the corridor where Shenxiu's verses are written to worship."

　　So the boy led Huineng to the verse. Huineng said, "I can't read, please read it to me." Zhang Riyong, the deputy governor of Jiangzhou, happened to be nearby and recited the verse aloud to Huineng. Huineng heard it and said, "I also have a verse, please write it down for me." The deputy governor was very surprised and said, "It's rare that you, who pound rice, can also write verses."

　　Huineng said solemnly: "If you want to learn the supreme Bodhi, you must not look down on beginners. The inferior people have the superior wisdom, and the superior people have no wisdom. If you look down on others, you will commit immeasurable and boundless sins." After hearing this, Beijia apologized immediately and said: "Recite the verse and I will write it for you. If you get the Dharma in the future, don't forget to save me first." So Huineng recited the verse: "There is no Bodhi tree, nor is there a mirror stand. There is nothing at all, so where can dust gather?"

　　As soon as the verse was finished, everyone was shocked. Seeing that everyone was so worried that someone would hurt Huineng, the Fifth Patriarch wiped away Huineng's verse with the sole of his shoe and said, "You have not seen the nature either." Everyone didn't care when the Fifth Patriarch said that. The next day, the Fifth Patriarch came to the mortar room privately and saw Huineng pounding rice with a stone hanging on his waist. He said, "Those who seek the truth and forget their bodies for the Dharma should be like you." He asked, "Is the rice cooked?" Huineng replied, "The rice has been cooked for a long time, but it still needs to be sieved."

　　The Fifth Patriarch then knocked the pestle three times with his staff and left. Huineng understood the Fifth Patriarch's meaning and sneaked into the Fifth Patriarch's room at three o'clock in the morning. The Fifth Patriarch surrounded Huineng with his robes to prevent others from discovering him and explained the Diamond Sutra to him. When he talked about "one should not dwell on anything and give rise to the mind", Huineng suddenly realized that all things are inseparable from one's own nature. Huineng said five "how"s in a row to express his surprise and insight when he realized the truth: "How can one's own nature be originally pure? How can one's own nature be originally unborn and undying? How can one's own nature be originally complete? How can one's own nature be originally unshakable? How can one's own nature give rise to all things?"

　　The Fifth Patriarch knew that Huineng had attained enlightenment, so he passed on the sudden enlightenment method and the patriarch's robe to Huineng, saying: "The Buddhas are born for a great cause and guide people of different sizes. Hence, there are the ten stages, the three vehicles, the sudden and gradual teachings. However, the supreme, subtle, secret, perfect, and true Dharma eye was passed on to the Venerable Mahakasyapa, who passed it on for 28 generations until Bodhidharma came to this land and inherited it from the Master until today. I now pass on the Dharma treasures and the robes I have passed on to you. Protect them well and do not let them be cut off. Listen to my verse: sentient beings come to plant seeds in the land of cause and result in rebirth. Inanimate beings have no seeds, no nature, and no rebirth."

　　After receiving the Dharma robe from the monk Huineng, he asked, “Now that I have received the Dharma robe, to whom should I pass it on?”

　　The meaning is that I have already received the Dharma. To whom should I pass on this robe in the future? The Fifth Patriarch replied, "When Master Bodhidharma first came to this land, people did not believe in him, so he passed on this robe as a symbol of faith. The Dharma is passed down from generation to generation, from mind to mind, so that everyone can realize and understand it by themselves. Since ancient times, Buddhas have only passed on the essence, and masters have secretly passed on the original mind. The robe is a source of dispute, so don't pass it on. If you pass on this robe, your life will be hanging by a thread. You must leave quickly, or people will harm you."

　　Zen Master Huineng asked again: "Where should I hide?"

　　The Fifth Patriarch replied: "When you encounter thoughts, stop and when you encounter understanding, hide."

　　After saying this, the Fifth Patriarch personally sent Huineng to Jiujiang Posthouse overnight. Before leaving, the Fifth Patriarch instructed Huineng: "In the future, Buddhism will flourish through you. Three years after you leave Huangmei, I will enter Nirvana. You should quickly go to the south. Take care of yourself and do not rush to spread the Dharma. You will encounter disasters along the way."

　　Zen Master Huineng bowed to the Fifth Patriarch once again and then set out on his journey south. In less than two months, he arrived at Dayuling. After the Fifth Patriarch sent Huineng away, he did not attend classes for several days. Everyone was very confused as to whether the old monk was ill, so they all went to greet him. The Fifth Patriarch told them, "I am not ill. The Patriarch's robe, bowl and Dharma lineage have been passed on to the south." Everyone was shocked and asked, "Who has obtained the robe and bowl?" The Fifth Patriarch replied, "The one who is capable will obtain it."

　　Everyone suddenly realized what was going on. From then on, there were a series of thrilling stories about hundreds of people heading south to hunt down Zen Master Huineng and try to seize his robe and bowl. In order to avoid accidents, Zen Master Huineng once stayed in the hunter team for as long as fifteen years. After that, when the conditions were ripe, Zen Master Huineng came to Guangzhou Faxing Temple and was ordained under the seat of Master Yinzong, starting his brilliant career of spreading Buddhism. This is the story of Master Huineng. However, when he was traveling south, he also built some small temples. It is thought that the Nanhua Temple where Master Huineng is located was built by Master Huineng, and this Zen staff should be the Buddhist artifact left by Master Huineng, the sixth ancestor of Buddhism.

　　【220】Drinking stewed meat soup

　　If this Zen staff is really left by the Sixth Patriarch Huineng, then it is really a treasure. Not to mention that it is a sharp weapon for slaying demons and monsters, just the fact that it has a history of thousands of years and is something left by Master Huineng, if I hype it up as an antique and sell it, it will probably be enough for me to live on for the rest of my life. Fang Shi Neng looked at me and Brother Xiang and asked, "Where is the monster?"

　　Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and said in unison: "There is no monster."

　　"It's like this. My buddies and I saw a big dog in the backyard just now, so we came to you to ask for a weapon to beat up the dog meat for dinner." Brother Xiang explained with his hands and feet dancing, and I nodded repeatedly. Fang Shineng, who was originally nervous, heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Brother Xiang said and said, "So that's how it is. I was scared to death. I said there was no monster, so just beat the dog. You lied to me and said there was a monster. Come on, this dog looks big, and the meat must be very old. Let's carry it in and make some soup for the others."

　　Actually, it's not Fang Shineng's fault that his eyesight was not good. The fox demon was covered in blood. The skin and flesh outside were already on the ground because it wanted to use blood for the final sacrifice. Its tail was also several meters away. It was dark at that time, so Fang Shineng didn't see it. Fang Shineng carried the body of the fox demon to the kitchen. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and I said, "Hey, take your time to eat this dog meat. I have something else to do, so I'll leave first."

　　"No, this monster's meat is very nutritious." Brother Xiang glared at me and said in a low voice. Fang Shi Neng also said: "That won't do. You guys killed this dog meat. Let's eat it together."

　　Fang Shineng went in and started to make a fire. Brother Xiang and I quickly threw the two tails out onto the street and left them there. Then we cleaned up the traces of the fight in the yard. We discussed that we should stay here and wait for the other fox demon. When she comes back, we can clean up everything in no time. We ran into the kitchen and saw that Fang Shineng had already cut the fox demon's body into small pieces. He was very skilled in knife skills and was very skillful in washing the meat. Brother Xiang and I sat down at the dining table. I was bored, so I asked Fang Shineng, "Your knife skills are pretty good. Have you ever been a chef?"

　　Fang Shi Neng shook his head and smiled foolishly: "It's nothing. In the past, the business of this dilapidated temple was not good. We had no food to eat, so we went to buy some dog meat to eat. This life was quite leisurely."

　　I was very confused and asked: "Why do you have to be a monk? In today's society, you can do anything and it's very cool. Why do you have to be a monk?"

　　"Of course not," Fang Shi Neng gritted his teeth when he heard what I said, "I was deceived. I heard that the monks in Shaolin Temple earn tens of thousands of yuan a month, and they spend their days eating, drinking, gambling, and whoring. When they have nothing to do, they beat up tourists. When they get old, they can become some kind of high monk, and then chat and gossip with some high-ranking officials and wealthy people who come to pray to Buddha every day, and then have goddaughters."

　　I nodded when I heard that. To be honest, if it were me, I would also want to be a monk with such treatment. Monks nowadays don’t get up at five in the morning like those monks in the past to fetch water and chop wood, and practice martial arts every day. “At that time, I went to Nanhua Temple to apply to be a monk, but in the end I was assigned to such a crappy place.” Fang Shi Neng looked worried. “I don’t know why this temple has no incense at all, and it occupies a large area. It is also in the central area of ​​Chengdu. The demolition team didn’t even demolish it. I look forward to this broken place being demolished every day so that I can go back to those big temples to be a monk.”

　　"You only want to be a monk in this life." Brother Xiang said: "With your honor, it is absolutely no problem for you to become an actor."

　　"Do you mean I'm handsome?" Fang Shineng looked at Brother Xiang excitedly. Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "No, I mean those anti-Japanese dramas like people like you to play the little Japanese, skinny as cannon fodder, fat as traitors."

　　…

　　We chatted with Fang Shineng in this way. Soon the fox demon's broth was ready. The whole iron pot was full of broth and meat. After all, it was such a big demon. We hurriedly took a sip of the broth. I took a sip and it felt like dog meat, but it also had a faint sweet taste. I drank three bowls in a row. I don't know if it was a psychological effect. I felt that the slightly painful neck was much better. Fang Shineng was also a good drinker. He drank four or five bowls. Brother Xiang was more exaggerated. He should have drunk eight bowls. Although they were small bowls, Later on, he would basically go to the bathroom after drinking a little. I was originally very confused as to why Brother Xiang drank this soup so desperately. Later, after listening to Brother Xiang’s explanation, I understood that this thing can strengthen the kidneys and strengthen the yang. After drinking the broth, my stomach was bloated. The three of us, who had nothing to do, ran outside to lie down on the cool mats in the hall. There was still a slight breeze in the middle of the night, and we fell asleep while lying there. When I woke up the next day, I was woken up by someone. I opened my eyes dazedly and looked around. It was Brother Xiang who was shaking me. I yawned and asked, "What time is it, Brother Xiang?"

　　"Stop playing around, that guy is coming," Brother Xiang whispered to me. I stood up immediately and looked around the hall. There was no one there. I asked, "Where is he?"

　　"In the kitchen. That guy has money and now Fang Shi can follow him like a grandson." Brother Xiang narrowed his eyes and said, "This is not the main point. The main point is that there is another woman with her."

　　"Female" I frowned. Brother Xiang nodded and said, "She smells musty."

　　"Could it be the accomplice of yesterday's monster?" Brother Xiang and I looked at each other. When we thought of this, we immediately ran to the kitchen. I pushed open the door and ran in to see Fang Shineng. He was giving soup to Fang Shicheng and a beautiful woman. The woman looked to be about twenty years old. She was extremely beautiful and more charming than many big stars. Just as Brother Xiang said, there was a faint black evil spirit surrounding her. This should be the remaining monster, but now I don’t have any attacking talismans and Brother Xiang didn’t set up any formations. I didn’t have the capital to fight this monster at all. I blinked at Brother Xiang and motioned him to find yesterday’s Zen staff. The Zen staff is in the hall. Yesterday, Brother Xiang was still sleeping with that precious Zen staff in his arms. Brother Xiang nodded, turned around and ran out. Fang Shineng saw us come in and Brother Xiang ran away again. He said strangely, "You two are awake. By the way, let me introduce you. This is our temple’s distinguished guest, Mr. Fang Shicheng."

　　"Dear guest, bah!" I rolled my eyes and asked, "What are you doing here, you little bastard?"

　　【221】Buy a Buddhist temple?

　　"What are you doing? My wife has taken a fancy to this dilapidated temple. What's wrong with me buying it?" Fang Shicheng snorted coldly and said while hugging the stunning woman next to her. I looked at Fang Shicheng's appearance and sighed secretly. You bastard, I came to save your life, but you can still cause me so much trouble. At this time, Fang Shicheng had lost a lot of weight all over his body. Although he was not as exaggerated as Fang Shineng, there was indeed no meat on his face. I smiled at the monster and asked, "Miss, is this dog soup delicious? Maybe I can meet a stupid dog again today and kill another one to try, right?"

　　This was definitely a threat to her. When she heard me mention dog soup, a hint of murderous intent flashed across her eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. Instead, she smiled and said, "Dogs are easy to beat, but I'm afraid the dog owner will come and cause trouble."

　　I frowned. Although I didn't know what this group of monsters wanted to do, the attitude of this fox demon had already made it clear. I'm not afraid of you killing me. Anyway, I have someone to help me get revenge. I shouted loudly: "Fuck the dog owner. I want to eat dog meat. Who dares to challenge me for a dog?"

　　When I heard the method was like this, I burst into laughter. I looked at the monster next to me and his face turned black. At this time, Brother Xiang also ran in with a Zen stick and shouted: "Demon, die!"

　　He raised his hand and was about to hit the female demon, but the strange thing was that the Zen staff did not emit Buddha light like yesterday, but was gray and irrelevant. It looked even worse than an ordinary Zen staff. The stick hit the female demon and she fell to the ground pretending to be crazy. "Why are you hitting my woman?" The fox demon was knocked down by the stick and his face changed drastically. He slammed the table and cursed: "If you have the guts, come at me! What's the big deal about hitting a woman?"

　　Brother Xiang didn't continue to attack, but took two steps back and frowned. I don't know why the Zen stick suddenly became ineffective. Brother Xiang and I didn't dare to act rashly. After all, we didn't have the ability to really piss off this monster. If he gets angry and kills the four of us, we can't say for sure. "Brother Fang, don't say anymore. They look ferocious and you can tell at a glance that they are not good people. Don't argue with them. Let's run away quickly." After the monster fell to the ground, he actually looked at Fang Cheng with a worried look on his face. Fuck, just for her acting skills, I have to admire her. As an actor, she is 100% capable of winning an Oscar. When Fang Cheng heard this, he said righteously, "Don't be afraid, sister Hu, I'm here. If they want to hurt you, they have to step over my dead body."

　　"Brother Fang, I don't want you to die." The monster held Fang Shicheng's hands and looked at him lovingly. Fang Shicheng said, "Sister Hu, I won't die. I will always be with you. Didn't we agree to be each other's angels?"

　　"Fuck, can you two stop being so disgusting? I ate a lot last night and I feel like throwing up." I cursed with goosebumps all over my body. It's not that I don't understand romance. These words are okay in TV dramas and novels, but if they are moved to the real world and two people have such a conversation, you can feel how disgusting it is. "My sister Hu and I really love each other. How can you people with obscene thoughts all day long understand what love is?" I guess Cheng really thinks of himself as the protagonist of the TV drama. He said with determination: "I am willing to spend my whole life turning into a lovebirds with sister Hu."

　　"I feel like we are not from the same dimension. Can you please move aside and let me kill her first before you start saying these inspirational quotes?" Brother Xiang probably couldn't stand these two idiots anymore, so he picked up a kitchen knife and was about to chop them. But Fang Shi Neng quickly stopped Brother Xiang and said, "If you have anything to say, talk it over nicely. We are all civilized people."

　　When Fang Shi Neng saw that Xiang Ge had been stopped, Cheng stood up righteously, hugged the monster, closed his eyes and said, "Come on, as long as I can be with Hu Mei, I don't mind dying. This is love, this is love, this is love."

　　As he was talking, the grandson started to sing Zhang Jie's This is Love. Fang Shineng, who was originally trying to stop Brother Xiang, also had a painful look on his face. He finally kicked Fang Shicheng on the butt and cursed, "Damn it, you grandson is too troublesome. Can you stop talking and sing instead of singing?"

　　Fang Shicheng was kicked to the ground and was very angry. He stood up and was about to argue with Fang Shineng. The monster grabbed Fang Shicheng's hand and said, "Brother Fang, let's get down to business."

　　Although I have been standing by and not doing anything, I have actually been thinking about why this monster came back with Fang Shicheng. According to common sense, after knowing that her companion was killed, she would either seek revenge or hide. But now she came back with Fang Shicheng. Could it be that there is something in this temple that interests them, or that the head of the Red Gate Inn is interested in? When I thought of this, my brows furrowed and I glanced at the Zen stick in Brother Xiang's hand. Could it be because of this Zen stick? I was quite puzzled at this moment. "I want to buy your temple. You can name the price," Fang Shicheng said arrogantly to Fang Shineng. When Fang Shineng heard this, his eyes flashed with golden light, and he put his hands together and said, "How can the donor of the Buddha of Infinite Life use the word 'buy'? If you are willing to pay a large sum of money to prove your Buddhist intention to the Buddha, I can transfer this temple to you for management. As for buying and selling Buddhist temples, it's a joke."

　　"Does believing in Buddha really work? Those who believe in Buddha still get sick all the same." I rolled my eyes at Fang Shineng. He shook his head and said, "Donor, you are wrong. It's because you didn't donate enough money. You haven't even paid the protection fee, so why should our Buddha protect you, right?"

　　"How do you explain that many people who donated money for incense still got cancer?"

　　Fang Shi Neng said: "If you donate a few tens or hundreds, it means you are not sincere. If you donate so little, it means you are looking down on me, the Buddha. We have to have face when we get out there. If you look down on our boss, our boss will definitely not protect you. If you donate tens of millions, you will definitely live a long life and have great fortunes."

　　"Mr. Fang, if you donate five million yuan for incense offerings, this temple will belong to you." Fang Shi Neng asked in a money-grubber manner. He nodded and said, "It's nothing, just five million yuan. My dad collected the money after he went out to drink a few times. Come with me in the afternoon to get the money and I'll open the temple for you."

　　I glanced at Brother Xiang who was secretly recording with his mobile phone next to me and laughed in my heart. I didn't say anything and didn't plan to capture the monster because it was not the right time. The only way to stop it was to buy this temple. The method was very simple. There is a thing called Weibo now. It is very popular. It is said that many second-generation officials and rich second-generations suffered because of being exposed on it.

　　【222】A huge amount of merit

　　After saying this, Fang Shineng also had a money-grubber look on his face. Then I was too lazy to listen to what they said next, so I took Brother Xiang and left. We also left the Zen staff to Fang Shineng. Although I really wanted to take it away, it was someone else's after all. "What should we do now?" I asked Brother Xiang after we walked out of Nanhua Temple. Brother Xiang thought for a while and said, "I'll go online first. This wasteful thing will kill his father."

　　"Well, then I'll go back and prepare my stuff to capture the monster tonight." After I said that, Brother Xiang and I split up. I hurried back to the house, dug out a bunch of yellow paper, cinnabar, and black blood, and began to draw the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans. It was not until noon that I had only drawn three of them. I was originally going to continue drawing, but when I thought about it carefully, it seemed that the power of this talisman was really limited. After thinking it over, I felt that I still had to learn some Taoist magic to rely on myself. I packed up the talismans, then put on my backpack, ran out, hailed a taxi and rushed to the Lingling Hall. When I got to the Lingling Hall, the business was quite good. There were many "masters" who were telling people's fortunes and warding off disasters. I suddenly envied them a little. Damn, they can make thousands of dollars a day just by wasting some saliva. Fighting monsters with real swords and guns like me, on the contrary, has no benefits. I walked to the door of Uncle Cong's office, pushed the door open, and went in. As soon as I went in, I saw Uncle Cong sleeping on the table. When he saw me come in, he yawned, stood up, and said to me, "Huizi, why don't you work properly all day and always shoot at me?"

　　"Uncle Cong, I'm here to study diligently. I want to learn some Taoist magic. I don't think knowing only those spells is enough." I didn't bother to talk to Uncle Cong, so I just told him my purpose. Uncle Cong nodded and said, "There are monsters in Chengdu recently, so it's okay to learn something from them. What Taoist magic do you want to learn?"

　　"It's awesome and powerful," I blurted out. Uncle Cong rolled his eyes at me and said, "The relic that Wu Jiu gave you last time was taken away by Bai Wuchang, right?"

　　"Yeah," I nodded. It should be Brother Xiang who told Uncle Cong about this. Uncle Cong then told me, "Do you know why Wu Jiu only gave the relics to you and Han Sifan but not to Xiangzi?"

　　I shook my head and said, "How would I know?" Uncle Cong said, "Because Xiangzi can't use it, just like you did some time ago. It's a waste of God's gift to use such a treasure as a defense. The relic is the last thing left by a great monk after his death. All his life's merits are in it."

　　"Merit"

　　"Yeah," Uncle Cong nodded and said, "Taoism is different from spells and formations. The spells and formations can use black dog blood, cinnabar and other things to attack demons and monsters. Although the spells are quite complicated in all aspects, they are still essentially the same. If there is no black dog blood or other things that can restrain demons, the spells will naturally be useless."

　　I nodded and asked: "I understand, but what does this have to do with Taoism?"

　　"Do you know why those Taoists do good deeds? Those monks also like to do good deeds. This is merit." Uncle Cong narrowed his eyes and said, "Let me explain it to you this way. A person's merit is like the energy you accumulate. The more you accumulate, the more you can use Taoist magic. If you have no merit and you forcefully use Taoist magic, your life span will be reduced according to the power of the Taoist magic you use."

　　I frowned slightly and asked, "Is merit so mysterious? It's something that can't be seen or touched."

　　"Many people feel the same way as you that this thing is invisible and intangible, but in fact it is closely related to us. Merit can not only be used to use Taoism, but also bring good luck. For example, when your merit accumulates to a certain level, when you are about to die, the underworld can renew your subscription and let you live for two more years."

　　"It's not like I'm still renewing my QQ membership..." I was speechless. "Anyway, that's pretty much what it means." Uncle Cong looked at me and said, "If you had that relic, you could use Taoist magic with confidence. That's why many people like to use spells. It can save their own merits."

　　I asked: "Does helping an old lady across the road count as a merit?"

　　Uncle Cong glared at me and said, "It counts, but it's insignificant. Don't think that merit is easy to accumulate. If you really want to learn Taoism, I can teach you, but you must know the importance of it. Don't use Taoism casually, otherwise your merit will be deducted and your life span will be deducted. This is also the reason why many Yin and Yang masters don't live long."

　　"Don't worry, I'm blessed. Come and teach me something amazing." After all, when I was a kid, I often helped old ladies cross the road, so I must have done a lot of good deeds. "Give me your birth date and I'll calculate your good deeds for you." Uncle Cong shook his head and took out an abacus. I asked, "Can good deeds be calculated?"

　　"Although it's not very accurate, it's probably fine." Uncle Cong nodded. I quickly reported my birth date and time. Uncle Cong started to calculate with an abacus. I originally thought he could figure it out in two strokes, but he calculated for ten minutes and still had no clue. His forehead was full of sweat and his fingers on the abacus were getting faster and faster. "Fuck you, are you using a cheat?" Uncle Cong smashed the abacus to the ground and cursed at me, "Too much fucking merit. How come the Tathagata Buddha had so many merits in his previous life?"

　　"What's wrong?" I was stunned for a moment and asked Uncle Cong who seemed a little crazy. Uncle Cong's chest was heaving and his breathing was rapid. He said: "I burn incense and worship Buddha every day. There is no specific calculation method for my merits. But if you use the calculation method that my merits are 10,000 to calculate the number of your merits, then the number of digits on my abacus is..."

　　Then Uncle Cong looked unusually calm, stared at me and asked, "Were you a savior in your previous life?"

　　I shook my head, thought for a while and said, "It seems to be Ning Caichen, right." I suddenly remembered that my master once said that I have another reincarnation, so I think these merits should be accumulated in that life. While I was thinking, Uncle Cong actually hugged my arm and said coquettishly, "Rich man, let's be friends. Share some merits with me."

　　"Fuck it, I'm not doing this to you, Uncle Ji, calm down." I was sweating profusely as I looked at Uncle Cong. Finally, Uncle Cong picked up the phone and called my master. Then he said a lot of things in a gibberish tone. I'm sure he wasn't speaking Chinese. Looking at Uncle Cong's expression, I had no choice but to snatch the phone from his hand and answer it myself. "Hey, Congzi, what's wrong with you? Are you crazy?" The master on the other end of the phone asked curiously.

　　[223] General Sword

　　I then told my master the whole story. After listening to me, my master actually laughed and said, "Your past life was not simple, not simple."

　　I frowned and said, "My past life is my past life. I am myself in this life. I don't want to be the reincarnation of someone else."

　　Actually, I have been thinking about this question a long time ago, ever since I knew about my past lives and the memories of my past lives. Although I may have a very powerful past life, I am also very afraid of one thing. If the memories of my past life are restored to me now, what if I was a person who lived for a hundred years in my past life? You know, I have only lived for twenty years, less than now. This consciousness can occupy the main body. If a memory of more than a hundred years is restored in my head, wouldn’t my memories of more than twenty years become a vassal, or I would become another person. "Well said, haha, you can actually realize this. I am me, I am unique. My past life was me in my previous life." The master on the other end of the phone seemed very happy and said, "Now let me tell you something."

　　“Well, you say.” I felt that the master probably misunderstood me. I didn’t realize anything. I was just afraid of death. “Han Sifan, that girl, actually likes you.” The master finished speaking on the phone. I was stunned for a long time and said, “Well.” I knew that the master must not have finished speaking. “But do you know why she has always been cold to you and even doesn’t want to pay attention to you?” The master sighed and said on the other end of the phone, “She doesn’t want to be Nie Xiaoqian. She had a good impression of you at first because of her memories in her past life, and then slowly fell in love with you, but in the end she was afraid because she is Han Sifan, not Nie Xiaoqian, and you are not Ning Caichen, but Chen Hui.”

　　"To put it bluntly, she wants to like Chen Hui instead of Ning Caichen. But this mentality is very contradictory because her memory has been fully restored. You can understand it as most of her memories from her previous life have been restored, but only part of your memory of Ning Caichen has been restored. You can't experience that feeling."

　　"Your feelings for Han Sifan now are just the kind of liking a loser has for a beautiful woman, or a sense of familiarity and dependence that comes from being together for a long time. You can say you like her, but you don't love her yet. However, when you recover all your memories, you will find that you will fall in love with her. Do you understand what I mean?"

　　As soon as the master finished speaking, I frowned, sighed, and asked, "How can I restore all my memories?"

　　"Haha, you want to restore your memory, right?" the master laughed.

　　I shook my head and said, "I just want to see what happened between Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian that made these two people and ghosts fall in love with each other. I don't believe it's as simple as in the movies where they fall in love with each other after just a few meetings. I'm just curious."

　　"Oh, by the way, I'm also curious about the Red Gate Inn. I calculated that the best time for you to break the curse has come, so seize the opportunity. As a master, I can only help you so much. I expected that this day would come, so the peach wood sword can no longer be used. I left some things with Congzi, waiting for this day, including Taoist magic."

　　After that, the master hung up the phone. After that, I took a deep breath and looked at Uncle Cong who was still in a daze and asked, "Uncle, my master said he left something for me to give it to me."

　　Uncle Cong has recovered a lot now. He looked at me with a straight face and said, "Ahem, I lost my composure a little bit just now. The password to the safe over there is one, two, three, four, five, six."

　　I nodded and walked to the safe in the corner of Uncle Cong's room and opened it. There were many things in it, mostly Durex and the like. On the top layer was something about 1.5 meters long and 10 centimeters wide wrapped in cloth. Next to it was a book. The book was very worn and thin, with only five pages. I took out these two things and placed them on Uncle Cong's desk and asked, "Is this what he left for me?"

　　"Hmm," Uncle Cong nodded, pointed at the black box and said with a smile, "Open it and have a look."

　　I nodded and tore open the black cloth outside. Inside was a 1.5 meter long sword box. It was pitch black. I opened the sword box and looked down. There was actually a pitch black iron sword inside. I picked up the sword and saw that it was different from the Emperor's Sword that my master had used. Although the Emperor's Sword of my master was also a pitch black sword, it had a sense of righteousness. This sword was exactly the opposite. When I picked it up, I felt a chilly aura. Moreover, this sword gave me a very evil feeling. "What kind of sword is this?" I frowned and looked at the sword in my hand and asked Uncle Cong. Uncle Cong smiled and said, "Have you heard of the General's Sword, Ying Gou's Lock, and the Queen's Tears, the Dry Ba Bone?"

　　I shook my head and said, "Aren't Jiang Chen, Ying Gou, Hou Qing, and Han Ba ​​the four great zombie kings?"

　　Uncle Cong pointed at the sword in my hand and said, "This is the Jiang Chen Sword. It is extremely sharp. It was your master's weapon back then. I don't know much about this book, but it was left to you by your master. I think you will like it."

　　I looked down at the tattered book on the table. There was no name on the book. I opened the first page. There were eight big characters on it: The Infinite Heaven and Earth, The Universe Borrowing Method. I quickly flipped through the pages. There were a total of four Taoist methods in the book: Palm Thunder, Sword Control, and Ten Thousand Swords Flying Together. The Soul Left the Body. Isn't this a rip-off? I looked at the formulas. These turned out to be Yan Chixia's Taoist methods, especially the formula for Palm Thunder. The Infinite Heaven and Earth, The Universe Borrowing Method. What on earth does the master want to do? Why did he give me this book? But when I saw the last few Taoist methods, my eyes lit up. I won't talk about the Soul Left the Body because it's too dangerous. But the sword control method is so cool, but when I think about it carefully, I have seen even the Black and White Impermanence. It's nothing special to have the sword-wielding technique. I quickly and carefully put the book away, then picked up the Jiang Chen Sword and started reading. The more I read, the more I liked it. "Okay, you stinky boy got these two good things. When you have time, come and treat me to a meal." After saying that, Uncle Cong walked to the sofa and lay down to sleep. I also heard Uncle Cong muttering depressedly, "How can I have so many merits? Master may know why I have so many merits, but I can't ask him now. My master likes to act mysterious the most. I don't bother to think too much, so I said hello to Uncle Cong, took the book and the Jiang Chen Sword, and rushed home to show off with Brother Xiang.

　　【224】Palm Thunder

　　When I got home, Brother Xiang had already come back and was lying on the sofa playing with his phone. Brother Xiang saw me coming in and asked, "Where did you go to learn what kind of Taoism?"

　　"Haha, Brother Xiang, I'm really rich this time." I threw the book in front of Brother Xiang and said, "Go ahead and be envious and jealous."

　　Brother Xiang sat up and looked at me in confusion. He opened the book and read it for a while. Suddenly he stood up with his eyes wide open and asked me in surprise: "Where did you get this thing? Fuck!"

　　"That old fellow Wu Jiu gave it to me." I looked at Brother Xiang, who looked incredulous, patted his shoulder and said, "Just don't be too envious, kid."

　　Brother Xiang frowned as if he was worried about something. After a while, he threw the book to me and said, "What's there to be envious of? It's just a broken book. By the way, what's in the sword box in your hand?"

　　"Jiang Chen Sword" I opened the sword box and handed the Jiang Chen Sword to Brother Xiang. I wanted to see Brother Xiang's surprised expression, but he was quite calm this time and did not take the sword from my hand. He just took a look and said, "This is a good thing and it's quite famous."

　　After saying that, Brother Xiang suddenly thought of something, slapped his forehead, pointed at his phone and said, "Huizi, come and take a look at this thing, hehe, it's definitely a good thing."

　　"Could it be that you have a new movie? We can study that thing at night. It's so embarrassing to be here in broad daylight." Although I said this, I still leaned over to take a look at his phone screen. I didn't expect that there was no new movie on it, but a Weibo. However, I saw the title of Brother Xiang's Weibo [The second generation of officials cheated his father again. Fang Shicheng, the son of Chengdu Deputy Mayor Fang, threatened that he could eat up 5 million yuan with a meal.] Then there was a video below. Naturally, I knew what the video was. The number of reposts of this video exceeded 50,000 in less than half a day. "Fuck, Fang Shicheng is famous now." I chuckled. Just based on this Weibo, even if Mayor Fang cannot step down, he will probably feel uncomfortable for a while. And Fang Shicheng will also be punished by his father. After I finished watching, Brother Xiang said, "Call Mayor Fang and ask his son where the monster is. We have to catch this monster and ask why this monster bought this Buddhist temple."

　　I nodded. If the two monsters were in the Buddhist temple at the beginning, I could understand that it was because Fang Shi Neng messed around with them and the two monsters went in to make trouble. But the female monster asked Fang Shi Neng to help her buy the temple. This was very confusing. I picked up the phone and dialed Deputy Mayor Fang. The call was quickly connected. Mayor Fang on the other end of the phone seemed to be in a bad mood and asked, "Comrade Chen Hui, what's the matter?"

　　"What's wrong with Mayor Fang? He sounds like he's in a bad mood." I chuckled. It seems that Mayor Fang already knows about what happened on Weibo. Mayor Fang said, "It has nothing to do with you. By the way, have you dealt with the monster in the temple?"

　　I was stunned. Isn't the monster following your son? But after thinking carefully, I guess the mayor doesn't know that the woman is a monster. So I said, "I killed one and the other ran away."

　　"Why don't you catch him if he ran away? Why are you calling me?" Mayor Fang snorted and I said, "It's not easy to catch him, Mayor Fang. Someone is preventing me from catching the monster."

　　"You are just a freeloader, how can you be considered a policeman? If someone interferes with the investigation, just arrest him." After Mayor Fang finished speaking, I said, "Ahem, I'll just be frank. I don't know if Mayor Fang knows the identity of the woman next to Mr. Fang."

　　Mayor Fang was not stupid. When he heard what I said, he asked in confusion: "Xiao Hu is a very good girl, right?"

　　I said: "Yes, that little Hu should be a fox demon."

　　There was silence on the other end of the phone, so I said, "Try to get your son to lead the monster to the small woods in the southern suburbs of the city tonight at ten o'clock. You are the mayor, so you should understand what I mean. Don't let your son make trouble." I hung up the phone. I have also read a lot about the various privileges of the paranormal investigation team. One of them is that when the paranormal investigation team is carrying out its tasks, local governments must cooperate unconditionally. That is to say, no matter what grudges you have in your daily life, you must not fail to cooperate when others are carrying out their tasks. After hanging up the phone, I looked at the time and it was only a little after three in the afternoon. I still had to catch monsters at night. I said hello to Brother Xiang and then I ran back to my room with the book and Jiang Chen Sword in my hands. I picked up the Taoist book and started reading. The first thing I learned was Palm Thunder. Palm Thunder is actually similar to Palm Talisman, but Palm Thunder is much more powerful. I bit the middle finger of my right hand according to what was written in the book, and then drew a Tai Chi Bagua diagram on the palm of my left hand. I breathed slowly, stared straight ahead, and then chanted: "The sky and the earth are boundless, and the universe borrows the law." After that, I slapped out with my left hand, but nothing happened. I didn't give up, and tried a few more times. Finally, on the fifth time, I heard a slight sound from the wall. I ran over and saw that the wall actually let me blast. There were several tiny cracks. I was so shocked that my jaw almost dropped. This wall is a load-bearing wall. I looked at the cracks and swallowed my saliva. Man, I have some special abilities now, right? Although it doesn’t look very good, it can also blast cracks in the wall out of thin air. I suddenly understood why Wu Jiu gave me this book now. If he had given it to me before, I would have just slapped away the others when I had a quarrel. This palm thunder seems to be effective on humans. Seeing that this palm thunder has some results, I will not continue to try it. After using it five times, I feel a little tired now. I still have things to do in the evening and I can’t use up all my energy. “What the hell, old man? "I'm so happy to be named Jin." I hummed a little tune and took out the Jiang Chen Sword. I looked at it and touched it. I liked it very much. I believe every man likes this kind of cold weapon. Although many people nowadays like guns, most men still like cold weapons very much. Compared with guns, I like this Jiang Chen Sword more. How should I put it? Anyway, I feel that it is better to use a sword to fight and chop people. Although Telafeng had a sword before, it was a peach wood sword made of wood. It was not as good as this Jiang Chen Sword made of iron. It was so cool. I played with it for a while and soon felt sleepy. I took a nap and got up at seven o'clock in the evening. I woke up Brother Xiang and ate something casually. Then we took a taxi to the small woods in the south of the city.

　　[225] Fox Demon Revealed

　　Brother Xiang and I arrived at the grove at about 8:30. This grove was actually the place where we followed Uncle Cong to deal with the red-clothed evil spirit. I looked at this place and sighed a lot. Two or three years had passed in a flash, and the promise I made to the female ghost had not yet been fulfilled. I did meet the female ghost's younger brother, but in the end, there was no trace of him. I didn't know whether Master Uncle Hu and the others had captured him or Li Zhendong had captured him. I forgot to ask some time ago. After Brother Xiang and I arrived, Brother Xiang took out a lot of red lines. The red lines were ink lines, which should have been soaked in cinnabar and black dog blood. Then Brother Xiang used the red lines to weave back and forth on the trees. He used these red lines to form a formation in the open space in the middle of the grove, and then hid these red lines with some leaves. After we finished all this, Brother Xiang and I found a tree, lit a cigarette, and waited boredly. Brother Xiang must have been bored, so he asked me, "Huizi, what do you want to do in the future? You can't really be a policeman for the rest of your life."

　　I chuckled and nodded, saying, "Of course, who can really do this for a lifetime? Fighting these monsters every day is too much to handle."

　　I took a puff of cigarette and thought about it carefully before saying, "I actually want to remove this damn curse on me, and then I won't dare to do this anymore. It's not bad to go to the Lingling Hall and be a charlatan. I can make money by talking a few words. What about you?"

　　Brother Xiang frowned and said: "I don't know. Sometimes I feel conflicted. I want to kill demons and monsters, but I also want to have a leisurely life."

　　"Come on, you're still slaying demons and monsters," I said naggingly, "Why are you two brothers talking to each other? It's ok if you can fool others with your words. After a while, why don't we just go back to Changshou and open a duck shop. How about I be the boss and you be the employee?"

　　"Get lost. With my quality, you must have made tens of millions." Brother Xiang showed me his muscles. I coughed. In fact, I really wanted to say that even if he paid for it, others might not come to him. However, this topic with Brother Xiang touched my heart. I used to think that being a policeman was fun, but now that the novelty has worn off, it actually feels meaningless. It feels meaningless to catch ghosts and monsters. Fighting with these things every day might make you injured if you are not careful. I used to see the Yin-Yang masters or martial arts masters on TV saying that they wanted to live an ordinary life. I thought they were just pretending, but in fact, only the real ones are Only when you get involved in this industry will you understand the bitterness of this industry. Just when Brother Xiang and I were chatting nonsense, there was suddenly a roar of a car. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and quickly put out the cigarette butt. Brother Xiang and I hid behind a tree. Damn, didn’t we say ten o’clock? It’s only nine o’clock. A car stopped outside the woods. Two people got out of the car and walked hand in hand to the middle of the grove. Although it was night, I still saw it with the moonlight. It was Fang Cheng and the fox demon. Fang Cheng was still muttering, "Why did the old man ask me to come here and pay me? Wouldn’t it be better to find a restaurant?"

　　I immediately understood in my heart that Mayor Fang had not yet told his son that the woman next to him was a monster. He only told him to come over and get the money. "Come out, who are you there?" Suddenly, the monster roared in the direction of me and Brother Xiang. I took the Jiang Chen Sword and walked out, but Brother Xiang did not follow me out. "We meet the monster again." I walked out with a faint smile, put the sword on my back, and walked slowly to the two people like the masters on TV. "Who are you scolding?" The monster glared at me with bulging eyes and said, "If you have the guts, scold me again."

　　"Sb" I smiled bitterly and said: "Little boy, you are too naive. But your IQ is too low. Eat more pig brains to replenish your body. You will replenish what you eat."

　　After I finished speaking, I coughed and said like the masters on TV: "Monster, I wanted to let you go the day before yesterday, but you didn't repent, so you deserve to die." I raised the Jiangchen Sword and was about to test the sword with the monster, when suddenly a fist came at me, it turned out to be Fangshi Cheng's nose. My nose hurt so much that I squatted down and even covered my nose. Blood kept flowing out of my eyes. I looked down and saw that there was a lot of blood flowing out. "Fangshi Cheng said as he kicked me. I was squatting at the time and I didn't dodge it. I fell to the ground in a mess. "Haha, this person must have watched too many costume dramas. Brother Fang, let's go first. This kind of lunatic is the scariest when he goes crazy." The monster looked at me with cold eyes, but he looked pitiful and pretended to be pitiful towards Fangshi Cheng. "Yeah," Fangshi Cheng said as he was about to leave, when suddenly I heard Brother Xiang's voice from behind me.

　　"The Evil Demon Revealed"

　　I looked back and saw that Brother Xiang had already climbed up the tree. He was holding a mirror in his hand, reflecting a beam of moonlight onto the monster. The beautiful woman who had originally looked pitiful had turned hairy all over when she was looked at by the mirror. She looked just like a fox, except that she was wearing clothes and standing with two tails behind her. “What the hell?” He turned into a good-for-nothing. When he saw the beautiful woman next to him turned into a big bad wolf, he was so scared that his legs were shaking. “Why bother?” The fox’s eyes flashed with murderous intent and said, “I wanted to let you two live for two more days, but I didn’t expect you to be so eager to die.”

　　"Stop talking nonsense and come here." I held the Jiang Chen Sword and stared at the fox with my eyes. When the fox demon saw the sword in my hand, his face suddenly changed. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Fang Cheng's neck and said, "Drop the sword in your hand or I will kill this guy."

　　"Hurry up and do it. I have to thank you." I smiled in my heart. This fox demon seemed to be very afraid of the Jiangchen Sword in my hand. The fox demon snorted coldly and threw the sword five or six meters away, cursing: "Shameless human"

　　"The divine weapon is as urgent as the command." I was too lazy to waste time talking to it. I raised my sword and slashed at her. She didn't dare to fight me head-on and retreated to avoid the sword. I quickly changed the slash into a stab and stabbed at her. Now the fox demon had to put her hands together to clamp the Jiang Chen Sword. However, just when her hands were about to get close to the Jiang Chen Sword, her hands trembled and she couldn't get close to the Jiang Chen Sword. This time she couldn't dodge and was pierced through the chest by my sword. Bright red blood gushed out of the fox demon's chest. The fox demon retreated and covered her wound.

　　【226】Catch the Black Fox

　　"Looking for death" This fox demon was stabbed by Jiang Chen's sword but was not afraid. Instead, it showed a more ferocious expression. It roared and fell to the ground, turning into a black fox one meter tall and three meters long. This was the fox demon. It was this fox demon that took the policeman away. The fox demon bared its teeth at me. I saw that she actually had three tails. No, three days is not quite right. It should be two and a half. She actually had a very short tail at the end of her tail. If she didn't change back to her original form, it would be difficult to detect. I quickly bit my right middle finger and drew a Tai Chi Bagua diagram on the palm of my left hand, chanting: "The boundless heaven and earth, Qiankun, borrow the law"

　　He slashed at the fox demon with his palm.

　　The fox demon didn't dare to resist my palm thunder and jumped to the side to avoid the palm. I also saw some dead leaves where the fox demon was standing were blown up by my palm wind. What a mess! I frowned when I saw it. The fox demon was also stunned for a moment. I guess it didn't expect that the power of my palm would be so small. Damn it, I quickly took two steps back and distanced myself from the fox demon. Although I had the Jiang Chen Sword in my hand, I was still quite nervous. A fox over one meter tall and three meters long glared at you fiercely. No matter who you are, you will be scared. The fox demon didn't dare to attack when he saw the Jiang Chen Sword in my hand. He looked at me cautiously. We were in a stalemate. If I was the only one fighting with this fox demon, it would be possible that the stalemate would last for a while, but I have Brother Xiang behind me. Brother Xiang saw the opportunity and read out loud behind me: "Hurry up and obey the order."

　　Just after I finished reading, the red ropes that were ambushed on the ground shot out from the ground and tightly wrapped around the fox demon, tying her up tightly like a dumpling, unable to move at all. This time there was a real object, which was obviously different from the traces of the ink fountains that popped out last time. The power of trapping the demon was much greater. "The divine weapon is as urgent as the law." I don't want to give this monster any chance to breathe. Seeing that it was tied up, I raised the Jiangchen sword and chopped it at her head. I stabbed you in the chest with a knife, and you acted like nothing happened. I don't believe that you won't die if I smash your head with a sword. As for the plan to capture this fox demon and ask questions, ahem, this plan can never keep up with the changes. Although it was planned before to capture this demon and ask questions, the feeling is different when the fight really starts. Can I kill this demon? It would be best to kill the monster, otherwise it would be bad if she recovers and counterattacks. I saw the fox monster's face finally show fear. I didn't expect that when the sword was about to hit her head, she moved her head vigorously and actually dodged it. The sword only scratched her left arm. The fox monster's left hand was actually cut off by this sword. The fox monster also let out a painful scream. I saw its arm was broken and the blood was flowing. I still felt a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, this monster is now in the form of a fox. If it was the beautiful woman before, I don't think I would be able to kill it. I looked at the fox monster rolling and screaming in front of me and stopped attacking it. Now the situation seems to be pretty good. I squatted down and asked the fox monster: "Hey, wake up, I want to ask you something."

　　"If humans want to kill someone, just kill the boss and he will avenge me." This fox demon actually pretended to be a tough guy. When I heard it, I thought of the policeman who was killed by these monsters. I felt an unknown anger in my heart, so I kicked her head hard and cursed, "Why are you pretending? You talk as if we are the bad guys who will do ten evil things. You should have thought about this day when you killed us humans. Don't worry, I will definitely kill you later."

　　"Huizi" Brother Xiang patted my shoulder from behind and pointed at the trembling man next to him and said, "You go deal with this kid and I'll ask the fox demon. Your personality is not suitable for this."

　　I nodded. It was not my place to ask questions. I was too lazy to care about this fox demon. I kicked it twice and then walked to a big tree not far away. I was shivering. Looking at this pale face, trembling all over, and even his pupils were a little dazed, I was originally prepared to give him a good beating. Seeing him like this, I didn't have any other thoughts. Now that this guy knows that the one who has been sleeping with him these days is a fox, he must be feeling more uncomfortable than anything else. I took out a pack of cigarettes, took out one, lit it myself, and threw it to him and said, "You're not dead yet, are you?"

　　"I'm sorry, I only smoke Zhonghua at best." Fang Cheng threw away my five-dollar pack of Hongmei cigarettes and took out a Zhonghua cigarette to light up for himself. "Hey, you're still picking cigarettes at this time. WTF?" I looked at this guy curled up under the tree and shivered and shook my head. Fang Cheng took two puffs of the cigarette and seemed to have recovered a little. He looked up at me, then at Brother Xiang and asked, "Who are you guys?"

　　I smiled and said, "Have you heard of the Paranormal Investigation Team?"

　　"I've heard it's a special organization." Fang Cheng frowned and looked at me and Brother Xiang. I smiled and said, "Brother, you are really a tiger. A few days ago, my brother and I wanted to save you, but you stopped us and treated that monster as a treasure."

　　He didn't say anything but just kept smoking. I looked at him and didn't bother to say anything to him. I said, "Just go by yourself. Don't tell anyone about what happened today."

　　Fang Cheng nodded, turned around, staggered to his car and left. After Fang Cheng left, I walked back to Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang was also frowning at this time. I asked, "What's wrong, Brother Xiang?"

　　"He refuses to speak." Brother Xiang shook his head and pointed at the fox demon and said, "This demon is quite stubborn."

　　"If you want to kill me, just kill me, don't whine. I won't say anything. I'll be dead anyway if I say anything. Just do it." This fox demon looked very stubborn. I frowned. Suddenly, I found some clues from her words. What she said was that I'll be dead anyway if I say anything. After all, I graduated from the criminal police and learned interrogation for a few days. Naturally, I understood the problem with her words. "Do you know Hu Sanniang?" I started to try to find a breakthrough. I was suddenly very grateful that I didn't sleep during the interrogation class. The fox demon's eyes lit up and looked at me and asked, "Second in command"

　　I smiled and said, "You just want a way to survive, right? Sanniang and I are quite familiar with each other. If you tell me why you came to buy this temple and why your Red Gate Inn went to Chengdu to cause trouble, I can let you go for Sanniang's sake. Think about it carefully."

　　【227】Brutal destruction of flowers?

　　When interrogating a prisoner, you must not let her feel hopeless or feel that she is doomed. Otherwise, these prisoners will know that they will die anyway and will definitely not tell you anything. After I finished speaking, the fox demon fell silent and lowered its head. I don't know what it was thinking. After a moment, it seemed to have made up its mind and said, "Okay, I'll tell you."

　　"In fact, the reason we came to Chengdu is very simple, to collect living souls."

　　"What are you doing collecting living souls?" I frowned. Living souls are a person's three souls and seven spirits. These monsters are just sucking people's yang energy. Generally speaking, they won't kill people. They will stop when they have sucked out most of the yang energy from the person. But it's different with living souls. In ancient times, many monsters would suck people's souls to practice. This is why many monsters or cults slaughtered people's villages in ancient times. But generally speaking, even monsters would be very afraid of this method. As long as a monster uses living souls to practice, not only Taoists and Yin-Yang masters will hunt them down, but other monsters will also kill them. After all, sucking people's yang energy only makes people die early and reincarnate, which is barely acceptable to people. But directly sucking people's souls will deprive people of the chance to reincarnate. It is an extremely vicious method. The fox monster hesitated and said, "Resurrect our big boss."

　　"Boss," I looked at the monster and asked, "I've been to the Red Gate Inn before and I've seen your boss there. Isn't he fine?"

　　"That was just a clone of our boss. Now that the time has come, our boss will naturally come back to life." Although the fox demon was captured by us, he still looked at us with contempt and said, "The power of our boss is beyond your imagination."

　　I snorted. No matter how powerful these monsters are, this is the 21st century. No matter how good your Kung Fu is, you can't beat a kitchen knife. If ten rocket launchers take turns to attack him, and if that doesn't work, there are intercontinental missiles and the like. How can these monsters make a fuss? Of course, I didn't say what I was thinking. I said, "Go on."

　　Unexpectedly, this fox demon said he was addicted and said like a fanatic: "Our boss's magic is boundless and will last forever..."

　　I kicked her in the stomach and yelled, "Damn it, who told you to say that? Big sister, can you have some self-awareness as a prisoner and get to the point?"

　　"Our boss needs souls to revive, but the number is huge. We have only killed more than a hundred people in this period of time. It is still a long way from our boss's revival." When the fox demon said this, I cursed: "Fuck, more than a hundred, where did they come from?"

　　Didn't the records say there were only thirty or forty of them? But when I think about it carefully, it's possible that these monsters went to the countryside to capture some people and the Public Security Bureau didn't record it. I gritted my teeth and said nothing, waiting for the monster to continue, "Actually, there are a lot of evil spirits suppressed under your temple. Although the evil spirits are not as effective as living souls, it is barely acceptable. So we want to dismantle the temple or find the seal to unlock it and take away these evil spirits. But the geographical location of the temple is too special, and the owner doesn't dare to mess around, so we want to buy the temple and think of a way."

　　I nodded. The location of that place is more than special. It is the center of Chengdu and only a few miles away from the provincial government. If hundreds of evil spirits suddenly pop out of that place, the provincial government will definitely be disturbed. At that time, it is estimated that it will not be our supernatural incident investigation team that will investigate the case, but the group of perverts from the Monster Catching Bureau. I have also been to the Red Gate Inn and know that the monsters in it are all very powerful, but I feel that the Monster Catching Bureau must have the ability to destroy them. Not to mention that this guy is so powerful that he is ranked last in the Monster Catching Bureau. How many of those people are weak? "Is that all?" I felt that there was nothing nutritious after listening to these and asked, "Hurry up and tell me the details of your boss."

　　The fox demon probably felt that he had said so much already, so he didn't hesitate this time and said, "Our third boss is a corpse monster with great magical powers. The second boss is Sanniang, and I won't tell you if you know her. And I don't know what the true form of our first boss is."

　　"Tree demon" I frowned, remembering that when I first met their boss, he seemed to be a tree demon. The fox demon shook his head and said, "I told you that it wasn't the boss, it was just a clone of the boss. Our boss also has another name, the Black Mountain Demon."

　　"Fuck!" I heard this and cold sweat broke out on my back. I guess you are all familiar with the Black Mountain Old Demon, a monster that has existed for thousands of years. When I was a kid, my mother even scared me with the Black Mountain Old Demon. At that time, if I didn't eat, my mother would say that if I didn't eat again, the Black Mountain Old Demon would come and take me away at night. Speaking of which, this is my nemesis. I was scared by it when I was a kid. I even thought it was a monster in the legend. I didn't expect it to really exist. The fox demon looked at my expression and seemed very satisfied and said, "Are you scared?"

　　"Bullshit, I just want to kill it," I cursed with gritted teeth, remembering that when I was a kid, I was scared to the point of peeing my pants because of this thing, and my old face turned red. "Is that all? Is there anything else?" I snorted and asked. The fox demon shook his head and then looked at me with murderous intent and said, "If there is nothing else, let me go quickly. I will definitely kill you next time we meet."

　　I looked at this fox demon like I was looking at an idiot. She dared to threaten me in this situation. And I was not going to let her go from the beginning. I picked up the Jiang Chen Sword and sneered and said, "No need for next time. Go meet the King of Hell."

　　The fox demon's expression changed: "What do you want to do? You said you would let me go, you cunning human."

　　"Those who are not of my race must have different hearts. You said you would kill me next time. Am I supposed to let you go and wait for you to kill me next time?" I snorted and raised my hand to kill the fox demon. Brother Xiang, who had been silent, reached out and grabbed me and said, "Let her go."

　　"Fuck, Brother Xiang, do you still want to be gentle with women?" I rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang. I looked at the brother next to me and he also said with a bitter face: "What do you think I want? Look at what that is." He pointed to the front and I looked forward. There was a figure standing not far in front of Brother Xiang and me. This person also laughed and said: "Xiao Huihui, you are much more cruel than your master. Your master would not do such a cruel thing to destroy a flower."

　　【228】Get married?

　　As soon as I saw the person coming, I smiled bitterly and said, "Sanniang, it's not that I want to kill it. You heard it just now saying it wanted to kill me. I was just thinking about my own life."

　　The person who came was none other than Hu Sanniang. Hu Sanniang was wearing a pink ancient dress and holding a round fan. She looked like a lady from ancient times. "You are talking nonsense, little guy." Hu Sanniang looked at me with a smile and said, "I helped you a lot last time, Sanniang. How about giving me a favor this time and letting my sister go?"

　　"Hey, Sanniang, why are you so polite? It's not a big deal. " Although I said it happily, I was still unhappy in my heart. After working for a long time, Hu Sanniang finally came out and asked me to let him go. But what else can I do if she doesn't let him go? Can I fight with Hu Sanniang? Although she just beat the fox demon badly with the Jiangchen Sword, since Hu Sanniang can be the second in command of the Hongmen Inn, how can she be weak? Hu Sanniang nodded with satisfaction, twisted her waist and walked to the side of the fox. With a wave of her little hand, the rope that was originally tied to the fox broke with a bang. After the fox was untied, it turned back into a human form, its face was pale, and it was also missing an arm. Hu Sanniang glanced at it and said to me, "Brother Huihui, it's been a long time since we last met. I didn't expect you to become so powerful."

　　I was thinking about how to respond when Sanniang said this, and then Hu Sanniang came to my side and whispered to me: "Our boss is going to be resurrected this time. Hurry up and inform your master, otherwise your life will be in danger."

　　After saying that, Hu Sanniang took two steps back, looking as if nothing had happened. She then threw me a wink and said, "Remember what I said just now. Oh, by the way, come and play with me if you have nothing to do."

　　Then Hu Sanniang took the fox demon away. I frowned as I looked at Hu Sanniang's back, wondering what her last words meant. Brother Xiang at the side grabbed me and asked, "Xiangzi, that was what Hu Sanniang said to you in the end. I never thought you had a relationship with such a demon."

　　"Get lost!" I rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang. Damn, Hu Sanniang came just now and I didn't dare to say a word. Now that I have beaten that monster away, this guy actually comes to scold me. "Okay, let's go drink."

　　I was also depressed. I was busy all night and finally let the monster run away. There was a fox paw left on the ground. I kicked it away. Brother Xiang and I ran to a small restaurant downstairs of Wanfu Building and ordered a table full of food. It was already twelve o'clock in the evening. Anyway, we were bored and Brother Xiang and I saw that we couldn't finish the food, so we called Xu Dian, Huang Xiaoxiao and Chen Qingyi and asked them to come down and have a drink. These three guys seemed to be in a good mood late at night. As soon as we sat down, Xu Dian said to me, "Huizi, how have you been recently? Damn, which department have you been transferred to? Now I'm the one collecting physical evidence. I'm almost exhausted to death." I chuckled. LOL. Among the three of them, Xu Dian and I get along the best. The main reason is that this guy is thick-skinned. Chen Qingyi is like a dull person and doesn't like to joke around. "If you want to change jobs, it's just a matter of making a phone call. Why are you pretending to be so miserable?" I rolled my eyes at him. Xu Dian's family is very rich, but he likes to pretend to be a loser all day long. How do I put it? He is a tall, rich and handsome man with a loser's heart. "Huizi, that old Xu and Xiaoxiao are getting married." Chen Qingyi, who had been silent all the time, finally spoke to me, and this remark almost shocked me to death. "Hey, Xiaoxiao, what's going on?" I asked Huang Xiaoxiao who was scolding Chen Qingyi on the side. Huang Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed when I asked her. It turned out that this happened when I went to the Miao village. Huang Xiaoxiao is not young anymore, she is already 23 or 24 years old. Although there are many leftover women now, they are definitely not in Huang Xiaoxiao's group. Because Huang Xiaoxiao's father is the chairman of a group or something. At that time, her father wanted to help her find a boyfriend. He found the sons of several of her father's business partners, but those rich second-generations were either lazy or perverts. Huang Xiaoxiao was such a person that even the police wanted to kick her, let alone fall in love. Later, her family urged her to go back and pretend that Xu Dian was her boyfriend. Xu Dian's family is also very rich. Although it is slightly inferior to Huang Xiaoxiao's family, Huang Xiaoxiao's parents are very satisfied. And knowing that Xu Dian is Huang Xiaoxiao's colleague, Xu Dian went to Huang Xiaoxiao's house more often. Originally, they were a couple, no, they were a single man and a single woman, and they were passionate about each other. In addition, they have been together for four or five years. They already have a certain emotional foundation. Some time ago, they played lovers in front of Huang Xiaoxiao's parents every day. Later, they really fell in love with each other. After listening to Chen Qingyi's words, I looked at these two people and felt so funny. This can also become a reality. Brother Xiang on the side just said silently after listening: "I will go out and rent it to someone else as a boyfriend tomorrow."

　　Listening to our teasing, Huang Xiaoxiao blushed and was shy for the first time. For this elder sister who can put urine and Coke together and drink Coke as if nothing happened, her mind is firm and God can testify. I didn't expect her to blush. But Xu Dian and I drank two glasses of wine and then discussed with me with a lewd face how many children he would have in the future. Brother Xiang said that the topic of Xu Dian and I was too obscene. I picked up my phone and innocently flipped through Teacher Cang's Weibo. According to him, he and Teacher Cang are true love, although Teacher Cang doesn't know there is such a person as him. Chen Qingyi doesn't like to talk, so he just laughs foolishly with a glass of wine beside him. But I'm sure Chen Qingyi must be a very introverted person. After getting drunk, he also discussed with us how to find a wife in the future. Xu Dian, who must have been drunk, swore solemnly that if he couldn't find a wife in the future, he would marry his daughter to him. Then that night, Chen Qingyi inexplicably gained a father-in-law and Xu Dian gained a son-in-law, although his daughter had not been born yet. Later, I often used this to tease them. I also asked about his wedding date with Huang Xiaoxiao, which was in a week. He had originally planned to tell us in the next two days. Coincidentally, today we also invited them down to drink. Brother Xiang and I also promised that we would definitely not pay for the gift money at that time, and we would definitely go to cheat for food and drinks.

　　【229】Brother Xiang, the cheating brother

　　I opened my eyes drowsily, my head ached so much that I checked the time. It was already twelve o'clock in the afternoon. I looked around and found that we were lying in the living room of Xu Dian's house. I was lying on the sofa, but there was no one in the living room. I rubbed my head and looked around. This was not my home, but Xu Dian's. There was even a wedding photo of Xu Dian and Huang Xiaoxiao hanging on the TV. They were smiling sweetly. I walked to Xu Dian's door and knocked. In the past, I could have just pushed the door open and walked in. But now they are married. What if the couple is doing "morning exercises"? After a while, the door opened. Xu Dian's hair was messy and his eyes were hazy. He looked at me and said dazedly, "Good morning, Huizi."

　　Although he said with a smirk: "My wife is inside so I won't invite you in to sit down"

　　"I understand." I smiled as well. Just as I was about to say goodbye, something suddenly went wrong. I saw a foot sticking out from under Xu Dian's bed. My face changed. The socks were yellow and there was SpongeBob SquarePants on them. Aren't these Brother Xiang's socks? I'd recognize this kid even if I died. When I was doing housework at home, I was washing clothes while Brother Xiang was washing dishes. Brother Xiang's socks were filled with poison gas. I quickly made a face at Xu Dian and pointed in the direction of that foot. Xu Dian looked back and his face turned pale. He whispered to me, "My wife and I were doing morning exercises just now. If she knew there was someone under the bed, I'd be dead."

　　"What should we do then?" I also asked Xu Dian in a low voice. What the hell is Brother Xiang doing? How did he get under the couple's bed and lie down? Looking at the way his feet were still swinging left and right, I guess Brother Xiang hasn't woken up yet. "Calm down, you must calm down." As soon as Xu Dian finished speaking, Huang Xiaoxiao in the room shouted, "Husband Huizi came in right away. What are you doing staying outside all the time?"

　　"Huizi and I are talking about something. Women should not interfere in men's affairs." Xu Dian replied very firmly. Huang Xiaoxiao chuckled and said, "Come on, wait and see how I deal with you. Huizi is not an outsider, so there is no need to save face for you."

　　After saying that, Huang Xiaoxiao came out in a pink pajamas, looked at me with a smile, pointed inside the room and said, "Come in and sit for a while."

　　In the past, I would not have been able to get in. But now, I really didn't want to go in, so I gritted my teeth and said, "Then I'd better obey your command."

　　Then I hurriedly got in. I had never been in this room before. Although I had been to Xu Dian's house before, this was Huang Xiaoxiao's room. There are three rooms in this house. Huang Xiaoxiao is a girl, so her room is the largest. Now that they are getting married, they will naturally move to this room. The room is decorated in pink. The room is very large. In addition to the bed, there is also a small sofa. I ran to the sofa and sat down. I saw that Brother Xiang's foot had been stretched back. I felt relieved immediately. Now I have to think with Xu Dian about how to move this guy away. "Huizi, do you want some coffee?" Huang Xiaoxiao asked me when she saw me sitting down. Xu Dian also sat down next to me. I was about to say no, but suddenly I saw Brother Xiang's head popped out from under the bed and was still snoring. Fortunately, the TV was playing in the room inside their bedroom. The sound was quite loud, and Huang Xiaoxiao also had her back to Brother Xiang and didn't see it. "You must drink. It would be a waste if you don't drink it." Xu Dian agreed on my behalf and said, "Wife, go get the Tieguanyin that I stole from outside and make it for Huizi. It's that coffee that wakes him up."

　　“Iron Guanyin is tea, idiot.” Huang Xiaoxiao cursed, then turned around and walked out of the bedroom to make tea for us. I looked at Xu Dian on the side, his forehead was covered with sweat, and he was talking incoherently. Everyone, please don’t think that we are making a fuss. You can imagine that after you and your wife have sex, you find out that your buddy has been staying under your bed. What would your reaction be, except for the cuckold. Anyway, Huang Xiaoxiao’s temper will kill Xu Dian. And from my perspective on Xu Dian’s face, birth date, five elements, gossip, heaven and earth, etc., I came to the conclusion that he is a henpecked husband. “Brother, hurry up and find a way. My wife will really kill me. If she finds out, I will have to kneel on the keyboard for an hour at the very least.” Xu Dian said to me in a low voice. I rolled my eyes at him and said, “Do you really need to?”

　　"Why not?" Xu Dian said as he was about to pull Brother Xiang out. I quickly stopped him and asked, "Why are you pulling him out?"

　　"Take him out!"

　　I asked: "Your wife is right outside the door, how are you going to take her out?"

　　Xu Dian said: "If it doesn't work, just jump out of the window."

　　"Brother, this is the 19th floor."

　　This isn't a Jackie Chan movie. Who the hell is really flying around on those tall buildings? "The tea is ready. Authentic Tieguanyin"

　　Huang Xiaoxiao came in with two cups of tea. Xu Dian and I quickly pushed Brother Xiang back. Huang Xiaoxiao saw what Xu Dian and I were doing and asked, "What are you two doing?"

　　"Nothing, nothing. Since we are going to visit, we have to visit thoroughly. There is really no dust under your bed. It is so clean." I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead and said with a chuckle, "Really?" Huang Xiaoxiao looked at me strangely and said, "I never do housework. Could it be that Lao Xu would do housework so consciously?"

　　Suddenly Xu Dian stood up and said to Huang Xiaoxiao solemnly: "Wife, I can pretend to be a henpecked husband in front of your friends and even Huizi to give you face, but as a man with dignity, I will not do housework."

　　I whispered to the side: "You are really pretending thoroughly."

　　Of course Xu Dian didn't hear what I said. Huang Xiaoxiao sat next to Xu Dian. I was about to speak when a song came from under the bed: "The boundless horizon is my love. Flowers are blooming at the foot of the endless green hills. What kind of rhythm is the most swinging? What kind of song is the most cheerful? The winding river flows from the sky to the colorful sea..."

　　"Who is singing?" Huang Xiaoxiao shouted while looking at the bed. Xu Dian looked at me anxiously. I quickly put the phone in my hand and said, "Oh, my phone just fell under your bed. This is my ringtone. How is it?"

　　I cursed Brother Xiang in my heart. He should just sleep well. Why is he singing? I pretended to pick up the phone from under the bed. Brother Xiang cooperated very well and soon stopped singing. Huang Xiaoxiao said, "Huizi, please stop downloading these songs. They are too bad."

　　"That's right, that's right." I wiped the cold sweat off my forehead and nodded. Suddenly, a head popped out from under the bed. Brother Xiang asked in a daze, "What time is it now?"

　　[ps: Many book friends blame Xiaojiu for updating too slowly. How can I explain this? Xiaojiu can indeed write very quickly, but the quality will be particularly poor. I personally like to read novels and often wonder why others write so quickly and so well. Many people write quickly and well, but Xiaojiu can't. Perhaps it's because I haven't accumulated enough experience or I haven't accumulated enough experience. Some time ago, I updated five times a day, and the quality dropped significantly. Later, I seriously thought about whether I wrote fast or well. Later, I still wanted the quality to be slightly better. The slower the speed, the slower the writing. I will write slowly, and you can read it slowly. In fact, I'm quite sorry to all of you. I'm very grateful that you can take the time to read Baigui Xiaojiu when other books are updated three, four, or five times a day. Of course, if any book friend is in a good mood, you can give a few dollars, which is even better. I hope you can continue to support the genuine version. Keep it simple. Be strong without desire.]

　　【230】Wife-dominated

　　I took Brother Xiang and ran out of Xu Dian's house without saying a word. I didn't care what Xu Dian would do. You know, Huang Xiaoxiao is a real tiger girl. Although she looks kind and amiable at ordinary times, when she gets really angry, even Xu Dian and I combined may not be able to beat her. Well, in fact, I was afraid that Xu Dian would help her wife. If I didn't leave anyway, I would be the one who would suffer. It would be better to leave Xu Dian alone to suffer the consequences. I ran back upstairs in one breath, opened the door and went in. Brother Xiang, who was so tired that he was out of breath, was also very confused after I pulled him into the house and asked, "What's wrong with you? I just woke up and you took me around. I was planning to have breakfast at Old Xu's house."

　　I rolled my eyes at him and was too lazy to talk to this idiot. I felt weird in my heart, as if I hadn't done something. I went back to my room and lay down, thinking for a while, and suddenly I remembered that Sanniang asked me to tell me about the resurrection of the Black Mountain Old Demon last night. Then where was my master? In fact, I was also wondering why Sanniang asked me to tell my master. You know, the so-called "big boss" is her boss anyway. Could it be that she saw that I was handsome? I was thinking about it randomly and called my master. The master sounded like he was still asleep: "Hey, why are you calling me so early in the morning? I'm so sleepy."

　　"Master, your disciple's life is almost in danger, and you still have the mind to sleep?" After I said that, the master scolded me: "Fuck, didn't you catch a vixen yesterday?"

　　I asked curiously: "Do you know?"

　　The master said, "If I hadn't asked Congzi to stop a large group of monsters, you would have been torn to pieces by people."

　　The master said it was easy on the other end of the phone, but I suddenly felt cold sweat on my back. When I thought about it carefully, it seemed that Sanniang didn't come alone. No wonder. Although I don't know what kind of relationship the master has with Sanniang, at least I don't have much relationship with her. The monster in the Red Gate Inn asked me to cut off one of her hands. As the second in command, she just said a few words and left. Thinking about it, it is indeed not normal. If it were me, even if I had an affair with my master, he would have beaten me up to vent his anger. "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Just as I was thinking, the master said on the other end of the phone: "Why are you calling me? It's not just to show off that you cut off a fox demon yesterday, right?"

　　"Didn't Hu Sanniang ask me to tell you that the Black Mountain Old Demon was going to be resurrected, and she also said that if I didn't tell you, my life would be in danger." I reported the truth to my master. My master pondered for a moment and chuckled: "Black Mountain Old Demon, I am wondering about the authenticity of the story about the origin of the curse in your family."

　　"Where is the curse coming from?" I frowned and asked, "Is it the story about the Taoist priest named Chen who was framed by the Shamans and cursed?"

　　"Hahaha," the master laughed over there: "Disciple, how can you be even dumber than me? Bah, how can you be so naive? We have ignored or forgotten the most basic point."

　　"What did you overlook?" I was stunned

　　"You old superstitious man, there is no problem in checking your background. Your ancestor is called Chen Ling, but he is not from the Zhengyi Sect. Damn, there is no leader of the Zhengyi Sect with the surname Chen. They should all be named Zhang."

　　"As for the story you told, it is about a Taoist priest named Chen who was tricked into the Red Gate Inn and then cursed. I also read this from some ancient unofficial history books. But I saw some new things recently. I wonder if you are interested in knowing it." The master said mysteriously. I am really interested in how I got this curse. But I cannot not be interested. This is a fatal thing. When the master said this, I hurriedly asked, "Hurry up and tell me, you old man, why are you still keeping me in suspense?"

　　"Oh my god, you talk to your master like this. If you said this decades ago, your master would have punished you by not eating for a few days." The master on the other side didn't respond and just kept silent. There was nothing I could do. This damn master was like this. I had no choice but to beg him: "Master, just tell me. There is only one good master in the world, and a master's apprentice is like a treasure..."

　　"Enough, enough, this is really disgusting to me." After the master finished speaking, he paused for a moment and then said, "Tell Congzi to prepare her things and follow me to the underworld tomorrow."

　　"Why go to the underworld?" I asked curiously. I don't have much interest in places like the underworld. I felt excited when I first went there, but that place is not as good as our colorful world. The master didn't answer. I just said that he would arrive in Chongqing tomorrow and asked me to have a good rest and follow him to the underworld tomorrow. Seeing that the master said so, I didn't think much about it. Anyway, the master would not harm me. I dropped the phone and took Brother Xiang to the living room to watch Journey to the West for a while. During that time, I also called Xu Dian twice but couldn't get through. Later, at three o'clock in the afternoon, the door rang, and Xu Dian ran in with a haggard face. As soon as he came in, he ran into the kitchen without saying a word. There were some Cold rice and cold dishes. Xu Dian looked so weak in the legs that he must be starving. He went in and got a bowl of cold rice and then ate the cold dishes madly. "Old Xu, eat slowly. What's wrong with you? Why are you like this?" I looked at Xu Dian who was still eating madly for fear that he would choke. "Don't look at me. You can see that he has made his wife starve. Damn, he is so henpecked that he is really the worst." Brother Xiang gloated and ridiculed him. When Xu Dian heard this, his eyes seemed to spit fire. He turned around and glared at Brother Xiang and cursed, "Damn it, I'm going to fight you." Then he rushed up and bit Brother Xiang's ear. "Damn it, are you crazy? It's none of my business if you're bullied by your wife. If you're capable, go back and beat up your wife."

　　"I'll kill you"

　　"Huizi, save me! There's something wrong with this kid's brain."

　　I watched the two of them rolling around in the kitchen and laughed. Brother Xiang still had the nerve to say that. It was only Xu Dian who was soft-hearted. If it were me, there were ready-made kitchen knives in the kitchen. I would not be bothered to watch the two idiots rolling on the floor. I went back to the living room, drank my tea, and listened to the noises of Xu Dian and the others. Later, when Xu Dian came out, Brother Xiang and I asked him about it. Xu Dian didn't eat much last night, and he drank a lot of wine and vomited a lot. After what happened this morning, his wife didn't let him eat, and he was so hungry that he felt dizzy. While his wife was taking a nap, he volunteered to do the laundry, and then sneaked upstairs to eat with us. Speaking of which, this guy is really afraid of his wife.

　　[231] Ma Zi Niu...

　　Although these henpecked husbands always say that they love their wives, but looking at Xu Dian's behavior, he almost worships his wife as his grandmother. Although there was a lot of nonsense in the previous part, it was me who criticized Xu Dian. In fact, I also know that Xu Dian is really in love this time. He probably really likes Huang Xiaoxiao. If you want to talk about Xu Dian's identity, his family is a wealthy businessman. It's easy for him to pick up girls. When Xu Dian and I were single, I also heard about his glorious past, such as the one-night stand with a second-tier star. Of course, it is probably just bragging, but this guy will definitely not lack women. He doesn't do housework normally. It's not like now that he is trying to escape. He came out to eat and volunteered to do the laundry. It turns out that married men are unreliable. Before marriage, he boasted to his buddies about how he would make his wife obedient, but it was another story after marriage. After Xu Dian had his fill, he left my kitchen with a rosy face. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and shook our heads. This buddy is ruined. Don't expect him to pay for drinks in the future. I bet that he will have to thank his female ancestor for the money to take the bus in the future. After Xu Dian left, I also told Brother Xiang that Wu Jiu was coming to Chongqing soon. But when Brother Xiang heard it, he said that Xu Dian was getting married soon and the wedding was in six days. If I go to the underworld this time... Wouldn't it take a long time? When I thought about it, it made sense. After the master comes, we can discuss whether we can attend Xu Dian's wedding before going. I went to bed early tonight. I have to go to the airport to pick up my master tomorrow morning. The next morning, I was woken up by the phone. I saw that it was Brother Xiang. I answered the phone and Brother Xiang said drowsily on the other end of the phone: "Huizi, come and wake me up. Remember, don't sleep in." After that, he hung up the phone. It seemed that he was not awake yet. What the hell is this person? He ran into Brother Xiang's room and sang and farted on his head. It took a lot of tricks to finally wake him up. We both wore casual clothes. T-shirts. This outfit is a loser suit. It's a street corner suit. Fifty yuan a piece. The outfit is the kind that people can tell is that of a loser at first sight. Brother Xiang and I saw that it was already half past eight, so we quickly washed up and ran downstairs to a fried dough stick stand downstairs and bought two pieces of fried dough sticks and some soy milk. It cost me five yuan. The girl selling soy milk looked to be about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. She had a pockmarked face and looked at me and Brother Xiang with contempt. Brother Xiang and I tried to talk to her, but she ignored us. Why is this girl so snobbish? There was a fat man in his thirties with a greasy face eating next to him. Just because she was wearing a suit, the girl threw several flirtatious glances at him, and Brother Xiang couldn't stand it, so he asked the uncle, "Uncle, which street stall did you buy your suit from? It's very nice."

　　As a result, Brother Xiang was glared at.

　　After a while, a bright red Ferrari stopped at the dough stick shop. Not far away, a middle-aged man in his thirties wearing a suit and sunglasses came down and walked towards me and Brother Xiang. It was Uncle Cong. Brother Xiang and I were indeed very tacitly connected. Brother Xiang asked me, "Is my driver not bad? It's too much trouble to drive all day long. It's a waste to have such a driver. He used to be a professional racing driver."

　　"It's OK. It's not as good as the D-cup model female driver of my Lamborghini, just barely." I responded shamelessly. The pockmarked girl from the fried dough stick shop on the side glared at both of us, then quickly fixed her hair and looked at Uncle Cong expectantly. Uncle Cong must have heard the conversation between Brother Xiang and me. After all, he is in the business of deceiving people, and his reaction ability is too fast. He walked up to Brother Xiang and said loudly, "Good morning, young master. Today's schedule is to discuss business with the general agent of the British branch. I have put all the documents in the car."

　　As expected of a professional liar, Uncle Cong had the look of a butler. Although the pockmarked girl behind us looked unbelieving before, Uncle Cong drove a Ferrari and was wearing all branded clothes. At this time, he called Brother Xiang "Young Master". The girl immediately thought that Brother Xiang was a young master who came out to experience life. The girl asked Brother Xiang with sparkling eyes: "Young Master, didn't you ask me for my phone number just now? My phone number is 155xxxxxxxx..."

　　Brother Xiang imitated the handsome, rich and handsome male protagonists in TV dramas and walked up to the girl and said, "I'll come to your place to drink soy milk later, so don't leave."

　　"Well, I will wait for you forever." This chick must have watched a lot of soap operas. Her face turned red and she almost fainted from excitement. I saw Uncle Cong's face was also red. He probably wanted to laugh, but it would be too embarrassing to laugh now. He held back his smile and said, "Master, the meeting is about to start. Should we set off?"

　　"Rou Si, you have to wait for me, I will be back." Brother Xiang didn't know when he had grabbed the hands of this pockmarked girl. "Jack, go ahead, I will definitely wait for you."

　　…

　　In Uncle Cong's car, Uncle Cong and I almost died of laughter. That little girl was too naive. After laughing enough, Uncle Cong said to Brother Xiang: "My Master Jack, it's time for us to go to the airport. Sit down. Didn't you say that I was a professional racing driver? Next, I will show you the extreme speed of a professional racer."

　　Then I saw Uncle Cong stepped on the accelerator with his big foot and said "Ugh..."

　　I started vomiting violently in front of a trash can at the airport gate. Damn it, I have never ridden in such a fast car in my life. Brother Xiang was not much better. He was lying on the ground gasping for breath. He had no strength left after vomiting. Uncle Cong, however, was standing next to me with a cigarette in his mouth and said calmly, "You are much better than your master. When your master first rode in my car, he almost vomited his stomach out."

　　"Am I so inferior?" Suddenly a voice came from beside us. I turned my head and saw "Brother Xiang, hurry up and look. Isn't this Bin Laden? Damn it, buddy. Weren't you killed by Lao Ma? Why are you here?" I looked at the 'Bin Laden' in front of me and held back my smile. This was of course not Bin Laden, but my master. However, he was wearing a white Arab robe, his chin was full of beard, and he had a round hat on his head, just like a foreigner. If it weren't for the sound of his voice that could identify who he was, I really wouldn't have recognized that this was my master.

　　【232】Single Terminator

　　"Master, it's been a while since we last met. Why are you doing something so unconventional?" Brother Xiang laughed at the master's expression. The master said with a bitter face, "Don't mention it. I don't know what's wrong with that group of White Lotus guys. They went to Burma to catch some ghosts some time ago, so I led people to chase them. Later, they mistook a group of drug dealers for the White Lotus. We had a fight and almost died."

　　I said curiously: "Isn't it just a drug dealer? We have arrested them before."

　　"Bullshit, how can this be compared? They had machine guns and rocket launchers, and I almost couldn't come back." The master said with a bitter face: "Later, I followed the White Lotus Sect to Arabia and almost got raped by the daughter of an Arab chief who was as fat as a pig. Forget it, I won't talk about it. It makes me cry when I think about it. It's still better in China."

　　"Is it that serious?" I looked at the master's appearance and felt that he had really suffered a lot. Although I was standing far away, I could still smell the stench in his mouth. I don't know how long he hasn't brushed his teeth. It's a pity that he can still take time to return to China to take me to the underworld. The master didn't say anything and pulled us into Uncle Cong's car. He didn't let Uncle Cong drive, but drove it himself. He stepped on the accelerator and drove us to the gate of Phoenix Hotel. Liu Zhiping, the guy who had met before and was the manager of Phoenix Hotel, almost mistook my master for an African refugee when he saw my master's appearance. Later, he saw Uncle Cong and me and let my master in. After entering, he ate and drank a lot, then ran back to the house we rented to take a shower, and then let him He shaved off his beard and changed his clothes, and then he looked a little more human. It was already noon when he finished tidying himself up. When we were having dinner at Phoenix Hotel, I told my master that two of my friends were getting married and asked him to wait a few days. My master didn't object at all, and he seemed a little happy. It turned out that he had been staying in Arabia with a few members of the Monster Catching Bureau for some time. I don't know what they were doing. If it wasn't for my matter this time, he had a reason to desert and come back. I guess he wouldn't be back until the end of the year. "You don't know how miserable that place is. I eat sesame cakes all day long. I'm almost turned into a sesame cake. And the girls there cover their faces as if they're afraid of being looked at..."

　　Wu Jiu, the old bastard, complained to us for no reason. Uncle Cong laughed and said, "It's a good thing that I didn't let you get into the monster-catching bureau. I told you not to get in. You see, it's quite troublesome now, don't you?"

　　"It's not really a problem. I'm just a hard-working person." Wu Jiu shook his head. "By the way, what are you going to the underworld for this time?" Uncle Cong paused and asked Wu Jiu, "You can't be here to take this little guy to the underworld, right? You don't have the time to do that."

　　I was also curiously watching Wu Jiu from the side. Uncle Cong was right. What the master said should be a lot of things going on over there. Why did he come back just to take me to the underworld? "Something happened down there," Wu Jiu frowned when Uncle Cong asked. But he turned his head and looked at me and Brother Xiang and said, "The less you two know about this kind of thing, the better. The more you know, the more worried you will be."

　　Brother Xiang and I are also sensible people. If the sky falls, there are tall people to support us. If we know something, we will be worried all day long. It is better not to know anything. Brother Xiang and I walked out of our room tactfully and let that old bastard Wu Jiu talk to Uncle Cong slowly. However, we didn't know what to do once we went out. Brother Xiang suggested, "Why don't we go and play with Lao Xu? They are getting married soon, so they should be on vacation now."

　　I rolled my eyes at him. You still have the nerve to go play with him. But I wasn't the one who was embarrassed anyway. I nodded and agreed. I ran to the door with Brother Xiang and knocked. Soon the door opened. Brother Xiang and I were stunned. The one who opened the door was a beautiful girl. Not the kind with big breasts and a big butt, but a cute girl who looked about ten years old. About 1.65 meters tall, with big eyes, she looked like the female protagonist in the Japanese anime. She was also dressed very avant-garde. The beautiful girl was probably frightened by the looks of Brother Xiang and me. She frowned and asked, "Who are you and what do you do?"

　　"Ahem." Brother Xiang coughed seriously and said, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Li Xuxiang, but I don't like people calling me by that name. I prefer people calling me by my nickname, Handsome Xiang. That's me, the good man. I am Handsome Xiang."

　　I shook my head secretly when I saw Brother Xiang like this. This guy is being stupid again. No wonder he pestered the pockmarked girl downstairs for her QQ number for a long time, not to mention the beautiful girl in front of him who looked like she came out of an anime. But I didn't expect the answer from this beautiful girl to surprise me even more. She looked at Brother Xiang curiously and asked, "Handsome guy, is this the "Shit" in "Xiang"? How can someone's name be "Shit"? That's really weird."

　　Brother Xiang's face immediately fell and he said resentfully: "This is flying shit, not pulling shit."

　　"Isn't it a word?" the beautiful girl asked back

　　"It seems to be a word." Brother Xiang was stunned for a moment and nodded. The beautiful girl rolled her eyes at him and said, "That's it. You have admitted it. OK, Xiang, why did you come to my house?"

　　"I'm not La Xiang, please call me Handsome Xiang." Brother Xiang pointed inside the house and said, "I'm here to look for Xu Dian's people."

　　"Oh, you are here to look for your brother-in-law. Someone is looking for your brother-in-law." This beautiful girl actually called Xu Dian "brother-in-law" and then ran into the living room. Brother Xiang and I saw that there were guests at his house, so we didn't rush in. When Xu Dian came out, she was wearing an apron, as if she was cooking. When she saw Brother Xiang and me, her face was full of emotion: "Brother, you are finally here. My sister-in-law is almost killing me. She is so annoying."

　　"Is your sister-in-law still single? You know my nickname is the Single Terminator." Brother Xiang asked Xu Dian with a sly smile. Xu Dian felt relieved when he heard it and said to Brother Xiang, "Brother Xiang, I'm not praising you. With your charm, you can easily get a chick like this. Come in, I will slowly create opportunities for you. As long as you can take her away, it will be fine. Even taking her out for a day of shopping will be fine."

　　"You mean I'm easy to pick up this girl?" Brother Xiang was very satisfied with Xu Dian's look. Xu Dian flattered him and said, "Who doesn't like handsome guys, right?"

　　I looked at the silly Xiang Ge and Xu Dian who had an expression of "I'm going to trick you" and I immediately felt that the girl must not be as simple as her expression.

　　【233】Metaphysical Discussion

　　But I'm not worried because I have Han Sifan's lover. Besides, how can someone as determined and loyal to love as me be charmed by a cute girl? But looking at Brother Xiang's appearance, most of my souls were charmed. Brother Xiang and I followed Xu Dian in and saw Huang Xiaoxiao and the beautiful girl sitting on the sofa watching TV. Xu Dian's previous mean look suddenly disappeared. He introduced with a righteous face, "Huihui Xiangzi, this is my sister-in-law Huang Dingding whom I often mentioned to you."

　　You often mention your sister, but I've never heard you mention her. Although I thought so in my heart, I still showed an expression as if I suddenly realized that it was her and said, "I've heard a lot about you."

　　"What the hell are you talking about? My sister just came back this morning, right? You didn't even know I had a sister before." Huang Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes at Xu Dian and didn't give him any face at all. Xu Dian smiled awkwardly and pointed at me and Brother Xiang and said, "Ding Ding, these are Xiangzi and Huizi, they are both single."

　　"My sister is only 19 years old, so young, you two perverts, stop having these wild thoughts." Huang Xiaoxiao glared at me and Brother Xiang, then hugged Huang Dingding and warned us. I shrugged indifferently, I didn't have any other ideas. But Brother Xiang was almost drooling when he looked at Huang Dingding, his eyes almost popped out, he looked like he was afraid that others didn't know he was a pervert. "La Xiang, don't look at me with those lustful eyes, my dad said that I can't be friends with him if my family's assets are not worth 10 million." Huang Dingding mischievously stuck out his tongue at Brother Xiang and said, "Wait until you have a net worth of 10 million before you have these wild thoughts."

　　Xu Dian also whispered beside me and Brother Xiang at this time: "I just found out a few days ago that my father-in-law is the chairman of Wanfu Group and has assets worth hundreds of millions. Damn, I'm going to be a gigolo this time."

　　When Xiang and I heard me say that, we were shocked. The building we live in now was built by Huang Xiaoxiao's father. He is really rich. But Xiang is really thick-skinned. He said, "How can true love be measured by money, right? Little sister, look at your brother Xiang. I am handsome, strong and healthy. I am much better than your brother-in-law in all aspects. He studies corpses all day long. Look at me, I am proficient in astronomy, geography, yin and yang, and the five elements."

　　Huang Dingding was originally looking bored, but when he heard Brother Xiang mention the Yin-Yang and Five Elements, his eyes lit up and he asked, "Do you also know Feng Shui?"

　　"I know a little bit." Brother Xiang laughed slyly. I looked at Brother Xiang's behavior and wanted to slap him for knowing a little bit. To be honest, Brother Xiang's knowledge of Feng Shui is among the top five in Chengdu. Although many people understand Feng Shui and the five elements, most of them are just talking about it on paper. They are not as good as Brother Xiang in deploying troops. "Then let me ask you what Feng Shui is." The girl looked at Brother Xiang and asked seriously. Brother Xiang thought for a while and said, "The so-called Feng Shui is the movement of wind, cloud and water. There is no fixed number. The movement of wind and water makes a strong Feng Shui family turn decay into magic. The most important secret among them is "people"."

　　Huang Dingding shook his head and said: "No, no, your answer is too vague."

　　Brother Xiang then showed off his masterly demeanor and said: "Your question is also very vague."

　　Huang Dingding asked again: "Then what do you think is fortune telling?"

　　Brother Xiang smiled and said, "Mortals secretly spy on the heavens and follow the laws of fate. This is the result of karma. The sins committed must be borne by the creator. This is the retribution for the easy. The so-called easy and the uneasy is this principle."

　　Huang Dingding frowned and asked: "What do you mean?"

　　"To put it another way, have you ever seen people who have always been successful go to fortune-tellers? Only those who are unlucky go to fortune-tellers."

　　Brother Xiang sneered: "It is said in the preface that fate is determined by heaven, how can ordinary people guess it? Feng Shui and the five elements can indeed calculate fate, but every time you peek into the secrets of heaven, you will be backfired. Have you ever seen those who really tell fortunes frequently and have good luck? On the contrary, their luck will get worse and worse as they calculate more."

　　Huang Dingding asked: "So what you mean is that fortune-telling is useless and harmful?"

　　"Wrong." Brother Xiang suddenly glared at Huang Dingding and said, "These people are too ignorant. Fortune telling is not just about calculating, but also about changing. If you just calculate without caring, as I said before, your fate will become weaker and weaker. The real fortune telling is that after the calculation, the fortune teller will help this person change his fate against the will of heaven, taking the original fate as the center and modifying the fate according to the person's occupation, place and birth date. This is fortune telling."

　　Huang Dingding curled his lips and said, "It's easy for you to say that. I am not incapable of calculating people's fate. Based on a person's birth date and fortune for the year, I can calculate a person's fortune for the year."

　　"Haha, ignorance is just superficial stuff. Even a ten-year-old child can learn it. What's the point of knowing those things?" Brother Xiang said with disdain. I also know that the method Huang Dingding mentioned is a fortune-telling method often used by many metaphysics enthusiasts on the Internet. It only calculates a person's fortune based on a person's birth date and the Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches. Although I don't know much about Feng Shui, I know that the art of Feng Shui also requires the addition of the five elements of a person's location. These guys only know some superficial things and go around picking up girls every day to coax some ignorant girls. Huang Dingding made Brother Xiang not know what to say in the future, so he had to say, "Since you said that fortune-telling can change the fate, how can ordinary people change the fate? Are there only a few people in the world who can tell fortunes?"

　　"Almost the same. Zhuge Liang, Liu Bowen, Zhang Liang and other predecessors have all calculated. These predecessors are well versed in the mysteries of heaven. Not to mention the modern fortune-telling, only my great-grandmaster Liu Boqing and Old Liu can tell fortunes. Others cannot be called masters." When Brother Xiang said this, his tone was also a little proud. I nodded. Liu Boqing seemed to be the master of that old bastard Wu Jiu. As for Old Liu, I have never heard of him. "Tsk, you are obviously bragging about your own great-grandmaster. Tell me where your great-grandmaster is. I want to go and pay him a visit." Although Huang Dingding looked unhappy, he still inquired about the news of Liu Boqing and Old Liu. Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "My great-grandmaster Liu Boqing failed to defy the will of heaven five years ago and died of old age. Old Liu is an immortal and wandering man and it is hard to find his whereabouts."

　　"Anyway, you are just bragging." Huang Dingding was so angry that he puffed up his mouth and looked unconvinced. Brother Xiang saw it and asked with a smile: "Why are you unconvinced? Is there any problem with the Feng Shui theory I said?"

　　"Of course there is a problem. I joined the number one metaphysics QQ group in China, and that's not what the master Ergou said," Huang Dingding said proudly, as if being able to join her number one metaphysics QQ group was awesome.

　　【234】Please have dinner?

　　I couldn't help but laugh after hearing that. The "China's No. 1 Metaphysics Discussion Group" that Huang Dingding mentioned does exist. Those people in it do have a lot of real skills, but it's definitely not something a little girl like this can join. The only condition for joining, perhaps this little girl doesn't meet, is the ability to open the underworld path, which means seeing ghosts. You can use folk methods to see ghosts, which is the most basic point. Then it depends on whether you really understand Feng Shui or something like that. Anyway, this group is quite fun, but I don't really believe that a little girl like Huang Dingding can join. "What the hell is that Master Ergou? I've never heard of him." Brother Xiang shook his head and suddenly his face became wretched again. He asked, "Let's discuss questions like the single terminator. What's so fun about metaphysics?"

　　"I can tell from your lustful look that you are not a good person." Huang Dingding snorted and turned his head away. Xu Dian coughed and said, "Let's go, let's go to Qingyi's room for a while."

　　Then he pulled us to Chen Qingyi's room. Chen Qingyi was not in the room. He must have gone to work. After Xu Dian pulled me and Brother Xiang in, he looked at us with a sly look and asked, "How is my sister-in-law? She's hot, right?"

　　"Why do I feel like you're a pimp?" Brother Xiang asked Xu Dian. He rolled his eyes and said resentfully, "You're the pimp. Damn it! I want to introduce you to my pure, lovely, and innocent sister-in-law, and you call me a pimp."

　　Brother Xiang scratched the back of his head and said, "It's because you pulled such a cute girl out and pushed her away that I felt something was wrong. It would be nice to have such a beautiful sister-in-law at home to please the eyes."

　　I nodded in agreement and asked curiously: "Lao Xu, please tell us what's going on. Why are you still hiding it?"

　　After hearing what I said, Xu Dian looked miserable: "Brothers, help me!"

　　It turns out that Xu Dian's sister-in-law is really not an ordinary person. She went to study in the United States at the age of 16. She is proficient in six languages ​​and has excellent academic performance. It is said that she will have no problem getting into Harvard. She is also beautiful and her father's business is over 100 million. It can be said that she is simply the woman that men dream of. If it weren't for this shortcoming, she would be perfect. The shortcoming is that this girl has a biggest shortcoming. She loves to make trouble. No, it should be said that she is a spendthrift. Huang Xiaoxiao told Xu Dian that her family has strict discipline. Huang Dingding is given more than 300,000 RMB in pocket money every month. She feels embarrassed to go out for dinner with her classmates. Because Huang Dingding is the youngest daughter, all the money in the family is collected. Pampered all over, she likes to go out with friends and buy bags worth hundreds of thousands of dollars when she has nothing to do. The next day, when she sees a beggar while shopping, she will give the bag to the beggar out of pity. The most amazing time was when she saw a disabled person in the United States, she took out all her pocket money and gave it to the disabled person so that he could get a prosthetic leg, found a job for him, and gave him a year's living expenses. There are many such things. This little girl has spent four or five million in the United States in the past few years, but her father spoils her and doesn't care. When Xu Dianyi finished speaking, my eyes lit up and I said, "Isn't this great? She has money and love."

　　Brother Xiang also nodded and said: "Yes, she is so beautiful, it's perfect for me to fuck her. No, you have to match me up with her."

　　Xu Dian shook his head and said, "I haven't finished yet. My father-in-law said that he would not give Huang Dingding any pocket money during her visit this time, and he wanted her to be self-reliant, so she came to my house. Damn, this morning my wife gave my salary for the past two years to her sister to buy a bag, but she only bought it in the morning and lost it at noon. When I asked her, she said that the bag was too cheap and it was embarrassing to carry it."

　　“Well, you’re a grown man, you’re just buying a bag, how much is it?” Brother Xiang looked at Xu Dian with contempt. Xu Dian smiled bitterly and stretched out a finger. “Ten thousand, fuck, it’s so expensive.” I was shocked. “One hundred thousand, fuck. And there’s some pocket money I asked my dad for. My savings in the past two years. My sister-in-law can’t be described as a spendthrift. She simply doesn’t treat money as money. It seems that she doesn’t want to go back to the United States this time. If she doesn’t get married, she will have to live in my house forever. Brother, help me.”

　　"You can't bully your brother's wife, and we can't do anything to her sister either." Brother Xiang said righteously, "That's right, that's right, Mr. Xu, take care of yourself. I have something to do at home, so I'll leave first." I was afraid that Huang Dingding would ask me to treat her to a meal. Based on my financial resources, I can only treat her to fried rice at most. But based on what Xu Dian said before, in the eyes of this girl, even her pet dog would find fried rice unpalatable. Brother Xiang and I probably had the same thoughts, so I quickly said, "Yes, we have guests at home, so we'll go back first."

　　We were about to leave when the door suddenly opened. It was Huang Xiaoxiao. She said, "Since Huizi is here, let's go out for dinner together."

　　When Xu Dian saw his wife coming in, he suddenly seemed to think of something and said, "Yes, my sister is here and we haven't eaten out yet. Well, before we got married, you two were always embarrassed not to treat us to a meal, right?"

　　Xu Dian is a really thick-skinned guy. Having said that, I said to Brother Xiang, "Yes, Brother Xiang, the Xu Dian couple is getting married, why don't you treat them to a meal? You and Brother Xiang can enjoy your meal slowly. I'm going home first."

　　After saying that, I didn't bother to care about their reactions and ran out. When I ran back upstairs, I rushed into the house and locked the door. Only then did I breathe a sigh of relief. Master and Uncle Cong seemed to have finished their discussion. Seeing me running back in such a hurry, my master smiled indifferently and said, "Apprentice, don't be so reckless every day. It's not good. Where's Xiangzi? It's noon now. Let's go and treat you two to dinner."

　　When I heard Brother Xiang say that his brother was not loyal, I said, "Master, I have three friends downstairs. They are my two friends who are about to get married. Why don't you invite them to come along? There is also their sister." After I said that, the master waved his hand and said, "It's okay. It's more fun when there are more people."

　　I quickly took out my phone and called Brother Xiang. As soon as Brother Xiang answered the phone, he yelled, "Huizi, you are paralyzed!"

　　I whispered, "Get lost. If you don't want to pay, just be quiet."

　　Then he said loudly: "Brother Xiang, um, our master wants to treat us to a meal, yes, yes, yes, let's invite Lao Xu and the others to have some fun together."

　　【235】The emperor is rich, the beggar is dead

　　My master also said to wait for me at the entrance of Phoenix Hotel. He hung up the phone after I finished speaking and then went downstairs to drive to Phoenix Hotel. This time, Uncle Cong drove quite slowly. I don’t know why my master and Uncle Cong wore a windbreaker and sunglasses in such a hot day, making them look like those in The Matrix. After we got off the car, we saw Brother Xiang and his group standing at the entrance. I quickly took my master and Uncle Cong over there. As soon as we got close, Xu Dian came up and asked in a low voice, “Who are these two?”

　　I also answered in a low voice: "Two suckers"

　　Xu Dian suddenly understood as soon as he heard it. I introduced both parties to each other. I told Xu Dian that these two were the elders of our family. I couldn't say they were masters or something like that. I was afraid that people would laugh at me if I told others about it these days. It was too vulgar. I also introduced them to my masters. Unexpectedly, my master was quite generous. He directly booked the room numbered 888 and took us in. After we sat down, Xu Dian stared at Uncle Cong without blinking. Uncle Cong felt a little uncomfortable and asked, "Why are you staring at me, kid? Is there something on my face?"

　　"No, no, you are Wu Zhicong," Xu Dian asked me tentatively. I just said this was Uncle Cong before, but I didn't say his name. I didn't expect Xu Dian to know Uncle Cong's name. Uncle Cong was surprised to hear it and asked, "How do you know my name?"

　　Xu Dian said in surprise: "You are really Master Wu Zhicong. Last year, my father came to Lingling Hall to calculate his future. Finally, he made an appointment with you. After your guidance, his business is going smoothly."

　　Fuck! I rolled my eyes at Uncle Cong. This guy even fooled Xu Dian's father. Uncle Cong said modestly, "Your father is lucky. I just did a rough calculation. It's nothing."

　　Huang Dingding asked Huang Xiaoxiao who was Wu Zhicong. Huang Xiaoxiao didn't know what she said to him. Huang Dingding said excitedly to Uncle Cong: "Uncle, can you tell fortunes?"

　　"I know a little bit." Uncle Cong looked at the little girl and nodded. Huang Dingding said, "Then tell me whether my future will be good or not."

　　"Fortune tellers who peek into the secrets of heaven should be punished..." Uncle Cong said a lot before finally saying, "So I start with 50,000 yuan for divination. No matter how much money you have, it won't count."

　　I looked at Uncle Cong with disdain. What bullshit is there about fate or no fate? If you have money, you have fate. Although fortune-telling does have retribution, even if Uncle Cong is really good at Feng Shui and the Five Elements, he would not use his real skills to tell people's fortunes. Instead, he would read people's faces and use tricks. Otherwise, a professional liar like Uncle Cong, no, professional fortune-teller, would have shortened his life and died long ago. He said a lot in the beginning, but in the end he meant one thing. If you want me to tell your fortune, you have to talk about money first. However, Uncle Cong obviously underestimated the financial resources of the girl in front of him. Huang Dingding lowered his head and took out a card and said, "There is 50,000 in it. The password is six sixes. Do you think it's enough? I'll go ask my dad for more."

　　"That's enough. It's enough as long as the thought is there." Uncle Cong smiled mysteriously and put the card into his pocket. He felt very skilled in his movements and didn't seem embarrassed at all. After putting it away, Uncle Cong's face became serious and he said, "Please give me your birth date."

　　"Wait a minute." Huang Dingding pointed at Brother Xiang with a cunning smile on his face and said, "Before I tell you my fortune, I have to ask you a question. This person said that if you tell your fortune, your fate will become worse and worse. You must change your fate, otherwise you will have bad luck. Can you change my fate for 50,000 yuan?"

　　"Well, tell me about this first." Uncle Cong smiled and looked at Huang Dingding. Huang Dingding didn't think much and told Uncle Cong what he had discussed with Brother Xiang before. After listening, Uncle Cong nodded and said, "Yes, there is indeed such a saying, but there is one thing you overlooked."

　　"Oh," Xiang turned his head and looked at Uncle Cong as if he didn't know what was wrong with him. "It's true that your fate is just as Xiangzi said, the more you calculate, the thinner it becomes. But that only applies to those who have no merit. Just like fortune-telling, we all know that there will be retribution when we tell fortunes for others, but why do we still tell fortunes for others? Are we really not afraid of death?" When Uncle Cong asked, except for my master who was smiling, everyone including me began to ponder. Indeed, it is said that fortune-tellers will have bad luck, but there are still some fortune-tellers who will use their real skills to tell fortunes for people. In the past, I thought that fortune-tellers would reduce the number of times they tell fortunes for others, but in fact, if you think about it carefully, people like Zhuge Liang can't tell fortunes once every few months, right? They fight for several months before telling fortunes, so what's the point? Just surrender directly. "Don't you know that there is a thing called merit? This thing is very wonderful. When a person does a good thing, he will gain one point, and if he doesn't do a bad thing, he will lose one point. As long as a person has deep merit, it's okay to tell fortunes every day. This is also what we often say about good people getting good rewards." After Uncle Cong finished speaking, he said, "Give me your birth date and time, and I will calculate it for you."

　　Huang Dingding carefully took out a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to Uncle Cong mysteriously. I saw Huang Dingding's expression and nodded. It seemed that Huang Dingding also knew that birth date and time should be treated with caution. If it fell into the hands of bad people, it would not be good. "Tell me where you have lived since you were a child. You have discussed metaphysics with Xiangzi before. It is best to tell me the five elements of each place." Uncle Cong looked serious. He did not intend to fool this girl, but wanted to use his real ability to calculate. Huang Dingding nodded and spent twenty minutes to write a piece of paper and said, "This is the approximate five elements of the places where I stay every year. You can take a look. Of course, it is just a rough estimate."

　　After Uncle Cong received Huang Dingding's birth date, he frowned and took out a piece of paper and started to calculate it like he was doing arithmetic problems in elementary school. After calculating for about ten minutes, Uncle Cong frowned and said to the master next to me: "Ajiu, look at her birth date, it's a bit strange."

　　"Yes." My master nodded and took it and frowned. Huang Dingding asked curiously: "What's wrong? Is there something wrong with my birth date?"

　　"Your fate is to be rich as an emperor but a beggar," my master said directly, "You will be rich and powerful before you are 20 years old, but after you are 20 years old, you will become penniless due to certain circumstances and live a poor life for the rest of your life. This is a karmic obstacle. You must have regarded money as dirt in the past, so money will be regarded as dirt in the rest of your life."

　　[236] Do good deeds all over the world, live a life of poverty

　　When I heard my master say this, I was so surprised that my jaw almost dropped to the ground. Although I know a lot about metaphysics, and I have seen ghosts, zombies, monsters, etc., and I know that fortune-telling is indeed very accurate, but I have only heard about it before, and it is not as shocking as seeing it now. I can be sure that my master didn’t even know Huang Dingding before, let alone her personality. But what my master said was almost the same as what Xu Dian said. In fact, it was just two words: spendthrift. After my master finished speaking, Xu Dian looked straight at me. The look in his eyes seemed to ask, "Are you the one who revealed these things?" I shook my head gently and Xu Dian nodded. He probably believed it. Huang Dingding was a little anxious when he heard it, and asked my master, "Uncle, what should I do? Do you mean that I will be very poor in the future?"

　　The master nodded and said: "You will start to have bad luck starting from next year when you are 19 years old. Your fortune will start to decline and your wealth will be gone. But there is a way to solve this problem."

　　"How much is it?" Huang Dingding asked me without hesitation. When the master heard this, his face became a little unhappy and snorted, "Money, do you think I tell your fortune for money?"

　　Huang Dingding probably felt that what he said was a bit wrong, so he smiled apologetically and said, "Master, what do you think I should do now?"

　　"There are two methods, both of which are quite simple," my master said, "You are so rich in this life because of your good deeds in your previous life. You must have done a lot of good deeds in your previous life. The first method is to find a man to marry."

　　"Is it that simple?" Huang Xiaoxiao frowned and looked at my master. My master said, "I mean to find a man who can make you bankrupt, for example, a man with assets of tens of billions who can make you lose millions or tens of millions a year without any pain. But although this girl looks good, it is indeed a bit difficult."

　　After hearing what my master said, none of us spoke. I looked at my master with an eye that said, "Master, aren't you talking nonsense?" "The second way is to find a man. Of course, it's not the kind of man with tens of millions of assets that I mentioned before, but a man with a very special fate. He must be a man who does good deeds all over the world and has a hard life. This kind of person will do good deeds all his life, but he will also work hard all his life and have great merits."

　　When my master said this, he looked at us and paused before continuing, "This girl named Huang Dingding's fortune is too strong to suppress, so her fortune has turned from good to bad. As long as you find the person with the fate I mentioned before, he can use his merits to suppress your fortune and turn it into a disaster."

　　Upon hearing what my master said, Huang Dingding asked: "Master, where is the person with the fate you mentioned? Can you help me find someone with such a fate?"

　　My master shook his head and said: "In ancient times, it was very common to have a fate of being righteous but suffering all one's life. Many people in the martial arts world had this fate. But now, this fate is very rare. Only some people who live in society can find this fate. But if people with this fate live in society, they must be vicious people."

　　Huang Dingding frowned. Huang Xiaoxiao patted Huang Dingding on the shoulder and said, "Master, although I don't understand what you call Feng Shui, but you said that as long as there are many merits, my sister's fortune can be suppressed. Then, can't we find someone with more merits instead of this fate?"

　　My master snapped his fingers and smiled: "Do you understand now? Besides, there are two people with great merits in this room. Little sister, do you want to choose one?"

　　My master seemed to have achieved some goal and asked Huang Dingding in a somewhat deceiving tone. Huang Dingding frowned and looked at my master and asked: "Uncle, it can't be you? Then I would rather be a beggar."

　　"Bah, I don't even like you, a flat-chested uncle with a shabby butt." My master pointed at me and said, "This guy named Chen Hui is my apprentice. He has done a lot of good deeds and looks good. How about considering it?"

　　When I heard what my master said, I turned pale with fright. This girl is so rich that I can spend money to marry her. No matter how much money I make, it will be wasted. I quickly shook my head and shouted at my master: "Master, I already have someone I like. Isn't there another person in our room? Who is it?"

　　I quickly changed the subject. Everyone else looked at my master. Even Uncle Cong had a puzzled look on his face, as if he didn't know anything. My master pointed at Brother Xiang and said, "Who else could it be? He was a chivalrous man in his previous life, but now he is poor and depressed when he grows old."

　　What I didn't expect was that Brother Xiang didn't show any surprise. He looked at my master with deep eyes, smiled, nodded, and said nothing. "Oh, it's this guy, La Xiang? No, no, this guy is so lustful, you can tell at a glance that he is a pervert." Huang Dingding saw that it was Brother Xiang and shouted that he would quit. Brother Xiang was also unhappy. He slammed the table and stood up and said, "You little girl, you are a prodigal woman. I won't do it if you want to warm my bed. Damn, I'm not the kind of villain who forgets his principles when he sees profit."

　　I saw Brother Xiang was so furious that he would never do it even if he was beaten to death, and I laughed in my heart. Of course, it was definitely not that Brother Xiang had changed his personality, but that Brother Xiang and I had the same idea. If I dated this girl, all the money I could make would be wasted. Huang Xiaoxiao really knew Brother Xiang and me very well. She said to Xu Dian, "This time when Xu Dian and I got married, my family gave me 5 million as a dowry. My father loves my sister more than I do. Who knows how much dowry he can give my sister. I don't know which man is so lucky."

　　Huang Xiaoxiao seemed to be chatting with her husband, but she was actually talking to me and Brother Xiang. I didn't feel anything, after all, I had Han Sifan in my heart. But when Brother Xiang heard this, his arrogance of "I will never give up" disappeared in an instant. He looked out the window with a melancholy face and said, "Since ancient times, love has been left with empty hatred. This hatred is endless. Although you are a little young, I knew at the first sight that you are the Juliet of my life."

　　"Get lost!" Huang Dingding cursed with a dark face: "Even if I die of poverty, I will never fall in love with a shameless villain like you."

　　Huang Xiaoxiao said at the side: "It's okay. It's still early. Let's spend some time together first."

　　I can see that Huang Xiaoxiao seems to agree with this. She is probably really worried about her sister. We ate and chatted until 3pm. Huang Dingding took poor Xu Dian and Huang Xiaoxiao shopping. Uncle Cong seemed to have something else and left. Brother Xiang and Master went home.

　　【237】Shameful Master "Master, why did you let Brother Xiang date that girl?" The three of us hailed a taxi. As soon as we got in, I asked the master in the front passenger seat. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that my master seemed to be intentionally trying to bring the two together. "You know nothing. This little girl's family is so rich. I'm young and can still work. I don't have much to lose when I get old. I'm waiting for you two to support me. With the character of you two, I guess I won't be very successful when I get old. If I don't find a way to find myself a wealthy apprentice-wife, how will I live a comfortable life when I'm old?" My master squinted his eyes as if he was very happy. Brother Xiang said unhappily, "Tsk, don't you know how to find a rich chick?"

　　My master glared at Brother Xiang. Although he was in the car, he still looked around carefully and scolded him, "If you say this in front of your master's wife, I'll be dead. Fuck, you should seize the opportunity. That girl has a good life and good fortune."

　　Helplessly, I had nothing but infinite contempt for my shameless master. He was too embarrassed to be a gigolo himself, yet he let his apprentice be one. Brother Xiang didn't seem to have any objections, with his eyes blankly fixed. He was probably thinking about how to pick up that girl. For the next few days, Brother Xiang and I followed that master around in circles. This old man just liked to run around. During that time, he also went to visit Grandpa Fang. Soon a week passed, and finally the wedding of Xu Dian and Huang Xiaoxiao arrived. The day before the wedding, we were notified to go over and help with the venue decoration. After all, we were good friends, and marriage couldn't be vague. We went to take a look and were dumbfounded. It was so big. Xu Dian's father directly booked a hall of a five-star hotel and decorated the venue like a celebrity concert, even setting up a stage and lighting. It was said that a second-tier star would come to sing tomorrow to entertain the crowd. The best man was Chen Qingyi, and the bridesmaid was... It's Huang Dingding. We went to the venue the day before to help with the decoration. Actually, it's called decoration, but it was just blowing up two balloons. We didn't help with anything else. That night, I originally wanted to invite Xu Dian out for a drink to wish him farewell to being single. But it is said that too many relatives and friends came from all over the world. Originally, both families were rich. There is a saying that goes, "The poor are ignored in the downtown, but the rich are distant relatives in the mountains." Xu Dian and Huang Xiaoxiao accompanied relatives everywhere, and even the best man and bridesmaid could not leave. I got up early the next morning and changed into the newly bought suit and combed my hair to look decent. Looking at myself in the mirror, I felt that I was not bad. Brother Xiang was also wearing a white suit with a rose stuck on his left chest. He had a Mercedes-Benz in his hair, making it look like he was getting married. Only Wu Jiu was paralyzed. I really didn't want to bring him to embarrass himself. He was wearing a white T-shirt and a pair of black shorts. There was a small hole in the butt of the shorts, which was my ex. It was accidentally spilled when he was smoking. Since my pants are black, it's usually not noticeable. But Wu Jiu was wearing yellow underwear and shorts. Oh, it's so sad to talk about it. He wore a pair of slippers that he stole from me and followed us to the wedding. When we were at the door of the hall, I looked at the people walking in. They were all dressed in suits and ties. So were Brother Xiang and I. Only Wu Jiu hadn't washed his face in the morning. There was a big mess of eye boogers in the corners of his eyes. I don't know what he was thinking. But he is my master after all. We Yin and Yang masters are traditional. The master is the father. You go out to eat with your father, but you can still dislike his ugly clothes and embarrass him. So Brother Xiang and I didn't say anything. "Excuse me, sir. Today, this is the wedding of Mr. Xu Dian and Miss Huang Xiaoxiao. No outsiders are allowed to enter." An etiquette lady who was collecting red envelopes at the door stopped us. She was not targeting me and Brother Xiang was targeting my master. “We are attending a wedding. These are red envelopes.” Brother Xiang and I each took out a red envelope and handed it to the etiquette lady. Although they said that they would not give red envelopes when they got married, that was just talk. “Please come in, both of you. As for this gentleman, he has problems with his appearance, so he’d better not come in.” The etiquette lady was very polite and spoke in a gentle voice. I was a little unhappy when I heard it. After all, he was my master. It was too disrespectful to directly say that there was a problem with his appearance. But my master was a tough guy who could kill zombies with one move. He snorted lightly and took out a handful of hundred-yuan bills from his trouser pocket. There were at least more than a hundred of them. The etiquette lady’s eyes lit up when she saw it. My master shook the money in front of the benefit lady and said, “Watch your words. The guests who can come here to eat today are all distinguished guests from both parties. How can there be poor people?”

　　The etiquette lady looked apologetic. Finally, my master nodded with satisfaction and put the money into his trouser pocket. When he was about to leave, the etiquette lady quickly stretched out her hand to stop him. She forced a smile and said, "Sir, that red envelope."

　　Seeing my master so embarrassed, I couldn't hold back my face and whispered, "Master, what can you do if you just give me some money? Where is the money you just gave me?"

　　"I just took it out to put my vagina in. I didn't ask for a red envelope." The master asked in confusion, "Does it mean you have to give a red envelope when you get married?"

　　"You're just talking nonsense." I rolled my eyes at my master. The etiquette lady looked embarrassed. Suddenly, a middle-aged man who looked to be in his fifties, with a vicissitudes of life and a slightly fat face, came out of the room and asked the etiquette lady, "What's wrong?"

　　"Boss Huang wants to get in without a red envelope." The etiquette lady wanted to get to know this middle-aged man so much that she quickly complained to him. Boss Huang, I saw that this guy must be Huang Xiaoxiao's father. Damn, it was so embarrassing. I was about to explain when Boss Huang yelled at the etiquette lady with a fierce face, "Nonsense! Distinguished guests come to dinner. Who said they want a red envelope? A red envelope is just a token of appreciation. When did I, Huang, lack the money for those red envelopes?"

　　The last sentence was said with great momentum, worthy of a billionaire. His speech was different. A billionaire's daughter got married, and a guy who looked like a gangster wanted to go in for dinner without giving a red envelope. What would most people's reaction be? I guess the billionaire would immediately find someone to beat this guy up. But that's probably what nouveau riche like to do, and Mr. Huang in front of him is obviously not that kind of nouveau riche. He looked at my master with a smile and asked, "Brother, are you having a hard time recently? It's okay. Come in and eat casually later. When I was young, I was not much better than you. I also liked to eat at free banquets, haha."

　　【238】Wedding

　　I was just about to explain when my master secretly gave me a look with a smile. I nodded immediately without saying anything, pretending not to know him, and then walked in with Brother Xiang. Although I didn't know what my master was doing, as long as he didn't mess up the wedding, it would be fine. As soon as Brother Xiang and I walked in, we saw Xu Dian from a distance wearing a white suit and greeting the guests. He looked very happy. Later, Sina had to take a car to Huang Xiaoxiao's house to pick up the bride. When we arrived at the wedding scene, this old tradition remained unchanged. Xu Dian saw Brother Xiang and I coming in and ran to us happily and asked, "Why are you so late? Hurry up and come with me to Xiaoxiao's house to pick up the people."

　　I nodded and said, "Okay, where's Lao Chen? He was the best man today. Why is he gone?"

　　Xu Dian said: "He is outside preparing a motorcade. We can't be too embarrassing when welcoming the bride today."

　　We went out and saw Xu Dian. Outside the hotel, there was a long street full of black Audi A8s. There were more than 20 of them, all brand new and very impressive. Each car had a driver. "It's almost time to pick up the bride." Chen Qingyi also came over at this time and notified a lot of people. He found a car and drove to the bride's house. I also saw my master in the crowd. Xu Dian and Chen Qingyi were so busy that they probably didn't see my master. I saw him from a distance. The convoy that left with Huang Xiaoxiao's father drove very slowly and turned on their lights. After dribbling around the city with the double flashers on, we drove towards a villa area. Huang Xiaoxiao's home was a three-story villa. There were all kinds of luxury cars parked at the door. These cars were also dressed up as wedding cars. The house was also decorated with lights and full of guests. We got out of the car and a group of people followed the groom to pick up the bride. Someone said that the bride was in a room on the second floor and the groom had to find a way to coax the bride out. This seemed to be their custom. So Xu Dian led a few of our friends to the door. Xu Dian probably felt confident because he was getting married today and said, "Why do you need to coax me? Break down the door and grab the bride."

　　Actually, the door was not locked. When we opened it, we were blocked by a group of women who pushed against the door and wouldn't let us in. We, a group of grown men, pushed hard. How could a group of young women push us? We pushed open the door. My brother Xu Dianxiang and a few of Xu Dian's friends, whom I didn't know very well, were probably his classmates. We ran in. In addition to Huang Xiaoxiao, Huang Dingding was also there. There were also five or six girls dressed fashionably. Huang Xiaoxiao looked very beautiful in her wedding dress today. No wonder people say that a woman is most beautiful when she gets married. "Wife, follow me," Xu Dian smiled and was about to pull her in. Unexpectedly, Huang Dingding jumped in the middle and said, "No, as a groom, you have to make our sister Xiaoxiao happy before she can follow you."

　　We naturally cheered loudly for such an act of livening up the atmosphere. Xu Dian didn't mind and started to say a lot of corny words, such as "Wife, I love you". After talking for a long time, Huang Xiaoxiao didn't say anything. Xu Dian's face was also a little embarrassed. Huang Xiaoxiao looked at Xu Dian with a fierce face and asked, "Who managed the money in the family before?"

　　"You" As soon as Xu Dian finished speaking, Huang Xiaoxiao's face was as happy as a flower. Then another group of people rushed back to the hotel. The table was soon full of people, but there was still a continuous stream of people coming in from outside. The guests temporarily added several tables of food and drinks to barely be enough. As soon as I sat down, I looked around and saw Brother Xiang sitting in the center of the table with his legs crossed on the stage. Everyone knows that this position is very special at weddings. Generally, only the fathers and direct relatives of both parties, or very close friends, like Brother Xiang and I, have a close relationship with Xu Dian, so we just sat a little far away. However, my master actually sat next to Mr. Huang. People were still talking and laughing, and Xu Dian's father looked younger, about 45 or 46 years old, and he looked very energetic. He didn't seem to have any objection to my master sitting there, and didn't talk to my master, just occasionally chatting with Mr. Huang. Soon at noon, a pastor actually came on stage with a Bible in his hand. "I didn't expect that Mr. Xu would have a Western-style wedding." Brother Xiang looked at the pastor and laughed. After introducing the new couple on the stage, the pastor actually led Xu Dian and Huang Xiaoxiao to worship heaven and earth. A Western pastor recited on the stage in an extremely sacred manner: "First worship heaven and earth, then worship your parents, and then worship your husband and wife."

　　Don't pastors of this kind usually ask the other party whether they really love each other? Why did they change their style today? But it is obvious that this way makes the scene more lively. Anyway, personally, I hate Chinese people who have Western-style weddings. Why do Chinese people use Western and foreign things? And the process is extremely speechless. As I said before, they usually ask both parties whether they really love each other. If the two of them don't really love each other and want to get married, why did they ask you to come here? I seem to be a bit of an angry young man and I resist some things from foreign countries. For example, I can't learn the English I learned before. I'm not allowed to go abroad to learn English. Why do I make English the most important subject besides Chinese and mathematics? Mandarin is not even popular in my own country, but I lead my own children to learn other countries' languages ​​every day. The inheritance of a nation is language. After a thousand years, when all Chinese people speak English, will there still be Chinese people? Of course, this is just my own complaint. After the ceremony, the parents of both parties spoke. After Mr. Huang came on stage, he looked at Huang Xiaoxiao and said with emotion: "I have raised this daughter for more than 20 years and she is finally getting married..."

　　After saying a lot of things, it was nothing more than how hard it was to raise the children. At the end, Mr. Huang actually took the microphone and said, "Today I have also invited a master who hopes to give these two newcomers some blessings, Master Wu Jiu, please..."

　　Mr. Huang looked at my master with a smile on his face. My master was stunned and went up to the stage and took the microphone and said: "Actually, I just came here to eat and drink for free today, and I didn't prepare any gifts."

　　When my master said this, everyone started laughing. Actually, my master was indeed dressed a little shabbily today, and no one could associate him with the word "master". My master saw that everyone was laughing, and said, "But since you're here to eat, it seems unreasonable not to give you something."

　　【239】Passing Yin

　　Everyone fell silent. Hundreds of eyes were looking at my master as if they wanted to see what gift he was going to give. Xu Dian's father had already frowned. It was originally his turn to speak on stage. He had raised a son for so many years and finally his son got married. Now it was his turn to speak, but he let his in-laws drag in a weird person to take up his time. "Master Wu Jiu, you're welcome. I've heard a lot about you from my friends in Beijing in the past two years. I only saw your photos occasionally before. I didn't expect to see you today. It's a great honor." Chairman Huang still looked at my master sincerely. "Since Chairman Huang has said this, I had dinner with Xu Dian a few days ago. He is a good guy. He can continue to be a policeman in the future, but don't be a forensic doctor. That thing has no future. I'll arrange a job for him after I settle down in a few days."

　　As soon as my master finished speaking, Chairman Huang showed a look of delight, while Xu Dian's father looked puzzled. Suddenly, my master looked around, a serious expression appeared on his face, and he jumped off the stage and walked to me and Brother Xiang and said, "Okay, we've had our fill, it's time to get down to business."

　　"Chairman Huang, I have something else to do. Let's meet next time." After saying that, I took my brother Xiang's hand and ran out of the restaurant. My master took us to an empty alley. Suddenly, a blood bird flew out of the sewer. As soon as the bird flew in front of the master, it sprinkled on the ground and turned into a pool of blood. However, it turned into a few words. "Master, what is it saying here?" The words on the ground were ghost words that I couldn't understand. My master frowned and said, "Something happened in the underworld. Hurry up and call Congzi to ask him to bring the prepared things home. We will go down right away."

　　Well, I quickly took out my phone and told Uncle Cong about the situation. Uncle Cong said he would be here soon. The three of us took a taxi and drove towards Wanfu Building. While in the car, my master also called Uncle Fang. The general content was to tell Uncle Fang to promote a forensic doctor named Xu Dian. However, I didn't want to listen to what my master was saying. Instead, I was wondering what happened in the underworld. When I got home, Uncle Cong had already arrived. As soon as I got back, my master said without any hesitation: "Get your things ready. I'll be down soon."

　　Uncle Cong took out two talismans and two lamps without further ado.

　　My master and I should have passed through the underworld. Although I went to the underworld once last time, I was confused that time and didn't know what was going on. According to legend, one can only pass through the underworld when one has practiced the art of Yin and Yang to a very high level. There are three most difficult parts in passing through the underworld. The first is even if the soul leaves the body, which is commonly known as the soul leaving the body. How can one make one's three souls and seven spirits leave and go to the underworld? The two talismans brought by Uncle Cong are called Qi Mou's Crossing the Yin Talisman. This talisman also has a history. According to legend, in the Song Dynasty, there was an Yin and Yang master named Qi who needed to fake his death due to a special situation, so he drew such a talisman that could make himself fake his death. Unexpectedly, he made a few mistakes in drawing the gestures. The situation was urgent and there was no time to think too much. He used it with gritted teeth and actually went to the underworld and finally came back to life. Qi quickly recorded this talisman and named it after his own surname. The second difficulty is identity. The underworld has had a rule since ancient times that only ghosts are allowed to enter. Even if a person's soul leaves the body and comes to the underworld, but the human world If one's life span is not over, he is not considered a ghost. The underworld will refuse such ghosts to enter. Unless they are of high status and have extraordinary skills, some Yin-Yang masters or Taoist priests will allow them to enter. This is why only some folk masters can go to the underworld. Some cats and dogs, if they use the Yin-Yang talisman to go to the underworld, they will be killed by the ghost messengers. The third is resurrection. Although you don't need to take the resurrection road to return after going to the underworld, because you don't take the resurrection road after returning, you will drift with the waves like a lonely ghost. Those with insufficient skills cannot find their bodies to return to the soul. These are the difficulties of going to the underworld. The first two can be ignored, but the third one is quite troublesome. After thinking about it, I still have to ask clearly. I told Uncle Cong about my doubts. My master rolled his eyes and said, "Don't you look so scared of death? See those two small lights? These are our natal lights. As long as these two small lights don't go out, we can return to the soul safely." I thought about it and asked, "What if they go out?"

　　"If it goes out, I can also bring the soul back. I have great power. Aren't you talking nonsense?" My master didn't seem to care about my words at all. He was not worried about whether he could come back, but about myself. "By the way, remember, we will be half a step apart from each other in the future. Try not to talk too much." My master said and then pasted the Qi Mou Guo Yin Talisman on my face. As soon as the talisman touched my forehead, I felt dizzy and sleepy. I fell to the ground and fell asleep. "Hey, hey, wake up. Why is your body so weak?"

　　I heard the master's voice in my ears. I opened my eyes in a daze and saw my master pulling me. I stood up and looked around. My master and I were both wearing black shrouds. I looked around and found that I was only half a step away. My master whispered in my ear: "You have slept for too long. Follow me quickly. I have something else to do."

　　After saying that, he started walking in front of me. I quickly followed him. Soon we arrived at the train station. I saw a few ghost officers wandering around not far away, so I was cautious and alert. After all, my master and I seemed to be illegal residents. If we were checked, it would be troublesome if a fight broke out. But I was really afraid of nothing. One of the ghost officers actually walked straight towards me and my master. "Why are you so nervous?" My master looked at me strangely and suddenly realized and said, "Oh, you are worried about your identity issue."

　　I nodded and pointed at the ghost messenger who was coming over: "Master, a ghost messenger is coming."

　　"That's your uncle." My master patted me on the back of my head and said, "He saved you last time. How could you forget about him so quickly?"

　　I looked over and saw that it was the ghost called Liu Peng who helped the three of us escape last time. Liu Peng came over and punched my master in the chest and said, "You old grandson, you haven't died for so many years. Why don't you die early and come down to accompany me? It's too boring to serve alone down there."

　　"Go away, go away! I will live a hundred years and will never come down to accompany you!" The master laughed and hugged Liu Peng.

　　【240】Sea of ​​Fog

　　I listened to what my master said and thought to myself, "Aren't you here to accompany him?" Of course, I guess it's because of what happened last time that I still have a trauma about this train station. I feel uncomfortable staying here, so I didn't dare to say anything and could only shake my head. After these two passionate guys finished hugging, I walked over and said, "Hello, Uncle Liu."

　　I still have a good impression of Uncle Liu. After all, he saved a few of us last time. Uncle Liu nodded at me and then said to my master: "Okay, this time I didn't let you come down to play. You have things to do."

　　The master nodded and asked, "What happened that made you call me down so urgently?"

　　"Originally, we didn't need to ask you to come down. Although the underworld has been in chaos recently, we found Ying Bu at the edge of the fog sea a few days ago, and he was seriously injured." Uncle Liu frowned and said, "It is because of your special relationship with Ying Bu that I specially asked you to come down this time."

　　Why does Ying Bu's name sound so familiar? Isn't he one of Xiang Yu's generals? Although I was confused, I didn't say anything. The master reacted strongly and his face suddenly became gloomy. He asked with anger in his tone: "How did Ying Bu get injured?"

　　"I knew you would do this." Liu Peng sighed and said, "When we found him, his soul had already dissipated a little. Because of your special care, the Black and White Impermanence went to the Wheel King for help. The Wheel King used the Wheel Stone to keep his soul from dissipating."

　　"Those two guys from Black and White Impermanence are really nice." My master frowned and asked, "But did they call me down just because of this?"

　　Liu Peng looked around to make sure there were no ghosts around before saying, "You know what's in the fog sea, right? When Ying Bu came out, he had a special ghost aura on him. It seemed that Ying Bu was also injured by this thing. The Ten Kings of Hell guessed that something happened in there. But no matter how you ask Ying Bu, he won't tell you. He said he will only tell you if you come."

　　"The fog sea has been getting more and more bizarre recently. Many ghost officials have disappeared around there. Ying Bu should know about it, but he won't say anything." After Liu Peng finished speaking, my master frowned and asked, "Ying Bu is a ghost general. There aren't many who can beat him up like you said. Apart from the Ten Kings of Hell, there aren't many in the underworld. I know a small part of the fog sea. What's locked up in it?"

　　"How would I know this? I was only responsible for picking you up, and Lord Bai Wuchang only told me a small part of the details. You should go and ask."

　　Liu Peng also showed a sad face: "It's not long since I finally settled down in the underworld. I hope the underworld won't really turn into hell."

　　"Okay, let's hurry to Yanluo City." My master said and ran towards the train. I hurriedly followed him. I could see that my master was really angry. Although I didn't know what was going on with Yingbu, he must have a special relationship with me to make him so angry. This train station was still full of ghosts. It was strange to say that in the world of the living, seeing ghosts would be scary no matter what, but here, there were so many ghosts in the train station that I didn't feel anything. My master was quite domineering and didn't even queue up. He pushed the people in front of him and got on the train first. The ghost officials saw someone cutting in line and were ready to stop him, but when they saw my master's appearance, they turned their faces away one by one and pretended not to see us. The three of us got on the train. Soon, there was a roar from the train and it started rumbling. There were not many people in our carriage, and it looked different from the one I took last time. It looked much more luxurious. There were some other ghost officials in the carriage, but they didn't talk to each other. The carriage was very quiet. I was born to love excitement, and I felt uncomfortable all over when I got bored. I also had doubts in my heart, so I asked Uncle Liu next to me, "Uncle Liu, what is that sea of ​​fog?"

　　Uncle Liu had his head down, and I don't know what he was thinking. When I asked him this, he raised his head, smiled at me, pointed out the train window and said, "What's outside?"

　　I looked out the window of the carriage and it was foggy and I couldn't see anything clearly. I said, "What else could it be but fog?"

　　"This is the sea of ​​fog," said Uncle Liu. "In fact, it is said that a long time ago, these places in the underworld were not like this. They were all foggy and desert. But about a thousand years ago, for some reason, a lot of mysterious white fog suddenly appeared. Basically, most of the underworld is occupied by the sea of ​​fog. Only a part of the area is not foggy. This is the sea of ​​fog. These things are in the underworld history encyclopedia. If you have time, I will take you to the library of the underworld. Li Bai is still working as a librarian there."

　　"I never thought there is such a place." I felt speechless and asked, "But I heard from you that there are some mysterious secrets in the sea of ​​fog, right?"

　　The master actually spoke at this time: "After the fog sea appeared, many ghost beasts appeared in the fog sea, such as karma beasts, etc. These things have extremely strong attack power and can kill hundreds of ghosts. Even ghost messengers need five or six people to subdue one. So the fog sea soon became a forbidden area and ghosts are strictly prohibited from entering."

　　"This fierce, I have encountered a beast of karma before, it was not so good." I recalled that beast of karma. Although I certainly could not beat it, those ghost officials were not idle. They were yin and yang masters in their previous lives. It took five or six to defeat one. "That's the human world." My master smiled and said, "Don't you know that a fierce dragon cannot cross the river? In the underworld, no matter how powerful something is, it will be suppressed by 90% of its strength when it arrives in the human world."

　　I nodded. That's right. If the Ten Kings of Hell suddenly went to the real world to cause trouble, wouldn't it be very dangerous? Even if a ghost ran to the human world, it would probably cause a big fuss. My master saw me nod and stopped talking about this topic. He turned to Liu Peng and said, "Oh, Lao Liu, when I go to find Ying Bu this time, you should take Huizi to the Sansheng Stone to show him his past life. Otherwise, he will be depressed all day. This is why I brought him down."

　　"Okay," Liu Peng nodded.

　　Then, I chatted with my master Uncle Liu about other things along the way. They didn't mention the sea of ​​fog anymore. I don't know how much time has passed. I don't have a phone to check the time. I feel like it's been more than a day. With the roar of the train, I finally saw some city buildings in the white fog ahead. Finally, we arrived at Yama City.

　　【241】Li Bai's autographed photo...

　　The train station in Yanluo City was not as crowded as that in Banbuduo. It was very empty. The three of us and a group of ghosts got off the train. The train rumbled towards a direction called Huangquan Road. There was actually a black car waiting for us on the way to the train station. We didn't say anything. After the three of us got on the car, there was a ghost who looked to be in his thirties. He seemed to be the driver. The car drove for about ten minutes and entered Yanluo City. Yanluo City was still gray everywhere. The pedestrians on the road lowered their heads and did not talk to each other. They did their own things. It was a bit dead silent. "Huizi, you and Lao Liu get off here. I have to do business. You just follow Lao Liu to see the Sansheng Stone." My master asked the driver to stop by the road. I nodded and followed Uncle Liu out of the car. Then the car drove away. “Huizi, let’s go see the Three Lives Stone.” Uncle Liu said and was about to find a taxi. I quickly shook my head. It’s not easy to come to the underworld, how can I go straight to business? How can I not go for fun? “No, uncle, didn’t you say before that you wanted to go to the library? Let’s read some books first.” I didn’t go for the books. Where is Li Bai? The last time I came here, I saw Brother and Ka Kui. I thought they were awesome. I could brag to them when I go back. Now I’m going to chat with Li Bai, won’t I have more bragging capital when I go back? “Haha, I knew you would say that. I was almost the same as you at that time. No, it should be that people who have just settled down in the underworld are almost the same as you. They will go to celebrities like Li Bai to ask for autographs or something.”

　　Liu Peng said: "Don't be too surprised. When you die, you will know how worthless celebrities are in the underworld. In modern times, people with outstanding achievements will have priority residence rights in the underworld. For example, Li Bai is a good guy. He has worked in the library for many years and is about to become the deputy director."

　　"Sometimes you see a street sweeper on the street, who might be a celebrity? Let's go. The library is not far from here." Uncle Liu took me for a walk. After about twenty minutes, we stopped in front of a library. This library was very large, with six floors. There were people coming and going inside. It seemed that there were quite a lot of people. You had to queue up at the door before you could get in. But Uncle Liu was a ghost and he led me in directly. As soon as I entered, I saw a ghost who looked like a tour guide holding a small flag and a loudspeaker and said, "This is where great ancient poets such as Li Bai and Wang Juyi worked. This library was built during the Song Dynasty at a huge cost. We can also let you meet Mr. Li Bai and shake hands later..."

　　"What is this? Is there a tourism industry in the underworld?" My eyes almost popped out. Uncle Liu nodded and pointed at the ghosts wearing small yellow hats and being led by a tour guide and said, "These are people who do not have the right to reside in the underworld, but as long as they pay a certain amount of money, they can still visit the underworld for a period of time. Before they die, they can also see a bunch of celebrities. All they spend is some ghost money, so the business is very prosperous."

　　The ghosts all looked positive and optimistic, and they didn't seem sad about their death. They kept making "hmm" and "ah" sounds to express their surprise about the underworld. After Uncle Liu finished speaking, he took my hand and walked upstairs to the library. The library was very large and full of books, but many of them I had never read. Uncle Liu introduced them, saying, "These books don't exist in the human world. They were written by poets after they came down to earth."

　　When we got to the sixth floor, there were fewer people, but the decoration was much more luxurious. There was a high platform in the middle of the bookcases. A man was sitting on it. The people led by the tour guide shook hands with him one by one. "This is Li Bai." I looked at the man on the platform. He was wearing a black suit, had a big haircut, had a greasy face, was a little fat, and wore gold-rimmed glasses. He looked like a small wealthy businessman. Although there were a lot of wrinkles on his face, he looked no more than 40 years old. Didn't they say he was 60 when he died? This man really gets younger and younger. "Otherwise, how could this guy be said to be as thin as firewood when he first came down? He has had a good life these years, so naturally his face is greasy." After Uncle Liu finished speaking, he cut in line and pulled me to the front of Li Bai and said, "Old Li, here comes another fan of yours."

　　I originally thought that Li Bai would be as literary as in ancient times. Unexpectedly, he raised his head, pushed his glasses and smiled: "I thought it was someone else, Xiao Liu, little brother, do you want an autographed photo? There is also a collection of ancient poems signed by me. Since you are Lao Liu's friend, I will give you one."

　　After that, he found a book and a photo and handed them to me. I took a look at the book and the photo. There were really signatures and stuff. If this book were to be auctioned in the world of the living, it would probably not be a problem to get hundreds of millions. Of course, the premise is that someone must believe that this is Li Bai's autographed book. Not to mention the book, it looks a bit like ancient times. Li Bai in the photo is wearing a pair of jeans and a T-shirt. It would be strange if others could believe that it was Li Bai. I laughed dryly. Anyway, this is also a kind gift from the senior. After I put it away, I didn't feel that it was very interesting. I guess Li Bai was a little different from what I imagined. I said, "It's getting late, so I'll take my leave first."

　　I walked out of the library and shook my head. The underworld is really too modernized. Liu Peng patted my shoulder and asked, "Is it a little different from what you imagined?"

　　"It's OK, but it feels a bit weird that Li Bai suddenly wants to give you an autograph or something." I answered honestly. "The world is changing too fast. In fact, the reason why the underworld has developed so modern is that ancient ghosts like new things very much. Otherwise, even if you have lived in the underworld for thousands of years, life will be very boring if it remains unchanged." Liu Peng patted my shoulder and said, "You will understand when you come down and live for a few hundred years."

　　"I am still my master's words. I wish I could never come down for the rest of my life, haha." I laughed and stopped thinking about other things. I said, "Uncle Liu, let's go and have a look at the Three Lives Stone. Such a famous thing in the underworld, I hope it won't be too different from what I believe."

　　"Yeah." Liu Peng nodded and hailed a taxi on the roadside. He then said the three words "Sanshengshi" to the driver in the car, and the driver drove out of the city. Outside Yanluo City, apart from the sea of ​​fog, there was a desert, almost like the Gobi Desert.

　　【242】Painting

　　In fact, in my imagination, the Sansheng Stone should be three or four meters high and surrounded by eerie things. However, the real Sansheng Stone is not at all what I imagined. The Sansheng Stone is actually more than ten meters high, standing like a pillar in the Gobi Desert. There are three big characters on it: Sansheng Stone. "Is this the Sansheng Stone?" After getting off the car, I looked around in surprise and asked, "Why is there no one guarding the treasures of the underworld?"

　　Uncle Liu explained: "This is the Three Lives Stone. If you touch it with your arm, you will get some memories of your past life. As for the details, I don't know because I haven't seen it before."

　　I asked curiously: "Uncle Liu, haven't you seen it? Isn't it said that everyone who goes to the underworld to be reincarnated will look at the Three Lives Stone?"

　　Uncle Liu shook his head and said, "That's nonsense. To be honest, this Sansheng Stone is of no benefit to me. On the contrary, it has many disadvantages."

　　"harm"

　　I frowned. I didn't expect that looking at this thing would have disadvantages. Uncle Liu said, "If you have recovered your memories of your past life, maybe your current consciousness is controlled by your memories of your past life. It's actually a very simple truth. That's why most people don't come to see the Three Lives Stone. As for your master bringing you here to see it, he must have confidence in you."

　　I smiled bitterly. I had no confidence at all. The situation Uncle Liu described was actually what I was worried about the whole time. I shook my head. What was I thinking? I had already come down. Could I let myself down at this time? I nodded to Uncle Liu and asked, "Uncle, just put your hand on it, okay?" "Yeah." Uncle Liu nodded. I walked to the Three Lives Stone and looked at this huge stone. I might not have felt anything if I had stood far away. But when I got closer, although it looked like an ordinary stone, it was the famous Three Lives Stone. I shook my teeth and stretched out my right hand to touch it. Suddenly, my brain hurt and I passed out...

　　Where is this? I looked around and suddenly found myself in a dilapidated temple. In front of me was a scholar who looked exactly like me, sitting on the ground and eating a steamed bun. This scene was exactly the same as my last dream, but this one was like a TV drama, as if it started from where the last dream ended. And how can I describe the current situation? It feels very clear, as if I were there myself. I can even feel the coldness of the dilapidated temple. This feeling is not the same as the one I had in the dream last time. The scholar, Ning Caichen, did not notice my presence. Soon the night passed, and when the next morning came, Ning Caichen did not even plan to leave. He cleaned a room in the dilapidated temple and prepared to live there. Looking at the dull look on this guy's face, although I really wanted to remind him that there was a ghost here and he should leave, it was impossible for him to hear me. I thought about it again. These things actually happened more than a thousand years ago. Now these are just like movies or something. I feel so bored now. I watched Ning Caichen sitting in the room with a book for an entire afternoon. As I said before, my current situation is not the same as dreaming. It feels like an hour has passed after an hour in this dream. Finally, the night of the second day came. Ning Caichen was still studying hard with a candle. If converted into real time, it would be around ten o'clock in the evening. Suddenly, the door of the dilapidated temple was banged open. When Ning Caichen heard the noise downstairs, he quickly got up and went out to see what was going on. I hurriedly followed him out. When I went out, it turned out to be Xiaoqian. Xiaoqian was still wearing white clothes. When she saw Ning Caichen, she frowned and shouted, "You scholar, didn't I ask you to leave yesterday? Why are you still here?"

　　Ning Caichen smiled when he saw that it was Nie Xiaoqian, and replied, "Miss, you may not know that I am having some financial difficulties. I plan to rest here for a few nights, paint a few paintings, and sell them in the nearby town to collect enough money before leaving."

　　"Young Master also knows calligraphy and painting." Nie Xiaoqian's expression eased a lot after hearing this. "A little bit." Ning Caichen nodded and ran to his room, took out an oil lamp and some calligraphy and paintings he had drawn, and handed them to Nie Xiaoqian. Nie Xiaoqian praised them after seeing them. Nie Xiaoqian suddenly picked up one of the paintings and asked, "Young Master, I wonder where you got this painting from?"

　　I was bored at first, and I didn't understand these paintings at all. But when I heard Nie Xiaoqian's words, I went over. Damn, isn't this the painting of Han Sifan? Uh, that is, Nie Xiaoqian. It really looks like him. It's painted so well. Nie Xiaoqian in the painting was painted under a peach blossom, with an unusually bright smile on her face. Ning Caichen sighed and said as soon as he saw the painting, "I bought this painting from a poor old couple in a nearby town some time ago. I saw that the two old people had no children and lived in poverty, so I wanted to give them the money for their journey, but they refused to accept it. So I took a painting from their house and said I would use the money to buy the painting, so I bought it."

　　I saw Nie Xiaoqian was already in tears. Ning Caichen looked at Nie Xiaoqian strangely and asked, "Miss, why are you crying?"

　　"Nothing, it's just that the two old people you mentioned are too pitiful, and the scene brought back memories." Nie Xiaoqian wiped her tears. Judging from the situation, Ning Caichen should have met Nie Xiaoqian's parents or grandparents. Ning Caichen looked at the painting carefully, then looked at Nie Xiaoqian and smiled, "Hey, Miss, I didn't expect that you have some similarities with the people in this painting. How about I give this painting to you and let me stay here for a few more days?"

　　Actually, it's not that Ning Caichen is short-sighted. Although I can recognize the person in the painting at a glance, Ning Caichen can't recognize the woman in the painting. She looks more like the girl next door, innocent and lively, with a smile on her face. Nie Xiaoqian always has a sense of being out of touch with the world. Although Han Sifan is also cold, she has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. Nie Xiaoqian feels more like she is heartbroken. Nie Xiaoqian looked at Ning Caichen deeply, took the painting, put it away carefully, and then said, "As long as you are not afraid of death, you can stay as long as you are willing to."

　　Ning Caichen was overjoyed when he heard this and hurriedly thanked her. However, Nie Xiaoqian obviously didn't want to pay attention to him. Ning Caichen turned around and walked out of the ruined temple. Ning Caichen looked at Nie Xiaoqian's leaving back and his eyes also revealed a trace of admiration. Everyone has a love for beauty, let alone a beauty like Nie Xiaoqian. Ning Caichen suddenly picked up a pen and a piece of white paper and started to draw.

　　[243] Yan Chixia!

　　If Ning Caichen was born in modern times, he would definitely be a high-level loser. With his painting skills, he could charm countless women. He actually used his previous memory to draw Nie Xiaoqian's previous appearance, which was vivid and better than the painting he gave to Nie Xiaoqian before. Although Nie Xiaoqian in this painting had a cold face, she was born in a sea of ​​flowers. The person in the painting was very similar to Han Sifan. "This woman should only exist in heaven, and it is rare to see her in the world." Ning Caichen sighed, carefully put away the painting, and went back to his room to rest. In the next few days, Ning Caichen was painting in the room during the day, and at night Nie Xiaoqian would appear at the same time as Ning. As a bystander, I could naturally see that the relationship between the two was slowly changing. This was different from watching a movie. Many things in a movie are carefully set up, and a glance or something can make you feel the love between the two. But I saw that Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian were not like this in real life. The more familiar they were with each other, the less they showed their admiration for each other, but kept finding topics to chat and heat up. On the evening of the seventh day, Nie Xiaoqian came to the ruined temple according to international practice. When Nie Xiaoqian first arrived, Ning Caichen also went out to greet her. The two discussed some things about painting, and then Ning Caichen said to Nie Xiaoqian: "Xiaoqian, I'm leaving tomorrow."

　　Nie Xiaoqian's originally cold face also showed surprise and asked anxiously: "Why are you in such a hurry? Why don't you stay for two more days? Isn't there still a long time before the exam?"

　　"I think the paintings I painted recently will be enough to cover my travel expenses if I sell them, so I plan to sell the paintings at the market tomorrow and then go to take the exam. But I promise you that if I pass the exam and become the top scholar, I will definitely come back to see you." Ning Caichen's determined look finally made me see some positive images of myself in my past life. From my performance in the past few days, I really feel that I was a silly and cute idiot in my past life. Nie Xiaoqian showed a trace of loneliness on her face and said, "If you pass the exam and become the top scholar, don't come back. Don't come back in the future. Never come back."

　　"Why?" Ning Caichen just opened his mouth when Nie Xiaoqian's figure disappeared. Ning Caichen shouted a few times but Nie Xiaoqian did not appear. "It seems that she is really gone." Ning Caichen sighed. I saw it clearly from the side. I didn't make random guesses about what would happen next. I didn't think whether it would be the same as the famous "A Chinese Ghost Story" or whether there would be any changes. I didn't guess. I just followed Ning Caichen to watch his story, and guesses would never be useful because these things happened thousands of years ago. All I can do is watch. I followed Ning Caichen and finally came to a nearby town. However, this town was not like the one in the movie, with people everywhere chopping with knives. I think even in ancient times, the streets would not be full of people holding knives like in TV dramas. Isn't this the same as us holding guns on the streets in modern times? Ning Caichen found a place to set up a stall and started selling paintings. His paintings were very good, so they sold very quickly. It only took one morning. All the paintings were sold, but he also kept one, the one he painted for Xiaoqian. I said before that Ning Caichen was a loser, and he was right. He had been eating steamed buns in the mountains for several days, and now he had money from selling his paintings, so he had to eat something good. He ran to the restaurant and ordered a bowl of noodles. It was already noon, and the restaurant was very crowded. Ning Caichen ran to a corner and sat down, wolfing down the rice. "Hey, kid, are you eating noodles? Do you want some meat?" Suddenly a man walked up to Ning Caichen with two chicken legs in his hand. Damn, I looked at the man in front of me. He had a big beard, sloppy clothes, and a sword on his back. Yan Chixia. Seeing Yan Chixia's beard really broadened my horizons. Basically, I couldn't see half of his face. I couldn't see what this guy looked like at all. I was disappointed by many fans who have always liked the world's number one sword. Yan Chixia sat opposite Ning Caichen in a carefree manner and said loudly to Ning Caichen, "Kid, my name is Yan Chixia, what's your name?"

　　Ning Caichen looked up and saw the chicken drumstick in Yan Chixia's hand. He swallowed his saliva but did not reach out to take it. Instead, he lowered his head and continued to eat his noodles. He mumbled, "Ning Caichen."

　　"Boy, do you know that you smell?" Yan Chixia sniffed at Ning Caichen with a hint of meaning. Ning Caichen looked around and said, "I have lived in a dilapidated temple for seven or eight days and have not taken a shower. If it affects your appetite, you can change the table to eat."

　　"I want to save your life. What I said just now was that there is an evil spirit in you, do you know that?" Yan Chixia snorted and looked around and said, "Hurry up and eat. Follow me after you finish."

　　Ning Caichen was quite stubborn and shook his head and said, "Why should I go with you?"

　　"I'll hire you to pay me for chatting, okay?" Yan Chixia actually threw out a silver ingot. Ning Caichen took a look and quickly put the money into his pocket. Then he whispered, "I'm selling my art, not my body."

　　"Who cares about your body?" Yan Chixia laughed carelessly and led Ning Caichen out. Yan Chixia led Ning Caichen to a hotel and walked into a room. Ning Caichen followed Yan Chixia in and Yan Chixia said, "Wait for me, kid. I'll go get ready first."

　　After saying that, he ran to the bathtub at the back to take a bath. Although I like Yan Chixia very much, I would not be so shameless as to peek at a grown man taking a bath. But there was a scene in the movie where Xiaoqian took a bath. Why is it not in this dream? It’s so depressing. Soon Yan Chixia walked out. After he came out, Ning Caichen was stunned. I was even more stunned. Yan Chixia shaved his beard and changed into a brand new blue robe, holding a folding fan in his hand. Ning Caichen should be surprised that Yan Chixia changed so quickly. He was like a bandit before, but suddenly he turned into a playboy. I was probably the most surprised. At the beginning, when Yan Chixia had a full beard, I couldn’t see what he looked like. Now that his beard was shaved, he actually looks exactly like Brother Xiang. I swear that I grew up with Brother Xiang wearing open-crotch pants and I would never make a mistake. Yan Chixia actually looks so much like Brother Xiang. There are only two possibilities. One is that Brother Xiang is the descendant of Yan Chixia, thanks to the genes of his ancestors, they look a bit alike. Another possibility is that Brother Xiang is the reincarnation of Yan Chixia.

　　【244】Go away

　　"What are you looking at, kid? Have you never seen a handsome guy?" Yan Chixia frowned and shouted when Ning Caichen looked at him. Ning Caichen hurriedly said, "I thought you were a vulgar person before, but I didn't expect..."

　　"We are ferocious and evil, so what?" Yan Chixia pointed at the table and said, "Sit down. Do you know why I asked you to come here this time?"

　　Ning Caichen shook his head. Yan Chixia said, "Do you know which mountain you came from? Do you know what's on it?"

　　"Is there anything wrong with that mountain? I've lived here for a while, and there's nothing strange about it. There's only a dilapidated temple on top," Ning Caichen replied. "Is it called Lanruo Temple?" Yan Chixia sneered, opened the window of the room, frowned, and looked out the window and said, "Boy, to tell you the truth, that place is not a good place. The temple has long been occupied by a group of demons. Tell me what happened to you up there."

　　Ning Caichen frowned and said nothing. Yan Chixia said, "I didn't give you money for nothing. Tell me now."

　　Ning Caichen also knew that he was taking money to help others get rid of disasters. He nodded and told Yan Chixia about what he had experienced during this period. Ning Caichen was also honest and told Yan Chixia about Nie Xiaoqian. After listening to Ning Caichen's words, Yan Chixia sneered and said, "You poor scholar, hurry up and leave this place. There are demons everywhere in that place. I don't know how you survived until now."

　　"No, that Xiaoqian's family lives there, how could there be a monster?" Ning Caichen shook his head to show that he didn't believe it. Yan Chixia shook his head and sighed, "Idiot," then picked up his sword and turned around and walked out of the room, not wanting to pay attention to Ning Caichen. I saw Ning Caichen frowned as if hesitating about something. Finally, Ning Caichen shook his head with a worried look on his face and whispered, "If there is a monster on the mountain as the gentleman just said, then Xiaoqian is in great danger."

　　After saying that, Ning Caichen picked up his luggage and ran out. I hurriedly followed him. He actually ran straight to the mountain. I shook my head. This guy is really stupid. If ordinary people heard about monsters, they would probably be afraid that they could not escape. But this guy ran back directly. It was almost night when Ning Caichen ran to Lanruo Temple. I followed him back and saw that there was something wrong with this temple. It’s not that there is any change in appearance. I have said before that the dream I am in now is very strange. I can feel all kinds of feelings in this dream. Although the appearance of Lanruo Temple has not changed much, the evil spirit is so strong that it gives people a very depressing feeling. Ning Caichen, an ordinary person, doesn’t feel anything, so he ran in. After entering, Ning Caichen looked for it but didn’t find Xiaoqian, and I frowned. According to this evil spirit, Lanruo Temple must be very quiet at night. A big demon is about to come out, but Ning Caichen seemed to be ready to wait for Nie Xiaoqian here, and he actually ran to the previous room to rest. Anyway, I am now calming my mind as if I were watching a movie or video. Time passed quickly and it was already around nine o'clock in the evening. I saw Ning Caichen still reading a book on the bookshelf. He was bored and just wanted to go somewhere else for a walk. Suddenly, there was a sound of the door opening. Ning Caichen was overjoyed when he heard the sound outside and ran out. I hurriedly followed Ning Caichen. As soon as he ran out, he immediately fell to the ground and didn't dare to breathe. What happened? I walked over and saw that the door was open, but a lot of "people" came in. These "people" were all wearing bright red clothes. Walking in the middle was an old woman who looked to be in her seventies or eighties. Her wrinkles were as many as tree bark. I roughly counted them. In addition to the old In addition to the old lady, there are twelve ghosts and they are all young and beautiful women, but Nie Xiaoqian is not among them. "Hurry up, Master Heishan will come to marry Xiaoqian in a few days. Clean up this place for me. If Master Heishan is not satisfied, you will all be killed." The old woman started talking. Her voice sounded androgynous and very harsh. I felt that it was a little familiar. Isn't this the voice of the boss of the Red Gate Inn? When Han Sifan and I went to the Red Gate Inn to find a way to lift the curse, he asked me to kill Han Sifan. No wonder, it seems that it is because he knows that I am Ning Caichen and Han Sifan is Nie Xiaoqian. The twelve young and beautiful women just nodded timidly. The old woman nodded with satisfaction, and then turned and left. Ning Caichen's forehead was sweating. Seeing He is extremely nervous now. This guy is really unlucky. "Little brother, why don't you come down from upstairs? Grandma has left. We sisters have to take good care of you." Those twelve beautiful women, who were not sure if they were monsters or ghosts, walked to the second floor with their waists twisted. Ning Caichen was so scared that his legs went weak. Looking at the group of monsters, his face turned pale. "Little brother, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will eat you?" The women covered their mouths and laughed. I almost drooled. These monsters are so beautiful. "Aren't you monsters?" Ning Caichen looked at the group of women and probably felt that they were not monsters, so he asked cautiously. The women looked at each other. I guess they didn't expect this guy to be so stupid. One of them asked with a smile on her face, "Do you think we look like monsters? If we were monsters, wouldn't we have come up and eaten you long ago?"

　　"That's right, that's right. It's my fault for being so presumptuous. I, Ning Caichen, may I ask the names of these ladies?" When Ning Caichen heard this, he really thought that these ladies were not monsters. He quickly stood up and bowed, saying, "What are you guys doing?" Suddenly, Nie Xiaoqian's voice came from downstairs. I looked downstairs and saw Nie Xiaoqian panting and pointing at the group of women and saying viciously, "He is my 'friend'. Get out of here!"

　　When the group of women heard this, although there was a hint of reluctance in their eyes, they still smiled at Nie Xiaoqian, then turned around and took some things to start decorating the temple. "Xiaoqian, you are finally here. Do you know that I met a bearded man in the town? He said that there are monsters on this mountain. You'd better follow me quickly." Ning Caichen ran to Nie Xiaoqian, took Nie Xiaoqian's hand and was about to leave. Nie Xiaoqian's eyes flashed with a touch of emotion, but then anger appeared on her face and she cursed, "Get out of here. Who told you to come? Did you also call Xiaoqian? Do we know each other well? Get out of here."

　　[245] Ten thousand swords fired at once!

　　Ning Caichen is such a fool. He probably hasn't figured out the situation yet. He said, "Xiao Qian, don't be angry. I took a look at this mountain and it feels really eerie. Come with me quickly."

　　"Go away!" Nie Xiaoqian frowned. Suddenly, the old woman appeared behind Nie Xiaoqian. I was shocked because I didn't see clearly how this old woman appeared. "Xiaoqian, how can you be so ignorant of people's good intentions?" The old woman said to Ning Caichen in a weird tone: "Young Master, go upstairs and wait first."

　　Ning Caichen nodded helplessly and said, "Okay, old man, why don't you come with me..."

　　Ning Caichen also ran back to his room and closed the door. I didn't leave and stayed downstairs to observe the situation. "Xiao Qian, you haven't absorbed any Yang energy for a while. Although that boy is silly, he looks like a young boy with strong Yang energy. Go and absorb some Yang energy to replenish your body, otherwise Master Heishan will be unhappy if he knows that I neglected you." The grandmother said in a very calm tone. The monsters around looked at Nie Xiaoqian with envy when they heard the words "absorb Yang energy". Nie Xiaoqian gave a dry laugh and nodded. The grandmother suddenly said, "Don't try to play tricks. You've grown up and have more ideas, so it's hard to control you."

　　Suddenly, Yan Chixia's voice came from the door: "You old monster have lived for so many years, aren't you even harder to control?"

　　I looked towards the door. Yan Chixia was carrying a sword on his back, wearing ragged black clothes, and holding a gourd wine pot in his hand. He looked drunk and reeked of alcohol. "Grandma, please make up for this man for me." The female demon closest to Grandma saw Yan Chixia's excited face and spoke quickly. The other demons saw that this female demon had taken the lead and were very upset. "Go," Grandma said two words very briefly. The female demon became even more excited and transformed into a large gray fox. The most terrifying thing was that this fox demon actually had three tails. It seemed that the second in command of the Red Gate Inn, that is, Sanniang, was also a three-tailed fox demon. I didn't expect that one of Grandma's subordinates looked so helpless. The important subordinates actually had such strength. The fox demon rushed towards Yan Chixia. Yan Chixia drank a sip of wine calmly. When the fox demon was only one meter away from Yan Chixia, Yan Chixia suddenly spit out the wine. The wine sprayed on the fox. With a bang, a raging fire ignited. "Ah!" The fox screamed, but the fire was not enough to take her life. She was just surprised that a drunkard could hurt her. Yan Chixia looked at the fox in front of him drunkenly, kicked it away, and then staggered to point at the old woman: "Old tree demon, you'd better not let these young people come to die against me, Yan Chixia, are you only letting these little demons come?"

　　The surrounding female demons trembled when they heard the name Yan Chixia. Even Nie Xiaoqian looked terrified. There was no trace of anger on the old woman's face. She said lightly: "Yan Chixia, the so-called number one sword in the world, you want to fight my grandma with your number one sword in the world?"

　　"Hahahahahaha" Yan Chixia raised his head and laughed, and said arrogantly: "You will know whether I can fight with you. The Heaven and Earth are Infinite and the Universe is Borrowed." "Damn it!" I thought that the palm thunder of Yan Chixia in the movie was awesome enough, but I didn't expect that the Yan Chixia in reality could be so awesome. Yan Chixia slapped it with one palm, and there was no luxurious special effects. The grandma just waved her hand and moved the fox demon that was still burning all over to in front of her. With a bang, the fox demon was blasted into a bloody dance. This is not some random cat or dog, this is a three-tailed fox demon. In modern times, a monster that can become the second in command of the Red Gate Inn was actually destroyed by this buddy with one palm. "It's quite interesting." The grandma smiled: "Xiao Qian, go to the scholar's room, and the rest of you, come on."

　　Nie Xiaoqian nodded and ran back to her room. The other eleven fox demons were reluctant, but they turned into fox demons one by one and rushed up to fight with Yan Chixia. Of course, I would not go back to watch the love between Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian. I watched Yan Chixia and the eleven fox demons fighting, but the more I watched, the more I felt something was wrong. This guy Yan Chixia seemed to be really drunk. It seemed that he didn't want to pretend to be cool and got so drunk to run to fight. But when I think about it carefully, who the hell gets drunk to fight? That's just a plot of pretending to be cool in TV dramas. How could it be possible in reality? Yan Chixia was really drunk and he was staggering when he walked. It was really a pity that this guy was so strong that he was drunk like this and still had the upper hand against the eleven fox demons. "Damn it, you are staggering around. I won't fight you anymore. You are cheating." Yan Chixia cursed in a daze. It was obviously him who was staggering around. He yelled, "Do you think it's okay to just stagger around? I'll kill you."

　　"The dragon roars in the sky, and thousands of swords fly together. The righteousness of the vast sky, all the laws return to the origin---the sword returns to the infinite"

　　Yan Chixia actually threw his sword into the sky. Suddenly, the sword split into two and two into four, and became a total of 16 swords. When the old lady saw Yan Chixia's action, her face changed drastically and she cursed: "Ten thousand swords will be fired at once!"

　　Grandma's body turned into leaves and disappeared, but the eleven fox demons were not so lucky. They were pierced into bloody holes by the sixteen swords. Yan Chixia laughed when he saw all the demons dead: "Haha, die, die, die." After saying that, he lay on the ground and snored. "Big Beard, why are you here? Why are there so many dead foxes here?"

　　After a while, Ning Caichen ran down from upstairs and saw Yan Chixia sleeping on the ground. He shook him, but Yan Chixia was still sleeping and ignored him. Nie Xiaoqian also followed him down. She frowned and looked at the fox corpses on the ground. I saw the murderous intent flashed in Nie Xiaoqian's eyes when she looked at Yan Chixia, but Nie Xiaoqian looked at Ning Caichen again and shook his head without taking any action. In fact, killing Yan Chixia now can be said to be a piece of cake, but Nie Xiaoqian did not kill Yan Chixia. It was probably because she left a bad impression in front of Ning Caichen. Ning Caichen carried Yan Chixia back to his room, took off his shoes and let him go to bed. "This big bearded man is not a bad guy, although he has a bad temper," Ning Caichen said to Nie Xiaoqian. Nie Xiaoqian nodded and said, "It's getting late, I'll leave first. Remember to be careful. When the big bearded man wakes up, you follow him and leave. If there is any situation, wake up the big bearded man immediately."

　　[246] Huineng!

　　Ning Caichen did not try to stop her. Nie Xiaoqian nodded and pushed the door open. When she walked out, she turned back and reminded him, "As soon as this guy wakes up, you should ask him to take you away. Got it?"

　　Ning Caichen nodded, and Nie Xiaoqian left. As soon as Nie Xiaoqian left, Ning Caichen's face suddenly became full of tension, and he muttered, "What should I do? I'm so unlucky. There are monsters everywhere. I'm done for. I'm done for."

　　It seems that Ning Caichen is not stupid. He just pretended not to know. Now that Nie Xiaoqian left, he began to mutter to himself, "No, we have to escape quickly." Ning Caichen frowned and grabbed the luggage and was about to run. I was puzzled. Damn, didn't Ning Caichen dislike Nie Xiaoqian being a ghost? Now he looked so scared. It seems that the records in the books are wrong. However, when I think about it carefully, it makes sense that a normal person would be afraid of a monster no matter how beautiful it is. Ning Caichen was about to leave with his luggage when he pushed the door open. Suddenly he turned around and looked at Yan Chixia and said, "This bearded man is also a good man. We can't let him stay in such a dangerous place." Then he carried Yan Chixia on his back and ran out with the luggage. I hurriedly followed him. After all, the story now has begun to be different from the A Chinese Ghost Story I am familiar with. Unexpectedly, as soon as Ning Caichen went downstairs, Nie Xiaoqian pushed the door open and ran in anxiously. Nie Xiaoqian said anxiously, "Ning Caichen, put this guy down and run away by yourself. Grandma is back."

　　When Ning Caichen saw Xiaoqian coming back, he threw Yan Chixia to the ground and asked in horror: "Xiaoqian, are you a monster?"

　　Nie Xiaoqian shook her head and looked at Ning Caichen and said, "How could I be a monster?"

　　"You are really not a monster." Ning Caichen was relieved. Nie Xiaoqian nodded and said, "I am not a monster, I am a ghost."

　　"Oh my god!" Ning Caichen was startled and took several steps back. Nie Xiaoqian didn't show any anger when she saw Ning Caichen like this. It seemed that she had expected Ning Caichen to react like this. She glanced at the door anxiously and said, "Don't say these useless things. Grandma is coming soon. She is coming for the Taoist priest named Yan Chixia. Just be careful and run. You'll be fine."

　　"Hmm" Ning Caichen nodded. Originally this place was just a dilapidated temple with broken walls everywhere. I just found a hole and crawled out. I originally wanted to stay and see what would happen. Suddenly, the scene around me changed and I was back to Ning Caichen's surroundings. At this time, Ning Caichen was still running wildly. Strange, couldn't I be too far away from Ning Caichen in this dream? After running for more than an hour, I finally arrived at the entrance of the town. "That Yan Chixia should be fine. I didn't expect that there really was a monster on the mountain." Ning Caichen ran to an inn. It was around ten o'clock. It was very late, but there were still some diners eating. Ning Caichen went in and muttered something, and then said to the waiter: "Waiter, give me a bowl of noodles."

　　Ning Caichen looked around and ran to a corner to sit down. Soon the noodles came up. Ning Caichen ate vigorously. Seeing this, I shook my head vigorously. This Ning Caichen in my previous life was even more arrogant than I imagined. Suddenly, two monks walked in from the door. I looked at them carefully and found that it was an old monk who looked to be in his sixties. The old monk had a kind face and a kind Zen stick in his hand. I looked at the Zen stick and felt that it was familiar. I shook my head. It must be an illusion. The old monk sat down opposite Ning Caichen with the Zen stick. Just as he sat down, the monk's Zen stick suddenly emitted bursts of Buddhist sounds. The Zen stick trembled. The monk looked at Ning Caichen opposite with surprise and asked, "Hello, brother."

　　"I'm not nice at all, monk, don't bother me." Ning Caichen was full of face and didn't want to pay attention to this monk. The old monk smiled faintly and asked: "I see that the donor has a little Buddha nature. I wonder if you have the intention to join my Buddhist sect?"

　　Ning Caichen looked up at the old monk, shook his head and said, "I am the only one in my family and I need to carry on the family line. Master, please find someone else."

　　After saying this, he stood up and was about to leave. The old monk stood up all of a sudden, stretched out his hand and grabbed Ning Caichen, saying: "I see that you have a good affinity with Buddhism. Today, I will really lower my face and accept you as my disciple. How about that?"

　　"Old monk, are you crazy? I still have to become the number one scholar and return home in glory." Ning Caichen struggled for a while, but the old monk's arms were very strong and he couldn't get free at all. "Hahahahahahaha" the old monk actually raised his head and laughed. There were some diners around who gave him unfriendly eyes. The old monk said, "I don't know how many people wanted to become my disciples, but I never gave them a chance. I didn't expect that you, a little guy, actually wanted to be the number one scholar and not be my disciple."

　　"Is being a monk very rich? Can it bring honor to the family?" Ning Caichen shook his head to show that he was not interested. The old monk asked: "Do you know who I am?"

　　"I don't care who you are." Ning Caichen curled his lips. The old monk was not angry but even happier. He kept saying, "Okay, okay."

　　"I am Huineng, the sixth ancestor of Buddhism." The old monk looked at Ning Caichen with a smile. Ning Caichen was a scholar after all. Although he did not believe in Buddhism, he also knew the name of the sixth ancestor of Buddhism. His face changed drastically and he put his hands together and said, "I didn't expect it to be Master Huineng. I just said something wrong."

　　"It's okay, it's okay. I just want to ask if you are willing to be my apprentice." Huineng asked Ning Caichen with a smile. Suddenly, he said, "Master Huineng, there is a mountain not far away. There is a monster on the mountain that is causing trouble to the world. A friend of mine has also been captured. If you can subdue this monster, I will worship you as my master." Master Huineng nodded, pointed to the bowl of noodles in Ning Caichen's bowl and said, "After eating, we will go up the mountain."

　　After eating, the two of them packed up and went up the mountain. I don't know why Ning Caichen suddenly felt guilty and wanted to rescue Yan Chixia. When the two of them sneaked back to Lanruo Temple, it was already decorated with lights and colorful decorations. Monsters were surging inside. The number of monsters was much greater than at the beginning, and there were wedding characters everywhere. "Master, why don't we observe it before going in?" Ning Caichen asked Huineng a little nervously. Huineng took the Zen stick and didn't answer. He walked straight into Lanruo Temple. I was also cursing Ning Caichen in my heart for being so timid. Who is this old monk? Huineng, the sixth ancestor of Buddhism, should he be afraid of these small fry? But suddenly I also thought of the Red Gate Inn. Those fox demons making trouble in Nanhua Temple are related to the current events.

　　【247】Black Mountain Demon

　　"Amitabha," the old monk chanted from a distance. The voice was very strong and could be heard from a distance. Suddenly, the bustling Lanruo Temple suddenly became quiet. Countless monsters rushed out, each with its fangs bared and claws, looking at the old monk nervously and vigilantly. I was watching this scene from the side and swallowed my saliva. Even though I knew that these monsters couldn't see me, I was still a little nervous standing behind the old monk. I roughly looked around and found that there were more than a hundred monsters on the opposite side, and each of them looked strong. However, although each of them looked very powerful, none of them took the initiative. The old lady suddenly appeared in front of these monsters. The old lady's face looked very unhappy. She looked at Huineng in front of her and clasped her hands together and said, "I wonder what important matter is Master Huineng coming here for?"

　　What the hell is aura? This is aura. What is awesome? This is awesome. This old monk is standing right across from him. The arrogant old tree demon actually put his hands together and gave Huineng a Buddhist salute. Huineng said kindly, "Nothing. I heard from my apprentice that he has a friend here, so I came to take a look."

　　Grandma's face changed and she yelled at the group of monsters behind her: "Have we arrested anyone recently?"

　　"No, grandma," the monsters behind said in unison

　　Grandma smiled and said, "Master, you also heard that we knew nothing."

　　Suddenly, Master Huineng frowned and said, "Evil spirits, I know it's not easy for you to practice and I don't want to do anything, but if you still insist on being stubborn, I will save you."

　　After saying this, the face of the grandma looked very unhappy. I was quite surprised. This grandma could just hand over the person. Could it be wrong for Yan Chixia to let them kill him? Finally, the grandma gritted her teeth and said, "Master, this person is someone that our Black Mountain Master wants. We have no say in the matter."

　　"Black Mountain!" Master Huineng snorted coldly, and suddenly he raised his head. I also looked up and saw that the sky, which originally had some moonlight, was now filled with dark clouds. No, these were not dark clouds, but evil spirits. Damn, you know, I feel like I am in the scene now. The sky is full of purple evil spirits, covering half of the sky. No wonder people say that the monsters in ancient times were fierce, and it was true. If this evil spirit were placed in modern times, I guess not many people would be able to control it. Suddenly, a strong wind blew around this monster, and all the evil spirits condensed underground. In the middle of the monster group and Huineng, a person wrapped in a black robe appeared. There was no flesh on his body, and his face was covered with a big hat. He lowered his head and it was pitch black and could not be seen clearly. There were only two strange and abnormal purple eyes on Chu's face. "Master Huineng, how are you?" A very hoarse voice came from this man with demonic aura. He exuded a huge demonic aura all over his body, which made people breathless. Ning Caichen had never seen such a scene before, and was so scared that his face turned pale and he was trembling on the ground. Master Huineng laughed, and suddenly a peaceful Buddhist light emanated from his body. Even in the middle of the night, it still made people feel warm, which suppressed the oppression of the demonic aura. "You heard what I said just now. Let him go and we will leave," Master Huineng said to the Black Mountain Old Demon. "Impossible," the Black Mountain Old Demon snorted coldly and said, "That man killed twelve of my men. How can I save my face if I let him go?"

　　"Then do you not mind if I save a few more of your men?" The old monk Huineng also had murderous intent in his eyes. I saw it clearly from the side. It seemed that this old monk was not as kind as I had imagined. As the saying goes, a merciful man cannot command an army. A person who is truly kind cannot become a leader, not to mention the boss of Buddhism at that time. The understanding of Buddhism is of course one thing, but more of it is the mind and means. "Then you give it a try." The Black Mountain Old Demon was not to be outdone. He glared with his eyes without fear. Master Huineng took off the Buddhist beads hanging around his neck and swung them hard, hitting the stone tablet at the entrance of Lanruo Temple. He said, "How dare the evildoers use the name of my Buddhist sect?"

　　With a loud bang, the five-meter-high stone tablet was smashed to pieces by the Buddhist beads. The Black Mountain Old Demon did not stop it and laughed loudly: "Master, you destroyed my brand. How can I do business in the future?"

　　The business that Heishan is talking about is naturally to absorb people's yang energy.

　　"You only know how to kill people and rob, and using the name of a temple is a disgrace to my Buddha. You like to kill people and rob, so why not change the name to Murder Inn?" Master Huineng snorted, "Murder Inn doesn't sound very nice, so why not just call it Red Gate Inn? Thank you, Master Huineng, for the name, haha," said the Black Mountain Old Demon. I was shocked to hear this, and this was the origin of the name of Red Gate Inn. "Heishan, hand over the people quickly. I don't want to get entangled with you here. I have something important to do." Master Huineng showed impatience on his face. The Black Mountain Old Demon nodded and waved his hand. Yan Chixia appeared out of thin air, his body torn and bloodstained, and he had fainted. "Today is my wedding day, Master, why don't you come in and sit down?" Heishan casually threw Yan Chixia in front of Master Huineng and said insincerely. Master Huineng smiled slightly, counted with his fingers, and suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Heishan, your bride and my apprentice have a relationship..."

　　"Old monk, you are going too far." Heishan suddenly got angry: "I understand that you are going to cause trouble on purpose. If you want to beat us, then beat us."

　　The Black Mountain Old Demon roared and turned into a large demonic aura that enveloped the sky. Master Huineng whispered, "It's really fate. It's been a long time since we fought."

　　After he finished speaking, a ten-meter-high golden Buddha appeared behind Master Huineng. The Buddha's light illuminated half of the sky, scattering the evil spirits in the sky. Damn these guys. He just used his ultimate move and the Buddha's light hurt my eyes. I frowned and looked at Ning Caichen below. Ning Caichen was pinching Yan Chixia's Ren Zhong. Yan Chixia woke up after being pinched. He looked around and said, "It's strange. Where is this place? Wasn't I drinking?"

　　"Big Beard, run away! There's a monster here," Ning Caichen kindly reminded Yan Chixia. He looked up at Master Huineng and the evil spirit in the sky. With the pain all over his body, he seemed to understand what was going on. He angrily cursed, "Old Black Mountain Monster, you dare to plot against me! I'll kill you! Dragon Roars in the Sky! Ten Thousand Swords Fly Together! The righteousness of the vast sky, all the laws return to the sect --- the sword returns to the infinite."

　　【248】Jin Qiaojue

　　The sword in Yan Chixia's hand transformed into sixteen swords, which turned into a beam of yellow light and rushed directly into the sky. It stabbed randomly in the demonic energy. "A trifle trick." The cold snort of the Black Mountain Old Demon came from the sky. But from my listening to his voice, it seemed that he was not very relaxed. He was originally in a standoff with Master Huineng, and suddenly Yan Chixia rushed out to make trouble. It must be adding insult to injury. Suddenly, the grandmother in the distance also changed her expression and became ferocious. She pointed in the direction of Yan Chixia and said, "Come on!"

　　Suddenly, the more than one hundred monsters also rushed towards Yan Chixia with their fangs and claws. The more than one hundred monsters quickly surrounded the group of people. The combined demonic aura was not much less than that of the Black Mountain Old Monster, and was even stronger. "Little brother, you don't have to help protect my apprentice." Master Huineng looked at the more than one hundred monsters and couldn't help but whispered to Yan Chixia beside him. Yan Chixia nodded, pinched his fingers, pointed at the sword in the sky and said, "Return."

　　Sixteen swords flew back to Yan Chixia. Yan Chixia carried the limp Ning Caichen and was about to leave as he stepped on a flying sword. Ning Caichen suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh, Xiaoqian is still here. Go save her."

　　"That's a monster." Yan Chixia glared at him. Ning Caichen pondered for a moment and cursed, "You are the monster. She is a ghost, not a monster."

　　“Is there a difference?” Yan Chixia actually stepped on the flying sword and started yelling at Ning Caichen. But in the end, I don’t know how Ning Caichen convinced Yan Chixia. Yan Chixia finally threw a flying sword and asked Ning Caichen to stand still. Then he rushed directly into Lanruo Temple with fifteen flying swords. Oh, no, it should be called Hongmen Inn now. The more than one hundred monsters were not vegetarians either. Seeing that Yan Chixia was about to rush in, they blocked him one by one. Yan Chixia’s forehead was also covered with cold sweat and he cursed, “Damn it, anyone who blocks me will die.”

　　Yan Chixia was surrounded by fourteen flying swords. He stepped on the flying swords and used palm thunder with amazing power. He was so powerful that he would kill anyone who stood in his way. Yan Chixia soon killed ten monsters. Seeing how powerful Yan Chixia was, who dared to go up and die? I was so shocked that my jaw almost dropped. This was too fierce. Just when Yan Chixia was about to rush into the Red Gate Inn, a big tree suddenly grew out of the door. Countless vines were tied to Yan Chixia, but they were chopped off by Yan Chixia's flying swords as soon as they approached. When I was watching, the surrounding scene suddenly turned again. I immediately understood what Ning Caichen was doing. I don't know where the guy ran off to. I saw Ning Caichen holding the flying sword in his hand. I don't know when he had sneaked into the Red Gate Inn. He was walking up the stairs carefully. He pushed open his room and ran in. I followed him in and saw that Nie Xiaoqian was indeed here. Nie Xiaoqian was wearing a red dress, which was the dress that women wore when they got married in ancient times. Thinking about it carefully, what happened before should be that Nie Xiaoqian was going to marry him to the Black Mountain Demon. Nie Xiaoqian was originally sitting on the windowsill, looking at the sky with a sad face. Suddenly, she saw Ning Caichen running in. She frowned slightly and asked, "How did you get in?"

　　"I'm here to save you." Ning Caichen thought for a moment and said, "You are a good ghost, different from them. It's too dangerous to stay here."

　　"Is that all?" Nie Xiaoqian was a little disappointed and shook her head and said, "You'd better go alone. I'm the bride of Master Heishan. If you run away, Master Heishan will not let you go."

　　"Is that the man in the black robe outside? He is fighting with a big monk. You'd better come with me quickly. I'm afraid that big monk can't beat the Black Mountain Master you mentioned," Ning Caichen said hurriedly. I laughed after hearing it from behind. Ning Caichen was still too ignorant. Master Huineng was the sixth ancestor of Buddhism. If there were demons that he couldn't subdue, wouldn't the world be in chaos? Master Huineng was not like other monks. He would shout and kill when he met a demon or monster. He would only take action when he met something that conflicted with his own interests. Ning Caichen threw the flying sword in his hand out of the window. The flying sword actually floated in the window. Ning Caichen jumped up. Nie Xiaoqian hesitated for a moment and also jumped up. The flying sword instantly flew into the sky and flew towards the entrance of the town. After arriving at the town, I looked around and saw that Master Huineng and Yan Chixia had not returned yet. And there were bursts of demon roars coming from the direction of the Red Gate Inn on the mountain. Ning Caichen didn't care so much. He ran into the hotel, opened two rooms, and went to sleep without a heart. I couldn't be too far away from Ning Caichen, so I could only run to I was standing on the roof, looking towards the mountain. At this time, the sky above the mountain was still covered with evil spirits, but the evil spirits were heavy and there was also a trace of golden Buddha light. I could vaguely see many things flying around on the mountain. They should be Yan Chixia's flying swords. About two hours later, when I was about to fall asleep, the surroundings suddenly began to shake violently, just like an earthquake. The residents of the town also ran out. The earthquake came from the other side of the mountain. At this time, the evil spirits in the sky were rapidly gathering towards the ground. A Buddhist seal appeared in the sky and slowly pressed down from the sky. There were louder cries from the mountain. The next morning, Master Huineng and Yan Chixia walked back to the town. The difference was that Master Huineng's face was ruddy, as if nothing had happened, while Yan Chixia was in tatters and had many wounds all over his body. The two came to the hotel to wake up Ning Caichen. The three of them came downstairs to have breakfast. Ning Caichen saw that Yan Chixia was in a mess and asked what happened yesterday. Yan Chixia said, "The Black Mountain Old Demon was sealed in the Zen staff by Master Huineng. The other monsters were either dead or injured. Only a few monsters escaped."

　　I listened from the side and thought to myself, "Oh no!" The monsters in the Red Gate Inn are not targeting the so-called sealed evil spirits, but the Zen staff in Nanhua Temple. I guess they don't know that the Black Mountain Old Demon is sealed in the things above, so they have been looking for it. "Brother Ning, what are you going to do with that female ghost?" Yan Chixia asked after breakfast. Ning Caichen said, "She is not a bad person by nature. I hope Master Huineng can help her reincarnate."

　　Master Huineng nodded with a smile: "You are indeed a person with a profound Buddhist nature and a kind heart. Today I, Huineng, officially accept you as my disciple."

　　Ning Caichen also knelt down and kowtowed sincerely, saying: "Thank you, Master, for your enlightenment."

　　Huineng shook his head and said meaningfully: "Remember that no one in this world can save you. Ning Caichen is too worldly. Today I will change your name to Jin Qiaojue."

　　【249】A Different Chinese Ghost Story

　　ah

　　I had a headache. I covered my head and shook it. I looked around and found myself in front of the Three Lives Stone. How did I wake up? Uncle Liu saw me wake up and asked quickly, "Are you okay?"

　　I shook my head and said, "It's just that my head hurts a little bit, something's wrong. Why is it so strange?"

　　Uncle Liu saw that I didn't seem to have any serious problems, so he asked, "What's wrong? Tell me about it."

　　"In my previous life, I was the reincarnation of Ning Caichen. I should have had a relationship with Nie Xiaoqian, but an old monk inexplicably appeared and took Ning Caichen away to become a monk. But when the story ended, Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian's relationship hadn't even started, and he became a monk. It was a headache."

　　I frowned and thought about Han Sifan's appearance at the beginning. Han Sifan was not right. Nie Xiaoqian should like Ning Caichen, and they should both love each other. Uncle Liu thought about it and said, "If this story is not over yet..."

　　My mind moved. That's right. Ning Caichen is only in his twenties. Even if he became a monk, he still has decades to live. I only thought about it in the way of A Chinese Ghost Story. I didn't think that reality is different from A Chinese Ghost Story. Thinking of this, I quickly put my hand on the Three Lives Stone again...

　　"Buddhism is in the world and it is inseparable from the world. Seeking Bodhi away from the world is like seeking the horns of a rabbit."

　　Suddenly I appeared in a large hall. I looked around and found it was a Buddhist temple. There was a Buddha statue in front of the hall. Dozens of monks in green robes were sitting cross-legged on the ground chanting scriptures. The one sitting in the front was Ning Caichen. However, Ning Caichen was bald at this time and looked like he was a few years older. After chanting the scriptures, many disciples came forward to ask Ning Caichen about various Buddhist teachings and called him "Brother Jin" and "Master".

　　An old monk in a cassock walked in from outside. It was indeed Master Huineng. However, he looked very old, with wrinkles all over his face. Looking at this master, I couldn't help but think of the thousand-year-old golden body in later generations. Ning Caichen saw Master Huineng coming in and hurriedly and carefully helped Master Huineng to the first seat. Master Huineng nodded and asked, "Is there anything you don't understand about Buddhism?"

　　The strange thing is that no one spoke up. Suddenly, a young monk sat down and said, "Master is old. If you have any questions, you can ask Brother Qingyuan. Master should rest more."

　　I watched from the side and smiled and shook my head. The competition for Buddhist succession at that time was actually similar to the competition for the throne. After the Sixth Patriarch received the inheritance from the Fifth Patriarch, he was hunted down for more than ten years. Seeing that Huineng was old, these monks probably started to have ideas. Qingyuan should be Qingyuan Xingsi. I have seen on Baidu before that he was the disciple of Master Huineng. "The Dharma is Boundless." Master Huineng just sighed and said, "Qiao Jue, come with me." After that, Master Huineng stood up and walked to the back hall. Ning Caichen nodded and followed Master Huineng to the back hall. Just as I was about to go over, I heard many young monks in the back say, "This Jin Qiao Jue is with a female ghost all day long and even wants to compete with Senior Brother Qingyuan for the position of the Seventh Patriarch. It's ridiculous."

　　"It is said that Jin Qiaojue..."

　　The disciples in the back hall all started to speak ill of Ning Caichen. It seemed that these guys were respectful to Ning Caichen on the surface, but they were not nice to him behind his back. And from their words, I learned that Jin Qiaojue seemed to have been with Nie Xiaoqian in the past few years. Suddenly, the scene changed and I was in the inner hall. There were only Master Huineng and Ning Caichen. Master Huineng sat down, closed his eyes and said, "Qiaojue, do you know why I asked you to come here?"

　　"Disciple doesn't know" Ning Caichen shook his head

　　"I want you to be my successor," Master Huineng said, "You are the person with the highest Buddha nature I have ever seen, even higher than me. With you around, you will surely be able to spread Buddhism far and wide."

　　"Buddhism does not need to be promoted" Ning Caichen responded

　　Master Huineng smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Never mind, I know you have a wild personality. Although you have been in my Nanhua Temple for these years, your heart has never given up the worldly world."

　　Ning Caichen said: "Master, I think that Buddha is not a person who escapes from the world but a person who enters the world. If you don't enter the world to experience suffering, how can you understand the suffering of the world and how can you save the world?"

　　Master Huineng nodded and said, "My son, I don't have much time left..."

　　"Congratulations, Master!" Ning Caichen said with a smile. Master Huineng also smiled and asked, "What is there to congratulate?"

　　"Master, I am glad that you can go to my Western Paradise to serve my great Buddha Tathagata."

　　"Alright, before I came to you, I knew you wouldn't agree to be the abbot of Nanhua Temple. But do you know what will happen to you and Xiaoqian after I die? If I hadn't suppressed you all these years, your fellow disciples would have saved Xiaoqian long ago. Can't you let go of your love?" Master Huineng was a little worried about what would happen to Ning Caichen after his death. "Master, go with peace of mind. I will definitely spread your Buddhism in the future." Ning Caichen knelt down and finally felt a little sad. It seems that Master Huineng treated Ning Caichen very well. When I looked at this picture, my heart suddenly tightened and I felt He was a little breathless and felt inexplicably sad. "You and Xiaoqian should leave Nanhua Temple. After I die, your fellow disciples will definitely harm you. Go to Chang'an Temple in Chang'an and say that you are my disciple, and then spread my Buddhism there." After Master Huineng finished speaking, Ning Caichen nodded and said, "Master, I'm leaving now." Ning Caichen stood up and looked at Master Huineng reluctantly. Master Huineng nodded and looked at Ning Caichen with red eyes. He waved his hand and said, "Let's go, let's go. You are a naughty child. Remember to be careful."

　　Ning Caichen knelt down and kowtowed three times to Master Huineng before he stood up and left. I looked at this scene and suddenly my eyes became moist. I wondered why I was crying. It seemed like I was feeling very uncomfortable. "Monk Ning, you are back." Ning Caichen walked to a small courtyard in the temple. As soon as he entered the house, he heard Nie Xiaoqian's voice. I walked in and saw that Nie Xiaoqian was smiling at this time. There was no longer the cold feeling before. "You said to call me Jin Qiaojue." Ning Caichen looked at Nie Xiaoqian and smiled inexplicably. Nie Xiaoqian jumped up to Ning Caichen, stretched out her hand and asked, "Where is the thing I want?"

　　Ning Caichen was stunned for a moment and asked: "What is it?"

　　Nie Xiaoqian said angrily: "Didn't you say you would buy me candy last time? You promised me that."

　　"Next time" Ning Caichen seemed to have really forgotten

　　"You're saying this again," Nie Xiaoqian pouted with dissatisfaction on her face.

　　[250] Chang'an

　　After Ning Caichen entered the house, he took a few clothes and some money and said to Nie Xiaoqian, "Xiaoqian, let's go."

　　"Where are you going?" Nie Xiaoqian asked curiously. Ning Caichen took Nie Xiaoqian's hand and walked out and said, "Don't you always want to leave this temple? It's time to leave."

　　After leaving Nanhua Temple, Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian rented a carriage and headed for Chang'an. It took about half a month before they finally arrived in Chang'an. During this time, I also got a lot of news from Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian. It turned out that after the Black Mountain Old Demon was sealed, Ning Caichen followed the old monk to Nanhua Temple to practice, and Nie Xiaoqian insisted on coming with him for some reason. How could a ghost like her agree to let her stay in a Buddhist temple? In the end, Master Huineng agreed for Ning Caichen's sake, and then the two of them lived in Nanhua Temple. I can also see that the two of them should like each other. "Finally arrived in Chang'an." Ning Caichen got off the car From now on, he took out an umbrella to block the sun during the day. Of course, he was not afraid of the sun, but used a fan to block Nie Xiaoqian. I was extremely bored during the past half month following them. When I saw that we finally arrived in Chang'an, I hurried in to visit. Although it was the entrance to the city gate, there were still a lot of people. Many people were all blocked at the city gate. It seemed that there was some notice. I ran over and prepared to watch the excitement, but I found that I couldn’t understand the words. Damn, it’s too bad. The people in Chang'an City also speak strangely. It’s not Mandarin, but a bit like Cantonese. I can barely understand a little bit. Fortunately, Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian also came over at this time. Nie Xiaoqian asked, "Monk Ning, what is written here?"

　　Ning Caichen looked at it for a while, then frowned and said, "That Chang'an Temple actually let a monster kill all the people in the temple three days ago. Now the emperor has issued a notice to order all the capable people to catch the monster."

　　"The monster is looking for the old monk. The old monk is so powerful." Nie Xiaoqian didn't think much about it. Ning Caichen's face darkened and said, "Master, forget it. Let's find a place to stay first. I originally wanted to stay in Chang'an Temple. I didn't expect such a thing to happen."

　　I was shocked when I heard what Ning Caichen said. I said, why does Chang'an Temple sound so familiar? Damn, isn't this the White Bone Bodhisattva? In the story that the White Bone Bodhisattva told us, didn't he massacre the entire temple in the end? Passersby couldn't see Nie Xiaoqian, but they felt it was strange that Ning Caichen, a monk, was holding an umbrella in broad daylight and it wasn't raining. Ning Caichen took Nie Xiaoqian and strolled around Chang'an City. "Buy me some candy, hurry up." Nie Xiaoqian looked like a little child, pulling Ning Caichen's hand and acting coquettishly. "You're so grown up, and you still want to eat candy?" Ning Caichen muttered, holding Nie Xiaoqian's hand and buying her a bag of candy. Candy in ancient times It was just like a piece of big white sugar, it didn't look very delicious. Nie Xiaoqian took advantage of the time when no one was watching and threw one into her mouth, following Ning Caichen with a smile on her face. Ning Caichen led Nie Xiaoqian to a small riverside. There were flowers everywhere on the riverside, and many children were playing there. Ning Caichen sat down cross-legged and looked at the children with envy. Nie Xiaoqian also sat down nearby, "Xiaoqian, it's time for you to reincarnate." Ning Caichen, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, suddenly spoke, "After all, you are a ghost, and humans and ghosts have different paths. I'm not saying this because I dislike you being a ghost, but if you don't reincarnate, your soul will be scattered. You know this better than me."

　　"Why bring this up? If you're scared, then so be it. It's no big deal." Nie Xiaoqian shook her head and threw another candy into her mouth. "Don't be silly." Ning Caichen was not angry either, as if he had known that Nie Xiaoqian would say this: "It's been a pleasure to be with you all these years, but..."

　　"I won't reincarnate. I won't reincarnate even if I'm beaten to death. If I'm reincarnated as a man with a full beard in my next life, it will be so ugly." Nie Xiaoqian shook her head. Ning Caichen sighed: "Why not reincarnate? Give me a reason."

　　“After I reincarnate, I won’t be able to eat the candy you bought. Is this okay?” Nie Xiaoqian shook a candy in front of Ning Caichen, then put it in her mouth, leaned on Ning Caichen’s shoulder, closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Ning Caichen sighed and looked at Nie Xiaoqian lovingly. They played until it was dark, then they found an inn and opened a room to stay temporarily. “Monk Ning, you don’t want to catch that monster, do you?” After Nie Xiaoqian entered the room, she suddenly looked at Ning Caichen and asked, “Monkeys are a threat to us practitioners, so it’s our duty. After I go, you can reincarnate.” Ning Caichen nodded and put his clothes away. Nie Xiaoqian frowned and said, “Don’t I know how capable you are? You are not allowed to go.”

　　"Amitabha!" Ning Caichen put his hands together and was about to speak when Nie Xiaoqian scolded him, "Why are you still pretending to be a monk?"

　　"Xiao Qian," Ning Caichen suddenly laughed, but then his face suddenly turned strangely cold. "Monk Ning, what happened to you?" Nie Xiaoqian asked worriedly. "Xiao Qian, if I have a chance in the next life, I will continue to buy candies for you. In fact, I like you very much."

　　Ning Caichen suddenly looked up at the ceiling as soon as Nie Xiaoqian finished speaking. He said loudly: "Stay in the room and don't go out."

　　After saying that, Ning Caichen picked up a Zen stick and ran out. When he closed the door, he took out a talisman and pasted it on the door, as if he didn't want Nie Xiaoqian to go out. "Ning Caichen, come back here." Although Nie Xiaoqian's shouting came from behind him, Ning Caichen had no intention of stopping. Instead, his pace quickened. I looked at Ning Caichen strangely. What should I say? This is my previous life. Strictly speaking, it is actually myself. I can't understand why I did this at that time. Ning Caichen quickly ran out to the street. I ran out with him and looked up. There was a huge resentment covering the sky. This should be the White Bone Bodhisattva. Damn, he is so powerful. He ran directly to the capital to cause trouble. Isn't this courting death? Soon, many Taoists and monks from other temples came out and began to set up altars to deal with the White Bone Bodhisattva. Chang'an City is actually equivalent to the current Beijing. How could an imperial capital not have masters? Ning Caichen actually ran around everywhere. There were Taoists and monks everywhere on the streets. The army also came out and prohibited ordinary people from going out. It was because Ning Caichen had a bald head that the army did not stop him.

　　【251】Go reincarnate

　　I suddenly understood why Ning Caichen didn't let Nie Xiaoqian out and threw a talisman at her. There were Taoist priests and monks all over the street. If Nie Xiaoqian came out and was caught and wanted to kill demons, it would be really troublesome. Let's get back to the point. This White Bone Bodhisattva is really fierce. It is probably on the same level as the Black Mountain Old Demon. Countless monks and Taoist priests chanting scriptures and throwing magic tools seem to have no effect on this White Bone Bodhisattva. "Master, I suddenly understand why you asked me to come to Chang'an." Ning Caichen suddenly talked to himself, looking at the sky with a worried face: "It should be to let me deal with this guy."

　　Suddenly, I heard Nie Xiaoqian's voice from behind Ning Caichen. I turned around and saw Nie Xiaoqian, who was in a mess and covered with wounds, running towards Ning Caichen. Ning Caichen scolded, "How did you get out, idiot? Go back quickly."

　　"Where are you going?" Behind Nie Xiaoqian, there was a Taoist priest. The Taoist priest looked to be in his forties and was holding a peach wood sword. When he saw Ning Caichen, he shouted, "Fellow Taoist, stop this female ghost!"

　　"Go to hell!" Ning Caichen didn't hesitate at all. He took the Zen stick in his hand and hit the Taoist's head. The Taoist probably didn't expect Ning Caichen to hit him. He didn't even dodge. With a bang, his head was hit by Ning Caichen's Zen stick. Blood flowed out of his head. "Caichen, I don't want to reincarnate and I don't want to forget you." Nie Xiaoqian rushed towards Ning Caichen with tears on her face and said, "Let's not catch monsters. Let's go back to Nanhua Temple."

　　"Stupid, hurry up and reincarnate. It's getting more and more dangerous now." Ning Caichen looked around with his Zen stick in his hand. Sure enough, many Taoists and monks found Nie Xiaoqian. "Let's go and reincarnate." Seeing that the Taoist was about to rush over, Ning Caichen rushed over with his Zen stick to block those Taoists and monks. He also found the Taoist who died tragically on the ground and shouted, "This monk has been bewitched by a female ghost. Kill him quickly."

　　Three Taoists and four monks rushed up with weapons in their hands and started to beat Ning Caichen. Although Ning Caichen was very powerful in Buddhism, he was just an ordinary person when dealing with these people. He was knocked to the ground in a few moves. I was watching from the side and was very anxious. I wanted to run out and beat these guys up. A Taoist rushed over and grabbed Nie Xiaoqian's neck, took out a yellow talisman and was about to hit Nie Xiaoqian's ghost gate. "No," Ning Caichen was knocked to the ground. Seeing that the Taoist wanted to kill Nie Xiaoqian, his eyes almost popped out and he yelled, but those people thought he was a guy possessed by a ghost. Who cares about him? When this talisman was almost away from Nie Xiaoqian, a large piece of resentment in the sky rushed down with a bang and condensed into a white and clean bald little monk. The bald little monk happened to appear beside Nie Xiaoqian and grabbed the Taoist's arm and said, "If you kill her, you will provoke another monster like me. Why bother?" This white and clean little monk is indeed Xu Ni. Xu Ni, wearing a white monk robe, looked at Nie Xiaoqian beside him and smiled, and asked Ning Caichen, "You and I are quite similar, but you are luckier to have me to help you. But no one helped me to save my Wan Qing."

　　When he said this, Xuni was surrounded by murderous aura. The Taoists and monks who had been showing off their might before turned pale and wanted to run away. Xuni waved his hand and countless murderous auras rushed towards the seven of them and entangled them. In a few seconds, they turned into seven white skeletons. "Thank you for saving her, but I am your enemy." Ning Caichen stood up and looked at Xuni with a hesitant look on his face. "She is about to die." Xuni turned his head and looked at Nie Xiaoqian. Nie Xiaoqian had been seriously injured by the Taoist before. At this time, cracks had begun to appear in her soul. If she did not enter reincarnation, her soul would die. "Give me some time." Ning Caichen hurriedly pulled Nie Xiaoqian over when he saw Nie Xiaoqian's appearance. Nie Xiaoqian turned pale and lay in Ning Caichen's arms. "Go and reincarnate. Find a good family in your next life." Ning Caichen looked at Nie Xiaoqian and held it in for a long time before saying only this sentence. Nie Xiaoqian trembled all over, gritted her teeth and looked at Ning Caichen and asked, "Monk Ning, are you telling the truth when you said you like me?"

　　"We monks are heartless and desireless. Miss Nie, just rest assured and reincarnate. Don't think about these right and wrongs anymore." Ning Caichen's eyes turned red, but he still denied it. I was watching this scene and suddenly a lot of things appeared in my head. I am Ning Caichen. I also understood these extra memories why Ning Caichen said that. He was afraid. He was afraid that Nie Xiaoqian would wait for him in the underworld for decades. "I hope I can meet you again in the next life. In fact, you look much more beautiful when you look silly than you do now." After Nie Xiaoqian finished speaking, her whole body trembled violently. Ning Caichen's face changed drastically and he clasped his hands together and chanted, "Namo Amitabha, Yado Taga Ya..."

　　Suddenly, a golden light flashed, and Nie Xiaoqian finally disappeared and went to reincarnate. "Is it over, Ning Caichen?" Xuni looked at Ning Caichen with a strange smile and asked. Ning Caichen's face gradually changed from sadness to seriousness. He stood up with his head held high and chest puffed out, staring at Xuni and said, "Don't call me Ning Caichen. From today on, my name is Jin Qiaojue."

　　…

　　pain

　　I opened my eyes and looked at myself. I was in front of the Three Lives Stone again. It hurt so much that my head felt like it was going to explode. Countless memories began to flood into my mind. The memories of Ning Caichen from childhood to adulthood. I knocked my head hard, shook my head and exhaled. My luck was relatively good. Fortunately, my own memories still dominated the main part. The strange thing was that Ning Caichen's memory only went to the beginning of the battle with Xu Ni. He couldn't remember anything after that. I quickly reached out and touched the Three Lives Stone again, but I couldn't feel anything. "What's wrong? Do you remember anything?" Uncle Liu at the side saw that I had a headache at first He didn't disturb me until I calmed down, and then he asked, "Yes, there are some important things." I nodded. Then my head was very fuzzy. Suddenly, there were so many memories. It was not a joke. I was fuzzy for the next three days. It was probably because I was receiving the information of these memories. I lived in Uncle Liu's house these days, and there was no news from the master. It seemed that there was some discovery. I didn't know when I could leave the underworld. I was really worried after hearing this news. I wanted to go back and find Han Sifan immediately to tell her that I recalled all my memories.

　　【252】Searching for a Zen stick

　　After a few days of confusion, I gradually sorted out these memories and regarded those memories of Ning Caichen as a memory. I tried not to think about them. After all, thinking too much might change my own personality and character, and gradually distort them. I have been living in Uncle Liu's house these days. Uncle Liu's house is really big. It is estimated to be more than 400 square meters. It is in a villa area in the underworld. At least that's what Uncle Liu said. The villa area is full of ghosts and relatives of the underworld. Oh, I forgot to say that Uncle Liu is not single and has a girlfriend named Li Wan'er. I originally called Uncle Liu and uncle, so I should call her aunt, but Aunt Li Wan'er insisted that I call her sister. Sister Li actually looks only sixteen or seventeen years old. Of course, ghosts in the underworld don't age. I know she is already in her forties. I have lived in their house for more than ten days. There was still no news about my master, so I went out to wander around out of boredom. This underworld might be a little fresh when you first come down, but you will feel it is really fucked up after staying for a long time. Apart from other things, the underworld is always gray and there are very few other colors. Finally, after about half a month, my master returned to Uncle Liu's house with a tired face. After my master came back, his face was actually quite ugly and a little pale. I asked him what happened, but he kept silent. He just said that he would stay in the underworld for a while. Then he handed me a sign and a train ticket and asked me to return to the world by myself. This sign was about the size of a palm and was made of black iron. There was a line in the middle. It was the pass token of the underworld. I was tired of staying in this broken place. Then Uncle Liu and Sister Li sent me on the train and said goodbye. Then I returned to the world alone...

　　I opened my eyes dazedly and looked around. I was lying in my room. There was a small blue light on the bedside. My whole body felt cramped. I didn't know how long I had been lying there. I rubbed my arms and stood up. I picked up my phone, which still had some power. I saw that the date was the 7th. I remembered that it was the 26th when we went to the underworld. Did I faint? The time in the Nine Heavens and the world of the living is different. Suddenly, I stood up all of a sudden. Damn Nanhua Temple. It seems that I am not relaxed when I come back. I took out my phone and called Brother Xiang. The person on the other end picked up the phone soon. "Hey, you are dead?" The person on the other end said without thinking, "You are dead, go." I suddenly remembered the matter of Yan Chixia. Should I tell Brother Xiang? After thinking about it, I still shook my head. If Brother Xiang knew that I was the reincarnation of Yan Chixia and that I was so powerful in my previous life, who knows how he would show off in front of me in the future. "Where are you? I have something to tell you," I asked the person on the phone, "I'm in the police station. Do you want to come over?" After Brother Xiang finished speaking, I frowned and asked, "What's wrong?"

　　Brother Xiang said: "It's that group of monsters. A few days ago, a group of monsters all ran to Nanhua Temple and made a scene. Many citizens saw it and scared a lot of people."

　　"Wait for me"

　　It seemed that the monsters had already started to take action. I ran to the police station. The people in the police station looked very nervous and didn't say hello to me. I called to ask where Brother Xiang was. I didn't expect that they were in the office of the paranormal investigation team. I pushed the door and ran in. Brother Xiang and the director were sitting in their seats, smoking with frowns on their faces. When Brother Xiang saw me come in, he forced a smile and asked me, "How was your time down there? Did you pick up any pretty girls?"

　　"Beauty, your sister is full of ghosts." After I walked over and sat down, the director stood up and said, "Chen Hui, this mission is difficult."

　　"Is it about monsters causing trouble?" I was also nervous. These monsters are nothing, but if they really resurrect the Black Mountain Old Demon, that would be troublesome. From my memory, if the Black Mountain Old Demon led that group of monsters to Chengdu to mess around, I don’t know how many people would be killed. "Director, I have something to discuss with Brother Xiang," I said to the director with an apologetic look on my face. The director nodded and said, "Okay, you can discuss it yourselves. I have a lot of things to do."

　　As soon as the director left, Brother Xiang said to me: "Huizi and the monsters seem to be looking for something."

　　I nodded: "I know that the Black Mountain Old Demon was sealed by Master Huineng in Master Huineng's Zen staff, which is the one in Nanhua Temple. These monsters just want to revive the Black Mountain Old Demon. It's not what they said that Nanhua Temple suppresses evil spirits."

　　"Damn, these bastards, why are they making so much trouble? It's so troublesome." Brother Xiang looked depressed. "Who knows?" I was also depressed. I thought it was okay to be a Yin-Yang master and catch ghosts every day, but now a super boss comes. Isn't this going to wipe us out? "Let's get the Zen staff first. Now try to prevent the Black Mountain Old Demon from resurrecting." After I said that, I thought to myself that resurrection is actually no big deal. Anyway, the people from the National Monster Hunting Bureau will be resurrected by then. I can just take a train back to Chongqing. Who cares how the Black Mountain Old Demon messes around? If the sky falls, there are tall people to hold it up. "Okay, go ahead. I have a lot of things to deal with." Brother Xiang pointed to some documents on the table. I looked down and saw that they were a lot of traffic documents, such as tickets and so on. I couldn't understand them. I said hello to Brother Xiang and walked out of the police station. Nanhua Temple is not too far away. It was only about twenty minutes. I bought some snacks on the roadside and ate while walking towards Nanhua Temple. When I arrived at the gate of Nanhua Temple, the police had already sealed the gate. There were several policemen guarding it. I knew all of these policemen. I had met them several times in the police station before. I said hello and walked in. There were many colleagues inside collecting evidence and so on. I saw Chen Qingyi, who was wearing glasses and busy from a distance. "Old Chen, what are you busy with? Where are Old Xu and Xiaoxiao?" I handed him a cigarette and said hello. "They went on their honeymoon. What a good time. They went on their honeymoon in such a busy few days. Only I am here to collect evidence." Chen Qingyi was not polite to me at all. I took the cigarette and found a stone nearby and sat down. I looked for Chen Qingyi not just to say hello. I asked, "Old Chen, you are collecting evidence here. Have you seen a Zen stick?"

　　"Zen Stick" Chen Qingyi lowered his head and took out a booklet and threw it to me and said: "These are the lists, take a look at them yourself"

　　【253】Being cheated?

　　I took the booklet and looked through it, but there was no Zen staff. At this time, Chen Qingyi also said to me: "We have searched this temple thoroughly, but it seems that we have not seen any Zen staff. Why are you looking for that thing?"

　　"It's okay." I shook my head. I knew that the work of collecting evidence must be to search the temple thoroughly. Since they didn't find it, then it must be gone. I said hello to Chen Qingyi and ran to a corner to call Fang Shineng. "Hello, who is this?" Fang Shineng's voice sounded quite energetic. I said, "Fatty Fang, it's me."

　　"Hey buddy, it's you. What's up?" Fang Shi Neng asked me, and I said, "I came to your temple to play, but the police closed it. By the way, where is the Zen staff I saw last time? A friend of mine wants to buy it for a high price."

　　This fat guy is obviously a money-grubber. As soon as I said that, he said, "When the police came to seal my house, I escaped with this thing. How much did it cost?"

　　"You really have it." I was delighted and said, "You can name your price as long as it's not too outrageous."

　　"That 100,000 is ok. If your friend thinks it's too expensive, we can negotiate again." Fang Shi Neng said on the other end of the phone, "Fuck, if the Black Mountain Old Demon knew that I was sold for 100,000 yuan, would he be so angry that he would vomit blood? I said, "No problem, bring it to Wanfu Building and exchange the money and the goods."

　　"Um"

　　After saying that, Fang Shineng hung up the phone. I quickly called Uncle Cong again. Where did I get 100,000 yuan? I had to find Uncle Cong. After the call was connected, I didn't say much. I just said that I would use 100,000 yuan to buy the Black Mountain Old Demon. Uncle Cong said without saying anything and asked me to wait for him to bring the money. I ran back to Wanfu Building and not long after, Uncle Cong drove up in his red Ferrari with a pocket full of 100,000 yuan. The thick stacks of red bills looked quite impressive. "What's the matter with using 100,000 yuan to buy the Black Mountain Old Demon?" Uncle Cong ran over and threw the money to me. I told Uncle Cong what happened. Unexpectedly, Uncle Cong was not happy after hearing it. Instead, he looked worried. He said, "You can't take this Zen stick to me for safekeeping. Since those monsters can find Nanhua Temple, they must have a way to find out where the Black Mountain Old Demon is. It's too unsafe to keep it with you."

　　I know Uncle Cong is telling the truth and I have no objection. This thing is just a hot potato and I don’t want it. Not long after, Fang Shineng came in a van. This guy has gained a little weight, has a bare head and wears a gold necklace, looking like a local tycoon. I saw him curiously and asked, "Your temple has been closed, why do you feel richer?"

　　“Haha, if it weren’t for those policemen who sealed off that shabby temple, I wouldn’t be living such a good life now.” Fang Shi Neng took out a fake cigar and held it in his mouth, then took out a Zen staff from the back of his car. He walked while holding it and said, “You are the only one who is faster. Besides, you and I know each other. Someone just contacted me and said he wanted to buy this Zen staff.”

　　"What? Someone else wants to buy this Zen stick?" Uncle Cong and I looked at each other. Uncle Cong threw the 100,000 to Fang Shineng. After taking the Zen stick, Uncle Cong said, "Huizi, I'm leaving first. Just leave this thing to me." After that, he carried the Zen stick and got in the car and drove away. Fang Shineng opened the bag and counted the money. He almost drooled. He said with a smile on his face, "You go ahead and do your work. I'm leaving first."

　　I'm not in as good a mood as Fang Shi Neng. He just said that someone else wants to buy this Zen staff. In other people's eyes, this Zen staff is just a broken stick. I guess the only people who know the truth about this thing are the monsters besides me. Seeing Fang Shi Neng's happy look, I couldn't help but say, "Brother, if there is any situation, just call me. Remember."

　　“What else could it be?” Fang Shi Neng waved his hands. He looked like he had been obsessed with money for a long time. How could he have any other thoughts? Anyway, that was all I had to say. I finally breathed a sigh of relief when I saw him drive away. Anyway, I finally got the Zen stick. I was about to turn around and go upstairs when Uncle Cong’s car suddenly drove back. Uncle Cong ran to me with the Zen stick in his hand with an anxious look on his face, threw it on the ground and said, “Fuck, this thing is fake.”

　　I was startled and quickly picked up the Zen stick to take a look. I didn't look at it carefully just now, but now that I look closely, this thing is indeed wrong. It seems to be made of wood, but the real Zen stick seems to be made of iron or something else. The most important thing is that there is a xx factory-made Zen stick at the bottom. Damn, Fang Shineng actually dared to lie to me. I took out my cell phone and called Fang Shineng, but the phone on the other end was turned off. Uncle Cong had a gloomy face and cursed, "Damn, you dare to lie to me."

　　Then he took out his cell phone and made a call: "Check the house for me. There is a car just now under the Wanfu Building. I asked the traffic police to stop it for me. It's urgent."

　　After hanging up the phone, Uncle Cong got in the car. I quickly followed him in and fastened my seat belt. I said, "Is that guy going to sell real Zen sticks?"

　　"Humph, are you looking for death?" Uncle Cong snorted coldly. He seemed to be quite angry. He stepped on the accelerator and rushed out. Uncle Cong was wearing an earphone. Uncle Fang on the other side of the phone seemed to have news as well. He kept telling Uncle Cong the name of the place. "That guy drove out of the city. Damn."

　　Uncle Cong cursed and stepped on the accelerator so hard that my throat almost rose. Uncle Cong's driving skills are very average. He is not Uncle Fang. I quickly touched it and fortunately the seat belt was fastened. The car drove out of the city quickly, but there was still no sign of Fang Shineng. "That guy should be going to the abandoned factory in the south of the city. This direction leads to the highway. The rest of the place is desolate, with only an abandoned factory." Uncle Cong seemed to be very familiar with this section of the road. I didn't say anything on the side. The main reason was that Uncle Cong drove even scarier than Uncle Fang. Although Uncle Fang drove very fast, I heard that Uncle Fang almost became a professional racing driver in the past, and his skills were top-notch. But Uncle Cong, fortunately, didn't have any traffic accidents along the way. Soon we arrived outside the abandoned factory. This was an abandoned factory building. Uncle Cong parked the car outside and took me to the trunk of the car. There was a black box in the trunk. After Uncle Cong opened it, there were actually a lot of "stuff" inside.

　　Uncle Cong threw a peach wood sword over and said, "Take it and be careful, the other side might be a group of monsters."

　　【254】Zhuangyuanlang? **lang?

　　I looked at this peach wood sword. Of course it can't compare with my Jiang Chen sword. I guess it can't even compare with the peach wood sword I used last time. But I'll just have to make do with it. Damn, who would have thought that I would encounter a monster? If I had known, I would have taken the Jiang Chen sword with me when I went out. Uncle Cong felt quite relaxed and even took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth before walking towards the factory. Uncle Cong pushed open the door and I followed him in. It was very empty inside, about the size of three or four basketball courts. There was nothing inside, but there were two figures. I looked carefully and found that one of them was not Monk Fang. Who else could it be? Damn, I wanted to beat him up. The bastard dared to use fake goods to cheat me. Monk Fang was still holding the Zen stick in his hand, as if he was making a deal. As for the other person, I saw that he looked to be about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. He wore gold-rimmed glasses and wore a white casual outfit. He looked like a gentle young man. He also held a black suitcase in his hand. When Fang Shi saw us coming in, his face was embarrassed and he said tremblingly, "Why are you two here?"

　　"You bastard, you've always been the one who cheated others out of their money. Give me the Zen stick." Uncle Cong in front of me reacted violently, staring at Fang Shineng angrily and started to curse. Fang Shineng's face turned slightly red, he coughed and said, "You just said the Zen stick? How would I know what kind of Zen stick you want?"

　　This bastard actually pretended to be confused with us. I snorted, but I was still not as excited as Uncle Cong. I said, "Okay, give us the real Zen stick. You can open it however you want, no matter how much money you pay."

　　"This gentleman offered 150,000 yuan. Can you offer more than that?" Fang Shineng pointed at the young man in a suit and looked at us with a puzzled look on his face. "Damn, you dare to cheat me for a mere 150,000 yuan?" Uncle Cong snorted and said contemptuously, "I'll offer 160,000 yuan."

　　Fang Shineng showed a hesitant look when he heard this. "Hey, can you interrupt me? I will be invisible if I don't speak." The young man finally spoke and said to Fang Shineng with a smile, "Sir, it seems that we have already started the transaction. It's not a good idea for you to change hands suddenly now."

　　"Which guy from the Red Gate Inn are you?" Uncle Cong skipped Fang Shi Neng and said to the guy, "Are you looking for death by stealing things from me, Wu Zhicong?"

　　"So it's Mr. Wu Zhicong. I've heard of him from my third sister." The young man actually cupped his hands and said, "That Wu Jiu called me Zhuangyuanlang, but I don't like that name very much. It's too ancient. I still prefer my English name Lang. You can call me Mr. Lang."

　　What a weird name! Uncle Cong frowned and said, "You are the number one scholar, the third in command of the Red Gate Inn."

　　"Third boss or something is too vulgar. I prefer more modern names, such as third boss or third shareholder." The young man was very gentle and looked like a turtle doctor. I frowned and said, "Where do you get so many weird names? Fang Shi Neng, let me tell you, the person in front of you is a monster. If you don't want to die, come here quickly with your Zen stick."

　　Fang Shi Neng rolled his eyes at me and pointed at this number one scholar and said, "You are the monster. This guy has the temperament of a rich man. Don't try to fool me by saying he is a monster. I am not stupid."

　　"He's right, I'm a monster." Mr. Zhuangyuan nodded and looked at Fang Shi Neng strangely and said, "Just because I have a good temperament, I can't be a monster?"

　　Fang Shineng was in a difficult position. Zhuangyuan Langsheng was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He snatched the Zen stick and handed a box of money to Fang Shineng, saying, "Take the money and leave. These two people are going to fight and rob you. Be careful not to get hurt."

　　Oh my god, how come you make it seem like we are villains and he is a good man. “Stop talking nonsense.” Uncle Cong bit his right finger and drew a Tai Chi diagram with his left hand, chanting, “Divine soldiers, hurry up as ordered, exorcise evil spirits, catch ghosts and slay goblins. Show them now.” Then he slapped the number one scholar. The number one scholar did not dodge and took two steps back after being hit. He laughed strangely and slowly his whole body began to rot. A foul smell wafted out immediately. “Oh my god,” Fang Shineng was almost scared to death. He rolled and crawled out of the factory holding the box of money. This number one scholar turned out to be a corpse. It's true. I've heard before that the third in command of the Red Gate Inn is a corpse monster. The clothes on this guy were soon corroded clean by his black blood. His body was covered with pus and blood, which looked disgusting. This guy now looks a bit like the zombies in Resident Evil. This top scholar was blasted back two steps but did not attack. Instead, he said, "Let's talk about it. It's better not to fight if we can. Fighting and killing is the most boring. Otherwise, when we are resurrected, Master Black Mountain will give you the Zen staff. What do you think of this proposal?"

　　"Hmph, do you really think you can take this Zen stick away?" Uncle Cong snorted coldly and said to me: "Huizi, watch the exit and don't let this guy run away. I'm going to beat him up today."

　　I nodded. This guy was disgusting all over and didn't look weak either. I had no hope. I took two steps back and carefully guarded the exit. Uncle Cong rushed forward and jumped up and kicked the champion. The champion didn't dodge and was kicked in the chest by Uncle Cong. He took several steps back. The champion said innocently, "How about this, let you beat me up and then let me take this Zen stick away? Third sister asked me to take it. If I don't take it back, I'll be scolded."

　　"Fuck, I don't believe you won't fight back." Uncle Cong got even angrier when he heard that. He did a cool spinning kick and kicked the No. 1 scholar in the chest. But the No. 1 scholar really stood there and let Uncle Cong beat him. Uncle Cong didn't know why he didn't use any talismans and kept punching and kicking him. They fought for a full minute and Uncle Cong was sweating all over. The No. 1 scholar held on to the staff tightly and wouldn't let go. Uncle Cong stopped fighting and cursed breathlessly, "Fuck, I'm not going to beat you anymore. What the hell is this? You're so resistant to beatings."

　　"Well, actually it doesn't hurt when you hit me," the top scholar asked weakly, "Have you had enough? If you have, I will leave. Third sister is still waiting for me."

　　Fuck, why does this top scholar give me such a dumb feeling? I really don't know how he became the third in command of the Red Gate Inn with so many monsters.

　　【255】Sifan, here I come!

　　"Brother Zhuangyuan, let's discuss it. How can you give me the Zen staff?" Uncle Cong sat down on the ground, took out a cigarette and started smoking, and then handed him a cigarette. Zhuangyuan took the cigarette and smiled and said, "I seldom smoke this kind of thing." As he said that, he put the cigarette in his mouth and it lit up by itself. "When we revive Master Heishan, I will return the Zen staff to you, okay?" Zhuangyuan took a puff and asked, "What I mean is that there is no room for negotiation." Uncle Cong glanced at Zhuangyuan, who nodded, tightened the hand holding the Zen staff and said, "Anyway, I'm going to take it back with me."

　　Uncle Cong looked at the top scholar with a complicated expression and nodded, saying, "Okay, go now. I don't want to bother with this matter anymore. Let Wu Jiu deal with it when he comes back."

　　"Thank you!" The champion laughed when he heard it. The rotten flesh on his body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon he turned back into a naked person, white and tender. The champion bowed and said, "Thank you for your love, brother. Oh, no, it should be thank you, buddy."

　　"Go away, go away, motherfucker." Uncle Cong frowned and waved his hands. The top student ran out of the factory with his bare butt. I looked at his back and wondered if he would be caught as an exhibitionist. What puzzled me even more was why Uncle Cong let him go. Uncle Cong stood up and looked at me. He seemed to know what I was thinking and said, "You are wondering why I let this guy go, right?"

　　I nodded, and Uncle Cong narrowed his eyes and said, "First, although this guy is a monster, he actually has good intentions. Second, your master likes this guy very much. Anyway, he doesn't have a bad impression. As for third, this guy is not weak. Although I should be able to beat him, he is determined to run away with this Zen stick, and I can't stop him. It's good that he stayed and let me beat him up, and he talked to me in a negotiating tone."

　　"Don't you still have me?" I just finished speaking when Uncle Cong slapped my head and cursed: "Damn, I told you to practice Taoism diligently. You can kill me with just a mouthful of corpse poison. Okay, let's go. Although they have obtained the Zen staff, whether they can revive Black Mountain Master is another matter. And do you think that just getting the Zen staff can revive Black Mountain Old Demon? It's not that simple."

　　After saying that, he walked straight out of the factory, and I hurriedly followed him. In my heart, I was thinking about stopping driving, so I didn't worry about anything. I had nothing to worry about. It was Uncle Cong and the master's business, none of my business. I just followed them to help out. Uncle Cong drove me back to Wanfu Building, and then drove away anxiously. It seemed that he was not as cool as he seemed after his Zen stick was taken away. Who cares? I shook my head and took out my cell phone and directly found Han Sifan's number. I hesitated for a moment. Should I call Han Sifan? I have been thinking about this matter since I came back to life. Although I really want to call Han Sifan to chat, I don't know what to say. I thought about it, stretched out my hand to stop a taxi, and after getting in the car, I said two words to the master: "Airport."

　　I quickly booked a flight to Chongqing in an hour. Since I didn't know what to say on the phone, I might as well go to see her directly. After thinking about it, I hadn't been back to Chongqing for a long time. I went back secretly to play for a few days. I arrived in Chongqing around 1 pm. When I got out of the airport and looked at the prosperous airport, I felt a little emotional. How should I put it? After all, Chongqing is my hometown. I was more or less excited when I came back after being away for such a long time. I hailed a taxi and went straight to the university town. I also talked a lot with the driver in the car. Although the Sichuan dialect in Chengdu is very similar to the Chongqing dialect, and even in the eyes of outsiders, they look exactly the same, but in fact there are big differences. It was already two o'clock in the afternoon when we arrived at the university town. The driver sent me directly to the gate of the police academy. Students were coming in and out of the school gate. I looked at the time and it was Saturday. I really forgot what day it was after entering the society. I looked at the familiar school gate and felt indescribably excited. After all, I had spent two years here in a daze. Suddenly, I saw two familiar figures. They were Xiaopang and Tailong. The people here looked pale, which showed that they were too home-bound. They were walking out in a sloppy manner. "Fuck Xiaopang and Tailong," I shouted loudly. Xiaopang and Tailong looked at us in surprise. We ran over and Tailong cursed, "Damn it, you still remembered to come back. I thought you had forgotten about us."

　　"How could it be? I came back to see you guys. By the way, where is Han Sifan?" I hugged them tightly. It's been a long time since we last met. I really missed them. The fat guy rolled his eyes at me and said, "Fuck, you said you came back to see us, but you revealed the truth as soon as you opened your mouth. Don't worry, Han Sifan, we are watching you well. If any new student wants to take advantage of her, Tailong and I will go and beat him up."

　　"Come on, I guess Han Sifan will do it herself." I laughed. I might have worried that Han Sifan would run away with someone else before, but now I am not worried at all. "Okay, I'll find someone from their dormitory to call her down for you." Xiaopang said as he picked up his phone. I grabbed his hand and said, "No wonder you are still single now. Go, Brother Long, buy me ninety-nine bouquets of roses. Go, Xiaopang, help me buy some sugar. I want the big ones, just one or two will do."

　　I took out a few hundred yuan and handed them over. How could they be polite to me? After taking the money, the fat boy said, "Did you go out to rob a bank or something? You are so rich. But even if you want to give candy, don't give white sugar. That's too old-fashioned."

　　I saw that they were in an inexplicably good mood, so I kicked him and said, "Just buy it when I tell you to. Do I need sweet talk to please a girl? Take a piece of white sugar home with you, haha."

　　It's not that I want them to run errands, but I'm not familiar with this area anymore. After all, I've been away for a few months. The various shops around the university have changed frequently. These two guys are quite efficient. They brought back Baitang in ten minutes. Ninety-nine roses are so many. I held the roses and put Baitang in my bag. I forced a smile and found a mirror on the street to check. Not bad, the clothes are not tacky. I adjusted my smile and led these two guys directly to the girls' dormitory. Sister Sifan, here I come.

　　【256】Attack of the Dormitory Auntie

　　Not long after I entered the school, I saw a girl holding a big bouquet of roses, which made it clear that she was going to propose. Many male classmates followed to watch the fun. There were not many people among them that I knew. The three of us quickly ran to the girls' dormitory. There were not many girls in the police academy, and there was only one dormitory. I hesitated when I arrived at the door. Damn, how can I get in? I can't just force my way in. The auntie who guards the girls' dormitory is said to have been a criminal police officer before. I don't know why she got injured and came here to be the dormitory auntie. But in the past, there were reports that she often beat away those male classmates who wanted to rush into the girls' dormitory to propose. I thought about it and I might not be able to beat her. Just at this moment, a beautiful figure walked out of the dormitory. It was Kim Hee Sun. This girl was wearing a white dress and wearing headphones. She was walking out. When she saw me, she opened her mouth in surprise and asked, "Chen Hui, didn't you go out for an internship? Why did you come back?"

　　I shook the flowers in my hand, smiled and said, "Where is my sister Fan up there?"

　　When Jin Xishan heard me mention Han Sifan and looked at the flowers in my hand, she glanced at me with an expression of sudden enlightenment and said, "You can't get in like this. Do you want me to help you call her down?"

　　"No, I just want to give her a surprise. If I call her down in advance, it will be meaningless." I pointed to the dormitory manager's room and said, "Sister Jin, please help me go in and find a way to pester the dormitory manager so that I can sneak in."

　　"Ok" Kim Hee Sun nodded loyally. Tai Long patted my shoulder and said, "Come on, buddy. We won't go in."

　　"Why don't you go in?" I was a little surprised that these two guys used to watch the girls' dormitory with a telescope all day long, but now they don't go in when they have the chance. Xiaopang said seriously: "If too many people go in, it will easily expose the target." After a pause, he reminded: "Just be careful"

　　"Well, it's just a girls' dormitory, is it necessary?" I was puzzled. I didn't think much about it at the time. Kim Hee Sun winked at me, then walked into the dormitory manager's room with a smile and closed the door. I saw the opportunity and rushed upstairs. I reached the second floor in one breath and then I breathed a sigh of relief. Just when I was about to find Han Sifan's dormitory, I was suddenly stunned. How would I know where Han Sifan's dormitory is? Damn, I have never paid attention to these things. I should have asked Kim Hee Sun earlier. I stood on the second floor and was in a dilemma. I also saw it Some women who were walking outside in a singlet or underwear would scream when they saw me. Damn, it seems I can't escape the fate of being a pervert. I had no choice but to shamelessly run to a dormitory and knock on the door. After the knock was opened, the women inside all screamed. I don't know what these women were thinking. Even in the dormitory, they shouldn't wear so little. After a while, a woman who was wearing a little more opened the door. Just as she was about to scold me, I shook the roses and quickly said, "Sister, I'm not a pervert, I'm here to ask for love. Which dormitory is Han Sifan in?"

　　If you call a woman sister, her defenses against you will instantly drop by half. I don't know when I saw this on the Internet, but it seems to be quite useful. The woman took one look at the flowers in my hand and said, "401"

　　After saying that, she closed the door. As soon as I heard it, I took the flowers and ran to the fourth floor. Of course, from time to time, there would be women screaming and yelling "pervert" and so on. I finally understood why Tailong and Xiaopang didn't dare to come in. It was fun to come in and have a look, but they had to face the anger of these girls. Oh, yes, and the anger of their boyfriends. When I ran to 401, the door of 401 was closed. I stood at the door and knocked on the door, put the roses behind me, and waited for a while. Xi Que actually opened the door. When she opened it, she was surprised. I breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Xi Que and the others were quite normal and didn't wear too little. Those insignificant old ladies just looked at them, but the relationship with Xi Que and the others was different. If not Be careful, or you'll be in trouble if you see something. When I saw Xi Que's surprised face, I quickly put out a finger and made a shushing gesture, then showed a little rose on my hand. Xi Que opened the door with an expression of sudden enlightenment and pointed inside. I walked in. The boys' dormitory and the girls' dormitory are really incomparable. The boys' dormitory is full of smelly socks and other things scattered around, while the girls' dormitory is very clean and tidy, and there is a faint fragrance. As for the boys' dormitory, apart from a faint sadness, there is only the smell of smelly socks and occasionally the smell of salted duck eggs. I slipped in and saw that Sister Fan was actually facing the door with her mobile phone in her hand. I don't know what she was playing. Sister Fan didn't turn around but asked directly: "Xi Que, who's knocking on the door?"

　　"No one," Xi Que quickly responded, then turned around and left their dormitory. "Hey, where are you?" Sister Fan said, turning around and looking over, and she happened to see me. Sister Fan seemed to be well-maintained and hadn't lost weight or gained weight. When Sister Fan saw me, she frowned slightly and asked, "Why are you here, kid? This is the girls' dormitory."

　　"Um..." I suddenly felt my face getting hot and I felt my face turn red. I wanted to take out the roses behind me, but my hands were out of control. It seemed that the protagonists in TV dramas used flowers to flirt with beautiful girls, and it was quite natural. Why did it feel so awkward for me? I guess this is the difference between a tall, rich and handsome guy and a loser. I shook my teeth and handed the roses over. I didn't know what expression Gu Han Sifan had. I lowered my head and didn't dare to look at her. She said, "Um..."

　　"Why are you giving me flowers?" I heard Han Sifan's voice. I still didn't look up. After thinking for a while, I took out a bag of sugar from my pocket and handed it to him, saying, "Actually, flowers are secondary. I mainly came here to give you this."

　　"This is candy." Sister Fan's voice seemed to tremble. "Yeah." I nodded and finally raised my head. Sister Fan looked unbelievable at this time. She asked tentatively, "You remember everything?"

　　"Yeah, I went to see the Three Lives Stone a few days ago and remembered everything." All the things in my memory suddenly emerged from my mind again. I frowned and felt unhappy. After all, the previous life was the previous life, not the present life. I am me. Even if I was Ning Caichen in my previous life, I am Chen Hui in this life. I don't want to fall in love with Sister Fan because of Ning Caichen or Nie Xiaoqian.

　　【257】A flash of light?

　　I saw a hesitant look on Sister Fan's face, so I walked up to her, mustered up my courage and hugged her. She trembled all over but did not resist. I also said, "Sister Fan, don't worry. I came here just to tell you that I recalled that memory, but like you, I don't want to fall in love with you because of some past life memory."

　　"I, Chen Hui, will pursue you in my own way in the future. Just don't hit me." I said and let go of Sister Fan. Sister Fan took a deep breath and looked at me deeply and said, "If you can think like this, it's better to take some practical actions if you want to pursue me. There are at least a hundred people who want to pursue me in this school, but you can still get them together. It depends on what you are capable of."

　　After saying that, she turned around and started playing with her phone, ignoring me. I put down the candy and flowers, and my heart was filled with excitement. I turned around and said to Sister Fan, "Sister Fan, don't worry..."

　　I was about to say something when the door suddenly opened and a middle-aged woman in her forties rushed out. The woman was also wearing a police uniform. As soon as she rushed in, she grabbed me and pinned me to the ground. Damn, this woman's grabbing skills can't be any stronger. I feel like my hand is going to break if it's twisted like that. The woman cursed, "You bastard, you dare to sneak into the girls' dormitory, you want to die? Which class are you from?"

　　I fell to the ground and she held me. She also pressed her knee against my vest, making it difficult for me to breathe. I couldn't say anything. It was Sister Fan who was better. She probably couldn't stand it anymore and said, "Auntie, he's not a student of our school, he's a policeman."

　　"Um, police." The old lady snorted coldly when she heard it, but the strength in her hand was much less. I am not a hard-headed person. Hard-headed means suffering. I quickly made up a lie and said, "I came to find classmate Sifan to learn about some cases. You are obstructing public service."

　　"Do you still need to bring flowers when you know the case?" The old lady yelled, "No matter if you are a police officer or something, get out of here now!"

　　What else could I do? I ran out in shame. As soon as I walked out of the door of the girls' dormitory, there were more than a dozen guys waiting outside to see me come out. They all had strange looks on their faces. I saw Xiao Pang and Tai Long smoking not far away. When they saw me come out, they rushed over and checked me up and down. Tai Long said, "It's OK, buddy. You didn't get beaten by the dormitory auntie."

　　I endured the pain I felt when Tailong touched my back just now. That old woman was too ruthless. I gritted my teeth and smiled a winner. How could I embarrass myself in front of so many people? I smiled contemptuously and said, "This is a girl's dormitory. I come and go as I please. Do you think that with my skills, the dormitory manager can touch a hair on me? You are kidding me."

　　"That's pretty good. I heard that the dorm auntie used to be a fighting champion in the police force. You've been out for a short time and you've trained so hard and you can still walk out safely." After hearing this, Tailong smiled and punched me in the chest casually. It hurt so much that I cursed Tailong's eight generations of ancestors in my heart. I said with pain: "Alright, let's go quickly. Don't play here. It's not fun."

　　I led Tailong and Xiaopang to a deserted lawn and sat down. At that time, I felt pain all over my body. "When are you going back?" Tailong and Xiaopang also sat down next to me. I took out a cigarette and ignored the school's no-smoking regulations. I'm not a student. I thought about it and said, "Come back and play for a while. There are so many things over there and they are too busy. I'm too lazy to go back."

　　What's the Red Gate Inn and the Black Mountain Demon over there? I'm not a fool. Why go back if I have nothing to do? It would be great if I could stay in Chongqing and hang out with my sister Fan. I can wait until things in Chengdu are almost done before I go back and be a policeman. When I think of this, I feel that I'm really smart. I smoked a few cigarettes on the lawn and waited for the pain in my body to get better. I was going to treat Tailong and Xiaopang to dinner later, but suddenly I thought of someone, so I told them that I would treat them tomorrow and left first because I had something to do today. They didn't keep me like they did before. I just asked me to come and play with them tomorrow. I ran to that alley. Of course, I went to see Miao Hu. Uncle Hu is really good to me. I haven't contacted him for so long since I went out. I ran to the door of the small workshop and knocked. I originally wanted to give Uncle Hu a surprise, but no one came to open the door after knocking for a long time. I was surprised, so I pushed the door open and walked in. The workshop was dark and there was no light. I groped and turned on a light, and it was a little brighter. There was no change in the workshop. I looked and saw that the door to the inner room was also open, so I walked in. "Is Uncle Hu here?" I walked into the living room and saw that there was no one there. I walked towards his bedroom. I pushed the door open and sure enough, Uncle Hu was sleeping wrapped in a quilt. "Uncle, I'm back to see you. Get up quickly and I'll take you out for a drink." I ran to Uncle Hu and pushed him. Uncle Hu didn't respond. Something's wrong. Masters like them can sleep like crazy. I can't sleep too deeply. He didn't wake up even with such a big movement. I looked down and saw Uncle Hu with his eyes closed, his face was pale, and he was shivering while hugging the quilt. I touched his forehead and it was so hot. He had a high fever. "Fuck, you old man, why didn't you go to the hospital with a high fever?" I cursed angrily, then pulled Uncle Hu and carried him on my back. I realized that although Uncle Hu looked fat, he was actually very light. I felt it was easy to carry him on my back without feeling any effort. I didn't say anything and ran outside with Uncle Hu on my back. Suddenly, I felt something was wrong. I turned around and saw Uncle Hu. I was almost scared to death. There was a black gas on Uncle Hu's forehead and it slowly covered his eyes. "Xiao Huizi, it's you." Suddenly, Uncle Hu opened his eyes and grinned at me. Oh no, Uncle Hu is in danger. First, the black air covered his eyes, and then he had a last burst of energy. If he doesn't get to the hospital quickly, he will be dead. Damn it, I should have come to see Uncle Hu earlier. What the hell did I do to find Han Sifan first? I felt extremely annoyed. "You old man, don't talk. We'll be at the hospital soon." I yelled. Although this old guy often swore and was a member of a cult, he really didn't say a word to me. There was only one word to describe him. If Uncle Hu really died, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life. [ps: Recommendation: If you have it, you can go and watch "The Dark Side of Human Nature". If you think it's good, please collect it.]

　　【258】Borrowing money

　　I ran to the roadside to hail a taxi. Damn, usually I feel that there are empty cars everywhere, but now when something happens, they are all filled with people. I looked at Uncle Hu behind me and gritted my teeth and rushed directly to the middle of the road and hail a taxi. There were passengers in it. I immediately yelled: "The police are requisitioning your car, get out of here!"

　　"Dude, you've watched too many movies, master. Ignore him and keep driving." A yellow-haired guy sitting in the passenger seat glanced at me as if he didn't want to pay attention to me. I looked and saw that there were also some non-mainstream people in the back seat. I got even angrier and opened the car door and kicked this bastard. There was little space in the car and he couldn't hide at all. I put down Uncle Hu, grabbed his collar and slapped him twice, then kicked him. The gangsters sitting in the back on the side of the road also ran out. There were four of them in total and beat me up. I'm not a martial arts master. I just occupied that guy in the car. These guys were pretty ruthless. I was knocked unconscious by them in a few hits and fell to the ground. Suddenly, there were a few loud shouts. The gangsters screamed. I opened my eyes and saw Tailong and Xiaopang. There were also a few people I didn't know, but they all looked like they were from our police academy. I don't know where these guys came from, and they pinned down and beat these gangsters. Tailong didn't even do anything. He walked to my side and asked, "Are you okay?"

　　"It's okay." I endured the pain. It wasn't because of the injuries caused by the dormitory manager. I didn't care about these bastards. I stood up and carried Uncle Hu on my back and said to Tailong, "Hurry up and stop a car for me. My uncle is dying."

　　When Tailong saw Uncle Tiger behind me, his expression changed and he said to Xiao Pang, "Fatty, give these guys a good beating and take them to the police station for assaulting police officers."

　　Then he pulled me to the side of the road and flagged down a taxi. We quickly flagged down a taxi. This time, there were two gentle-looking people in the car. I showed my police ID and let them get off the car smoothly. With my guarantee, the driver drove the car very fast. When we arrived at the city hospital, I casually took out a few hundred yuan and didn't ask the driver for change. The fine alone would probably be quite a lot of money. I carried Uncle Tiger on my back, and Tailong led the way in front, and directly knocked away the people blocking the way in front. We rushed into the hospital and found a doctor. Immediately, a group of people in white coats pushed a cart and pushed Uncle Tiger into the operating room. I frowned, and soon a doctor who looked to be about 24 or 25 years old came over and asked, "Who is the patient's family member? Go and pay the money quickly."

　　I frowned and saw that there wasn't much money in my wallet and bank card, so I took out my police ID and asked, "Doctor, I'm a policeman. Can you save the man first and I'll give you the money later?"

　　I originally thought that there would be no problem, but unexpectedly the doctor looked upset and cursed: "Police officers don't charge for medical treatment. Do you think our hospital is a charity?"

　　"How much?" I asked, frowning.

　　"The guy you brought here has a high fever and is almost going crazy. You have to ask for at least 170,000 or 180,000 yuan. Pay it first. If it's not enough, we can't tell whether he can be saved or not. By the way, please sign this critical illness notice. Our hospital will not be responsible if he dies." The doctor also took out something like a contract. I sneered and looked at the doctor and said, "Don't worry, if my uncle dies, you will be buried with him." I took the contract and signed it without even looking at it. I knew in my heart that now was not the time to make trouble. The more I make trouble, the more dangerous my uncle will be. I took out my police ID and smashed it in the doctor's face and said, "This is my police ID. I will bring you the money within an hour. Hundreds of thousands of yuan is not a small amount. Let me save him first. The hospital can't just ignore this little bit of kindness."

　　"What are you pretending to be, a little policeman?" The doctor snorted, looked at me coldly, put my ID in his pocket and said, "If you don't bring the money in an hour, let me see what you will do."

　　"Fuck you!" Tai Long had been holding back, but finally he couldn't help but clench his fist to hit this guy. I quickly grabbed Tai Long and said to the 24-25 year old doctor: "Remember, as a doctor, you must have medical ethics. Human life cannot be measured by money."

　　After saying that, I was too lazy to talk nonsense with this bastard. If anything happens to my uncle, I will recruit a bunch of evil spirits to kill this grandson. But what I need to do now is to raise 170,000 or 180,000 yuan. This is not a small amount. I thought about my savings. Brother Xiang and I got 50,000 yuan each from Zhao Yuehua's dead man. It has been accumulated in the past two years. I don't like to count money. I have spent about 20,000 yuan and there are 30,000 yuan in the card. But there is still a shortfall of 140,000 yuan. Tailong also saw the sad face on my face and took out a bank card from his wallet and said, "This is 5,000 yuan. All my belongings, don't be polite to me, kid. If you dare to postpone, I will take the money back immediately. Ha, I have to live on steamed bread in the second half of the year, hehe."

　　I looked at Tailong gratefully and said nothing. I didn't bother to be polite with him. After I borrowed the money, I calculated that I still had 35,000 yuan. I quickly took out my phone and called Brother Xiang. After Brother Xiang answered the phone, I asked, "Brother Xiang, how much money do you have in your card? Transfer it all to me. I need it urgently."

　　"What's wrong with Huizi?" Brother Xiang asked curiously, "Were you caught soliciting prostitution or something?"

　　"Okay, I'm not in the mood to chat with you. I'm hanging up now because I have something urgent to do." After I hung up the phone, I called Uncle Cong again. Brother Xiang's grandson spent all his time drinking and partying. You can't expect him to have much money. It's more reliable to rely on Uncle Cong. "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off."

　　Fuck, I really want to smash the phone. Uncle Cong, you turned off your phone at this critical moment when you need money. Oh, and Uncle Fang, "I'm sorry, the number you dialed is out of service area."

　　"Fuck!" Whenever something happens to these two guys, one turns off the phone and the other is out of service area. Sweat breaks out on my forehead. If you don't pay, these black-hearted hospitals might just throw you out of the hospital. My master is also in the underworld. Damn, it's too unlucky. Oh, and there's also my master's wife. I suddenly had an idea and took out the phone book and flipped through it. I quickly found Qiuxiang's master's wife's phone number and dialed it quickly. I was secretly saying in my heart that I must be in the service area, must not turn off the phone, and must not owe any fees. Jade Emperor, Tathagata Buddha, Brother Jesus, bless me. The call finally got through.

　　【259】Zombie Master's Wife

　　"Hey Huizi, why did you think of calling me?" Mrs. Qiuxiang answered the phone and asked, "I guess you are short of money."

　　"Yes, yes, Master's wife, my uncle is in the hospital and he is short of more than 100,000 yuan, otherwise the hospital won't treat him." Although it's still a bit uncomfortable to ask others for money, Uncle Hu is at the critical moment of life and death, so why should he worry about these things? "Ah, your Uncle Cong or Uncle Fang, wasn't he doing well some time ago?" Master's wife Qiuxiang asked curiously. I shook my head and said, "I guess you don't know me. It's my uncle named Miao Hu. He caught a bad cold and almost died. He's in emergency now. Master's wife, do you have enough money now?"

　　Before I finished speaking, I heard a cell phone fall. I asked curiously, "Hey, is the Master's wife there?"

　　"Send me your card number. Are you in Chongqing Municipal Hospital? I'll come to Chongqing right away." The master's wife's tone was anxious. I suddenly remembered that I seemed to have heard from the master before that Uncle Hu seemed to have a special relationship with the master and Qiuxiang's wife. I actually forgot. "Yes, Chongqing Municipal Hospital." After I said that, the master's wife hung up the phone. I also quickly sent the bank card number. Not long after, a text message of deposit was sent. Suddenly, there was an increase of 500,000. My heart was thumping. I handed Tailong's bank card back. Tailong originally had a sad face and watched me handing the bank card back. He asked curiously, "What's wrong?"

　　"You don't have to eat steamed buns anymore," I said and showed the text message to Tailong. He looked surprised and said, "Where did you get half a million dollars?"

　　"Okay, let's go pay first." Tailong and I turned and walked into the hospital. We bumped into the 24-25 year old doctor. The doctor looked at me coldly and said, "Have you collected everything?"

　　"Hmph," I took out my bank card and said, "Lead me the way."

　　The doctor frowned and led me to the place where the money was collected. When I asked, it turned out that it only cost 50,000 yuan instead of more than 100,000 yuan. I turned to the young doctor and asked, "Who said that it would cost 170,000 or 180,000 yuan just now?"

　　"Doctor's red envelopes and patient's nutrition fees don't cost money, sb." The doctor said and threw my ID back. I looked at this guy strangely. Did I steal his wife in my previous life or what? He just couldn't stand me. "Okay, stop talking to this sb." Tailong came up and said, "Your uncle is not in danger yet, so go and wait."

　　I nodded and followed Tailong to the emergency room to wait. Seeing the doctors coming in and out, all with anxious looks on their faces, I was also very nervous. Soon, Xiaopang also came over and brought lunch boxes for me and Tailong, but I was in no mood to eat. At this moment, my mind was full of the scene of Uncle Hu, the old man, and me meeting for the first time and taking me around to play. I really didn’t dare to think about what I would do if Uncle Hu really died. Not long after Xiaopang came, even Han Sifan came. After she came, she didn’t say a word and just sat next to me and held my hand. After three hours, my phone rang. I saw that it was my Master Qiuxiang’s call. I quickly picked up the phone and the person on the other end of the phone said, "Come pick me up at the door."

　　I quickly ran to the door of the hospital and saw Master's wife Qiuxiang from a distance. Master's wife is usually quiet and gentle. Although she likes to beat Master, she has never shown a serious expression in front of me. But today, she had a fierce look on her face. I frowned when I saw it. This is a fierce look, but I didn't dare to say anything. I led Master's wife to the door of the emergency room and sat down. Master's wife sat down opposite me and closed her eyes. Han Sifan greeted her but she ignored him. Just like that, another hour passed quietly. Finally, a doctor came out of the operating room. Master's wife stood up and stared at the doctor and asked, "The result..."

　　"I'm sorry, we tried our best." The doctor sighed. Suddenly, countless evil spirits emerged from the master's wife's body. I was shocked. Han Sifan was also frightened. Tailong and Xiaopang couldn't see it. "Master's wife, master's wife." I walked over and patted the master's wife on the shoulder. Suddenly, the master's wife raised her head and yelled: "Woo"

　　I stood on the left and saw that the master's wife's pupils were actually blood red and there were two big fangs in her mouth. The master's wife turned out to be a zombie. "Uncle, I'm late." The master's wife trembled all over and tears instantly flowed down her face. She yelled, "No matter who killed my uncle, I will make him pay with blood."

　　The temperature around me dropped suddenly and I couldn't help but shiver all over. It was too cold. Master's wife gave me an unmatched oppression. I had never had this feeling before. The only one who could get close was the White Skeleton Bodhisattva. But I felt that the evil spirit of the White Skeleton Bodhisattva was not as scary as Master's wife now. "Who said the patient was dead?" The doctor in front of me was very calm. He didn't seem to be afraid of my Master's wife at all. Instead, he asked curiously, "The patient is here. By the way, young people should stop playing cosplay."

　　As soon as the doctor finished speaking, the aura on Master's wife suddenly disappeared. She wiped her tears and looked at the doctor and asked, "Really? My uncle is not dead."

　　Damn it, doctor. Why don’t you just say that the rescue is here? What’s the point of saying we tried our best? Just now, it felt like my master’s wife would probably go berserk and kill people. We just had a close call because of what this guy said. It’s strange how my master’s wife could be a zombie and still be so strong, but now is not the time to ask about that. “The patient was rescued, but he was sent to us too late. It’s good that his brain is not dead, but he’s probably going to be a vegetable.” The doctor nodded. “Alpaca, how did you turn my uncle into a vegetable?” My mood was like riding a roller coaster, rising and falling. Isn’t being a vegetable more painful than being dead? “But there’s a 70% chance of getting better, so don’t worry about it.” The doctor smiled and patted my shoulder. I breathed a sigh of relief. A 70% chance is very high. I comforted myself that it’s better than turning him into a vegetable. The doctor was about to speak again, so I quickly covered his mouth and asked, “Is this bad news?”

　　The doctor shook his head and I dared to let go of his mouth. This guy's mouth was too powerful. I saw him shaking his head and then I let go. The doctor said: "It's not bad news. I just want to say that when the patient wakes up, he may have an IQ of only five to seven years old. Compared with a vegetative state, this is already very good news."

　　"Go to hell!" I kicked him and couldn't stand this bastard anymore.

　　【260】Uncle Tiger wakes up

　　Uncle Hu's condition is worse than I thought. I originally thought that he had a serious illness at most, but I didn't expect that his brain was burned and he might become a vegetable. Uncle Hu was immediately sent to the intensive care unit of the hospital after the operation. I was handling various procedures everywhere. Damn, why didn't I have so many troubles when I came to the hospital for treatment before? I thought about it carefully and it made sense. Usually, I fainted as soon as I entered the hospital. It was others who handled various procedures for me. Master's wife was waiting outside the ward. Han Sifan has been accompanying Master's wife. Sister Fan is said to have grown up under the care of Master's wife. As for Uncle Hu, he can't see his relatives yet, so the two of them had to wait outside. Tailong and Xiaopang were also sent back by me. Fortunately, they didn't ask me what was going on with Master's wife. I was busy everywhere all afternoon. At about five o'clock, I felt a little hungry. I took out my mobile phone and called Sister Fan. I asked, "Sister Fan, ask Master's wife to come out and eat first. There is no point worrying now, right? I'll wait for you at the hospital gate."

　　I ran to the hospital entrance and waited for a while before Han Sifan came over with a small bag. I asked, "Hey, where's Master's wife?"

　　"Godmother is not in a good mood. Let's go eat by ourselves." Han Sifan's face was not very good either. I asked curiously, "You call Master's wife Godmother?"

　　"Didn't I tell you? Let's go. Let's eat and talk at the same time." Han Sifan took the initiative to pull my hand and walk out for the first time. I was also a little excited. Brother, I'm so old, but I haven't held hands with a few girls. The few times I held hands were when we played the handkerchief game in kindergarten. There was a fast food restaurant opposite the hospital. Han Sifan and I walked in. This fast food restaurant looked pretty good, at least it felt quite clean. Han Sifan and I ordered a few dishes and sat down in a deserted place. As soon as we sat down, I asked Han Sifan, "Sister Fan, how come my master's wife is a zombie? Do you know?"

　　Actually, I still feel very awkward now. After all, I lived with the master's wife for a while. I didn't expect that she was actually a zombie. It's not that I discriminate against zombies, but this is a normal person's mentality. After all, if you suddenly find out that someone you have known for a long time is not a human being but another creature, you will feel awkward. Sister Fan knows me very well. She smiled and said, "I don't know about this, but you can rest assured that the godmother will never do bad things."

　　"I definitely believe this." I nodded and asked, "By the way, what is the relationship between Master's wife and Uncle Tiger? Master's wife looked like she was about to go berserk."

　　"This is a long story," Han Sifan told me slowly. It turned out that Master's wife was the young leader of the cult that Uncle Hu used to be. Master's wife's father was the leader of the cult, and Uncle Hu was the guardian of the cult. Master's wife didn't spend much time with his father since she was a child. Instead, Uncle Hu took her out to play every day. After a while, Master's wife's feelings for Uncle Hu were the same as for her own father. Later, for some unknown reason, the two separated for seven or eight years and never saw each other. It seemed that there was news of Uncle Hu's death. Everyone thought he was dead. It was not until I met Uncle Hu that Master's wife knew that he was still alive. And I also knew why Uncle Hu disappeared. He also told me that it seemed that his brother Miao Long sacrificed himself so that he could live an ordinary life. Sister Fan also gave me a general idea. I think she should It shouldn't be very clear, right? I nodded after listening. With what Sister Fan said and what Uncle Hu told me, I can actually guess a lot. I sighed and became worried again. I didn't know what would happen to Uncle Hu in the future. It was almost six o'clock after dinner. I was going to order a few more dishes to bring to Master's wife, but Sister Fan asked me not to buy them. I suddenly realized that Master's wife was a zombie and didn't need to eat. I walked to the hospital holding hands with Sister Fan. It was already dusk. If it weren't for Uncle Hu's condition, walking outside holding hands with Sister Fan like this would be a real pleasure. Back outside Uncle Hu's ward, Master's wife was still sitting on the chair at the door of the ward in a daze. I walked over, laughed dryly, and comforted Master's wife, saying, "Master's wife, it's okay. Uncle Hu must be a lucky person and nothing will happen to him."

　　The teacher's wife looked a little nervous and nodded, still looking at the ward. We stayed there until nine o'clock in the evening. We can't stay in the hospital all the time. I wanted to ask the teacher's wife where she lived. In our room, Han Sifan was going back to school. The teacher's wife could sleep in Sister Fan's room, but the teacher's wife shook her head and said, "I have something to do, don't bother me." After that, the teacher's wife left with a serious face. After I saw the teacher's wife leave, I took Sister Fan's hand and sent her back to school. After watching her enter the dormitory building, I walked out of the school alone and strolled aimlessly downstairs of our house until about ten o'clock. I went home to sleep at eight o'clock the next day. I took out the phone and saw that it was a landline number. As soon as I answered the phone, a woman's voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, is this Mr. Chen Hui? I'm the head nurse of the Municipal Hospital. Mr. Miao Hu has woken up and is clamoring to see his family members." As soon as the person on the other end of the phone finished speaking, I was delighted and said quickly, "Okay, okay, I'll be there right away."

　　As expected, Uncle Hu is Uncle Hu. He woke up so quickly. I quickly put on some clothes and ran to the city hospital. When I arrived at the city hospital, it was already half past eight. I ran to Uncle Hu's ward, and before I walked in, I saw a beautiful figure. It was the master's wife. The master's wife was standing outside the room with a frown. I ran over and smiled, "Master's wife, Uncle Hu is awake, right?"

　　"Hmm." The master's wife looked unhappy and a little angry. Is there something wrong? I opened the door curiously and saw Uncle Hu jumping around in the ward with a silly smile on his face. A doctor inside was recording something. "Uncle, what are you doing? Fuck, that's a urinal, don't play with it." I saw Uncle Hu take out a urinal from under the bed and was about to cover his head. I rushed over and grabbed Uncle Hu's hand. "Ah, uncle, you bullied me." Uncle Hu suddenly let go of his hand and rolled around on the bed and burst into tears. "This..." I looked at Uncle Hu lying on the bed speechlessly. A man in his fifties is still acting cute. Is it shameful? "Doctor, how could my uncle become like this?" I grabbed a doctor next to me and asked. The doctor coughed and said, "The patient's current age is preliminarily estimated to be around twelve to fifteen years old."

　　【261】Go to Lhasa

　　"Bullshit, how could my uncle be like this? Isn't he just like a fool?" What kind of a lousy hospital is this? They sent him here and played a game of 'rejuvenation'

　　"That one is still different. The idiot's nervous system is completely broken, while this gentleman still has a chance of recovery. Although the chance is relatively low, there is always a chance." The doctor's voice was quite low. I guess he was afraid of angering me now. I am actually quite rational. If I were not rational, I would have smashed things a long time ago. "Huizi, forget it, don't blame them." Suddenly, I heard the voice of the master's wife behind me. I turned around and saw that the master's wife said to the doctor, "Doctor, can you please go out for a while?"

　　“Okay, okay.” The doctor also left in a hurry. After all, these days there are quite a lot of news reports about family members beating up doctors because of problems when sending their children to the hospital. After the doctor left, Master’s wife walked over to Uncle Hu. When Uncle Hu saw Master’s wife walking over, he put his hands behind his back, lowered his head, and didn’t dare to speak, just like a child who had made a mistake. “Huizi, can you please do me a favor?” Suddenly, Master’s wife turned her head and looked at me. I nodded subconsciously. Master’s wife continued, “Don’t go back to Chengdu for the time being. Please take care of my uncle. I have something to do.”

　　"Yeah," I nodded. Even if the master's wife didn't ask me for help, I would definitely stay to greet Uncle Hu. "Thank you for the trouble," the master's wife patted my hands and turned and walked out of the ward. I originally wanted to ask the master's wife where she was going, but I didn't say anything. If the master's wife wanted to tell me, she would have told me directly just now. Forget it, it's better not to ask so many questions. Thinking of this, I shook my head and sighed, looking at Uncle Hu. Then I called Brother Xiang and told him that I wouldn't be going back in a short time. Brother Xiang didn't ask me why, he just said "oh" and said that he would help me ask for leave from the police station. I spent the next four or five days in the hospital. I originally wanted to explain the situation to Uncle Hu, but this guy's IQ is so low that he wouldn't listen to anything I said. If it didn't work, he would roll on the ground. I don't know if Uncle Hu used to do this when he was a child. On the fifth day, Uncle Hu's body was fully recovered, and I was also thinking about what to do in the days to come. We can't stay in this crappy hospital forever. Not to mention the cost, it's also meaningless. I've discussed this with Sister Fan several times. The original plan was to wait for Uncle Hu to get better and then stay in my room with him until he gets better. But when I asked the doctors in the hospital, they said it's not good for patients to be locked up in their rooms all the time. It will make them feel like they're in prison and it's not conducive to their recovery. We need to give them the embrace of nature, a spontaneous trip, and all kinds of shit. In a word, it's best not to stay at home and go out more. I thought about it and it made sense, so I planned a spontaneous romantic wandering trip. The travel budget was 400,000 yuan, cough cough, this was the rest of Uncle Hu's medical expenses. I actually haven't been out much, so I thought it would be great to go out more and have fun. I've also decided to take Uncle Hu out to play. We'll go to Lhasa, Tibet. The air there is good and pollution-free, and Tibetan girls are said to be very pretty. The train station on the sixth day I was holding Uncle Hu's hand. Actually, Uncle Hu's IQ is pretty good at twelve or thirteen years old. At least he knows all kinds of common sense. So there is no problem in taking Uncle Hu on the road. "You bastard, why are you taking Uncle around for no reason?" Han Sifan actually didn't quite agree with my plan to take Uncle Hu out for a trip. The main reason was that Uncle Hu's illness hadn't healed yet. Han Sifan was a little worried about him. "What are you afraid of? Maybe if I take my uncle out to play for a few days, he'll be fine, right, uncle?" I said to Uncle Hu next to me. Uncle Hu looked dazed but still nodded vigorously. "Okay, have a nice trip. Call me if you have anything." Han Sifan still reminded me a little worriedly, "Okay, don't worry." I took Uncle Hu and got on the train to Harbin. I'm really not kidding. I've planned this for several days. I have summarized the following advantages. The first is what the doctor said, it can increase Uncle Hu's response speed. The second is that you can see The scenery is fun. Third, I want to practice my own Taoism in a real sense and have some experience. This is my plan. It seems seamless and perfect, but soon after the train started, I encountered the first problem. "Uncle, I feel dizzy and I want to get off." Uncle Hu vomited violently and cried on the train. The passengers next to me looked at me with strange eyes. After all, it was a bit abnormal to be called uncle by a guy who looked to be in his fifties. "Uncle, stop it and go to the toilet to vomit." I looked at the residue on the ground and immediately began to regret it. When I was in the hospital, I didn't feel anything when I watched the nurses running around. Now when I have a headache, I am at a loss. "Uncle, I feel dizzy," Uncle Hu said and started vomiting again. "You are the uncle." I was so upset that I decided to give the current Uncle Hu a big lesson. I straightened the tiger board and ignored the strange eyes of the people around me and said, "Uncle, this means to call a handsome guy, do you understand?"

　　"Oh, so you are not my uncle. I won't call you uncle from now on." Uncle Hu immediately understood and nodded vigorously. I leaned over to him. He was too direct. I couldn't help laughing and crying in my heart. But he still said, "You can call me handsome Hui, but don't call me uncle, okay?"

　　"I understand, Wang Bahui, right? What a nice name." Uncle Hu nodded solemnly. If I hadn't seen Uncle Hu in a daze and I knew he had just come out of the hospital, I would have suspected that he was teasing me on purpose. Along the way, Uncle Hu would call Wang Bahui when he went to the toilet, called Wang Bahui when he wanted to eat, or even when he wanted to sleep, he would come to me and report to me and call me Wang Bahui. It's really not easy to take care of children these days. Although Uncle Hu kept making noises all the way, I cursed him for being annoying. But even though I said that, I felt very comfortable in my heart. The train gradually entered Tibet and the sky became blue. I opened the window and a breeze blew by. It felt really comfortable. As the train was shaking, we were getting closer and closer to Lhasa. After about two days of shaking, the train finally stopped at the Lhasa Railway Station. We finally arrived at the final stop. I woke up Uncle Hu who was still sleeping next to me and said, "Uncle, let's go. We're in Lhasa. I'll take you to the Potala Palace."

　　【262】Brenda

　　Actually, I have never been to other places before. I only saw the legendary Lhasa in Tibet from textbooks or on the Internet. I originally thought that Lhasa would be full of mud houses. But obviously I thought too much. The Lhasa airport has been repaired, so how can it be so backward? Lhasa is a modern city. I held Uncle Hu's hand and walked out of the train station. There were all kinds of uncles and aunts everywhere asking for accommodation. It was very noisy. As soon as I walked out of the train station gate, four or five aunts surrounded me and kept asking me if I wanted to stay. I quickly said no and ignored Uncle Hu. I walked to the station and didn't know where to go. Although the sky in Tibet is very blue, what is the difference between staying in this city and staying in Chongqing? Let's go to see the Potala Palace first. I asked On the way, I took Uncle Hu to the bus station next to the train station and got on bus No. 1. The bus started to drive around Lhasa. Uncle Hu was quite quiet and his IQ was only about 12 or 13 years old, but he was not stupid. He was very simple. He sat next to me and kept asking me what this was and what that was. I explained patiently. After sitting for dozens of minutes, we finally stopped at the Potala Palace Square. I took Uncle Hu out of the bus and looked at the Potala Palace. Wow, it’s so big and magnificent. The feeling is completely different from what it looks like in the photos. I took Uncle Hu to the square. Occasionally, I would meet a few soldiers patrolling in the middle of the square. "Uncle Hu, is this place beautiful?" I turned my head and asked Uncle Hu. Uncle Hu seemed to be in a good mood and nodded repeatedly. I chuckled and suddenly a man next to me walked up to me and said, "Brother, is this your first time here?"

　　I turned to look at the person who was talking. He looked young, about 24 or 25 years old. He was wearing a yellow monk's robe and had a shaved head. He looked clean and fair, like a young boy. This should be the lama in the Potala Palace. "Hey, buddy, what are the fun places in Tibet? I just came here. There's nothing fun in the city of Lhasa. Can you recommend some places with a strong traditional Tibetan flavor?" I took out a cigarette and was about to hand it to him. The monk waved his hand and said, "You can't smoke here."

　　"Tsk," I said and was about to light up a cigarette. There are a lot of no-smoking signs everywhere in China, but how many people really listen? Just as I was about to light up, I saw a few soldiers not far away looking at me as if to warn me. I quickly put the cigarette back. The monk saw it, smiled and said, "I told you everything. It's time to eat. Why don't you come in with me to have some vegetarian food?"

　　"Okay." I didn't have any reservations. Maybe it was because of Ning Caichen's memory. I had no immunity to these monks. Lamas were also monks, right? Anyway, this little monk was very enthusiastic. He chatted with me along the way. I chatted with him for a while and learned that his name was Brenda. According to him, he was an ordinary little monk in the Potala Palace. He led me through a deserted road into the Potala Palace. The Potala Palace was full of lamas wearing red clothes. Brenda took me to a place like a cafeteria. He took us to sit down and ordered some vegetarian food, which was some porridge and steamed buns. Although it was porridge and steamed buns, it tasted very fragrant. I thought about it carefully. Why is the porridge in this place so delicious? The steamed buns are so delicious. I thought for a long time before I figured out that the steamed buns and porridge in this place are free. Things that don’t cost money are always good. "Hey, buddy, I don’t know your name," Brenda looked at me and asked with a smile, "I’m Chen Hui, this is my uncle. He had a high fever some time ago and his brain was damaged. Don’t mind." I pointed to Uncle Hu who was blowing porridge on the side and introduced him, "Mr. Chen, right? Do you know why I looked for you just now?" Brenda looked at me and asked and shook her head. How would I know? It’s indeed a bit strange to say. Why did this buddy take the initiative to approach me? Brenda smiled and said, "I won’t beat around the bush. In fact, the reason I came to you this time is very simple. I don’t know if you plan to become a monk."

　　"Become a monk" My face changed and I shook my head and said, "Why would I become a monk when I haven't even got married yet?"

　　I suddenly thought of something and asked doubtfully: "Are you trying to say that I have a high Buddha nature?"

　　"Yes," Brenda's eyes lit up and she said with interest, "I don't know if you believe me or not. I can see the Buddha nature in people. The Buddha nature in you is the most dazzling I have ever seen. It is the reincarnation of some living Buddhas, or it is just a corner of the mountains and rivers. Is it too exaggerated to scare you?"

　　I smiled. It was indeed like that. Didn't Huineng see that Ning Caichen had a high Buddhist nature and wanted to accept him as his disciple? I didn't expect that now there would be another monk praising me for my high Buddhist nature. What's the use of having a high Buddhist nature? It can't be used to make a living. Besides, if we talk about seniority and ancestry, I am also a Taoist. "Why would I be scared? I am a genius from heaven. When I was born, five-colored divine light fell from the sky. Fortune tellers all said that I was the reincarnation of the Jade Emperor." I started talking nonsense. I really have no interest in being a monk. I'm not pretending to be cool, but I really have no interest. "Since you don't believe it, forget it." Brenda actually showed a regretful expression on her face. She looked at Uncle Hu next to me with a smile and said, "But I do have a way to make him better. I wonder if you are interested in this?"

　　"Really?" I frowned and stared at Brenda and asked, "What is your purpose? Just tell me directly. How could an ordinary little lama like you know so much?"

　　"I am just an ordinary little lama who knows a little more." Brenda smiled and said, "How about this, you do me a favor. If you can do it, I will help you save him."

　　"If it's not dangerous, forget it." I asked. You know, the doctor said that Uncle Hu has a high chance of recovery. It's not a terminal illness. If it's very dangerous, I won't do it even if you kill me. Brenda asked back: "Are you very capable? If it's a difficult task, do I need to find you?"

　　When I heard that, I looked down on her too. But I still didn't say anything and looked at Brenda. Brenda shrugged and said, "Okay, actually there's a haunted place in Tibet. I want you to go and get rid of the ghost."

　　"You have so many monks in the Potala Palace catching ghosts, why do you need to find me?" I asked curiously. "Yes, I'm looking for you." Brenda nodded and asked: "How about if you help me do this, I will save the person next to you?"

　　【263】Nyingchi

　　"Okay, what kind of ghost is that?" I thought about it and agreed. My original purpose before coming here was to train myself to catch ghosts. Now that there is a haunted place, isn't it an opportunity to train myself? Anyway, if it is a really fierce ghost, I can just turn around and run. Brenda nodded with satisfaction and said, "Linzhi County in Linzhi. As for how to find the ghost, it's up to you. If you are at ease, leave your uncle to me to take care of him."

　　I suddenly realized something and looked at Brenda and asked, "Who are you?"

　　I'm not stupid. Brenda obviously knew who I was from the beginning, and it wasn't some so-called "chance encounter" as he said. Brenda smiled and said, "You reacted pretty quickly. Don't worry, I won't hurt you. I'll tell you who I am after you catch that ghost."

　　I nodded and said to Uncle Hu next to me: "Uncle, stay here and follow this bald guy for a few days. Don't run around."

　　"Yeah," Uncle Hu nodded repeatedly. Brenda, who looked dazed, also threw out a cloth bag. It was a bag like the one used by ancient Yin-Yang masters, with a Bagua diagram on the outside. Brenda said, "Inside it are the paper, pen, ink, sword, and a jar for ghosts. Just put the ghost in it and bring it back."

　　"Okay." I turned around and walked out of the Potala Palace with my backpack on my back. The origin of this Brenda is very obvious. She was asked by my master. On the one hand, she wanted to treat Uncle Hu, and on the other hand, she probably wanted to train me. She deliberately created a ghost for me to catch. I can even guess that even if I don't catch the ghost, this Brenda will probably save Uncle Hu. Forget it, don't think about it. As long as Uncle Hu is okay, it's good. I took out my cell phone with my backpack on my back and called my master. "What's the matter, little brat?" The master laughed on the other side. Sure enough, my master came back from the underworld. I laughed quickly and asked, "The monk named Brenda was asked by you to save Uncle Hu, right?"

　　"That kid, sorry, but that guy said there are conditions. As for what the conditions are, I don't know what the monk said when he negotiated with you. What happened?" The master asked on the other end of the phone. "It's okay." I shook my head and said, "Master, be careful."

　　"Okay, I still need your reminder, kid. It's quite troublesome. Those bastards at the Red Gate Inn are causing trouble again. You and Uncle Hu should go to Tibet and play for a while. It's better to wait until the things we have here are resolved before you come back. Okay, I'm hanging up. I'm busy." The master was also very noisy on the other end and hung up the phone. After the master's confirmation, I felt more relieved. I walked to a corner of the Potala Palace Square and opened the backpack that Brenda gave me to see what was inside. Paper, pen, ink, sword and knife, that is, yellow paper, brush, ink bucket, kitchen knife, and peach wood sword. There are only these few things in it. It should be enough to catch a ghost. I thought about it, so I hailed a taxi and rushed to the station. I bought a ticket to Linzhi area. Linzhi in Linzhi area is not as good as Lhasa. I took a five-hour bus ride and finally arrived in Linzhi. Linzhi is more in line with the kind of Tibet area in my mind. Although there are There are a few tall buildings, but not many. It looks like a small town. There are still many mud houses on the edge of the town. After I got off the bus, a gust of fresh air came. When I walked out of Linzhi Station, there were many people coming and going. Many of them were wearing Tibetan ethnic costumes. I looked at the time. It was almost evening. It was already four o'clock in the afternoon. I walked around the street. Linzhi is really not big. I guess there are only about 70,000 or 80,000 people at most. It shouldn't be difficult to find out where the ghosts are. Then I found a bakery and walked in. It was full of various kinds of cakes. I ordered two cakes and some dishes. There were not many people in this shop. The shop was not big, and it was almost like a noodle shop. The boss looked to be in his thirties with a big belly. "Boss, come and smoke." After I ate, I sat down to smoke. Seeing that the boss was not far away, I quickly handed him a cigarette. The boss took it and smiled. He spoke Mandarin, which was not very fluent, and asked, "Young man, come to our Linzhi to play?"

　　"Yes," I nodded and asked, "Linzhi is such a beautiful place."

　　The boss nodded without saying anything. I guess he has heard this a lot. I then asked, "By the way, boss, when I first came here, I heard people on the street say that this place seemed haunted. Have you heard about this?"

　　"No, no, how would I know?" The boss's face turned ugly, and it was obvious that he knew about this matter. I quickly said, "Don't worry, boss. I'm just curious. Just tell me. I'm just curious."

　　"It's not a big deal, actually. A young man died a few months ago. But it's not that mysterious. It's just that the mayor's daughter often says that she sees ghosts." The boss told me about it. It turned out that there was a pair of lovers in this town. The man was called Gedi and the woman was called Liu Ling. It must be said that the couple's families were not ordinary families. Liu Ling's father was the county magistrate of Linzhi County, and Gedi's father was also a wealthy family in the town. The two grew up together and had a secret crush on each other. Their families were well matched, and they were sensible and liked by the people in the town. Many people watched them grow up. But when they were talking about marriage, the man's father suddenly died innocently. The family lost its pillar, and the family business plummeted and even went bankrupt. The mayor was also an extremely realistic person. Although he had said it well at first, he immediately disagreed when he saw that the man's family had suffered a sudden change. It's a matter between the two of them. Actually, no one wants their daughter to marry a poor man and suffer. Although there is a so-called democratic marriage now, most people still let their parents decide. Tibetan girls are not like us Han people. Although they are loyal to love, they are more filial. His father disagreed, so he dared not meet Gedi. In the end, Gedi's mother committed suicide because of family changes and because of his father. Gedi was worried and fell seriously ill. He stayed in bed and died miserably. Then it was not long before someone saw Gedi's ghost in the town, and Liu Ling also claimed that Gedi had come to see him. After listening to the boss, I frowned. Damn, this is too sad. I sympathize with the guy named Gedi. Who made him suddenly change from tall, rich and handsome to a loser? Well, the mayor is probably not a good person either.

　　【264】Meet Liu Ling

　　I suddenly understood why Brenda and the other monks didn't take action themselves to deal with this ghost. According to my guess, this Gedi has not been reincarnated and is harassing the Li family not for revenge or anything. It has been said before that after a person dies, the soul must have a very strong obsession to stay in the human world. Most of the evil ghosts have great hatred before they die and turn into extremely vicious evil ghosts to wreak havoc on the human world and seek revenge, but there are not only these evil ghosts. There are also some good ghosts. The obsession they left before they died was not evil, but good. I think this Gedi must have been full of love for Liu Ling before he died, and he turned into a ghost after he died, wanting to protect Liu Ling. Although Buddhism does not pay attention to emotions, it is still very moved by such love that transcends humans and ghosts. I guess this is also the reason why Brenda didn't want to take action personally. Don't think that it's easy to leave obsessions in the human world before death. Don't think that you can stay in the human world by thinking about what I want to do before you die. No, although you see that I often encounter evil ghosts, think about it. How many of the 1.3 billion people in China die every day? According to statistics, the average is 25,000, which is 750,000 a month. No matter who it is, everyone will be more or less unwilling before death, but how many of the 700,000 people become evil? Ghosts with such a ratio are very scary, and the chance of staying because of love is even pitifully small. With this calculation, you can know how difficult it is for Gedi. "I wonder if I can help a ghost like this." I frowned and walked out of the bakery and walked aimlessly on the street. Maybe it was because of my past life and Nie Xiaoqian, I don't dislike human-ghost love. On the contrary, I admire people who dare to love and hate. I just don't know what Miss Liu Ling thinks. After all, not everyone can accept ghosts. Let's go meet Miss Liu Ling. When I thought of this, I immediately wanted to meet the people around me. I asked where Mayor Liu's home was. Mayor Liu's home was in the north of Linzhi County. It looked like a luxurious villa. It was out of the block in the middle of a small forest. The scenery looked nice. I smiled and walked to the door of the villa and knocked on the door. After a while, a lady who looked to be in her forties opened the door and looked at me with confusion and asked, "What do you do?" Her Mandarin was not standard, and her accent was similar to that of the noodle shop owner. "Hello, auntie. Is this Mayor Liu's home?" I said politely, "I heard that Mayor Liu's home is haunted, so I came to help."

　　"What do you, a young man, know?" The lady looked at me in disbelief. I chuckled and didn't answer because in the eyes of ordinary people, people with strange skills don't like to talk. If I talk like a chatterbox, people's first impression is that I'm unreliable. Sure enough, when the lady saw me with an unfathomable smile, she immediately believed me a little and waved her hand and said, "Come in and sit down first. I'll go call Lao Liu."

　　I nodded and walked in with my hands behind my back. Their living room was quite large. I walked to the sofa, poured myself a glass of water and drank it. The lady walked into a room on the second floor. Not long after, a middle-aged man with a big belly came out. This man looked to be in his forties. He was bald and wore a suit. He had a cigarette in his hand. He walked slowly to me, took a puff, squinted at me and asked, "What are your origins, little guy? Are you a lama or something? Do you have the ability to catch ghosts?"

　　"I'm a Yin-Yang master. I passed by here and heard that it was haunted, so I came to take a look." I looked at the mayor in front of me expressionlessly. I probably felt a little unhappy with him because he broke up the couple. "Oh, Mr. Yin-Yang? I did look for some lamas near us, but they all refused to help. Not bad, little guy, if you can do it, I will give you a reward of 50,000." The mayor stretched out five fingers and said with a smile. I snorted and nodded without saying anything. I opened my mouth and said, "I also know a thing or two about Miss Ling and the ghost. I want to meet Miss Ling. I first need to know the ghost's birth date before I can start the ceremony."

　　"Yes," the mayor nodded and said to the noble lady not far away: "Go and ask Lingling to come down for tea, Master." The mayor also said politely. I waved my hand, still a little hesitant in my heart. Soon the woman named Liu Ling came down. She looked to be about 21 or 22 years old. Her appearance was not amazing, but above average. Her face was very pale. As soon as she sat opposite me, the mayor said: "Master, you see, my daughter's face has never been better since she was haunted by a ghost. What a sin!"

　　I waved my hand and said to the mayor: "Mayor, do you mind if I talk to Miss Ling alone?"

　　"Um, this..." The mayor hesitated. I knew it was time, so I took out my police ID and said, "Don't worry, mayor."

　　The mayor looked at me in surprise when he saw the police ID I handed over. He probably didn't expect that I was a policeman. He hesitated for a while before nodding and saying, "Okay, I just happened to be out for something. Let's have dinner together tonight."

　　He walked out and put my police ID in his pocket naturally. He was probably going to check my identity. The lady who opened the door at the beginning also went up to the second floor by herself. "Ms. Liu Ling, don't be nervous. I just want to chat with you." I crossed my legs and looked at the slightly nervous Liu Ling in front of me and asked, "What is the identity of that male ghost? Can you tell me?"

　　Of course I knew all this, but I just wanted to see Liu Ling's attitude. Originally Liu Ling had her head down, but when she heard me say this, she raised her head and looked at me with pleading eyes and said, "Master, can you please not arrest him? He didn't harm anyone."

　　really

　　I was delighted. If Liu Ling really had no feelings for the male ghost and was afraid of him because he died, then I would really help him reincarnate. But now it is obvious that Liu Ling still likes the male ghost. "Who said I want to catch him?" I looked at Liu Ling in front of me and asked in a low voice: "If I want to bring you two together, would you be afraid?"

　　"Ah" Liu Ling was stunned for a long time and looked at me blankly. I felt that I was a little too impatient. I shook my head and said, "It's okay, you think about it carefully. If you want to be with him, I have a way. If you don't want to, I will send Gedi to reincarnate."

　　【265】The fate of a prince

　　I am qualified to say this now. You know, I am a completely different person now. Dealing with an ordinary ghost is just like playing. Li Ling also seemed very hesitant. I couldn't blame her. In fact, I was a little worried. Although letting her be with a ghost seemed very romantic, it was actually very unwise in the long run. After all, the ghost would not be able to take care of her life in the future. But there is no perfect thing in the world. It all depends on her own choice. I saw Li Ling hesitated, so I didn't say anything. I lit a cigarette and looked at Li Ling's changing face and said, "How about this, you give me Gedi's birth date first."

　　"You won't harm him, will you?" Liu Ling looked at me hesitantly. I shook my head and said, "Don't worry, I can get your birth date even if I look for your father, don't worry."

　　"Yeah." Liu Ling thought for a while, took out a piece of paper and pen, then wrote Gedi's birth date on the paper and handed it to me. I took the birth date and glanced at it casually and frowned. Something is wrong. Although I am not particularly proficient in Feng Shui and the Five Elements, Gedi's birth date and time indicate a long life. How could he die young? I quickly took out my phone and called Brother Xiang, who answered the phone quickly. Brother Xiang asked me, "Hey, how was your trip to Tibet? Are the Tibetan girls pretty?"

　　"Beautiful," I said casually, "Okay, stop talking nonsense. I have something serious to ask you. I'll send you his birth date and time right away. Please show me his fortune."

　　"Okay, please send it over."

　　I nodded, hung up the phone, and sent Gedi's birth date and time via text message. Not long after, Brother Xiang on the other end of the phone called me back and asked me, "Who do you know who has this fortune?"

　　"What's wrong?" I asked

　　"This fate is not simple. In ancient times, it was called the fate of a king, a prince, a general or a minister. As long as a person with this fate lives and works in a suitable place, he can become a general in ancient times, or even be a marquis if he is lucky. Even now, it is more than enough to become a high-ranking official or a wealthy man. This is a fate of great wealth and honor."

　　As soon as Brother Xiang said this, I quickly asked: "Do people like this have a long life?"

　　"People with this fate will be sorry if they don't live to be eighty years old. If they eat less gutter oil every day, living to a hundred or eighty years old is no big deal. This kind of people have a very strong life. Usually, they will get into a car accident and at most they will be disabled but not die. Why are you asking this? Hurry up and make friends with people with this fate. They will definitely be rich in the future. It's good that they are not rich now. It's hard to make friends with them after they become rich." Brother Xiang said with a smile on the other end of the phone. I frowned and cursed, "What the hell are you talking about?" I glanced at Liu Ling not far away and quickly walked out of the villa. I walked to a deserted tree outside the door and said, "To be honest, the buddy with this fate is dead. I originally thought he was unlucky, but I didn't expect this guy to have such a strong life. It is said that he died of depression. Do you think it is possible?"

　　"How is it possible?" Brother Xiang shouted over there: "Absolutely impossible"

　　I frowned and Brother Xiang was silent. After a while, Brother Xiang said, "Huizi, listen to my advice. Don't worry about this matter and leave quickly. People with this kind of fate usually won't die, but he did."

　　"What do you mean?" I asked back

　　"Someone has cast a curse," Brother Xiang said directly, "Let me put it simply. Such a person has great ambitions and everything he does goes smoothly. Even if I cast a curse on him, I can't kill him. You may not be familiar with fate, but I know very well that it is very difficult for a person with a strong fate to die. I don't need to say more, you should understand it very well yourself."

　　I nodded. Indeed, Brother Xiang continued, "You should have heard about it. There was a news report before about a baby falling from the fifth floor. His mother was several dozen meters away and suddenly she burst out and rushed downstairs to catch the child. Motherly love is a part of it, but the most important thing is that this kid is very lucky. Just imagine, someone can still catch someone if they fall from the fifth floor. There are also people who have cancer and inexplicably recover in the end. This is the power of fate."

　　"The person you mentioned was so tough but still died. It couldn't have been an accident or a natural death."

　　I nodded. Damn, this is a bit tricky. I originally thought it was just an ordinary love story between a human and a ghost. I didn't expect that these things would be involved suddenly. I also hesitated a little. "Okay, I understand. I'll think about it carefully. Don't worry about me. Are you still worried? If there is any danger, I will run away by myself." I said. Brother Xiang said, "Yes," and said, "You really have to be careful. I'll help you check the role of the soul of a person with such a grand destiny. Maybe someone wants to use this person's soul to do something shameful."

　　"Trouble," I exhaled. Brother Xiang hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Never mind, I'll summon the spirits first at night and call that Gedi over to ask him. He must know something about the inside story. I don't want to stay here any longer at Mayor Liu's house. I walked to Linzhi Town by myself and found a hotel. The hotel was not big, with only a dozen rooms. I booked one. Although the room was not very big, it was still clean and tidy. After thinking about it, I still made a call and asked Brother Xiang to send me my Jiangchen Sword. After the call, I checked the time and it was already eight o'clock in the evening. I picked up the yellow talisman brush and ink and started to draw talismans. By nine o'clock in the evening, I had drawn four Liuding Liujia Zhuxie talismans. Thinking that it was probably enough, I took my stuff out and bought some incense in Linzhi County, and then walked out of the town. To summon ghosts, you need to open an altar. Now there is no order. The only thing I had to use was some incense, although it was a bit crude. I was not familiar with the places outside Linzhi County. I walked outside to a deserted grove, about a thousand meters away from Linzhi County. This place was also quite secluded and not very crowded. It was very quiet around and pitch black everywhere. I found a cleaner place, took out a lighter, lit the incense, and bowed to the sky. Then I stuck the incense into the ground. I picked up the peach wood sword and began to swing it. I stepped on the Seven Star Gang Step and chanted: "One stroke to move the world and lead the Three Pure Ones below to respond to the soul. Two strokes to create the ancestors and ask the gods to mobilize the soldiers. Three strokes to avoid the evil spirits. What ghosts dare to see? What evil spirits dare to face the Gedi? Where are the people?" This is the trick to attract ghosts that Uncle Cong used before. I also learned it when I had nothing to do, but this is the first time I used it. After I finished chanting, I sat cross-legged and closed my eyes. Suddenly, I felt a gust of cold wind blowing from the north.

　　【266】Japanese old man

　　I opened my eyes and saw a man dressed in white with a pale face floating towards me. I saw that he didn't have much yin energy or resentment. This kind of ghost is really rare. This Gedi's eyes were dazed and he seemed to be still confused. I waved my hand in front of him. This Gedi was shocked and looked at me and asked, "Who are you?"

　　"Hello, it's our first meeting. Please take care of me." I grinned. I believe that it's not just me. Many people have a good impression of people who value friendship and loyalty: "My name is Chen Hui"

　　"Chen Hui" Gedi frowned and stared at me and asked: "Why did you invite me here? What's your purpose?"

　　"I came here to ask you something." Seeing Gedi's alert face, I said, "You don't have to be like this. I'm here to help you and Liu Ling."

　　"Help me. What can you do for me? Help me to revive." Gedi showed a trace of helplessness on his face. He was still cautious in front of me. "Resurrection is against the will of heaven. I won't do it." I shook my head and said, "What if I help you and Liu Ling be together?"

　　Unexpectedly, Gedi took a step back and said, "It's impossible. I'm a ghost and she's a human. How can a human or a ghost be together?"

　　I was puzzled when I saw Gedi's look, but suddenly I felt a trace of respect for him. I said from the perspective of Gedi that if I were Gedi, I would not agree to it either. The reason was as I said before, if Liu Ling married a ghost, what would she do with the rest of her life? Now that she is young and suffers, it doesn't matter, but if she gets older and dies in her seventies or eighties, there will be no descendants to bury her. I nodded. It's a pity that Gedi reacted like that. I figured it out in a flash. "You and Liu Ling make your own decisions. If you have decided, I will hold a ghost marriage for you two." I said, "In fact, many people don't understand ghost marriage very well. They feel that it is a superficial thing. At least that's what I thought before. I also felt that ghost marriage was a bit ominous or something. In fact, ghost marriage is one of the few most sacred ancient things in the world." The ritual of ghost marriage first appeared in ancient times when lovers loved each other and one of them died. The initial ghost marriage was like this and was very sacred. But later it spread to the people, and whenever a son of a rich family died, they would buy a daughter of a poor family to marry him. It became so vulgar and was just a means to satisfy the psychology of the rich. Therefore, the reputation of ghost marriage became worse and worse, and finally it was named a quack. "Okay, now I want to know why you died." I changed the subject and stopped asking about this matter. Instead, I asked about another thing that interested me. Gedi's face changed slightly and soon calmed down. He smiled at me and said, "I caught a cold and didn't treat it in time, so I accidentally passed away. Don't worry about such a small thing."

　　"You lied to me!" I yelled and glared at Geddie and shouted, "Speak"

　　Gedi shook his head and said: "Impossible"

　　I frowned and thought for a while, then looked at Gedi and asked, "Can't you tell this or someone is threatening you? If you tell it, it will hurt Liu Ling, right?"

　　Gedi's face darkened. He didn't nod, but he didn't shake his head either. He just kept silent. I was suddenly stunned. It was obvious that someone had threatened Gedi. And since he was threatened, there must be someone watching him. He quickly said to me, "Leave this place quickly. You should not stay here for long."

　　After saying that, I will turn around and pack up and leave

　　"Little brother, why are you in such a hurry to leave? What's the hurry? I just came here, isn't it a bit rude to leave?" Suddenly, an elderly man wearing a black strange costume that looked like the costumes of ethnic minorities, with white hair and a goatee, had a gloomy face, the type that you can tell at a glance is not a good person and can scare children. "It's because I knew the old gentleman was coming, so I was afraid of delaying the old gentleman's business. Old gentleman, you go ahead and do your work. I have to go back to eat. I'll leave first." Although I was very anxious in my heart, I still pretended to be calm on the surface and was about to walk out slowly. "Baga" suddenly the old guy got angry and shouted Baga. I was shocked. The Japanese old guy looked at me viciously and said, "Since you know of my existence, you can't go back alive."

　　"Old sir, this is a bit unreasonable. Look, it was you who walked out and let me see it, so why can't you let me go back alive? This is obviously your own responsibility. Besides, I don't know who you are. When you said that, weren't you admitting that you were doing something shameful?" I was too innocent. "Baga Yalu!" The old guy actually took out a black jade from his hand. There was a strange python engraved on the jade. "Wait a minute, old man, no, old sir, we are both smart people. How can we smart people do something physical, right?" I spoke hurriedly. I could clearly feel that there was a very strong evil spirit on the jade. There must be some monster sealed in it. Fortunately, after hearing what I said, the old guy actually hesitated. I don't know if it was because I praised him as a smart man that it worked. Anyway, he didn't do anything. Instead, he took the jade pendant back into his arms, looked at me coldly and said, "I'll give you one minute to tell me why I let you live."

　　Fuck this old guy for a minute. He's too stingy. I hurried to speak: "First of all, China is rich in resources and has a vast territory. I see that you came to China alone. Why don't you let me stay with you in your spare time to watch our great Japanese Empire movies and appreciate our great Japanese Empire cherry blossoms?"

　　Now this is the only way to do it. Those Japanese invaders like traitors to call them the Great Japanese Empire. Now I have to learn that a good man does not suffer a loss in front of him. Pretending to be a good man will cost you blood. And that is not called pretending to be a good man, but being a fool. Sure enough, the old man's expression eased a little after I said this. He nodded slowly and said, "You are a good Chinese boy. I have awakened you. I will accept you as my servant. Follow me to do something big in the future. As long as you are obedient, you will naturally get benefits."

　　"That's right, that's right." I asked with a smirk, "Taijun, how long have you been in China? What do you want to do?"

　　"Hmph, don't try to trick me. I'm very smart. This is a poison pill. Take it." The old man took out a black pill.

　　【267】Secret Research Institute

　　I looked at this self-righteous old man in silence. Do truly smart people boast about their intelligence? Even those masters who poison people would just shoot it into people's mouths in one go and then say these things? I frowned at the pill. What if this old guy doesn't give me the antidote after swallowing it? "You can choose not to eat it. I can send you to see the emperor right away." The old guy looked at me with a vicious face. I cursed his ancestors in my heart and secretly swore that if I had the chance to go to hell, I would find that damn emperor and hang him up and beat him. Although I thought so in my heart, I also knew that according to the current situation, it seemed that I really couldn't not eat it. Looking at the old guy's appearance, as long as I dared to refuse, he would probably kill me directly. I must be strong. I picked up the poison and put it in my mouth. Chewed it twice. It's not bad. It feels a little sweet and tastes good, just like chocolate. "Hmm." After the old guy saw that I swallowed the poison, he waved his hand and actually collected Gedi's soul into a small glass bottle and said to me, "Stay by yourself and don't try to spread my affairs. Let me know that you know the consequences."

　　After saying that, he walked towards the depths of the jungle. I hummed and turned around and ran back to Linzhi County, ran back to my hotel room, then took out my phone and called Brother Xiang. "Hey Huizi, I found some things and was just about to call you."

　　I was out of breath and didn't want to wait for Brother Xiang to speak, so I said, "Huizi, there is a Japanese man here, he is a very powerful old man. I suspect that Gedi's incident is related to him."

　　I was thinking about saying that I had taken poison and asked Wu Jiu to send me an antidote, but Brother Xiang rushed to say, "Sure enough, I found out that an ancient evil formation in Japan is related to the soul of the king."

　　"This evil formation can revive humans, monsters, and anything else as long as it's a living thing. But to revive an ordinary person, you need a sacrifice of a king or a general. The higher the status of this person, the more sacrifices of a good fate are needed. And you can't let the soul of this king or a general resist, it has to be willing. This is what I found out."

　　"Fuck, these bastards resurrect this one and that one every day, they should all eat shit," I cursed. The Black Mountain Demon was like this, and now a Japanese guy has come out and I don’t know what he wants to resurrect. Damn it, is it so difficult to catch a ghost peacefully these days? "Okay, Huizi, you be careful over there. I guess this matter is not ordinary. The master and the others have been very busy recently because of the Black Mountain Demon. It’s impossible for them to come to help you. Besides, Tibet is not our territory. There are monks and lamas everywhere, and they are very xenophobic." Brother Xiang At this point, my eyes suddenly lit up and I understood what Brother Xiang wanted to say. Brother Xiang was hinting that I should ask the lamas for help. Yes, Tibet is the lamas' territory. If they knew there was a cult, and it was a Japanese cult, who knows how they would deal with that old bastard. As for the "poison" I swallowed, to be honest, there is no real poison these days. If it was something like a Gu poison, I might be afraid, after all, medicine cannot cure such weird things. But ordinary poisons, even if they are highly toxic, there are all kinds of drugs in the hospital to save them. The old guy is really getting more and more confused as he gets older. He used this poison. It would be better to give me a bottle of rat poison than to use drugs to deal with me. I now understand that I can't handle the things here, and I have also dragged out a Japanese. I must go back to find Brenda and have a good talk. Thinking of this, I dare not stay. I packed up my things, checked out of the room, took a van and rushed to Lhasa in silence. There were some people in the car that I didn't recognize. I leaned on the chair and fell asleep. When I woke up in a daze, I was lying on the bed and tied up. I looked around and found that the place I was in was like a cell. The ground was full of weeds and there were steel railings outside. I stood up and looked outside. There were people outside. They were wearing white coats, just like the scientists on TV. They were holding potions and I didn't know what they were researching. One of them was an old man sitting on a sofa in a corner with a cane and his eyes closed. He seemed to be asleep. This is not good. The situation is not optimistic now. I turned my head and yelled, "Oh, I'm wrong, I'm wrong. How come our own people are fighting each other? Old man, look, it's me. Let me go. We haven't gone to the movies yet. Didn't we agree to go to enjoy the cherry blossoms?"

　　After hearing what I said, the researchers looked at me with disdain. One of them who was relatively close to me even said to the person next to him, "Yamaki-kun just beat up a man who went to see the cherry blossoms with him a few days ago. Now this guy has volunteered to help."

　　I fuck this old guy playing with men

　　I took two steps back in fear. The old man who had been leaning on the sofa with his eyes closed finally stood up and walked slowly to the outside of my cell. Then he said, "Open it." Immediately, a man dressed as a younger brother opened the door. Could this old guy be playing with men? I turned pale. The old guy walked up to me with an indifferent face and asked in a cold voice, "Brother, do you despise homosexuality?"

　　I bah, homosexuals are homosexuals, and homosexual love sounds good. Of course, I said, "How is it possible that love knows no boundaries? If anyone dares to say that they despise homosexuals, I will be the first to stand up and support them. Oh, I am against it."

　　“Don’t worry, I’m not interested in a skinny little guy like you. Come out,” the old man said as he turned and walked out of the cell. I saw the man dressed as a younger brother next to him also followed him out and tried to get out. This place is really big. This was my first impression. It turned out that what I saw in the cell just now was only a part of this place. This place is just like the research institutes on TV. Countless people in white coats walked around hurriedly, very busy, and there were all kinds of chemical agents. “Are you surprised that there is such a place?” The old man named Yamaki saw my surprised look and showed a sense of pride on his face and said, “This is a secret research institute of our Great Japanese Empire in your China. As for what we are researching, you must be more interested in it.”

　　[268] Bastard!

　　"Well, what are you researching?" I asked curiously. To be honest, such a large research institute is usually only seen on TV. This Japanese research institute is eight meters high. It seems that there are also many corridors and secret passages in one of the rooms of the research institute. It looks very mysterious. "If the research we do here is successful, it will benefit all mankind." Yamaki's face began to look a little crazy when he spoke. He pointed at the research institute and said, "We have been wondering for a long time why animals can turn into monsters and survive for hundreds of years, but we humans only have a short hundred years."

　　I didn't say anything and looked at Shanmu, waiting for his next words. Shanmu continued, "I thought about it for a long time, so I came up with this research institute, a place to change the world."

　　"What are you studying?" I looked at him inquiringly and said with a smile: "Zombies"

　　"Like I said before, I have thought about it for a long time but still have no answer. Why can monsters transformed from animals be so popular for hundreds of years while we can't? But I was wrong. We humans are indeed the spirits of all things. Zombies are the ultimate form of us humans. Transformed into zombies, we have infinite power, can fly, and are immortal, becoming a myth." Shanmu's eyes showed a crazy look when he said, "What does zombie have to do with this research institute?" I shrugged. Zombies do look immortal, but if your relatives, friends, and familiar people around you grow old and die one by one while you yourself remain unchanged, the pain is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Shanmu is indeed an old goblin. Seeing my appearance, he grinned and said, "What if your wife, children, and parents are all zombies?"

　　When I heard this, I shuddered all over and looked at Shanmu, speechless. If everyone really became eternal, then there would be no so-called pain. But I frowned again. That's not right. If this is true, hundreds or even thousands of years ago, everyone would have become zombies. Why would we need to come up with this method now? There must be a big limitation. "Mr. Shanmu, is there any limitation to this method?" I asked Shanmu who was not far away. Shanmu nodded and said to me excitedly, "That's right, follow me."

　　After that, he led the way in front and walked into a corridor. This place is also someone else's territory. If they really want to kill me, it won't be a difficult task. Thinking of this, I felt a lot more relaxed and less vigilant. I followed Shanmu. This laboratory is really big. After walking for about five or six minutes, I felt that I walked down some stairs. After walking for a while, I came to a place like a dungeon. There were two Yin and Yang masters wearing Japanese kimonos at the door of the dungeon. It was quite dark in the dungeon. I could even hear the low roar of monsters. Shanmu turned on the lights and I followed him in. Fuck, there were five big cages inside, and they were all locked up. These five people were all in tatters, with cloudy eyes and two fangs in their mouths. When they saw Shanmu and I coming in, they wanted to pounce on us as if they had seen food, but they were locked in the cages. The steel cages were also shaken by these five "zombies". If there weren't a few Japanese talismans posted outside, I guess these zombies would have broken out of the door. I looked at these five zombies with a gloomy face. I took a deep breath and asked, "Mr. Shanmu, were these five people Chinese or Japanese when they were alive?"

　　The old bastard Shanmu, the "Chinese", shrugged his shoulders and said, "Little guy, those who achieve great things don't care about small things."

　　I know I can't stand it now. If it's about my personal face, I don't mind kneeling down and begging for mercy in exchange for living space. I have always believed that face is worth a few dollars, but my personal face is worthless. But the dignity of my country, China, cannot be lost. Think about the Tang Dynasty when all nations came to worship our country as the Celestial Empire, the Supreme Court of Heaven. I gritted my teeth and sneered at Shanmu, "Old man, sooner or later, I will kill you and the people in this laboratory."

　　Shanmu snorted and asked me, "Do you know why I didn't kill you? I brought you here and even told you about the research institute."

　　"Humph," I looked at the five 'zombies' in the cage and gritted my teeth without saying a word. "Because you Chinese are too cowardly. You have a population of over one billion but you pretend to be charity ambassadors all day long. People in the mountainous areas of your own country cannot go to school, yet you invest billions in other countries to support education in other countries. Haha, I am dying of laughter. The biggest difference between us people in the Great Japanese Empire and you Chinese is that we are wolves, and you are clearly tigers, but you insist on putting on sheepskin and pretending to be lambs for us to bite."

　　“Do you feel powerless? People from your own country were captured in your own country and turned into random zombies, haha.” Shanmu laughed wildly, patted my shoulder and said, “Don’t worry, I won’t kill you for now. After we kill your master, you can go down and accompany him.”

　　"So you think you are so smart that you think my years of studying Taoism are just for show?" I took two steps back and looked at Shan Mu coldly: "It would be fine if you didn't bring me in, but you, an old man, actually brought me in like a fool."

　　I didn't care about anything else and rushed to the iron cages and tore off all the talismans on the five iron cages. "Roar!"

　　The five zombies roared angrily. Shanmu's face changed drastically. He took out a walkie-talkie and yelled, "Someone come quickly! There's a test subject running out of room 35."

　　"You bastard, I want your life." Shanmu threw away the intercom and punched me angrily. I saw the clanking of the iron cage behind me. Obviously, it couldn't bear the zombies inside. How could I have time to fight with Shanmu? Although these five zombies have no intelligence and I can't tell their levels by looking at their eyes, their auras show that they are definitely not weak. Besides, five of them are enough to give them a hard time. I dodged Shanmu's punch and rushed out. The two Yin-Yang masters at the door heard the noise and came to stop me. I didn't expect that Shanmu inside would yell, "Come in and deal with these five beasts first. The guy outside can't escape."

　　The two Yin Yang Masters glared at me and rushed into the room anxiously. Before I got far, I heard the scream of one of the Yin Yang Masters from that room. I snorted coldly. They still underestimated the dangerous evil creatures like zombies. [PS: Starting from today, one chapter will be updated every morning at 8 o'clock and evening at 6 o'clock. If there is an outbreak, it may happen.]

　　【269】Meet l by chance!

　　Zombies are something that can kill you if you don't handle them properly. Some experienced Taoists don't dare to fight zombies easily. The main reason is that these things are invulnerable to swords and guns and have infinite strength. What's more, how would the Japanese Yin-Yang master know about the black dog blood peach wood sword? The only way to deal with zombies is death. I didn't dare to stop and ran around. This laboratory is too big, and it feels like a maze everywhere. There is no way to get out. The people passing by looked at me in amazement, but they ignored me and ran towards the place where the five zombies were. Not long after, the laboratory suddenly rang loudly and sounded the alarm. I was immediately shocked. It was so cool. Haha, it seems that the five zombies have won a lot of victories. Suddenly, I saw two people in laboratory clothes anxiously walking in one direction instead of the direction of the five zombies. I thought to myself, it's strange. Now I have no target. I will follow these two guys to see if I can find the exit. The people were running anxiously and they should be Japanese. They kept talking in Japanese, which I couldn't understand. I followed them for two minutes. They used a silver card to swipe in a room, and the door of the room opened. They walked in. I walked to the door carefully and looked inside. It was dark inside and the light was not very good. There were weeds all over the floor. There was also a person chained with an iron chain. The person's long hair was messy. I looked carefully and it turned out to be l. Oh my god, l looked skinny and wore tattered clothes. He didn't have the majestic look when we first met. Instead, he looked like a prisoner. "Five zombies are coming out, you hurry up." One of the Japanese gestured and I roughly understood what he meant. The five zombies were already biting people on a large scale and couldn't be controlled. They came to l for help. l also understood. He looked at the two Japanese with cold eyes and sneered, "No matter how many Japanese died, they deserved it. Get out of here."

　　The Japanese man pulled out a pistol and pointed it at L's head and said, "If you don't help me, you will die now."

　　"Then kill me." He had a blank expression without any emotion. I cursed inwardly. This idiot couldn't just agree to them temporarily and then find a chance to slip away? He had to pretend to be a hero. If I wasn't here, wouldn't he be dead? He shook his head and touched himself. It seemed that there was nothing on him. I carefully took off my shoes and walked behind them. The two Japanese had their backs to me. When they saw me, there was no fluctuation in their eyes, as if I didn't exist at all. This guy either has great acting skills or is truly calm. After all, I am also learning to be a policeman. I walked behind the guy with the gun, grabbed his neck with my left hand, and chopped his wrist with my right hand with a knife. Before I could even chop him with my knife, he trembled all over and the pistol fell to the ground by itself and he burst into tears: "Please spare my life, spare my life."

　　I threw him aside with all my strength. L also stood up suddenly and kicked another Japanese man. I saw that L was still wearing bracelets and anklets. It was too dark outside the door and I couldn't see them. L didn't speak to me. He pointed at one of the Japanese and said, "Open the chain for me."

　　"I'm talking to you, you bastard, are you looking for death?" I picked up the gun and kicked one of the Japanese with all my strength. The Japanese were all afraid of death, and when they heard me say that, they nodded timidly and took out a bunch of keys to open the iron chain of L. L and I locked up the two guys without hesitation, then turned around and walked out of the door. I saw that L's wrists had a lot of bruises and his face looked malnourished, so I asked, "Why are you locked up here?"

　　"I found this place and was locked up. I've been locked up for more than half a year." L seemed to have changed a lot. He used to speak in a more or less cold way, but now he looks calm and composed. Cold and calm are completely different. You can understand that the former means abandoning all emotions, while the latter means not rejecting emotions. "What should I do now? Do you know how to exit?" I asked L next to me. L shook his head and said to me, "Tell me what happened first."

　　"It's like this." I told him about how the old man Yamaki had captured me. After listening to me, he gave me a look of praise and smiled, saying to me, "I have to find my sword first. Yamaki has put my sword somewhere. As for those Japanese, they all deserved it."

　　"Brother, it's so dangerous here, let's leave by ourselves." I thought to myself, those five zombies are so powerful that I dare not leave alone. If I encounter one or two, I will probably be stuck. It would be great if I had the Jiang Chen Sword in my hand. But now I don't have the Jiang Chen Sword and I can only rely on L. This guy is so strong that even without a sword, it's like a piece of cake for him to deal with a few zombies. L shook his head and said, "Those swords are my life. You should leave quickly. These zombies are very powerful. Their blood and essence gather in their mouths. When they bite someone, the person will become a zombie. Although they won't become powerful zombies, it will be a headache if there are too many of them. I guess I have to be careful to escape by myself. It will be difficult if I take you with me."

　　Only a sincere person like l would tell the truth like this. He was clearly saying that I was a burden. But the more he said this, the more determined I was to follow him. Damn, if he said that those zombies were no big deal, maybe I would have really left by myself. But he is so powerful that he actually praised those zombies, so he must be really powerful and not fake. "Brother, I have decided that you are alone. I am still worried about you being alone. You have only been out for more than half a year and have not been active. I am afraid that you will not be able to protect yourself. I will accompany you to find your eight swords." When I saw l was about to speak, I hurriedly said, "It's decided. You don't have to be embarrassed to come to me. I understand the big picture and believe that you are my brother. I will never let you stay alone in such a dangerous place."

　　My words immediately stopped L. I was afraid that he would refuse. At this time, the howling of zombies could be heard around. Those zombies seemed to be very contagious. There were zombies coming here so soon. "We should not stay here for long. Let's go quickly. These zombies have no intelligence and low abilities, but there should be a lot of them. It will be difficult to fight them without magic weapons." L said and turned around and ran away. I nodded: "I think so too," and then ran behind L.

　　【270】Map

　　It seemed that it was quite familiar with this research institute and did not run around aimlessly like me. I ran behind l for about ten minutes. There were no sounds of zombies around us. On the contrary, we met many people in white coats. They were anxious when they saw l and me. They were just surprised, but they ran towards the place where the trouble happened and ignored us. "These people are not afraid of death." I looked at them. They were just ordinary people, one after another, running towards the place where the zombies were making trouble. l turned around and looked at me and said, "This research institute is not as simple as you think. There is more than just some zombie research in it. Researching zombies is just one of the projects. There are also many ghosts and monsters imprisoned here. Don't think that those zombies will make this place feel threatened. At most, they will cause a little trouble for this research institute. Now let's find something and find a way to escape."

　　I nodded. The more I walked inside the institute, the more I was surprised at how big this place was. He took me to a warehouse-like place. He pressed a few codes on the combination lock at the door and the door opened with a pop. He said quickly, "Come in quickly."

　　I nodded. There was no one around. When I ran in, the steel door was shut with a bang, and the lights inside came on. There was a big warehouse inside. There were many wooden boxes more than one meter high piled up. I didn't know what was inside. "Ji Ji Ru Lv Ling" l made a gesture with both hands and chanted to the wooden boxes. Then my brows relaxed as if I sensed something. I ran to a wooden box and kicked it. The wooden box was quite thin and it broke into pieces with one kick. When I opened it, there were indeed eight peach wood swords of different sizes and a strap for carrying swords. This strap was specially made. It felt a bit like a backpack, but it could hold eight swords. l squatted down and put the strap on my back, and then inserted the eight swords on my back. I saw that l was done, so I asked, "Let's go quickly."

　　l lowered his head and thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "This laboratory is very large and there are guards. Not only are there Japanese Onmyoji, but there are also some soldiers. If you run out like this, you will definitely not be able to escape."

　　I nodded and thought that in the movies, it was often shown that such a large research institute would not be without guards. After thinking for a while, he said to me in a negotiating tone: "I do have a suggestion, but I don't know if you have the courage."

　　"I don't have anything except courage." I saw L suddenly laugh strangely. I felt something ominous in my heart. L nodded and smiled rarely and said, "Okay, as long as you are brave. This research institute is divided into four areas, namely A, B, C, and D. Area D is where we just ran out. The project there is to study how to mass-produce zombies. The other three areas, Area A is for studying ghosts, Area B is for studying monsters, and I haven't found out what Area C is studying yet."

　　"We can't escape with our current strength. You and I will split up and go to A and B to release all their test subjects, and then run away in the chaos. Of course, those things are very dangerous. If we release them carelessly, people will die. What do you think?" L looked at me with a smile and asked me. In fact, I really wanted to refuse. God knows what these Japanese are researching. Just when I was about to speak, L rushed to say, "It's decided. You are either completely clueless or you have courage. Let me see it."

　　"Damn you look down on me!" I said quickly: "I'm going to area B"

　　I still have some understanding in my mind. Ghosts and monsters will just kill people indiscriminately when they come out. They don't care who you are. But monsters are different from ordinary monsters. They should be intelligent. The Japanese have been studying them for so long. If they are released, they will definitely kill those guys in white coats first. "Well, this is the main route of the research institute. I'll draw it down and then take a break for an hour. You should also remember it. If you can't remember it and get lost, it will be dangerous." After saying that, he took out a peach wood sword and started drawing on a piece of kicked wooden board. This guy's drawing really looks like this. It turns out that this research institute is divided into two floors. Abd is on the first floor, while area C is on the second floor. The area on the second floor was drawn very vaguely. He said he had never been to the first floor before, but it was so big. I took a rough look and each area was like a square, and there were many routes in it like a spider web. My eyes were dizzy. This pervert actually wrote it down for him. "Oh my god, you can remember all this. Don't draw it wrong, huh?" I couldn't help but remind him. He glanced at me and said lightly, "When I came down, I accidentally went into their main control room and took a look at the map of this place. If I remember it wrong, we will have to memorize it."

　　"Look, we are here now. You will go from here later..." L explained to me. I knew this was a life-threatening job. If I was not careful, I could really die. I took notes very seriously. After L finished speaking, he said, "These research institutes have marked exit routes. If you can't find them, run towards the safe exit."

　　I nodded repeatedly and sat on the floor to rest. I was exhausted after running for so long. I sat on the floor with l to rest. We didn’t talk. I would look at the map from time to time for fear of missing something. Fortunately, this map actually has a pattern. Most of them are straight lines, and it is not too difficult to memorize. I have memorized a rough outline after an hour. l looked at the time and said, "Almost." Then l turned around and rummaged through the boxes and found two white coats and two masks. "Put them on." l handed them to me. After I took them, the clothes were similar to those in the hospital. After putting on the mask, I couldn’t recognize them. When we were about to go out, l turned around and said to me, "Remember to be careful. You saved my life and I owe you a life. You are also qualified to be my true friend. Of course, the premise is that you can survive."

　　After saying that, he ran out. I looked at L's back. What kind of person is L? How can I be qualified to be his real friend? Did we not even count as friends before? This guy is really too arrogant. Forget it. I shook my head, put on my white coat, glanced at the direction of the exit on the map, and smiled in my heart. I am not an idiot. Am I really going to follow him to release the monster? The exit brother is here.

　　[271] Release the Monster

　　Where the hell is this place?

　　I looked at the surrounding terrain and put on my white coat. The researchers really didn't pay attention to my presence. But a very embarrassing thing happened to me. I got lost. Damn, maps are not good enough. I remembered the map well, but when I really ran out, every corridor and every room were almost the same. How could I know where this place was? I have been wandering around this research institute for more than an hour and still haven't found the exit. "I don't know why L released the ghosts in area A. I didn't follow L earlier." I hated myself in my heart. I didn't even have a mobile phone. I checked Baidu Maps. As I was walking, I saw a man in a white coat slowly walking by me. I quickly reached out to stop him. Just as I was about to speak, the man in the white coat started talking to me in a gibberish, as if he was speaking Japanese, but I couldn't understand a word. I only know the words "Baga" and "Yameidi" in Japanese, but it seems that these two words are not suitable for this situation. "Do you speak Chinese?" I pretended to be a fake foreigner and pretended that I didn't know much Chinese. The Japanese nodded and asked in a very awkward Chinese accent: "Which unit are you from?"

　　"I'm in area C and I'm lost. How can I get to the exit?" I asked. Unexpectedly, the Japanese man suddenly yelled angrily, "Who are you? People in our institute don't run around and we know the routes of the institute very well. How can we get lost?"

　　I looked at the Japanese man with a suspicious look on his face. I felt guilty and yelled, "Baga, I just started working here, and you don't accept it?"

　　The Japanese man looked confused and muttered something in Japanese. I don't know what he meant. He just pointed in a direction and said, "Go straight and you will reach the exit."

　　"Thank you," I snorted in my heart. This idiot thought I would believe him. I walked directly in the opposite direction of what he pointed. It seemed like these guys just liked to point out some traps for people to jump into. Not to mention that there was a target and it was a straight line. My speed increased sharply and I soon arrived at a door with two guards holding guns. I didn't know what was in the room, but since there were guards here, it must be an important place. Maybe this was the exit. I was secretly delighted, but of course I couldn't show it on my face. I pulled off the mask to cover my face and pretended to walk in as if I was familiar with the place. As expected, the two idiot guards didn't stop me and let me go in directly. I walked in and was stunned as soon as I got in. This place was actually similar to the place where Shanmu was at that time. It was very large inside. There were some potions and researchers in the middle, and some strange things were contained in containers on both sides of the house. There were some runes on the outside of these glass containers. Suddenly, a man in a white coat walked up to me and talked in a weird way, as if he was asking me something. I frowned and pretended to speak non-standard Mandarin and cursed, "The boss said that since we have come to China, we must learn Chinese culture and communicate more in Chinese so that we can survive better in this place. Have you forgotten?"

　　How would I know what a boss is? I just watched Japanese movies and it seems that they like to call him that. This little Japanese guy is pretty stupid. He was so scared by me that he quickly bowed and said, "Hey, it's my fault. I don't know if you have anything to do in our B area?"

　　"Uh" How did he know I wasn't one of these researchers? I took a closer look and found that these researchers actually had a medal with the letter B on their chests. I looked down and saw that mine was actually a C. No wonder he asked me what I was doing here. "Nothing. The boss said things are a bit chaotic lately and asked me to come over to check and see if there are any suspicious elements. You can go and do your own thing." I waved my hand and pretended to be a leader. The little Japanese nodded and finally bowed to me before leaving. I used to read books that said the Japanese had a strict hierarchy system. It seems to be true. Wait for this day After I left, I also frowned. My brother who showed me the way just now, I wronged you. Who made you so honest? I smiled bitterly and frowned at the monster-like things around me. I walked to a container casually and saw a creature like the kappa in Japanese legend soaked in some green liquid. It had a Mediterranean head and sharp claws on its hands and feet. I ran to a jar nearby and there was a cat soaked in it. The cat had two tails, so it should be a cat. There were quite a lot of jars here, more than 20 in total, some I knew and some I didn't. Monsters. My heart was also filled with a huge wave. There were too many monsters in this place. Although these monsters were sealed in jars and I couldn't feel how powerful they were, if these monsters were really released, they would definitely have a greater impact than those zombies. "Please don't get too close to these things." Suddenly, a man in a white coat shouted at me. How could I pay attention to him? This was a good opportunity. If they didn't let me get close, it would be even more troublesome. I rushed to the container and tore open the cat's talisman, then ran to the container next to it and tore open four more, but it was too late to continue. There were already four or five guys pressing me to the ground. They also started screaming. Although the Japanese have some samurai spirit, I can guarantee that no one is not afraid of death. Sure enough, the guys who pressed me were quite tenacious at the beginning, but later they screamed and let go and ran away. I quickly got up from the ground and looked left and right. The five monsters in the container had begun to slowly crawl out. It’s just that they still seem to be confused and are still looking around. "Damn", I got goose bumps all over my body and the temperature around me dropped sharply in an instant. "Beep, beep, beep..."

　　The alarm bells started to beep wildly. A trace of black evil spirit slowly began to gather around the five monsters. I saw the researchers around me looking at me unkindly. I quickly yelled, "You only have one life, run quickly!"

　　After saying that, he ran towards the door. Suddenly, a steel door fell from the door. With a "pop", the room was sealed into a secret room.

　　[272] Gunshot

　　"Oh my god!" I sucked in a breath of cold air. The moment the steel door fell, my heart also thumped. It was over. I quickly stepped back a few steps to get a little further away from the monsters. It seemed that the monsters had not recovered completely yet and were still gathering evil spirits. I swallowed. The temperature in the laboratory had dropped to nearly ten degrees. I took a rough look and there were about fifty or sixty researchers inside. After seeing the door fall, these people looked dejected, as if they had given up on escaping. I stepped back as hard as I could and moved closer to the door. The monsters They don't look like good people, and you can tell they are strong just by looking at their evil spirits. If I had weapons, maybe I could deal with one. But now I don't even have weapons, so at most I can use palm thunder. But the palm thunder is not powerful enough to deal with the monsters in front of me. "Damn it, it was this guy who released them." The guys in white coats around me finally found me, the culprit, and looked at me with ill intentions. I quickly said, "Calm down. We are all in the same boat now. Uh, you probably don't understand what I mean. What I mean is that we all prosper and suffer together."

　　I cursed myself secretly, they don’t understand. “Everyone, hurry up and find a way to escape now. You can come and settle the score with me later, ok?”

　　"No need." A researcher who was a little closer to me looked at me with a dead look on his face and pointed at the door and said, "As soon as the monster is released, this laboratory will be completely sealed and the door will not be opened at all."

　　As soon as the researcher finished speaking, a scream of "Ah" came from not far away.

　　Everyone looked towards the source of the sound like frightened birds. Damn, that kappa-like monster had already pounced on a researcher who was relatively close, dug open his head with its sharp claws, then opened its mouth and stuck out its long tongue to suck the inside of his head. The most terrifying thing was that the researcher was not dead at all and had not fainted. He screamed in fear at the sight of a monster sucking him. Countless amounts of blood mixed with white liquid spilled out of his skull. Even though I have seen a lot of horror stuff, I felt a chill in my back when I saw this scene. A chill welled up in my heart. Many of my vulnerable points The guy fainted from shock. Many people bent over and began to vomit. Then the other four monsters pounced on the nearest researchers, dug open their stomachs and ate them. They were so powerful. These monsters were very fast. Those researchers who looked like otakus couldn't resist them at all and were solved in one move. No, I suddenly frowned and looked at these monsters. I felt something was wrong. These were not "monsters" or real monsters. Real monsters, such as fox monsters, would cultivate their minds. Only monsters that were contaminated by evil spirits would kill people. Even if monsters harmed people, they would not dig out their stomachs and eat their internal organs like they did now, but like the one they met in Nanhua Temple. The two fox demons absorb people's yang energy but will not really harm people's lives. This is a monster. They have human thinking and can think. Although I have never seen monsters from the island country, since they are monsters, I think they are almost impossible to be stupid. But these so-called "monsters" in front of me look no different from lions out of the cage, just like wild beasts. The reason why monsters are monsters and not animals is because monsters have wisdom. It seems that these monsters are monsters cultivated by this laboratory using some kind of biological cultivation method. Although they have the ability to condense evil spirits, they are still not worthy of the title of monsters. But even if they are not real monsters, they are not weak. Just as I was stunned for a while Ten people have died. Although the researchers looked resigned at first, now that they saw the real dead, they all rushed towards the gate and started crying. I was also mixed in the crowd. When this group of people rushed over, I was squeezed in the middle and was pushed and shoved by this group of people. Fortunately, the monsters started killing from the edge, so I was safe for a while. But if this continues, everyone will die sooner or later. Soon, five more people died. Everyone cried even louder. Suddenly, I don’t know if this group of timid guys moved the boss of this research institute, but the door suddenly opened slowly. "The emperor really didn’t abandon us."

　　Everyone started shouting. When the door was opened, there was a row of people who looked like special forces with live ammunition outside. There were about ten people in this special forces. Everyone took out a mahogany dagger and rushed into the laboratory. Five people were left to deal with the monsters. Our group of researchers were also led out by some people who looked like security guards. There were many people outside. It was unusually noisy. I was afraid that I would be discovered. After all, I was the 'culprit'.

　　I was secretly observing in the crowd. These special forces were not simple. Each of the five people left behind fought against a monster and they were not at all inferior. They all used military fighting techniques and the only weapon that could cause damage was the dagger in their hands, but they could stab the monsters with the dagger in every move. The other five people ran into the laboratory as if there was something very important inside. Soon, the five soldiers carried an old man out. The old man looked like a professor or something, but he seemed to have fainted and was hurriedly carried away by this group of people. "Bang, bang, bang."

　　"boom"

　　Suddenly, there were gunshots and explosions in the distance.

　　After all, I graduated from the police academy. I heard the dense gunfire. The special forces guys who were originally dealing with the five monsters kicked the five monsters away with almost the same action. Then the five people turned around and ran towards the direction where the gunfire came from. Now there was a sudden large number of gunfire. It should be our Chinese army. I was excited, but suddenly I felt cold all over. I heard a strange cry of "Miao" in my ear. I turned my head and saw a two-tailed strange cat squatting on my shoulder. I turned my head and saw this strange cat with green eyes. "Miao"

　　I felt a sharp pain in my neck. The cat demon actually bit my neck. I quickly reached out to pull it off, but as soon as I moved it, my neck felt a sharp pain and became numb.

　　【273】Major Zou Wei

　　I wasn't the only one who was unlucky. The other four monsters also pounced on the security guards and researchers around me. I gritted my teeth and blood flowed out of my neck. I didn't know if the cat had bitten my aorta again. I quickly let it go. I endured the pain with my right middle finger and drew a Tai Chi diagram on the palm of my left hand as quickly as possible. Then I read out loud: "The Infinite Heaven and Earth, Qian Kun, Borrow the Law"

　　I slapped the cat that was biting my neck on the face. Fortunately, although these monsters were artificially cultivated in this laboratory, Taoism can still cause great harm to them. The cat was slapped by me and its mouth loosened immediately. It was blown away more than five meters and hit a researcher, who started to bite him. I frowned and endured the pain and cursed, "Damn it, it hurts so much." As I said that, I quickly tore off my white coat and tied up the wound on my neck tightly with a white cloth. I hoped that my aorta would not be ruptured. If my aorta was ruptured, I would be dead in this situation. After tying the cloth strips, I looked to the side and saw that there were originally fifty or sixty researchers. There are only more than ten researchers left. Five of them were pinned to the ground and fought by the five monsters. The other five fell to the ground and trembled all over, as if they were too scared to move. If it were in the past, I might feel a little sad about the death of these guys, but since I saw these guys really use Chinese people for experiments, I really wish they would die. Some people on the Internet say that not all Japanese are bad people, they also have families and children. When I see this kind of guy, I want to scold him. He always pretends to be a gentleman and stands at the highest moral point, as if he is afraid that others don’t know that he is a saint or an enemy. That is the enemy, ancestor. Zong said that those who are not of my race must have different hearts. We have a feud with the Japanese. Why do we have to pretend to be grandsons and be so-called peace ambassadors? I believe that if there is a chance, Japan will not hesitate to invade our China. Don't fucking say that my values ​​are not correct. This is a world where people eat each other. If people like me are angry young people, I hope that all Chinese people are angry young people with blood. Let's get back to the point. I looked at the corpses of the Japanese, snorted coldly, and ran in the direction where the gunfire came from, not caring about the Japanese behind me. I ran for about ten seconds and suddenly I felt a chill behind me. I turned around and saw that it was the cat that was hit again. I slapped him once, and it seems this guy doesn't learn his lesson. He rushed towards me again. I was just about to turn around and prepare to slap him when I suddenly saw four monsters following him. Damn, I didn't think twice and started sprinting. The chill behind me was getting stronger and stronger. Although I was scared, I wouldn't look back like the stupid protagonists in some TV dramas. When I look back, my speed will drop significantly, and then I will be really dead. Suddenly, several black shadows appeared in front of me. When I ran closer, I saw that they were five special forces uniforms. These people's clothes were obviously from the army of my great Celestial Empire. I quickly shouted, "Run quickly, there are monsters behind me."

　　I didn't know what the soldiers were doing at first, but when they heard my voice and looked over, they reacted very quickly and quickly spread a large net in the middle of the corridor. The corridor was five meters wide. Two soldiers were holding the net on both sides, and the other three soldiers each held a peach wood dagger and squatted behind the two men. There was a half-meter high net under the net. I also felt the chill from behind getting heavier and heavier, as if it was going to stick to my back. I did a somersault and rolled through the gap under the net. After I rolled over, the soldiers next to me suddenly stood up and rushed over with their peach wood daggers. I quickly gathered my senses and looked back. At this time, the net had been put away, and the five monsters had been caught in the net. The other three soldiers took the peach wood daggers and stabbed the monsters hard for a full half minute. The five monsters screamed and turned into a wisp of black smoke and disappeared. When I saw the five monsters disappear, I was truly relieved and said, "Thank you, bro."

　　But before I could continue talking, several soldiers rushed over and pinned me to the ground, then tied me up with ropes. One of the soldiers even cursed, "You damn Japanese, you speak Chinese so fluently!"

　　"Brother, I am Chinese, don't tie up my own people." I quickly said, "There is a tiger in front of the mountain and a monkey at the foot of the mountain. The tiger chases the monkey and the monkey fights the tiger; the tiger can't catch the monkey and the monkey can't fight the tiger. You see, I can say tongue twisters, but the Japanese can't say them."

　　"Don't give me that crap. You know how to say a tongue twister, then say: There are forty-four stone lions in front of the Shishi Temple. There are forty-four astringent persimmons on the tree in front of the temple. The forty-four stone lions don't eat the forty-four astringent persimmons, but instead eat the forty-four stone lions. If you say this tongue twister, I will believe that you are Chinese." The soldier's tongue twister sounded quite familiar. I was just about to curse, "Fuck you, I'm from Chongqing and you're bullying me because you can't tell the difference between flat and rolled tongue. Fuck you." I cursed in Chongqing dialect. Although I can speak Mandarin, it's not particularly easy to communicate with. It's OK, but definitely not as fluent as Beijingers. "Oh, I can speak Chongqing dialect, so it seems he's really Chinese." The soldier finally believed me and I was a little touched. But he went on to say, "But looking at his behavior, I guess he's a traitor. Take him back and interrogate him."

　　"You can't do this, I'm going to sue you," I started to curse. People say that soldiers are unreasonable, but I didn't believe it. Now I really believe it. "Wait," suddenly a deep voice came, "Hello, Colonel Zou," and suddenly the five soldiers stood at attention and saluted. My hands were tied behind my back and I couldn't move, but I could still see a man in his thirties lying on the ground. This man had a square face and looked upright. He was wearing a camouflage uniform and he had the rank of colonel on his shoulder. "Let this man go," Colonel Zou pointed at me and said. The five soldiers quickly let me go. Colonel Zou walked up to me and said with a smile on his face, "You must be Chen Hui, right? My name is Zou Wei. Brenda Living Buddha mentioned that you are young and promising, but you sneaked into the enemy at such a young age."

　　I looked at this senior colonel named Zou Wei, stretched out my hand, shook his hand, and asked, "How did you find this place?"

　　【274】Arrival of the Army

　　"We have noticed this place a long time ago." Colonel Zou Wei sneered, and a murderous intent burst out of his eyes. I trembled all over when he looked at me. This colonel is not simple. He is a real killer and a battlefield. After all, I graduated from the police academy and have seen many people with high positions. For example, our police chief has a high position, but he is fat. Although he is smart and capable, he has never been to the battlefield. He even waits for the drug dealers to be caught before running to get the credit. He is not like the colonel in front of me. Just a look of murderous intent is essential. Don't think I'm exaggerating or bragging. You can go and see some old soldiers who are still alive. Many of them have been to the battlefield and killed many people. Just a look can scare you, just like you are being stared at by a tiger. "Since you have noticed it a long time ago, why didn't you take over this place earlier? Don't you know that they are using our compatriots for experiments?" I was also a little angry. This guy If I had known this earlier, why didn't I just bring a group of people to deal with them? "The time has not come yet," Colonel Zou Wei shook his head and turned to leave. I hurried over and grabbed him. As soon as I moved, several soldiers next to me came up to attack. Colonel Zou Wei turned around and waved his hand, and the soldiers took a step back. "Then tell me what the time is. Do you want to watch your compatriots suffer and die?" I stared at the colonel's eyes and asked. The scene of the five zombies being locked in the cage at that time echoed in my mind. "We have been waiting for an important person to show up and this time we finally waited for him," the colonel replied. "You are just waiting for someone to get credit." I felt very uncomfortable. Colonel Zou Wei seemed to be a little angry when he heard it. He took a step forward and walked in front of me. This guy was a head taller than me and his momentum suppressed me in an instant. He said with anger in his voice, "Don't confuse me with those guys who only know how to get credit and make money. You have never been to the battlefield. Since it is a war, there must be sacrifices."

　　At this point, the colonel suddenly looked sad, glanced at me and said, "You have never experienced the feeling of a brother who has been with you for ten years dying tragically in your arms on the battlefield. If you think that we soldiers are only here to gain merit and climb the ladder, then you are too ignorant. We are willing to sacrifice everything for our country, but you still don't understand us."

　　I shuddered all over. The brotherhood of ten years is equivalent to the relationship between me and Brother Xiang. Our country owes them too much. I sighed, knowing that I was really an idiot. I bowed to him and said, "I'm sorry. We Chinese will always owe you."

　　The colonel named Zou Wei did not answer me but turned and left. Four of the soldiers next to me also left anxiously, leaving only one soldier to see me out. I chatted with the soldier as we walked. During the chat, I roughly learned that their unit was specially transferred from Beijing. Today, they came to destroy the base and arrest an important person. The soldier said it was a military secret and did not tell me who the person was. The soldier took me for about ten minutes and arrived at a place like an elevator. At this time, there were dozens of soldiers with live ammunition. The soldier who brought me here showed me his ID and led me up. The base was actually built in the mountains. I came out of a cave. The cave was about five meters high and three meters wide. There were some soldiers guarding the cave and sent me out. The soldier turned around and went down. The soldiers above were quite polite. I didn't want to stay in this cave. I stayed in the underground base for a long time and felt it was more comfortable outside. I said hello to the soldiers and walked out of the cave. I looked at the sky. It was actually a little bright. The exit of the cave was in a forest halfway up the mountain. I don't know where this mountain is. These little Japanese are too secretive. Maybe it's early morning outside, the air is very good. I took a deep breath and looked around. Suddenly, I found a figure passing by in the bushes. This figure also looked sneaky. If it was our special forces of China, why would they be so sneaky at this time? I wanted to turn around and inform the troops in the cave, but I was afraid that I would not be able to find this guy when I came out. I didn't care. I quickly caught up with the black shadow. The black shadow looked very anxious and ran in the bushes. I followed behind him. "Who?" Suddenly, the black shadow in front stood up and looked back. When I saw this black shadow, I couldn't help laughing. What a narrow road for enemies. "Mr. Shanmu, you forgot about me so quickly?" I looked at Shanmu and snorted. When Shanmu saw me, his face changed suddenly and he cursed: "Baka." This Shanmu looked extremely angry. I guess he didn't expect that catching me back would cause so much trouble. "Baka Yalu." I'm not far from the cave now. If there is any danger, I can turn around and run, so I'm not particularly afraid of this old guy. When the old guy Shanmu heard this, he got even angrier and his face turned red. He cursed: "You're dead. You still have the poison I put in you."

　　"Tsk, technology is so advanced now, and you want to scare me with a little poison?" I cut the poison. It's really poisonous and will kill people immediately if they eat it. This so-called medicine that will cause illness and death after seven days is usually poisonous worms. After seven days, the worms will break out of the body and kill people. It's only been a few days now. At worst, I'll go back and find a hospital to wash my stomach. If it doesn't work, I'll have an operation to take out the pills. You should know that pills with poisonous worms are generally not digested, but the worms will drill out by themselves. "Well, then I'll kill you with my own hands today." This Yamaki took out his jade pendant and whispered in Japanese. I frowned when I saw that this guy was really playing. If I retreat, the old guy will run away. But if I don't leave, I won't be able to beat him without any weapons. Suddenly, someone behind me spoke up: "Chen Hui, step aside. I'm going to meet this island country's Yin and Yang master."

　　【275】Tofu Monk

　　I turned around and saw that it was L who was carrying eight peach wood swords. He looked quite embarrassed at this moment. When he was first released, his clothes were already tattered and torn, and now they were even worse. There were only a few pieces of cloth hanging on them. He looked extremely embarrassed. When L looked at Shanmu, there was obviously anger on his face. Shanmu also looked at L with an angry look as if he knew L, and he laughed strangely and said, "You haven't suffered enough just now, kid, and you still want to fight with me?"

　　It looked like they had fought before and had suffered a big loss. He stared at Shanmu with his eyes fixed. He drew out the largest peach wood sword, spread his legs, bent his legs slightly, and shouted, "Stop talking nonsense. The law of heaven and earth is round. The nine chapters are written. I order the ten thousand ghosts to hide."

　　l's speech speed was very slow, but every word was very powerful and his voice suddenly rose. When l finished reading the last word, the seven peach wood swords behind him plus the one in his hand all crackled and flashed. "Boy, if you want to play, I'll play with you slowly later. Now is not the time. I'll leave first." Shanmu's face changed slightly when he saw l's formation. He was not prepared to fight at all. He turned around and was about to run. "Where are you running?" l ran towards Shanmu with a bang. The speed was very fast, just like a 100-meter sprint. Even in this forest, the speed did not decrease at all. Shanmu's face also became ugly when he saw it. He is an old man. How can he run as fast as l? He cursed, "Since you want to die, I will grant your wish."

　　I saw that after Yamaki finished saying this, he quickly whispered a few Japanese spells. Suddenly, the jade pendant in his hand shattered, and a strong evil spirit surged out of it. Then these strong evil spirits quickly condensed and actually condensed into the shape of a child. This child looked like a little monk wearing a big round hat and a kimono. His head was square and his feet had only two toes. He was holding a plate of tofu in his hands. What kind of monster is this? I seem to have seen it somewhere before. Although I hid far away, I could still feel the powerful evil spirit of this monster. Yes, Tofu Monk. This monster is Tofu Monk. Don't think that this Tofu Monk looks like a child and the name seems harmless, so you think it is a good monster. In fact, this is an extremely dangerous monster. I have seen it occasionally on the Internet before. It is said that this monster will walk at night and encounter some night walkers. The people on the road will go up to give them tofu to eat. As long as they eat this tofu, their bodies will become moldy and rotten, and they will die. "Humph, such a trivial trick, you dare to stop me?" L took the peach wood sword full of lightning and chopped at the tofu monk. I was relieved behind me. Although the tofu monk had a strong demonic aura, it seemed that as long as you didn't eat his tofu, you would be fine. Moreover, L's sword was not an ordinary peach wood sword. The lightning on it was most useful against demons. But what was shocking was that this tofu monk actually grabbed a piece of tofu in the plate and smashed it at L's peach wood sword. The peach wood sword, which was originally so powerful, was actually paused by this smash. L was shocked and took two steps back, then drew out two peach wood swords and started fighting with this tofu monk. I know L's ability. Even when he beat the red doll, he suppressed it. But now, he was smashed everywhere by the tofu in the hands of the tofu monk in two hits. "Haha, this tofu monk of mine is no ordinary guy." Shanmu saw that his tofu monk was beating l, so he must be in a good mood and had time to tease him, "Damn old bastard." I saw l fighting hard while Shanmu's attention was all on l. I quietly went around from the bushes next to him. The old guy didn't notice that I had come over. When I crawled out of the bushes and was only one meter away from him, he finally reacted and saw me. His mouth opened so wide in surprise that he could swallow a duck egg. He seemed not to have expected that I would come over quietly. He turned around and wanted to run. How could I let him get away? I rushed up to him and knocked the old guy to the ground with a right hook. This guy might know some powerful sorcery, but without the foundation of sorcery, he is just an old man. I saw him open his mouth to chant a spell, so I quickly slapped him in the face. This slap was so hard that it hurt my hand. This old man The guy wasn't very resistant to a beating either. I slapped him in the face so hard that his teeth flew out and his mouth was full of blood. I sat on his waist for fear that he would chant a spell, so I kept slapping him in the face. I looked back and the tofu monk didn't come back either. These controlled evil creatures usually need to chant a spell to be driven. "You old bastard, weren't you very arrogant just now? Show me if you can be arrogant again." I slapped him in the face a few times and the old man Shanmu's eyes became blurry and his face became red and swollen. I looked back at the l behind me. Now that he was no longer under the control of the old man Shanmu, the tofu monk also looked dull. He was hit several times by l and a lot of the evil spirit in his body was dispersed. "Old bastard, where is the antidote for the poison in my body?" I suddenly remembered that I seemed to still have some poison in my body that hasn't been cured. Shanmu took out a small bottle from his bag with trembling hands. There were a few reddish-brown pills in it. I took out one, looked at it and asked, "Are you sure this is the antidote?"

　　"Hmm" Shanmu groaned in confusion. I picked up one and fed it to his mouth: "Try it first."

　　"No, no, no!" Shanmu suddenly struggled and said loudly: "This is not the antidote. This is not the antidote. Don't give it to me."

　　This Shanmu is really a cunning man who wants to trick me. I slapped him and cursed: "Be quiet, where is my antidote?"

　　"You...what you ate was not poison but chocolate." Shanmu was still spitting blood and speaking unclearly. No wonder it felt quite sweet at the time. It turned out to be chocolate. "Fuck you, old man, how dare you lie to me." I slapped him in the face again. Boom. There was a loud bang behind me. I looked back and saw that since Tofu Monk had no one to control him, he actually used eight peach wood swords to sweep the formation and beat the monster to death. Seeing the evil spirit dissipate, I felt relieved. He walked up to me, glared at Shanmu, sighed and said, "It's a pity that we only caught him. The real guy still ran away."

　　"Where is the soul of old man Geddy? And why are you collecting Geddy's soul? You'd better not lie to me." I shook the brown-red pills in front of him.

　　【276】Back to Linzhi

　　"I beg you not to kill me," Shanmu said tremblingly, "As expected, people become more afraid of death as they get older." I cursed. Shanmu thought for a moment and took out a small black bottle with a talisman on the outside: "This is the soul of Gedi you mentioned."

　　I took the small bottle and carefully put it in my pocket and said, "Tell me what you want to do."

　　"This was also the organization's order to collect a large number of people with strong fates and take their three souls and seven spirits back to our country for great use. I was passing by Linzhi at the time and saw that this kid's fate was simply too good, so I used evil magic to kill him and then captured his soul, but his obsession was too strong and he escaped from my hands several times."

　　"I didn't ask you to say this, what on earth do you want to do by collecting these souls?"

　　"Resurrection..." Suddenly, Shanmu's face turned ugly, his whole body trembled, and then his eyes rolled back, foam came out of his mouth, and he kicked his legs and died just like that. "Hey, hey, you haven't told me who you're going to resurrect yet. I didn't hit him hard just now, so he wouldn't die." I looked at the body of Shanmu and shouted. I had been standing next to him without saying anything, but when I saw something was happening, I walked over to me, squatted down, felt the pulse on Shanmu's neck, shook my head and said, "Dead."

　　"How could it be?" I frowned. I am sure that no one had done anything wrong just now. I am from Sichen. If someone had used evil magic to kill him just now, I would not have been able to miss it. I grabbed Shanmu's body and walked towards the cave and said, "Don't dawdle. Let's go back and let the autopsy officer see how he died."

　　We walked back to the cave with a dead body, which surprised the special forces. But they knew me and L. We just put Shanmu in the cave. I told L the general situation. Anyway, we met this guy and he died. So we brought him back without me and L asking. A soldier who looked like a military doctor came over with an instrument and gave the body a simple check. He frowned and said, "The preliminary diagnosis is a sudden heart attack, so it should be an accidental death."

　　I nodded. Since the doctor said so, I can only say that this guy is unlucky. He didn't seem to care about those soldiers. He just said to me, "Okay, we can go now. There's no point in staying here any longer."

　　As he spoke, l also asked a soldier for the key of a military vehicle, and then walked out of the cave. I hurriedly followed him. The mountain was quite big. I followed l for a while before I found a convoy. At this time, many military vehicles were parked together, and there were several soldiers guarding l and I with guns. Then they contacted each other with the walkie-talkie and confirmed our identities before letting l go. l got on the driver's seat and I ran to the co-pilot seat. The off-road military vehicle started. At this time, the sky was already bright. Looking down from the mountain, there was an endless expanse of land and nothing could be seen except a winding road. l was driving without saying a word. The car drove for more than an hour and there was no city in sight. I was a person who couldn't sit still, so I said, "l, did you release those ghosts before?"

　　l just nodded and suddenly thought of something and said to me: "By the way, you can go back and ask your master about this matter. Maybe your master will know what they want to revive."

　　"Yeah," I nodded. I felt like my master knew everything, and was so awesome. Unfortunately, I didn't learn much from him. Along the way, L and I chatted about some trivial things. At about ten o'clock in the morning, a small town finally appeared in front of us. I was delighted when I saw it. It was Linzhi Town. I showed the way and asked L to drive to Mayor Liu's house. I also had to quickly arrange the ghost marriage of Liu Ling and Gedi. After the car stopped, I ran to Mayor Liu's house and knocked on the door. Not long after, it was Mayor Liu who opened the door. When Mayor Liu saw me, his face changed slightly and he smiled and said, "Officer Chen, it's you. Come in and sit down."

　　Mayor Liu's attitude has improved a lot. I guess he found out that I was a member of the paranormal investigation team. I didn't care. I called L and led him in. We walked to the sofa in the middle of the room and sat down. I said, "Mayor Liu, is Miss Liu Ling here? I asked her a question last time and now I need her answer."

　　"No, how can my daughter marry a ghost? Officer Chen, this is too absurd." Although Mayor Liu's tone was very polite, his attitude had already made it clear, "Can you answer this question for your daughter?" Suddenly, L said, "Tell your daughter to come down. If she really says it herself, the two of us will turn around and leave immediately."

　　On the way, I also told l about this matter. Originally, I didn't want l to interfere, after all, it was none of his business. But l said that he admired Gedi's persistence in love and must make their relationship a success. "Who are you?" Mayor Liu snorted. l had long hair and was in tatters, just like a beggar. There was a sour smell when you got closer. After all, he had been detained for such a long time. "The Monster Catching Bureau l is under the command of the central government." l said it expressionlessly without hiding anything. Mayor Liu was still confused when he heard the Monster Catching Bureau, but when l said that he was under the command of the central government, Mayor Liu frowned. "Wait a minute," Mayor Liu took out a mobile phone and called, then asked in a low voice. I also heard Mayor Liu mention the Monster Catching Bureau to the other end of the phone. I don't know what the other end said. Mayor Liu's face turned to l and said respectfully, "So it's the chief. When you come, call earlier so that I can notify the town leaders to welcome you."

　　l nodded expressionlessly in response to Mayor Liu's words. I was actually confused. The people in the Monster Hunting Bureau were so powerful that they could be directly promoted to the head. But when I thought about it carefully, it was really the case. Although the people in the Monster Hunting Bureau did not have any real power in the government, there was only one member in each province. Even the provincial party secretary was polite when he met them. Why didn't every place rely on these people to help when there was a ghost? [ps: I recommend the new book "My Legion of Beautiful Women" by the great writer Ye Menghan. If you are short of books, you can go and read it.]

　　【277】The last half hour

　　Mayor Liu looked respectful but still said, "Chief, the matter about my daughter is our family's private matter."

　　What this guy meant was that this is our family's business, what right do you have to interfere? I'm not good at talking, but I am. I quickly continued, "This is Liu Ling's own lifelong event, of course she makes the decision herself. Now it's popular to fall in love independently, Mayor Liu won't interfere with his daughter's right to choose her relationship, right?"

　　"As soon as we hear Liu Ling say she doesn't want to, we'll leave immediately. You tell her to come down. We just need to listen to her answer. Why are you so long-winded?" l stood up and snorted, glanced at Mayor Liu, and then didn't look at him anymore. "Okay." Mayor Liu also looked a little angry, and said with a little anger in his voice: "Then I'll tell my daughter to come down. She's not a fool, how could she be willing to marry a ghost? Lan'er, let that girl out." As he spoke, Mayor Liu's chest rose and fell violently, and he looked very angry. The middle-aged woman in her forties walked out of a room. This woman was the woman who opened the door when I first came here. She should be the Lan'er mentioned by Mayor Liu. The woman went to the door of a room on the second floor, took out a key and opened the door. Liu Ling came out from inside, but her face was very pale, as if she hadn't rested well. She directly ignored the woman who opened the door for her and walked towards us. Liu Ling went downstairs and walked straight to the sofa opposite us and sat down. l looked at the woman and asked, "Are you Liu Ling?"

　　"Who are you?" Liu Ling looked at l and asked. Her voice was very hoarse, as if she hadn't drunk water for a long time. "Going on a hunger strike is not a good idea." l smiled and stood up gentlemanly, poured a glass of water and placed it in front of Liu Ling. However, l was in rags like a beggar, which made him look quite funny. After putting it away, l said, "And my name is l."

　　“Thank you.” Liu Ling’s face was emotionless and pale, looking like she was starving. “Okay, I don’t care if you are on a hunger strike or something. I want to ask you a question: Are you willing to live with Gedi, even though he is a ghost?” This sentence sounded more meaningful to me than those promises of getting married in a church and staying together even in poverty and hardship. I originally thought that Liu Ling would hesitate for a while, after all, it was her lifelong event. Unexpectedly, Liu Ling nodded without hesitation and said, “I do.”

　　"Idiot!" Mayor Liu slammed the table and looked at Liu Ling angrily, then yelled, "Are you crazy? That's a ghost. If I were still alive, it wouldn't matter, but if I die, who would take care of you?"

　　When he said this, Mayor Liu yelled at me and me, "Get out of here! Do you want to ruin my daughter's future? Get out of here!"

　　It was thanks to Mayor Liu's courage that he called me "chief" just now. But now he turned hostile. "Let Gedi out," he said, and he pulled up all the curtains in the room and even turned off the lights. At this time, I also took out the small black bottle containing Gedi. "Close your eyes," he said, and then he placed the middle fingers of both hands on the eyebrows of Liu Ling and Mayor Liu. They also closed their eyes at once, and shouted, "There are human paths, ghost paths, and the underworld path is open."

　　Suddenly, I saw two strange black airs gathering at the brows of Liu Ling and Mayor Liu. After finishing all this, I said, "Now you can see the dirty things within half an hour."

　　"Ah, I'm going to see a ghost." Mayor Liu was so proud that I didn't bother to pay attention to him. He picked up the small bottle, tore off the talisman on the outside, and opened the bottle cap. Green smoke floated out from it, and slowly gathered into a human shape. It was Gedi. Gedi was still very hazy. He looked around and found that he was in Mayor Liu's house, and Liu Ling was actually in front of him. He opened his mouth and looked incredible, "Brother Gedi." Liu Ling's first reaction when she saw Gedi was to pounce on Gedi. The result was predictable. She passed by Gedi and fell heavily to the ground. "Lingling," Gedi Gedi looked at Liu Ling with concern. Liu Ling shook her head and looked at Gedi with a happy face, "Okay, look at the two of them. Things have been decided. Mayor Liu, you won't object anymore, will you?" l looked at Mayor Liu and asked. Mayor Liu looked a lot older in an instant and fell down on the sofa behind him. I don't know if he saw Gedi was scared, he sighed and said, "Ling'er, think about it yourself. I won't object anymore, but you have to think more about the future. You can't just fight for a moment."

　　After hearing what Mayor Liu said, Gedi was stunned for a long time. Finally, he turned around and looked at me and said, "Forget about the ghost marriage. It's just misleading others and yourself."

　　"Brother Gedi." Liu Ling frowned and looked at Gedi. Gedi smiled and wanted to touch Liu Ling, but his hand went through Liu Ling's forehead. He also had a disappointed look on his face. He sighed and said to the two people: "Gedi, are you sure you don't want to marry Liu Ling?"

　　"Well, we are destined not to be together." Gedi nodded, and Liu Ling was silent and did not speak. Perhaps Gedi was right. No matter what they were like in the past, they were destined not to be together. They were about to get married, but suddenly a Japanese cult appeared. Gedi looked back at me and said, "Can Lingling and I be alone for a while?"

　　l nodded and said, "Since you have decided not to have a ghost marriage, I will give you half an hour and then you must reincarnate for me." l Their accusation is not only to capture some ghosts on missions, but also to send various wandering ghosts to reincarnate. Since Gedi does not want to have a ghost marriage, he must reincarnate. You may ask, do you not have to reincarnate after having a ghost marriage? Yes, that's right. I have introduced before that ghost marriage is not as ordinary as you think. It is a very sacred ritual in ancient times. At the end, a mark will be left on the ghost. That is the certificate of this ghost in the world. Even some Taoist priests who hate evil and want to kill evil ghosts when they see them also recognize the existence of such ghosts in the world. l and I walked out very consciously. Not long after l and I came out, Mayor Liu also came out with his Lan'er, and then closed the door to give Liu Ling and Gedi, the two poor lovers, the last half hour.

　　【278】It was just a dream.

　　In the end, Gedi let me and l send him to the underworld. Before he left, I told him that if he had the chance, he could find a ghost messenger named Liu Peng to help him see if he could stay in the underworld and not reincarnate. After Liu Ling went down, we could still be together. It all depends on fate. When Gedi left, Liu Ling cried bitterly. I won't explain this in detail. That day, l and I said goodbye to Mayor Liu. Mayor Liu didn't keep us. When he saw Gedi reincarnate, his face looked strange. He should be happy that Gedi didn't marry his daughter, but he didn't seem so happy when he saw his daughter crying. After saying goodbye to Mayor Liu and Liu Ling, I also went to the hotel where I used to stay. When I asked the boss, there was indeed my package. Of course, it was mine. The Sword of General Chen. Last time I called Brother Xiang to ask him to send it to me. I didn’t expect that express delivery is quite fast nowadays. Holding the Sword of General Chen in my hand, I felt a little more confident. Even when L saw the Sword of General Chen in my hand, his face was very surprised. It’s rare to see this guy surprised, so of course I showed off a lot and asked him which sword is more powerful, mine or your eight swords. I didn’t expect L to say without hesitation that it was the Sword of General Chen. This scared me. Although I know that the Sword of General Chen is very powerful, I don’t know to what extent. But after listening to L’s words, I know that it must be very powerful. However, L’s next sentence hurt my heart. He then said, "It’s a pity that such a good sword fell into your hands. It’s really a waste of it."

　　"Damn, you can't eat grapes so you say the grape growers are jealous." I was naturally extremely unconvinced. "Humph, weapons are more valuable in quality than in quantity. A true master only needs one weapon in his lifetime. Changing weapons frequently will reduce the feel and tacit understanding between the sword and the weapon."

　　As I listened to L saying this, I looked at the schoolbag L was carrying with his eight swords in it and said, "Hey, hey, it seems like you are the least qualified to say what you just said."

　　"You are ignorant. These eight swords of mine are just like one sword in my hand." l said expressionlessly. This guy always had a straight face and acted cool. Now he changed into a black casual outfit. He really looked handsome. Now I kind of regret not finding something to take a picture of l's dirty appearance. "Tsk"

　　I chatted with l while l drove me to Lhasa. We arrived in Lhasa at about 5pm. l was in good spirits. He was still energetic after driving for several hours. While driving, l asked me: "Where are we going now?"

　　"Let's go to the Potala Palace," I said without hesitation. I still have to go look for Uncle Hu. I don't know if Uncle Hu has recovered in the past few days. We drove to the parking lot next to the Potala Palace Square. I and I got out of the car. Maybe it's because it's late, there aren't many people in the Potala Palace Square. Suddenly, a young lama who looks about sixteen or seventeen years old walked towards me and me. He walked up to me and I, put his hands together and said, "My two donors, our Living Buddha calculated that you would arrive at this moment and asked me to wait here. Please follow me."

　　"Your Living Buddha," I frowned and whispered to L next to me, "The Living Buddha should have a high status, right?"

　　"Yeah" l just nodded and said um

　　The young lama didn't care whether l and I were following him or not, and turned around and walked towards the Potala Palace. l and I hurriedly followed the young lama, who took us the same route that Brenda took me last time. The terrain inside the Potala Palace is actually quite complicated. Anyway, I followed the young monk and walked around. Soon, the young monk took us to the door of a large hall. There were quite a lot of people at the door of the hall at that time, and they were all tourists gathered outside. The young lama smiled and politely asked them to make way, and then invited l and I in. I went in and saw that many lamas were standing in a row in the hall. There was also a large Buddha statue in the middle of the hall. I don't practice Buddhism, so I don't know what this statue is. "Where is your living Buddha?" I asked the young lama next to me. The young lama pointed to the bottom of the Buddha statue, where there was a person kneeling in front of the Buddha statue with his back to me, and this person was facing It turned out to be Brenda. "That's our Brenda Living Buddha," the little lama explained. I went to see Brenda and found out that he was a living Buddha. Although I knew that he seemed to have a very powerful status and strength, I definitely didn't think of him as a living Buddha. Living Buddha means a living Buddha. Ordinary people don't dare to call themselves that. Even the monks in our temples absolutely don't dare to call themselves a Buddha. Even the original Master Huineng only called himself the Sixth Patriarch. Of course, although I won't explain why the living Buddhas in Tibet can be called Buddhas, because I don't know anyway. Anyway, these living Buddhas are the spiritual leaders of the Tibetan people who believe in Buddhism, they are awesome. I didn't expect that Brenda was actually a living Buddha. I shook my head and cursed, "What's the matter with a damn living Buddha? I was a disciple of Master Huineng in my previous life, and my status is not much lower than his." I shouted to Brenda, "Hey, monk, where is my uncle?"

　　I didn't expect that the lamas around me would turn around and glare at me. I suddenly understood that these lamas didn't seem to like being mistaken for monks. Brenda was very well behaved. She waved her hand and pointed at the person kneeling in front of the Buddha statue and said, "Miao Hu has a predestined relationship with Buddha. He should devote himself to Buddha and redeem his past sins with actions. Today, I, Brenda, will accept Miao Hu as my disciple."

　　"Get lost!" I ran over. My uncle was bald now. He put his hands together, closed his eyes, and was muttering something in a low voice. I grabbed Brenda's collar and lifted him up and said, "I asked you to treat my uncle. Why did you brainwash my uncle and let him become a monk?"

　　"How dare you!" Suddenly, the person behind me pulled me back and quickly put his hands together and said, "Living Buddha, I'm sorry that my friend doesn't know the rules."

　　"No problem," Brenda waved her hand gracefully.

　　Uncle Hu, who was kneeling, also spoke. He did not turn around and just said, "Xiao Huizi, go back and tell Qiuxiang not to look for the person who hurt me. Forget it, I'll tell her myself. She won't listen to you. Go by yourself. I will spend my old age in the Potala Palace in the future. I didn't enjoy the luxury of wealth and glory in my previous life. In fact, everything is just a dream, just a dream."

　　【279】The Evil Monk

　　"What kind of dream are you having?" I said to Brenda next to me, "My uncle loves to eat meat and drink alcohol. He is so scared that he can't eat meat for a meal. How can he be a monk?"

　　"Fuck, boy, who said that eating meat and drinking alcohol is not allowed to be done by lamas?" There was actually a very tough monk standing behind Brenda. There was a scar on his face, a fierce look on his face, and a smell of alcohol on his body. The monk said: "I drink, eat, and whore. What haven't I done? I am still a lama."

　　"Tedda" Brenda suddenly turned around and glared at him. The monk shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. Brenda said to the monks in the hall: "You guys go out first."

　　"Yes." All the monks were extremely respectful to Brenda. All the monks withdrew and finally closed the door. Only Brenda, Uncle Tiger, and the fierce monk from before were left in the hall. Brenda was the first to ask me, "Do you believe in karma?"

　　"I don't believe in that stuff." I shook my head. It's not that I don't believe it, but I should say that I have never encountered it. I don't believe in things that I haven't encountered before. "Miao Hu has done too many evil things in the past. Karma and reincarnation, now he is in his old age. If you take him back, I can boast that he will not live for more than a year." Brenda said with a smile: "I'm not exaggerating. Karma and reincarnation exist whether you believe it or not. Your uncle Hu's retribution has come. If you stay here, I can protect him from the disaster. This is also the original intention of your master Wu Jiu."

　　I frowned and looked at Brenda. I felt that what this guy said was really convincing. The meaning of his words was also very clear. I sighed and saw that Uncle Hu was also willing, so I sighed and said, "Okay, it's not like I'm the monk anyway."

　　"One day you will become what you call a 'monk'." Brenda grinned and seemed unwilling to continue talking about this issue. She quickly continued: "Miao Hu will worship me today. Brenda, after you sit down, remember to do good deeds, sow good fruits and end the bad consequences of the past."

　　"Disciple, I obey your command," said Uncle Hu sincerely, and then he kowtowed three times to the Buddha statue. "Tedda, send him to the back to get a set of clothes and a room, and then he will do the job of sweeping the floor," said Brenda lightly. My uncle condescended to become a monk and still had to do the job of sweeping the floor. Can't the Potala Palace afford a few cleaners? I was about to speak when L beside me grabbed me and shook my head at me. I thought about it and finally held back. I didn't want to make a scene in front of Uncle Hu for the time being. Uncle Hu stood up without even looking at me and followed the fierce monk out of the back door of the hall. "Not bad, not bad. He has already started to learn about cause and effect." Brenda nodded with satisfaction with a look of joy on her face. I scolded, "Hey, you are lamas, why are you almost the same as the monks over there?"

　　"We are of the same origin and we all worship Buddha, so what's the difference?" Brenda smiled faintly. "That's right, we are all monks anyway." I nodded thoughtfully and suddenly remembered that this guy seemed to have deceived me and cursed: "Damn it, you deceived me"

　　Brenda looked at me and asked, "Well, as a living Buddha, I never lie to anyone. Can you tell me how I could lie to you?"

　　"You asked me to go to that Linzhi and said there was no danger, just to catch a ghost. Do you know that I almost died?" I was angry when I said it. "I asked you to catch ghosts, not to provoke a cult. It's none of my business if you want to provoke others." Brenda laughed and said, "I won't talk to you anymore. Your personality is somewhat similar to your master's. You should go and talk to your uncle Hu for a while. He has too much karma. He can't easily step out of the Potala Palace in the future, otherwise there will be a bloody disaster."

　　After saying that, Brenda strode out of the hall. I turned to his back and asked, "Hey, you still haven't told me how to find my uncle?"

　　This guy didn't even answer me and disappeared after a while. I looked at him and said angrily, "Fuck you, aren't you usually pretty arrogant? Why are you so scared when you saw that guy just now?"

　　"It's not fear, it's respect." l said: "Although he is young, he must have done a lot of good deeds to be called a living Buddha. Respecting him is better than respecting those monks in that place who have to pay tens of thousands for a stick of incense."

　　I also feel that the monks in the Potala Palace generally have a sense of being away from the world, which is much better than those temples in our country where only college students can become monks. At this time, l also said: "Okay, I have to say goodbye. I have been detained by that organization for half a year and I have a lot of things to do. I will not accompany you. Chen Hui, see you again if we are lucky." After that, l turned around and left. After all, I saved his life. He just left without saying goodbye. He should at least treat me to a meal as a token of his appreciation. Forget it, I'd better go find Uncle Tiger in the Potala Palace. After searching for a while, I finally found Uncle Tiger. Uncle Tiger shaved his head and changed into a lama outfit. If you don't look at his face, he looks a bit like a monk, but he also has a fierce face and doesn't look like a monk at all. When I found Uncle Tiger, he was making the bed in a bedroom. I walked in and sat on his bed and asked him: "Uncle, why do you suddenly want to be a monk? I don't believe it. Are you afraid of karma?"

　　Uncle Hu was originally making the bed. When he heard what I said, he smiled and sat down next to me, patted my head and said, "Do you have a cigarette?"

　　"Yes, yes, yes." I quickly took it out from my bag and lit it for Uncle Hu. Uncle Hu took a puff of the cigarette and looked very enjoyable. He said with a nostalgic look on his face: "Actually, my life is just like smoking. It feels good and comfortable when you smoke, but it will do great harm to your body over time."

　　"Yeah," I nodded and didn't say anything. I knew that Uncle Hu would definitely give me a lecture in this situation. Uncle Hu quickly took two more puffs, as if he was afraid that he wouldn't be able to smoke in the future. Then he said, "Huizi, you have to experience things in your life before you understand. No matter how much I tell you now, you still won't understand. When I was fifteen, I thought it was good to have money. When I was thirty, I thought it was good to have power. When I was forty, I thought I had the power of life and death over our cult. I felt that having money and power should be enough for my life, right?"

　　"Yes, if you have money and power, you can marry a wife, have a baby and live a happy life." I laughed and said "Wrong"

　　【280】Back to Chengdu

　　Uncle Hu's eyes were empty, staring at the cigarette in his hand, and he said slowly: "I thought the same thing at that time. When I was young, I didn't know how to cherish many things, such as feelings. When I was young, I was also very lucky. Many girls chased me."

　　"Don't you have someone to warm the bed?"

　　"Get lost, just listen to me." Uncle Hu chuckled and the atmosphere was eased by my play. He continued, "At that time, I felt that only if I had money could women follow me, so I rejected them one by one. Our times were very different from today. Can you imagine killing and setting fire to someone just to make a living?"

　　"Anyway, that's what we did at the time. We killed who knows how many people. The first time I felt retribution was when I was in my forties. There was a woman who loved me very much, and I loved her too. I was in my forties, rich and powerful, and I felt that I could give her a good life, so I married her." Uncle Hu paused. "She died the next day. One of my enemies found out and killed her." Uncle Hu sighed and said, "This is actually cause and effect. No matter how hard I tried, I just didn't have children. I went to the hospital for a check-up and there was no problem at all, but I just didn't have children. Don't you think this is strange?"

　　"I have no wife and no children, but luckily I still had my brother to accompany me. But in the end my brother left me. I understood then that this was retribution." Uncle Hu shook his head and sighed, "I didn't stay because I was afraid of cause and effect as you said. I, Miao Hu, have never known how to write about fear of death. I stayed only to atone for my sins. I hope I can do something now to compensate those I have harmed in the past."

　　I looked at Uncle Hu next to me and saw that his face had a lot of wrinkles. I sighed and hugged Uncle Hu and said, "It's okay, Uncle. I'm here with you, my master and his wife. You're here now. After a while, when I'm done with my work over there, I'll come to see you often."

　　"Yeah," Uncle Hu finally smiled when he heard me mention my master and his wife, and said, "You kid, be careful. Doing this sounds glamorous, but it's very dangerous. If you have nothing to do, learn more and don't be so careless all the time."

　　"Yeah," I nodded. I don't know why I felt warm in my heart. Suddenly, Uncle Hu's voice became unusually serious: "And don't use Taoism to do bad things. If I find out, I will be the first to kill you."

　　"How could that be?" I laughed: "Do I look like a bad person?"

　　"No one is born a bad person. Forget it. I told you but you don't understand. Go away. Just come visit me more often in the future." Uncle Hu sent me away like that. I smiled and said, "Old bastard, I'm leaving. Take care of yourself. Call me if you miss me."

　　"Get lost, you're not a pretty girl and you're still wasting my phone bill." Uncle Hu laughed. I hugged Uncle Hu again and said goodbye to him. It was already afternoon when I walked out of the Potala Palace. When I thought about it carefully, there was actually nothing for me to do in Tibet. I booked a train that night to go back to Chengdu. There were still a lot of things waiting for me in Chengdu. When I got back to Chengdu, it was already the morning of the third day. I felt sore all over after sitting on the green train. When I got off the train, there was a strong smell of gasoline. The air is better in Tibet. I'm still a little uncomfortable when I just came back. I didn't call Brother Xiang when I walked out of the train station. They hailed a taxi at the entrance of the train station and drove to Wanfu Building. I took the key, opened the door, and walked quietly to the door of Brother Xiang's room. Brother Xiang was getting dressed in a daze with his eyes half closed. I rushed in and hugged Brother Xiang and smiled, "Damn, I miss you so much."

　　"Fuck you, you rascal!" Brother Xiang pushed me away and covered his chest with his hands, cursing: "Damn it, you come to molest me so early in the morning, are you sick?"

　　"Wait a minute." Suddenly Brother Xiang was stunned for a moment, rubbed his eyes, and seemed a little bit unbelieving, and cursed: "Xiao Huizi, why are you back? When did you come back?"

　　"Where is Wu Jiu who just arrived this morning? Has the Black Mountain Old Demon made any moves recently?" I asked Brother Xiang. "What kind of moves? I heard that after they took back the Zen staff, the staff suddenly burst into a Buddha's light and killed many monsters there. However, more and more people have been captured by monsters in the past few days. There have been ten cases in the past few days. It is said that the municipal party secretary is already thinking of asking the people from the Monster Catching Bureau to take action. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us."

　　"Well, the people from the Monster Catching Bureau are here, so we don't have to worry about it anymore." I was also happy. After all, fighting those monsters is not fun, it's a life-threatening business. "Okay, by the way, that Li Shanshan came to see you a few days ago, but she said that she couldn't get through to you on the phone." Brother Xiang said as he put on his clothes, "It's not a good habit for you to play two games at the same time. Sooner or later, you will capsize if you play two games at the same time."

　　"Don't you always say that you'll never capsize if you try to have two relationships at the same time?" I rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang, who was stunned for a moment and asked, "Did I say that?"

　　"Don't you always say that?"

　　"That's me too. I have enough power to step on four or five boats, which is not a big deal. Aren't you not strong enough?" Brother Xiang said, then flipped through his phone and said, "This is her number, call her yourself."

　　I nodded, picked up my phone and called her. I was captured by that old bastard Shanmu at the time, and it was lucky that I managed to escape. I had no idea where my phone was. It took a while for the call to get through to Li Shanshan, who seemed to have just woken up. She asked, "Hello, who is this?"

　　"I'm from the police station." I deliberately pretended to have a low voice and said, "Is this Li Shanshan? There's a murder case that needs you to be investigated."

　　"Hahaha, okay, Chen Huihui, I know it's you. Hurry up and come to Fuyuan Hotel to pick me up. I'm going to move to your place and live for a while." Li Shanshan giggled over there, and it sounded like she was in a good mood. "Sister, why are you living here with us? Men and women shouldn't touch each other, okay?"

　　"I have good news to tell you. Keep it secret for now. If you want to know, please treat me to a meal first. Hurry up. Meet at the entrance of Fuyuan Hotel in half an hour. Remember, the prettiest and most beautiful one is me." Li Shanshan hung up the phone after saying that. "You're done. Based on my experience of dating more than 20 girls a month, this little girl must have fallen in love with you." Brother Xiang sighed and said, "I really want to eat hot pot recently."

　　"Go eat by yourself" I rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang

　　"But Sifan asked me a few days ago to report your recent situation. What if she knew..."

　　"Let's have the hot pot with all meat tonight. I'll treat you tomorrow. Are you satisfied?"

　　[ps: I saw some book friends asking about the QQ group. Here is the group number: 223626313. Please change your username if you want to join the group.]

　　【281】Filming.

　　This is how Xiang Ge's grandson is. He would betray his closest brother for a hot pot meal. After listening to what I said, Xiang Ge smiled with satisfaction and nodded and said, "Very good, very good. Go ahead. Don't let that pretty girl wait too long. In fact, it is not impossible to have two relationships at the same time. It just requires skills. I will teach you later."

　　"Get lost, she and I are just ordinary friends." I cursed Brother Xiang, ran to my room, changed my clothes, shaved my beard and got ready before going out. Fuyuan Hotel is actually very close to Wanfu Building, only two streets away. I quickly ran to the door of Fuyuan Hotel. At this time, Li Shanshan was wearing a white T-shirt and jeans, wearing sunglasses and carrying a backpack waiting for me. "Miss Li, I wonder which handsome guy you are waiting for?" I walked over with a smile. As soon as Li Shanshan saw me, she took off her sunglasses and ran over. She naturally put her arm around my arm and pulled me forward and said, "I'm going to tell you a secret. Do you want to know?"

　　"What's the secret?" I felt a little uncomfortable when this girl hugged me. Thinking of the ambiguous things that happened with her that night, I blushed when I thought about it. "Guess"

　　"Guess if I guess"

　　"I guess you can't guess"

　　"Hurry up and tell me, big sister. You said it was a secret, so I definitely can't guess it. Could it be that you hooked up with a rich and handsome guy?" I rolled my eyes at her. Li Shanshan looked very happy and said, "Do you know that I am going to be a big star?"

　　"I definitely don't know. Don't get fooled again." I looked at this silly girl and said, "I haven't learned from my last experience."

　　"No, no, this time a very famous director in China wants to make a movie called Zombie Love and wants me to act in it."

　　"Playing a zombie?"

　　"Get lost!" Li Shanshan suddenly grabbed my arm and bit it hard. I was in pain but I didn't dare to push her hard for fear of hurting her. I could only yell, "You are a dog girl! It hurts!"

　　Li Shanshan finally let go and cursed: "You are the one who plays a zombie"

　　"Okay, okay, I'm a zombie, okay? How come you're asked to play the leading female role?" I asked puzzledly. Li Shanshan shook her head and said, "It's not the second female role, but the opportunity is still rare. The filming has already started. If I didn't have a role today, do you think you could find me to play? If I become a big star in the future, you'll have to queue up to meet me, so cherish the opportunity to be with me and ask for my autograph or something."

　　"The talented second female lead" I shrugged my shoulders. The entertainment industry is too chaotic. If this girl's innocent personality really enters that circle, it's actually not a good thing. "You are just envious and jealous." Li Shanshan pulled me and said, "By the way, I will take you to see our crew. They are filming not far away today."

　　"Okay, okay, but shouldn't zombie movies be shot at night?" I asked curiously. Li Shanshan said after a while, "So you don't understand. Zombies can also appear during the day."

　　I said curiously: "Well, who doesn't understand? The Yang energy is very strong during the day, especially at noon. Unless they are high-level zombies, some low-level zombies will have their strength greatly weakened."

　　“You speak as if you understand everything.”

　　“I already know it.”

　　Li Shanshan and I chatted casually like this, and soon we got in a taxi. I then realized that they were still filming outside the city. We arrived at this place around nine o'clock. This place was originally a deserted suburb, but now there are some buildings similar to those from the Republic of China period. This is the filming location. Li Shanshan held my hand and walked me in. It was quite big, with several streets. As soon as we entered, we saw a group of people filming on a street. There were also many extras. Li Shanshan and I hadn't arrived yet, and suddenly a handsome guy who looked about 21 or 22 years old, as if I had seen him on TV, came over with a warm face and asked Li Shanshan enthusiastically, "Shanshan, why did you come just now? I was waiting for you to study the script together."

　　When he saw me, he frowned slightly and asked, "Who is this? Why did you bring him here?"

　　I felt a little unhappy when I heard this. He spoke as if I was an outsider. Li Shanshan smiled and pointed at the man and said, "This is the male lead of our drama, Chen Xiao. This is my college classmate Chen Huihui."

　　Chen Xiao, I seem to have heard of him before. He seems to be praised as the little king because of his handsome appearance. When Chen Xiao heard the words "college classmate", he immediately smiled and stretched out his hand to shake my hand and said, "Hello, I'm Chen Xiao. I have some autographed photos here. You can take some back and give them to your friends later."

　　The tone of his words sounded as if I would definitely like his autographed photo. I am a person who always responds in kind. This guy's previous words were very annoying. I laughed and asked, "Excuse me, are you Chen Xiao? I'm sorry. I don't pay much attention to these things. I usually just listen to Andy Lau's songs and watch Stephen Chow's movies. I'm a little uninformed. Sorry."

　　"Haha, it's okay." Chen Xiao didn't look unhappy, he just smiled and said to Li Shanshan: "Shanshan, come to me later and I'll tell you about the next few scenes. This play will easily become popular, so you must seize the opportunity."

　　After saying that, he turned and left. Li Shanshan smiled and said, "Chen Huihui, don't mind it. In fact, Brother Chen is a good person. There are not many big stars who are as kind as him."

　　"For big stars, I still prefer Hua Zai." I shrugged my shoulders. I don't understand why young girls nowadays like these so-called pretty boys. They have no talent, no singing voice, and they can still be called singers by relying on post-production. "Brother Huihui, I'll go over and look at the script with him first. You can take a look first." Li Shanshan then said to me. I nodded and said, "Go ahead, go ahead. I'll take a look here by myself."

　　After all, this is her job. Although I don't like Chen Xiao, I can't affect her work. I've never seen her filming before, so I was curious. I leaned over and saw that they were filming two Taoist priests discussing how to catch a zombie. The story is about a woman who falls in love with a zombie, and two Taoist priests are asked to get rid of the zombie.

　　【282】Playing big

　　These two Taoist priests, one old and one young, are obviously master and apprentice. The master looks righteous, which is quite appropriate, while the apprentice looks treacherous. I won’t say whether he looks good or not, but he looks wretched when he smiles. I thought to myself that he must be a relative of some investor, so I didn’t say much. At this time, a large group of extras and passers-by A, B, C, and D looked quite interesting. “Hurry up and set up the scene and prepare for the next scene.”

　　It seemed like they had finished filming this scene and everyone dispersed to find someone to rest. Speaking of filming, everyone wants to try it, and I am no exception. I quickly ran to the director and asked, "Director, do you think I can get a role or something?"

　　The director was a fat man wearing sunglasses and sitting in the director's chair drinking a drink. When he saw me, he took off his sunglasses and looked at me and asked, "Can you make anything?"

　　"Does catching ghosts count?" I said half-jokingly. The director glanced at me and said, "Then the stagehands, take this guy down to put on some makeup for him to play the zombie role later."

　　"Fuck!" I cursed in my heart. The attendant who came over to the side turned out to be a beauty in her twenties. I gave her face and endured it. The beauty twisted her waist, glanced at me and said, "Follow me."

　　I followed this beauty and soon arrived at a very simple dressing room. Chen Xiao and Li Shanshan were also inside. When Chen Xiao saw me coming in, he frowned and said to the beautiful woman, "Xiao Wang, what are you doing? This is a workplace. Why did you bring him in?"

　　"Director Chen asked him to put on some makeup for his role as a zombie." The man named Xiao Wang approached Chen Xiao as if he had no bones. Chen Xiao frowned and pushed her away and said, "Pay attention, this is a workplace. Let the makeup artist put on some makeup for him."

　　After that, a makeup artist came over with a box. I walked to the mirror and sat down. The makeup artist was really rude. He smeared something like flour on my body as if it was free. After that, he put on lipstick. "Is this what a zombie looks like?" I asked the makeup artist. "You are playing a supporting role as a zombie, not me." After Chen Xiao finished speaking, he turned around and wanted to continue chatting with Li Shanshan. When Li Shanshan saw me like this, she ignored him and took pictures of my face with her mobile phone and laughed: "Haha, if you dare to mess with me again, I will upload these photos to the Internet."

　　When I looked in the mirror, I really looked like a ghost. But I wasn't afraid of her threats, so I said, "I can hardly recognize myself after getting so uglier. No one will know if you post it online."

　　"cut"

　　The makeup was done quickly and I was given a Qing Dynasty dress. Li Shanshan also explained the play to me. It turned out that Chen Xiao was playing the No. 1 zombie, the male lead. But when I saw Chen Xiao's makeup, he was paralyzed. He was wearing a black leather jacket and jeans, with some light makeup on his face and his hair looked very handsome. I won't mention the makeup I put on. The makeup artist even messed up my messy hair on purpose. "Hey, guys, we are all zombies, isn't it a bit unfair?" I complained to Chen Xiao next to me. Li Shanshan said with a smile, "Come on, he's the No. 1 male lead and you're just an extra."

　　Soon the scene moved to a room. This room was a bit like a tomb. It was about how the zombie Chen Xiao was discovered by the heroine. I asked around and found out that the heroine was actually Ruby Lin. I grew up watching Princess Pearl and was a little excited. Ruby Lin arrived on the set soon. Chen Xiao, who had been pestering Li Shanshan to chat, ignored her and ran to Ruby Lin, calling her Sister Lin. I originally wanted to go up and ask for her autograph, but then I thought, after all, I’m an actor and asking for an autograph would be a loss of face. “All units, please prepare.”

　　There were two coffins in this room. I quickly found one and lay down in it. Then the coffin lid was closed. "actions"

　　I heard the director yell, and then the girl played by Ruby Lin accidentally broke in and opened the zombie's coffin. Then my part started with being released to bite her. Finally, the male zombie played by Chen Xiao came out and fell in love with her at first sight and wanted to save her. The plot was so old-fashioned. The coffin I was lying in was originally closed, but it was suddenly pushed open by Ruby Lin. Then Ruby Lin showed a very scared expression on her face, as if she had seen something scary. Damn, her acting is really good. But I also knew it was my turn to go on stage, so I jumped up and grabbed Ruby Lin's neck, then opened my mouth and was about to bite her neck. "Cut"

　　Suddenly the director not far away called

　　"What's wrong with you? The male protagonist hasn't come out yet. Why are you biting so quickly?" The director yelled at me. "Director, do zombies have to talk when they come out? Otherwise, why would they fight with a weak woman?" I replied speechlessly, "You can pinch and shake her a few times before biting her."

　　"How can a zombie make so many unnecessary movements?" I shook my head and lay down again. I started again. This time I jumped up and grabbed her neck and shook her left and right. Suddenly, the coffin next to her opened. Chen Xiao stood up handsomely and said to me in a pretentious manner, "You'd better let her go, or you're dead."

　　"Roar," I yelled. I was programmed not to speak. Anyway, it was written in the script. I don't know which idiot wrote it. Since they are all zombies, they have to be balanced. "Go to hell," Chen Xiao said, and then he punched me in the face. I subconsciously dodged to the side and hit him in the chin with a hook. This time, I really got hit and fell to the ground. I cursed, "Fuck director, he really hit me."

　　"Hey, why are you hitting someone?" The director stood up immediately and I said, "He didn't hit me very gently just now. Since we are filming, we have to use real weapons to give the audience a visual impact."

　　"No more filming, fuck!" Chen Xiao walked out with a look of anger on his face. I sneered, "Actually, Chen Xiao didn't mean to hit me so hard just now, please forgive me for that," Lin Xinru said apologetically and walked out. The director gritted his teeth and cursed, "Fuck, Chen Xiao and this guy are playing big shots again!"

　　【283】Being beaten

　　Actually, I really didn't mean to cause trouble. It's just that I could see that if I hadn't dodged Chen Xiao's punch just now, I would have been disfigured. And it was just a natural reaction that I punched him. The people in the crew didn't blame me. They were all upset with Chen Xiao. It seemed that this was not the first time that Chen Xiao acted like a big shot. A guy from Longtai came up to me and handed me a cigarette and said, "Brother, that punch just now was really powerful. That guy usually acts like a big shot because he has a little fame. I've been fed up with him for a long time. Good job."

　　"This kind of guy needs to be beaten to behave." I was also a little flattered. It felt really good to beat up a celebrity. Li Shanshan also ran to my side at this time and pretended to be angry and said, "Why did you hit him so hard just now?"

　　"I'll help you teach him a lesson. I know you can't stand him, so don't pretend." I said to Li Shanshan with a smile. Li Shanshan is a second-generation official. She should know that Chen Xiao is not a good guy, but she has been holding back and didn't say anything. "Fuck it, whoever you are, put on some makeup and be Chen Xiao's stand-in. Act out this scene first. Damn it, you've made me angry. I'll change the male lead." The director pointed at me and shouted. Then I was taken into the dressing room, changed into a leather jacket and put on heavy makeup. I also made my hairstyle very similar to Chen Xiao's just now, and then started filming again. The filming went smoothly and was finished in a few takes. After the filming was finished, it was four o'clock in the afternoon, and the director called for the end of the work. When the work was over, the director pointed at me and said, "Whoever you are, continue to act in the evening. It's not bad."

　　"OK"

　　Actually, filming was really nice and fun, and I got to act with my idol Ruby Lin. When I was removing my makeup in the dressing room, Li Shanshan was very happy and said, "You are so lucky that you are the stand-in for the male lead when you first arrive."

　　"You don't even look at who I am. It's just a matter of saying a word if you want to be the leading man." I laughed. Suddenly, I felt a little uncomfortable, as if someone was looking at me. I turned around and saw Chen Xiao and a middle-aged man with a scar on his face standing at the door of the dressing room, talking and pointing at me. I immediately knew that trouble was coming, so I said to Li Shanshan, "Shanshan, wait a minute, you go first, I have something else to do."

　　"What are you going to do now?" Li Shanshan asked me curiously, "Women don't understand men's affairs. I'm going to save the world."

　　"Don't be serious. Remember to come here after dinner. I think the director seems to value you very much. He might assign you a good role." Li Shanshan didn't forget to tell me when she left. Then she jumped out of the dressing room with a small bag. Soon, everyone in the dressing room left. I didn't leave after removing my makeup. I lit a cigarette and waited. As soon as I finished the cigarette, five bald guys came over with fierce looks, holding wooden sticks in their hands. "Where are you from, brother?" I looked at the five bald guys and laughed. I saw that these guys had a lot of muscles. It seems that he is a martial artist, and he is different from the usual thugs. "Go to hell." These five guys came in and started beating me with sticks without saying a word. Fuck, they are very professional. "Fuck you, how dare you attack the police?" I took two steps back to avoid these sticks and took out my police ID. No matter how ruthless people are, they all have one characteristic: they are afraid of the police. This applies everywhere. When these guys saw me say this, they stopped and looked at my ID with confusion. I quickly said, "It was Chen Xiao who asked you to come. If you don’t want to be locked up in the police station, just behave yourself."

　　"I didn't expect you to be a policeman." Chen Xiao actually walked in and pointed at me from behind those guys and said, "Hit me. I'm very familiar with the chief of the nearby police station. We had dinner together last night. I can protect you even if the sky falls."

　　"Fuck you"

　　When the five of them heard this, they immediately became confident and started hitting me. I dodged and hit the nearest guy in the face. This guy didn't even take a step back, just frowned. Then four or five sticks hit me on the head. I quickly held my head and squatted in the corner. Most of these sticks hit my hands. It really hurt. These guys were really ruthless. "What are you doing, you hooligans?"

　　Suddenly, Li Shanshan ran in from outside. She started to curse and rushed over to pull these guys. Chen Xiao frowned and said, "That's enough."

　　As soon as Chen Xiao spoke, the five guys stopped. Chen Xiao walked up to me and said arrogantly, "Boy, don't think that you are so powerful just because you are a small policeman. It will only take me a few minutes to deal with you. Just get as far away as you can. If you dare to come tonight, I will have someone break your legs. If you don't believe me, you can try it."

　　"Fuck you!" I laughed and cursed, "If you have the guts, tell someone to wait for you tonight. I'll come and take care of it tonight."

　　"You can try." Chen Xiao looked at me threateningly and walked out of the dressing room. The five guys followed him out. "You idiot, why are you still pretending? I'll go tell the director that I'm not coming either." Li Shanshan squatted down and looked at my hand and asked softly, "Does it hurt?"

　　"It hurts, man. I have a big scar on my head. Please don't touch it, it hurts." I gritted my teeth and my hands became numb. I touched my face and smiled, "Fortunately, I protected my handsome face."

　　"Come on, let's go to the hospital." Li Shanshan helped me up and walked me out. "If we don't go to the hospital, we have to come back tonight. I haven't asked Sister Xinru for an autograph yet." After I said that, Li Shanshan scolded me, "Are you looking for death? What if he really breaks your legs?"

　　"I'll lend him two more guts." I paused, took out my phone and called Brother Xiang. The call was quickly connected and Brother Xiang said on the other end, "Hey, how are you and Li Shanshan doing? You can just eat my hot pot at the hot pot restaurant downstairs."

　　"I'm still thinking about your hotpot. I got beaten up. I'm paralyzed. I won't say anything more. Go wait for me at Uncle Cong's place."

　　After I finished speaking, I called Uncle Cong again. Uncle Cong picked up the phone very quickly and said concisely, "Uncle, I got beaten up. Hurry up and call someone to help me. I want to get my revenge tonight."

　　[284] Fighting...

　　Actually, to be honest, I asked for the beating I got today. If I hadn't done anything stupid and hadn't had a conflict with Chen Xiao, everything would have been fine. But how could I have endured him? People fight over a piece of incense. Then I followed Li Shanshan to a clinic to check her hand. Actually, there was nothing wrong with it, just a lot of bruises. After that, I took Li Shanshan to a restaurant for dinner. After checking the time, it was almost seven o'clock. Uncle Cong happened to call me. He asked, "Where are you, kid? I'll come pick you up."

　　"It's in the Baimao Shopping Center in South City."

　　Li Shanshan was still a little worried and said: "Huizi, now is not the time for you to show off, so take it easy."

　　"I know, don't worry." I nodded. Are you kidding? Uncle Fang is the deputy director of the Chengdu Public Security Bureau. If things don't work out, give Uncle Fang a call. Just take it easy. Soon a red Ferrari stopped on the side of the road. Uncle Cong didn't even get out of the car and shouted at me, "Get in quickly."

　　I quickly took Li Shanshan's hand and got into the car, then told her the location of the filming. Uncle Cong nodded, then stepped on the accelerator and the car flew out. On the way, I told Uncle Cong everything. After listening, Uncle Cong looked at Li Shanshan meaningfully and cursed, "This kind of grandson deserves a beating. Uncle Cong will help you beat him up later. By the way, who is the little girl next to you?"

　　"Uh, ordinary friends," I quickly explained. Uncle Cong paused and said, "Friends are just friends. Why add the word ordinary?"

　　As he was talking, Uncle Cong drove the car to the gate of a construction site. Suddenly the door was opened, and a man dressed as a migrant worker sat down with a blue and white linen bag. "Oh my god, Brother Xiang, why are you like this? You look like someone who has been to a construction site to move bricks." I looked at Brother Xiang behind me. He was dirty and covered in sweat. Fortunately, I was sitting in the back while Li Shanshan was sitting in the passenger seat. "Don't mention it, you're numb. Didn't you say you wanted to fight with others? I'm going to the construction site to steal steel pipes. Have you forgotten what I did before?" Brother Xiang said proudly. I suddenly remembered that Brother Xiang wanted to get into society before he went to college with me, and then he followed me to the police academy in a daze and restrained himself a lot. "Fuck you, a policeman going to steal steel pipes. Don't make me despise how many you stole." As I said that, I opened the linen bag. In addition to steel pipes, there were many other things and a few bricks. Brother Xiang explained, "Steel pipes are actually not as intimidating as bricks when there are many people on the opposite side."

　　"Do you really think we are gangsters? Why don't you just ask Uncle Fang to bring a few police cars?" I cursed at Uncle Cong who was driving in front of me, but he cursed, "Get lost, Wu Jiu, that old bastard handed you two over to me and asked me to watch you carefully. If I go to Fang Zi for help after you get fucked, I will be so embarrassed. A few gangsters can be taken care of by the three of us. We all came here by chance, so who is afraid of who?"

　　"Uncle, don't make people panic like this." I looked at Uncle Cong and Brother Xiang and felt that these two guys seemed to think that they were weak. I thought about the five bald guys with muscles all over their bodies. It really hurt to think about it. "Okay, don't complain about such trivial matters. By the way, don't tell Fang Zi. Wait until I deal with those hooligans before calling him." It would have been better if Uncle Cong didn't say it. When he said that, I quickly took out my mobile phone and sent a text message to Uncle Fang. I sent the address and said "Bring people to help". I was relieved after the text message was sent. Brother Xiang was wiping the steel pipe with his clothes on the side. He also said to Li Shanshan, "Sister Shanshan, you can get off the car in a while and watch us beat up those hooligans from the back. If someone bullies you in the future, just say you are Brother Xiang and I'm protecting you."

　　The car will soon arrive at the filming location. It is a small forest, and it is very dark and spooky. It is a good place to shoot a ghost movie. We dropped Li Shanshan off more than 100 meters away from there in advance, and then drove to the place. At this time, the crew members in the middle of the forest were not working, but waiting for something. I also saw Chen Xiao, and the five thugs behind him, each holding a stick in his hand. Originally, these people saw a Ferrari driving over, and they didn’t think much about it. The director was about to come over to see who it was. As soon as I got out of the car, the crew members all whispered. None of them expected that I would come. Brother Xiang and Uncle Cong also got out. Brother Xiang walked up and yelled: "Whoever hit my little brother, stand up."

　　"Where did you come from, migrant workers? Get out of here!" Chen Xiao said with disdain. "Fuck, how do you talk to your grandfather? I'll give you a brick first." After saying that, Brother Xiang actually opened the bag, took out a brick, and threw it at Chen Xiao. The two were only about 20 meters apart at the time. The brick hit Chen Xiao's right thigh hard. Chen Xiao frowned in pain. "Since they don't have many people, tell everyone else to come out and beat them to death." Chen Xiao yelled. Suddenly, five more people rushed out of the originally dark forest. Oh my god, the original five were actually dangerous enough, and now there are five more. Uncle Cong finally pulled Brother Xiang forward and said to Chen Xiao, "It's the people you found who beat my nephew."

　　Uncle Cong was wearing a famous brand of clothes. Chen Xiao could see that Ferrari was also Uncle Cong's words were much more polite: "It's true, but it was your nephew who started it. It's not reasonable for me not to fight back, right?"

　　"I didn't say anything either." Uncle Cong took out a steel pipe from Brother Xiang's pocket and said, "Okay, let's start fighting. What are you waiting for?"

　　After saying that, Uncle Cong rushed forward and hit a big man's head with a stick. The big man dodged to the side, and the blow hit his shoulder. The big man grimaced in pain. I hurriedly wanted to find Brother Xiang to get a weapon, but I didn't expect Brother Xiang to run away with the bag. But he didn't run away, but kept throwing bricks at people. From time to time, he would take out a wooden stick with nails or something. Anyway, he would throw whatever he took out and hit people. With such a rogue fighting style, not many of the big men fought with him. After all, the nails would still hurt when the wooden stick with nails was thrown out occasionally. Although Uncle Cong was extremely powerful, he only entangled three of them. The remaining seven walked towards me with a strange smile on their faces.

　　【285】The news brought by Hu Sanniang. Damn, this is unscientific. Originally, it was five of them beating me in the afternoon. Then I went to find external help. I brought back Uncle Cong who could 1v3 and Brother Xiang who could 1v0. But in the end, I still had to fight seven of them. After all the calculations, I still had two more enemies. Shit, "beat him." These seven big guys are probably the type who take the money but don't work hard. No one wants to fight Uncle Cong or play with Brother Xiang's rogue style. The seven of them ran towards me. I'm not stupid. Who would stand there and let them beat me? I turned around and went crazy. I started running and there were seven big men behind me, all holding weapons and chasing me, ready to beat me up. I felt like Liu Xiang was possessed, running around in the woods. Fortunately, it was quite dark in the woods, and there was no moon in the sky. It was so dark that I couldn't see my hand in front of me. I ran for a long time and finally got rid of the seven big men behind me. I hid in a bush and squatted down. I was exhausted after running for so long, but I didn't dare to do anything loudly. The woods were not very big, and I might be discovered if I made any noise. "Hahahaha"

　　Suddenly, there was a laugh above my head and my scalp went numb. Late at night, I looked up and saw a woman in pink ancient costume sitting on the branch of a big tree behind me. She looked at me with a smile on her face. Hu Sanniang, "Sanniang, what are you doing here?" I immediately stood up and said to Hu Sanniang respectfully. The reason I was respectful to her was that she was really powerful and at least she had no problem dealing with me. The second was that I knew she had no ill intentions. Hu Sanniang looked at me and giggled and said with a smile, "Can't I come to play with you?"

　　"Sanniang, please teach me." Although Hu Sanniang looked like a beautiful woman, I already knew that the person in front of me was a fox, so I dared not say anything more. "Okay, you're even more boring than your master. When your master saw me, his saliva was flowing and his eyes almost popped out." Hu Sanniang said as if she recalled something funny, but suddenly she became serious: "Okay, I won't tease you anymore. Tell your master or the guys who are still fighting outside that we will revive the Black Mountain Old Demon in the evening of seven days later. You only have one chance, I hope you can seize it well."

　　"Sanniang, you are the second in command of the Red Gate Inn. Why did you reveal this information?" I looked at Hu Sanniang and asked. Hu Sanniang sighed and said, "Although I am the second in command, the Red Gate Inn has never been run by me. It is the current head in charge. It is already the limit for me to reveal this information to you. As for what you can do, it depends on your master. I can only say that if the Black Mountain Old Demon is resurrected, there will be endless troubles. Not all monsters want him to be resurrected."

　　"I won't say any more. I have to go back quickly. Remember to tell them about this." After saying that, Hu Sanniang turned into a fox, jumped off the branch, and disappeared into a bush. I also heard the sound of sirens outside the woods, and I knew that it must be Uncle Fang who had arrived, so I hurried outside. The Black Mountain Old Demon will begin to revive in seven days. Compared with this incident, the beating I suffered by Chen Xiao was not important at all. I ran over and saw that there were more than 30 policemen who had already handcuffed those big men. Even Chen Xiao was caught by the police and was being questioned. Uncle Cong's clothes had been torn to pieces, but his face was fine, and Brother Xiang was like nothing had happened. The two of them were sitting on the ground on one side, excitedly discussing the fight just now. They both looked unsatisfied. Finally, Uncle Fang, with a serious face, walked over and scolded Uncle Cong, "Damn it, you didn't call me for a fight."

　　"Fuck, it would be so boring to call you. You brought a bunch of policemen over and beat them down in two moves. It's not as fun as beating up a group of people by yourself." Uncle Cong looked very happy. Brother Xiang laughed when he saw me running back and said, "Huizi, are you okay? You didn't see how hard I threw the bricks just now. I knocked them down one by one."

　　I looked at the bricks on the floor, then at the sack in his hand and cursed, "What's in your pocket? Are you Doraemon?"

　　When Li Shanshan saw me coming back, she also ran over and hugged my hand and scolded, "You are the weakest and you only know how to run." Although Li Shanshan seemed to be laughing at me, her tone was very happy. "Come on, there are seven people on the opposite side." I moved Li Shanshan's hand away. It's not that I'm pretentious, but I'm afraid that Brother Xiang's grandson will secretly take pictures. By then there will be physical evidence, and I will probably have to treat him to hot pot every day. And based on my understanding of this grandson, he may really do that. "Uncle Cong, Uncle Fang, and Brother Xiang, come here. I have something to tell you." After I told Li Shanshan that there was something, I walked to a place where there was no one around. Uncle Cong, Uncle Fang, and Brother Xiang all looked puzzled. Brother Xiang walked up to me and asked curiously, "What are you doing, kid? If you have something to say, why don't you just say it?"

　　I didn't argue with Brother Xiang and told the three of them the news I got from Hu Sanniang. Uncle Fang just frowned after hearing it. But Uncle Cong's face changed drastically and he cursed: "I thought it would take a long time for the Red Gate Inn to collect the things to revive the Black Mountain Old Demon. I didn't expect it to be so fast."

　　I also know that the Black Mountain Old Demon was sealed in the Zen staff by Master Huineng. But if you want to let him out, it is not as simple as breaking the Zen staff or removing the seal. The Black Mountain Old Demon is also a monster. Before sealing a monster, you have to break the monster's physical body and then use a formation to lock his three souls and seven spirits in the same thing. This is the seal. In other words, the Black Mountain Old Demon is now just a soul. If the seal is just removed and the soul comes out, it will be useless. If we really let the Black Mountain Old Demon out in this way, we will feel at ease. Resurrection is different. Although resurrection is called resurrection, it is not accurate to say so. It is more accurate to say that it is borrowing a corpse to revive the soul. Resurrecting the Black Mountain Old Demon is similar to borrowing a corpse to revive the soul. You must first find a monster's corpse and then guide the soul to be resurrected into the monster's corpse. If it is an ordinary monster, it is okay, but the situation of the Black Mountain Old Demon is very special.

　　【286】Male No. 1 = Brother Xiang?

　　To resurrect, a monster corpse is needed, and it must be the same body as the original body. Otherwise, the soul of a fox monster transferred to a snake monster is just like the soul of a human entering a dog's body. As for the original body of the Black Mountain Old Monster, you can tell what it is just by listening to the name, right? In fact, there are many different opinions about the original body of the Black Mountain Old Monster in the folks, such as a black bear, a corpse monster, and many more. In fact, the original body of the Black Mountain Old Monster is a mountain. All things have spirituality and can become monsters, but compared to animals, monsters like stones are rare, let alone a mountain. There are probably only one or two examples of a mountain turning into a monster in Chinese history. Therefore, if the Black Mountain Old Monster wants to be resurrected, it must first find a body that has been transformed from a mountain into a monster, so that it can start to resurrect. As for the difficulty, it is not a little difficult, but extremely difficult. We didn't expect them to find a suitable body so quickly. "What should we do now?" I asked Uncle Cong. Uncle Cong has the highest ability and can make the best decision now. Uncle Cong pondered for a moment, frowned, and then said, "Let's notify Wu Jiu first, and then see how many people the Monster Catching Bureau can send, call them all."

　　Uncle Fang nodded and said to Uncle Cong, "Then I'll go back to the police station and contact the people from the Monster Catching Bureau. You can contact Wu Jiu." After that, Uncle Fang anxiously ran to the police car and drove away with a car full of people. Li Shanshan also looked in my direction and shouted, "Hey, Huihui, are you okay?"

　　“Uncle Cong, please go and do your work. Brother Xiang and I can’t help you with these things.” I still have some self-awareness in my heart. Maybe I can deal with one or two fox demons, but a behemoth like the Black Mountain Old Demon can probably kill me with just a sneeze. I can still recall the time when I was in Lanruo Temple. The terrifying evil spirit of the Black Mountain Old Demon directly covered the moonlight in the sky. Only a great monk like Master Huineng could deal with it. But how many Master Huinengs can be found in this society now? Uncle Cong also nodded, then glanced at Li Shanshan and said meaningfully, “Okay, kid, don’t go around touching the Huanian grass. After all, Sifan was raised by us. You should have some sense of propriety.”

　　"Ordinary friends are just ordinary friends." I smiled awkwardly. Uncle Cong nodded and drove away. "Hey, kid, are you still filming? I'll arrange a role for you." The director saw Uncle Cong leaving and hurried over to me with a smile. How could I have the mood to play now? I shook my head and said, "Director, you go ahead. I have things to do."

　　"Oh, that's a pity." The director probably saw that Uncle Fang's identity was not simple and wanted to build some connections. After all, those who were filming had to take care of everything outside. And the most important thing was that the male lead, Chen Xiao, had been arrested by the police. If he came out too late, the crew would suffer a great loss. He naturally had to find a way to get Chen Xiao out. "What a pity? What a pity! I don't have a ready-made talent. I want the male lead." Brother Xiang next to me, on the contrary, had his eyes lit up and smiled as he put his arm around the director's shoulder. The director glanced at Brother Xiang and asked, "You..."

　　At that time, Brother Xiang was still wearing tattered clothes and there was a sack at his feet. The director guessed that he was a migrant worker thug I hired. "Doesn't that man just now know that Fang Pengguang, the deputy director of the Chengdu Public Security Bureau, is my uncle?" Brother Xiang said arrogantly, "Ah, my disrespect, come on, brother, I feel that the male No. 2 in our play is particularly suitable for you. Just talking about this temperament, it's simply a role made for you." The director immediately flattered him. Brother Xiang curled his lips and said, "What male No. 2? The male No. 1 is in the police station. I want the male No. 1, otherwise the male No. 1 just now will probably be locked up in there for a few months."

　　"Ah." The director looked at Brother Xiang hesitantly, not knowing what to say. "Come on, would I treat you unfairly? Come and show me the script so I can revise it for you."

　　As Xiang said this, he walked towards the crew with the director, arm in arm, and I don't know what they were doing over there. Xiang was just a nervous guy who did things without thinking, and I was too lazy to pay attention to him. Looking at Li Shanshan who was still standing aside, I smiled, walked over to her and said, "You should go back and rest first. I think I will be very busy during this period."

　　"Oh." Li Shanshan seemed a little unhappy when she heard me say that. I suddenly thought that Chengdu might not be very peaceful recently and then said, "Forget it, you should stay with us for a while and try to stay out less during this time."

　　"What's wrong?" Li Shanshan frowned and looked at me and asked

　　"There are many people who specialize in abducting underage girls. If they catch you and sell you to the mountains, your father will be heartbroken." I lied and handed my keys to Li Shanshan and said, "Here are the keys, go back first."

　　"What about you?" Li Shanshan seemed to be in a better mood after taking the key. "Me" I pointed at Brother Xiang who was doing something with the director in the crew and said, "I still have to wait for him, you go back first."

　　"Yeah," Li Shanshan nodded.

　　It just so happened that a girl Li Shanshan knew from the crew was also going to the city. This place is in the suburbs, but it's not too far from the city. It only takes ten minutes to walk into the city. I watched them leave without worrying. After Li Shanshan left, I walked towards Brother Xiang. As soon as I walked by, I heard Brother Xiang arguing fiercely with the director. I walked over and heard a rough idea. It turned out that Brother Xiang had actually secured himself a leading male role. The original name of the leading male role was Shi Tianye, which was also a good name, but Brother Xiang insisted on saying that he would never accept a Japanese name, and then he said he wanted to take a Chinese-style name, and then the name Wang Goudan came out. Then the director and Brother Xiang were arguing about the pros and cons of the two names. The director and Brother Xiang talked about the connotation of the names Brother Xiang told the director that for the sake of national justice, he would call himself Goudan no matter how hard he tried. I kind of admired this director for his good temper. Brother Xiang, this bastard, was clearly causing trouble. If I were the director, I would have just killed Brother Xiang with a kitchen knife. It was good enough that the director was willing to let him play the leading male role regardless of the risk that the box office would not even make back the cost. If he really used this name, the investors would probably lose everything. In the end, the two of them discussed for a long time before finally deciding on the name. The director listed a bunch of rules and finally took out a contract for Brother Xiang to sign. I originally wanted to take a look at the contract, but Brother Xiang just signed it with a big hand. Anyway, I felt that it was not easy for Brother Xiang to live for so many years. If he had sold his body indenture, he would have cried.

　　【287】Filming and burning incense

　　Then Brother Xiang started filming with these actors while I was just playing around out of boredom. There were many pretty girls in the crew who were all graduates of film academies and were here to play extras. I had nothing to do anyway so I just followed them and chatted. Soon the plot was about to film an evil ghost coming out and a Taoist master and his apprentice fighting the ghost. But at this time the crew got an altar from somewhere with a roasted suckling pig on it, and everyone in the crew had to burn incense. Wasn't this a ritual that only takes place when filming starts? I curiously inquired and immediately understood that this was a special custom for ghost movies. Ghost movies are different from ordinary movies. The word "ghost" is involved in them. I'll give an example Everyone has heard of and seen Uncle Ying's "Mr. Zombie", right? In fact, everyone has only seen the superficial box office and performance of "Mr. Zombie". In fact, "Mr. Zombie" encountered several supernatural events during the filming. Many people in the crew claimed to have seen ghosts. This is not the most bizarre thing. The most bizarre thing is that after "Mr. Zombie" was broadcast, the two screenwriters of this play did not live for ten years, and Uncle Ying also died a little more than ten years ago. None of these three lived past fifty, and one of the screenwriters died at home due to gambling debts. The body was not discovered until several days later. The other leading actors became famous with "Mr. Zombie" at the time, but they have not lived well until now. It was extremely bad. The heroine even suffered from mental illness and attempted suicide several times. Her husband spent hundreds of millions of his fortune on her, but her mental illness was cured not long after. This is the weirdness in ghost movies. I believe that when they were filming "Mr. Zombie", they must have offended something dirty, and it should be unusual because many Feng Shui techniques in "Mr. Zombie" and other movies by Uncle Ying are actually real. This shows that Uncle Ying has real skills, or that people with real skills are helping them come up with these Feng Shui knowledge. But in this case, the original team of "Mr. Zombie" is still like this, which is enough to show that they didn't offend some ordinary ghosts, okay? I've gone a bit too far. Anyway, before shooting a ghost movie, you have to offer sacrifices to ghosts and gods. The more cautious directors even do it once or twice a day. After all, this is related to their own lives and property. Everyone is of the mindset of believing in something rather than not. Everyone is respectfully burning incense. I can't help but go up and burn a stick of incense. Although I know there are no ghosts around here, I am a Four Star Man born to open the way to the underworld. When almost everyone has burned incense, Brother Xiang actually saw that everyone had finished burning incense, and smiled and plucked a large piece of pig's trotter from the roast suckling pig and started to chew it. He also said, "It's a bit bland. Director, do you have any salt here?"

　　The director seemed to be extremely superstitious. His face turned pale with fear. He quickly clasped his hands together, closed his eyes, and chanted loudly, "Please do not be surprised, wild immortals! Amitabha Amitabha!"

　　Brother Xiang just cut it

　　Suddenly, I saw a female ghost with sores all over her face and wearing women's clothes appeared behind Brother Xiang. The Yin energy emitted by this ghost was very weak. It was just a lonely ghost. I frowned and saw her grabbing Brother Xiang with both hands, but Brother Xiang didn't notice anything yet and was still chewing the pig's trotter. "Get lost!"

　　I yelled towards Xiang Ge

　　The so-called "all the qi is unrestrained" means that people live on a breath. Some evil people can scare timid people to the point that their legs go weak with a loud shout. We, the Yin-Yang master, actually cultivate a body of qi. You may have heard that many Taoist monks or masters can scare away ghosts with a loud shout. This is the reason. This ghost is just a wandering soul. The ghost was frightened by my loud shout and trembled all over. He looked at me hesitantly and said, "Get out of here." I shouted again and the ghost turned around and flew away in fear. Brother Xiang was still very calm and was chewing the pig's trotter. After the ghost left, he looked up at me and asked, "Is it gone?"

　　"Yeah," I nodded and frowned, looking around. The place where ghost movies are shot is indeed prone to attracting ghosts. This is really working with their lives. The people in the crew were also scared. At that time, the direction I shouted at Brother Xiang was Brother Xiang. Behind Brother Xiang was an empty forest. The people in the crew looked around in fear. "Haha, Huizi and I were just joking to tease you. It's really boring to scare you like this." Brother Xiang laughed. When the people in the crew heard this, I didn't know if they really believed it, but their faces were obviously much better. "Next time, it's better to make fewer jokes like this. Our crew is afraid of this." The director also had a rare serious expression. After talking to Brother Xiang and me, he walked to the side to study the script and filmed two or three more scenes before it ended. The director originally said that he would take the crew to eat barbecue. When Brother Xiang heard that there was barbecue, he almost went with him. It was only because I fought hard to hold him back. Brother Xiang really needs to change his temper. To put it nicely, it's a game. In the secular world, you can ignore the secular perspective and be your true self. To put it bluntly, it's being a idiot. You don't think before doing anything and just do whatever comes to your mind. I pulled Brother Xiang away with all my strength and arrived in the city. We hailed a taxi and drove towards home. It was about 11:30 pm when Brother Xiang and I arrived at Wanfu Building. After getting off the car, the streets were empty and there were not many people on the road. After Brother Xiang and I arrived at the door of our house, Brother Xiang opened the door and walked in. When he saw me, my face was shabby. Brother Xiang and I used to live in a house. Although we couldn't be called sloppy, we were definitely not tidy. Occasionally, we could find smelly socks on the ground, but now everything is clean. Li Shanshan is still wearing an apron and washing dishes in the kitchen. "Damn, you called her home. What do you want to do?" Brother Xiang smiled awkwardly when he saw Li Shanshan, and asked me in a low voice beside me. I also whispered in his ear, "Don't think too much. Isn't there an empty room?"

　　"It's up to you. With your level, you'll be in trouble sooner or later if you try to play two boats." After saying that, Brother Xiang didn't look back and ran straight into his room. Li Shanshan saw me whispering with Brother Xiang and she didn't say anything. After Brother Xiang left, she smiled and said, "Your room is too dirty, and there's oil on this bowl."

　　"Usually, it's Brother Xiang who washes the dishes. He's a sloppy guy. I've taught him a lesson several times, but he still hasn't improved. Sorry for the joke." I smiled awkwardly. Actually, Brother Xiang and I always play finger-guessing games while washing the dishes.

　　【288】Master is the director?

　　In the next few days, Brother Xiang and Li Shanshan went to the crew early in the morning to film, and they were so busy that they didn't come back until eleven or twelve o'clock every night. I was practicing palm thunder at home these days. When I had time, I also drew some Liuhe Imperial Command Talismans, five Liuding and Liujia Demon-Slaying Talismans, three Daluo Golden Body Indestructible Talismans, and the other four talismans, one each. Time passed very quickly. I didn't go out much in the past few days. I just called Uncle Cong occasionally to ask how they were preparing. Uncle Cong also said that they had contacted the people from the Monster Catching Bureau. There would be about two masters from the Monster Catching Bureau coming, and my master had also returned. The day before the Black Mountain Old Monster came out, around noon, my cell phone rang. It was Uncle Cong who called me and asked me to go out for dinner. The two people from the Monster Catching Bureau had already arrived. I ran out of the door, hailed a taxi, and rushed to the Phoenix Hotel. As for Brother Xiang, he didn't plan to go either. After I arrived at Phoenix Hotel, I went straight to Room 888. When I reached the door, I knocked on it and walked in. Four people were sitting inside the room chatting when they saw me come in. When I saw them, they all looked at me. I saw that among the four people, two were Uncle Cong and Uncle Fang. There were two others. One of them had a righteous face and wore a green Taoist robe. He looked to be about forty years old. The other one was a monk. This monk was a little bloated with a beer belly. He wore a yellow cassock and held a string of Buddhist beads in his hand. He smiled at me when he saw me come in. Uncle Cong stood up as soon as he saw me come in, pulled me to sit down, pointed at the two and introduced them, "Huizi, you are here. Let me introduce you. This is the famous Taoist monk Towel. He is a disciple of Master Mao Linlong. And this is Master Xuankong, a famous monk. Both of them are masters in the Monster Catching Bureau."

　　I was also shocked when I heard the title. This Taoist priest with towel is not simple. The main reason is that his master is Mao Linlong. In modern times, there is a saying in our Yin-Yang world: In the north, there is Mao Linlong who suppresses demons and exterminates ghosts, and in the south, there is Liu Boqing, the god of divination. It is difficult to verify how this saying came about. My master Wu Jiu's master is Liu Boqing. I am the grandson of Liu Boqing, and this Taoist priest with towel is the disciple of Master Mao Linlong, which is enough to prove that he is definitely very powerful. As for this Master Xuankong, I am not sure. "I don't dare to be a master." When Taoist priest with towel heard what Uncle Cong said, he also politely replied, "Okay, let's continue to discuss how to deal with the Black Mountain Old Monster." Master Xuankong said lightly, "Hmm." Everyone nodded, and I sat down next to him. "Where were we talking about just now?" Uncle Cong thought for a while and said, "Oh, that's right, we talked about this arrangement. Tomorrow night we will go to the Red Gate Inn. This place is full of monsters and monsters. It's not like we usually catch monsters alone."

　　"Okay, let me do it." Suddenly the door of the room was pushed open. I looked and it was my master and his wife Qiuxiang. My master walked in and sat down next to me with a swagger, and his wife also sat next to my master. "Director," Taoist Towel and Master Xuankong actually stood up and smiled at me. "Director," I was stunned for a long time and turned to look at my master. But now was not the time to ask this question. My master said, "Tomorrow is the night of the full moon. They want to use the negative energy that night to revive the Black Mountain Old Demon. Tomorrow I will stop the Black Mountain Old Demon's resurrection ceremony, and those monsters in the Red Gate Inn will be left to you to stop."

　　"The resurrection ceremony of the Black Mountain Demon" I asked curiously

　　My master nodded and said, "To put it simply, it's the same ritual that we humans use to revive the dead. They will start at midnight and must be stopped within a minute, otherwise it will be very troublesome for the Black Mountain Demon to revive."

　　"Master, if he has just been resurrected, you should be fine, right?" I thought of the White Bone Bodhisattva who had just escaped from the underworld, but was so weak that the master easily defeated him. "You underestimate these great monsters from ancient times. This Black Mountain Old Monster was the overlord of the area in ancient times. Even though he had just been resurrected, his magic was boundless. Although I can indeed suppress him, he was able to escape, which will cause endless troubles."

　　My master said to everyone in the room, including me and my wife, "Your mission is to contain the other monsters in the Red Gate Inn. Do you understand?"

　　"Um"

　　We nodded together and then they discussed some details, nothing more than how many monsters we should be careful of in the Red Gate Inn. I didn't pay much attention. When they finished discussing, it was already 1:30 in the afternoon. After talking for so long, we finally came to a conclusion. Everyone was hungry, so we ordered food and started eating. I was eating when I accidentally saw that the master's wife next to the master still had a sad face. I asked her, "Master's wife is still thinking about Uncle Hu?"

　　Mrs. Qiuxiang nodded and sighed, "I don't know why my uncle insisted on becoming a monk. I tried to persuade him for several days and called him so many times that he just stopped answering my calls."

　　"Madam Director, you are wrong. What's wrong with being a monk? It cleanses all your sins and allows you to be reborn after death." The master Xuankong chuckled and said, "I hope so." The master's wife sighed and said, "Master, what kind of director are you?" I saw that everyone was eating and no one was talking, so I asked the master. He was eating and when he heard me ask him, he asked, "Guess what?"

　　"From the Monster Catching Bureau," I asked the doubts in my heart. "That's about right. The court gave me a position as the director, I can't refuse it, right?" The master chuckled, "Oh my god, master, I want to join the Monster Catching Bureau." It would be impossible for me not to be shocked. I always thought that my master was just a loser ghost catcher who had a little money at most, but I didn't expect him to be the director of the Monster Catching Bureau. Every member of the Monster Catching Bureau has great power and can mobilize all the members of the supernatural incident investigation team in the province under his jurisdiction. The director of the Monster Catching Bureau is the leader of all the people in the Monster Catching Bureau. In other words, my master can mobilize all the members of the supernatural incident investigation team in the country. "You want to join the Monster Catching Bureau," the master glanced at me and smiled, "Apprentice, it's not that I look down on you, but everyone in the Monster Catching Bureau is based on strength. The genius from Longhu Mountain is just a bottom-feeder in our Monster Catching Bureau. If he didn't have a certain relationship with his master, I wouldn't let him in. If you want to get in, tell me how you want to get in."

　　【289】Liujia Barren Mountain

　　Anyway, it was all nonsense, so I said, "Master, you can't say that. The ancients said that one should not avoid relatives when selecting talents. What's more, strength is not just about having strong fists, but also about intelligence. With my intelligence, I can definitely beat everyone else."

　　"Uh" My master looked at Master Xuankong and Taoist Master Towel awkwardly and said to me: "Just based on the few words you just said, it is enough to prove that your IQ is really low."

　　I coughed. It seemed that I had forgotten that there were two masters from the Monster Catching Bureau in front of me. But they didn't seem to mind what I said just now. Looking at my master's reaction, I guess I can't enter the Monster Catching Bureau. It's a bummer. But just as I was thinking this, my master patted me on the head and said, "We have a rule in the Monster Catching Bureau. Unless a member retires or dies, we will not add new members. After all, there are only two positions. You'd better wait patiently. When a position in our Monster Catching Bureau is vacant, I might consider promoting someone who is not related to me."

　　I was very happy when I heard that. It was not in vain that I recognized this master. In fact, I didn't have to go in to do anything. But I had a subconscious idea that if L could go in, I should go in too. Of course, I didn't notice this at the time. After dinner, Taoist Master Towel and Master Xuankong said they had something and left first. Uncle Fang didn't say anything in the room for a long time. He just said hello to us and left. When my master saw that everyone had left, he also left with his wife. Uncle Cong and I stared at each other for a while and then dispersed. I went home by myself. After I got home, I was very bored and lay on the sofa watching TV to kill time. I also thought very clearly that I could just play by the side tomorrow. There was no need to follow them into battle, so there was no need to prepare anything. I went to bed early for once, which was quite rare. The next day I got up at eight in the morning and washed up. The next thing I saw was that Brother Xiang hadn't left either. He also knew that something was going on today. Li Shanshan wasn't in the room, she must have gone to the crew. After Brother Xiang got up, the two bosses came out with dark circles under their eyes and were still yawning. It was obvious that they didn't get enough rest. The two of us went downstairs and found a noodle shop downstairs to have breakfast. I took out Uncle Cong's phone and called him. "Hello, Huizi? Come to Lingling Hall," Uncle Cong said to me on the phone. Brother Xiang and I quickly took a taxi and rushed to the downstairs of Lingling Hall. When Brother Xiang and I went upstairs, we saw the word "rest" hanging on the door of Lingling Hall. It was not open today, but the door was not locked. After I pushed the door open and went in with Brother Xiang, we saw that in the rest area, my master, Uncle Cong, Taoist Master Towel, Master Xuankong, and my master's wife were sitting on the sofa busy. There were also a lot of yellow talismans and cinnabar on the table. "Come over and draw the talismans quickly."

　　There were five of us drawing talismans quite quickly. What we drew were not the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans, but some of the simplest Taoist talismans, which only had a slight exorcism effect and were not very effective. The reason for not drawing the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans was very simple. The incantation of that talisman was too long, and these simple talismans we drew only needed to recite the Ji Ji Ru Lv Ling to activate them. These talismans were not used by Brother Xiang and me, but by Taoist Master Towel. We were busy until about five in the afternoon and ordered fried rice at noon. The five of us drew more than five hundred talismans in total that day. The power of these talismans was not great, but Taoist Master Towel said they were very useful. We saw that it was almost evening, so my master took us to a restaurant for a meal and then rested in the Ling Ling Hall for a while. During this time, Brother Xiang and I ran back to the Wanfu Building to get tools. My Liuhe Imperial Order Talisman and Jiang Chen Sword were I put it in my black backpack, and Brother Xiang only took a compass and didn't bring anything else. At about eight o'clock in the evening, we took a car to the suburbs. I also learned that the Red Gate Inn is now in a mountain called Liujiahuangshan in the south of Chengdu. We arrived at Liujiahuangshan around ten o'clock. The area around Liujiahuangshan is very desolate, and even the way in is a dirt road. I really don't know how my master found this place. After turning off the car and parking at the foot of the mountain, all of us gathered in a circle. My master took out a crystal clear small bottle, dripped two drops of liquid in his eyes, and then handed it out, saying, "Be careful later. This is cow's tears. There are probably many monsters guarding the mountain now. Don't disturb them. Wait until the Black Mountain Old Monster begins to revive, so that you can take action by surprise."

　　Brother Xiang, Uncle Cong, Taoist Master Towel, and Master Xuankong all took the cow's tears and smeared them on me, of course, and my master's wife was originally a zombie, so she didn't need this stuff. "Okay, now the two of you will form a group and sneak up and act separately." After my master finished speaking, he carefully crawled into a bush and disappeared. My master's wife hurriedly followed him, Taoist Master Towel and Master Xuankong looked at each other, and said to me, Brother Xiang, and Uncle Cong, "Be careful." These two people actually went in together, leaving only Brother Xiang and Uncle Cong. Uncle Cong smiled helplessly and said, "I'm the only one who can protect you two."

　　"I'll make the two of us feel like a burden. Huizi, come with me." Brother Xiang started to act silly again. He pulled my hand and ran into the mountain without waiting for Uncle Cong. The forest was very cold at night, not to mention that this mountain was full of monsters and the monster aura was even denser. I was shivering with cold. "Brother Xiang, it's very dangerous if we don't follow Uncle Cong," I reminded Brother Xiang who was in front of me. Brother Xiang turned around, glared at me and cursed, "Idiot, do you think I don't want to follow Uncle Cong? I'm helping you. If you want to remove the curse on you, you must go to the Red Gate Inn. The matter of your curse is a bit complicated. I will tell you slowly when the time comes."

　　"Who are you?" I frowned and looked at Brother Xiang

　　Brother Xiang cursed: "Who else can I be? But I have recovered some memories of my past life. Let me tell you, I was extremely awesome in my past life. Forget it. I will tell you later. Follow me to find that thing first. Otherwise, even if Wu Jiu is with you, you will not live past the age of 25."

　　"What?" I frowned. I usually care about things related to my life and property. I hurriedly said, "What are you waiting for? Let's go now."

　　I'm not brave, this forest is really full of monsters. Brother Xiang and I encountered two or three of them. However, we used the Qi-hiding Talisman prepared in advance to hide our scent and avoid the sight of these monsters. We slowly walked towards the top of the mountain.

　　[290] Charge!

　　On the way, I also asked Brother Xiang about my curse. Brother Xiang also told me a little bit about it. It turned out that my ancestor had a bunch of long hair taken by the monster in the Red Gate Inn, and then cursed with this long hair with evil magic. The method for us descendants to lift the curse is also very simple. We just need to find the long hair and take it back and burn it. But it sounds easy to say, the Red Gate Inn is now full of monsters, which can be said to be very difficult. Brother Xiang and I quickly arrived at the top of the mountain. The top of this barren mountain is a very open place without trees. The Red Gate Inn is in the middle of the top of the mountain. Brother Xiang and I did not dare to get close to it casually. There are no trees or anything like that around, and it is easy to be exposed if we go out. Brother Xiang and I hid in a bush. Brother Xiang whispered in my ear: "Now we can only wait. When Wu Jiu goes to stop the Black Mountain Old Monster from resurrecting in the early morning, we will rush in to find where the hair is."

　　"Hmm," I thought for a moment and whispered to Brother Xiang, "Do you know how to find those hairs? The Red Gate Inn is not small, and it would be too troublesome to search bit by bit."

　　Brother Xiang thought for a while after hearing what I said and said, "Pull out a strand of your hair."

　　I quickly grabbed a strand of hair from his bangs and pulled it hard. It really hurt. I rubbed it and then handed it over. Brother Xiang took the hair and took out his compass. Then he put the hair in the middle of the compass and whispered, "Hurry up and obey the order."

　　A needle appeared on the compass, pointing to a direction to the left of the Red Gate Inn. Brother Xiang pointed to that place and said, "That's it. Let's wait for a while. Remember, when Wu Jiu makes a move, you rush over there quickly. I will cover you from behind."

　　“Why do I feel like it’s weird that you said that?”

　　I also know in my heart that Brother Xiang will not let us down at this critical moment. Brother Xiang and I didn't talk and squatted in the bushes. We didn't dare to move for fear of being discovered by those monsters. An altar also appeared on the top of the Red Gate Inn. Some monsters were already busy on it. The place to resurrect the Black Mountain Old Monster should be on their roof. Today is the day of the full moon. The surroundings are also starting to get brighter. It's not as dark as at the beginning. Time ticked by. I looked at the time. It was already eleven fifty. There were about twenty or so black shadows standing on the top of the Red Gate Inn. They were walking around as if they were on guard against something, while my master and the others were silent. "Come out and die, monsters." Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of the gate of the Red Gate Inn. I looked and it turned out to be Taoist Master Towel. Taoist Master Towel was wearing a blue Taoist robe and carrying a full backpack. I knew there were many talismans in it. "What is he doing? Didn't he say he wanted to catch them by surprise?" I asked Brother Xiang next to me in a low voice. Brother Xiang thought for a moment and then said, "This should be to attract attention. Get ready and wait for them to fight. Just charge. I'll follow you and help you block those monsters."

　　"Yeah," I nodded. We only have one chance. If we don't seize it, it won't be so easy to sneak into the Red Gate Inn next time. I also held the five Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans in my backpack in my hands. If any monster dares to stop me, I will beat him up. "Why don't you dare to come out?" Taoist Master Towel yelled in front of the Red Gate Inn, but the monsters inside didn't even plan to come out. Taoist Master Towel snorted coldly, opened his backpack, scattered hundreds of talismans on the ground, and then quickly pinched his fingers and chanted, "Hurry up and obey the command."

　　As soon as the Taoist monk Towel finished speaking, the talismans on the ground suddenly floated up one by one. Hundreds of talismans surrounded the Taoist monk Towel, which looked indescribably cool. "So cool, I must go to him to learn in a few days," I whispered to Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang nodded and said, "It is said that Senior Mao Linlong's Taoism was picked up in a cave. It is also the same cave where our master Liu Boqing picked up his innate arithmetic."

　　"Is our master very powerful?" I asked doubtfully.

　　"I don't know. I haven't seen it either. But our master got Zhuge Liang's original notes, which recorded Zhuge Liang's arithmetic methods. Senior Mao Linlong also picked up the secret book in that cave. I think it must be good."

　　Anyway, I don't know whether to check or not. Anyway, I just know that it's Telafeng. At this time, the talismans were spinning rapidly around the towel Taoist. "Ignorant child, look at me and give you a name." Suddenly, a figure ran out of the Red Gate Inn. I took a look in the moonlight. Although this person has a human body, his eyes are cat's eyes, and there are fluff on his face. His hands are cat's paws, and there are two tails at the end. It turned out to be a cat demon. The cat demon shouted and pounced on the towel Taoist. The towel Taoist pinched his fingers and read loudly: "Hurry up and obey the command."

　　The talismans around the towel Taoist rushed up and surrounded the cat demon. Then dozens of talismans were attached to the cat demon's body with a swish sound. With a bang, the cat demon was knocked to the ground and trembled all over. "Oh my god," I couldn't help but curse in my heart. If it were me, I could beat these two cat demons, but it would definitely not be easy. I didn't expect that the towel Taoist would kill him in one move. He is worthy of being in the monster catching bureau. I suddenly understand why l is still the last one in the monster catching bureau. "Don't curse. Get ready for one minute," Brother Xiang reminded me from the side. "Okay."

　　I also held the five Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans tightly in my hands. The room that Brother Xiang mentioned before was the third room on the right after going up the stairs on the second floor of the Red Gate Inn. It only took about half a minute to run in, get the hair, and run out in just about a minute. As we got closer and closer, suddenly a huge demonic energy exploded above the Red Gate Inn. A black smoke visible to the naked eye filled the roof of the Red Gate Inn. "Rush"

　　As soon as Brother Xiang finished speaking, I rushed to the door of the Red Gate Inn. "Boy, I wish you a helping hand," the Taoist monk Towel yelled. Then about a hundred talismans surrounded me. I rushed forward in one breath and had no time to say thank you. My running speed was not slow. I soon reached the door and was about to step in when suddenly a black shadow jumped down from the roof and rushed towards me. I looked and found that it was a fox demon with three tails. I was about to take action to resist the talismans that suddenly surrounded me and flew towards the fox demon.

　　[291] Remove the Curse

　　I didn't care and rushed into the Red Gate Inn. The Red Gate Inn was empty at this time. There was no monster inside. "Boom!"

　　There was a loud noise from the rooftop, and the entire Red Gate Inn began to tremble. I knew it must be the master who made a move, so I didn't dare to delay and ran to the stairs to the second floor. "Roar" suddenly a huge monster from the rooftop pounced on me. I looked up and saw that it was a three-meter-wide black spider. The spider's eyes flashed red, and there was some purple venom at the corners of its mouth. If I let it pounce on me and bite me, I would be in danger. All the talismans around me rushed up and blasted the big spider away, smashing a table. But this spider stood up and pounced on me even more angrily. I picked up three Six Ding and Six Jia evil-killing talismans and shouted, "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden, the heart is restrained, and the evil spirits are hidden. A human-shaped talisman that worships demons without a trace. Dare you disobey the heavenly soldiers' ascending edict?"

　　Three Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans flew towards the big spider with a bang. I don't know if it was because my Taoism had improved or what, but this blast made a big hole in the spider's stomach, and a lot of black blood flowed out. The spider hissed and spit out a big spider web at me. The web was so big that there was nowhere to hide. At this time, Brother Xiang actually made a move behind me, "Borrowing the Heaven and Earth" Brother Xiang jumped out and slapped the big web with a palm thunder. The big web was directly blasted into pieces by this one, and the pieces fell to the ground. The wooden boards on the ground actually emitted green smoke and were corroded to have several big holes. This web was actually highly poisonous. "Hurry up and get the hair," Brother Xiang said without further ado, and ran towards the big spider. I didn't dare to look back to see the battle between Brother Xiang and the spider. We couldn't waste any time now. The sound on the roof was getting louder and louder, and the Red Gate Inn was shaking more and more violently, just like an earthquake. I quickly ran to the second floor and to the door of the third room on the right. I kicked the room open and ran in. Isn't this the place where Ning Is this the room where Caichen lives? I looked at the room in amazement. There was really a bunch of long hair on the desk at this moment. There was a black stone pressing down the hair, and there was a black talisman on the stone. This thing was the culprit that caused everyone in our family to not live past the age of 25. When I saw this thing, I felt inexplicably angry. I thought about when I was a child, I saw those classmates had their fathers pick them up after school. I was so envious at that time. Although I have grown up now and have never seen my father, I don’t care, but I am quite depressed. "Huh", I walked over, picked up the stone and threw it on the ground. I couldn’t help but feel relieved when I picked up the hair. "We are even now." Suddenly, a man's voice sounded behind me. I turned around and saw that it was the top scholar, the corpse monster, and the third in command of the Red Gate Inn. "We are even now." I frowned and looked at this guy. He nodded and smiled and said, "Originally, I shouldn't have let you take the hair, but you let me take the Zen stick. This is considered a favor to you."

　　"Uh, this..." I suddenly felt that this guy was really stupid. But since he said that, what else could I say? I took out a lighter and burned the hair. These hairs had been stored for nearly a thousand years and had no moisture at all. When the fire touched them, they burned up with a bang. When these hairs were burned, I suddenly felt as if my body became lighter, as if something in my body disappeared. Maybe it was an illusion. The champion's eyes flashed with a trace of worry. He sighed and said, "You should leave soon. After tonight, the Red Gate Inn will no longer exist."

　　"What?" I looked at Zhuangyuanlang in surprise. This is too exaggerated. Even if the Black Mountain Old Demon was not resurrected successfully, the Red Gate Inn would not disappear. Zhuangyuanlang seemed to know what I was thinking. He smiled bitterly and said, "If the Black Mountain Old Demon was not resurrected, it would be nothing. But if you resurrected the Black Mountain Old Demon, you don't know how many people's reverse scales would be touched. You will understand if you go out and take a look."

　　I was about to go out when suddenly a huge evil spirit rushed in from outside the door. The evil spirit instantly gathered and turned into an old woman. It turned out to be the grandma. As soon as the grandma came in, she yelled at the top scholar, "How dare you betray me!"

　　"There is no so-called betrayal, I am just repaying a favor." The top scholar actually stood in front of me. The grandma scolded: "If you want to do this, both of you should die."

　　After she finished speaking, countless vines emerged from her body and flew towards me and Zhuangyuanlang. Suddenly, my master rushed in from the window, laughing and scolding, "What are you doing, old tree demon? You can't beat me, so you come to bully my apprentice."

　　The master took the Emperor's Sword and cut off all the vines with two strikes. When the old lady saw my master coming in, she screamed, "When the Black Mountain Master is resurrected, none of you will survive."

　　"That has to wait until he is alive." My master rushed forward and grabbed the old tree demon's head. Then he chopped the tree demon into two with the Emperor's Sword. However, it did not die. Instead, it turned into countless vines and fled outside. "Hoo!" My master roared. A wave of air burst out with my master as the center. I saw that the floor under my master's feet was cracked by this wave of air. My master rushed out and chopped at the vines. All of them were cut into two. Even so, these vines were still jumping on the ground. My master took out a flaming red talisman and threw it out: "Hurry up and obey the order."

　　As soon as the talisman touched the vines, a flame burned on the vines, and soon all the vines on the ground were burned to ashes. "Huizi, hurry up and get out," my master said, and he ran out. It seemed that he was going to deal with the monsters outside. I didn't dare to stay here any longer, so I ran out of the house. The top scholar behind me also ran out. After I ran out of the Red Gate Inn, I saw that there were many monsters in the square outside the Red Gate Inn, about fifty of them. I saw that these monsters were divided into two sides and were confronting each other. "Huizi, come here quickly. The monsters over there are all brought by Master Hu San to help." As soon as I came out, Brother Xiang in the distance shouted.

　　【292】Taishang Purifying Body and Calming Mind Talisman

　　"Grandpa Hu San" Oh my god! Grandpa Hu San is here. He is the leader of the monsters in the three northeastern provinces. I ran to Brother Xiang and observed these monsters carefully. There were about twenty monsters on each side. At this time, they were in a stalemate. Although both sides had a lot of demonic energy, it seemed that they didn't want to fight. I looked upstairs at the Red Gate Inn and saw that my master was fighting a group of black evil spirits with an old man who looked to be in his fifties. The old man in his fifties was wearing a white Zhongshan suit and looked kind. This should be the legendary Grandpa Hu San. "Why is Grandpa Hu San here?" I asked Brother Xiang next to me. It stands to reason that Grandpa Hu San would not leave Northeast China easily. In fact, every place There are big monsters like Master Hu San everywhere. Even Master Hu San cannot leave the Northeast and enter other provinces at will. "After the Black Mountain Old Monster comes out to restore his strength, how many monsters do you think can defeat him in China? Who knows, the Black Mountain Old Monster might occupy his territory in the Northeast someday, so come and help now." Brother Xiang had a nonchalant expression on his face. "Where are Master's Wife, Taoist Master Towel, Uncle Cong, and Master Xuankong?" I suddenly remembered why a few people were missing, so I asked Brother Xiang next to me. Brother Xiang shook his head, as if he didn't know either. Suddenly, Taoist Master Towel appeared from nowhere and rushed to me and Brother Xiang, panting and saying, "They went to the bottom of the Red Gate Inn to destroy the core of this monster."

　　Plant monsters are the most difficult to kill. As long as you let them leave seeds underground, even if you burn them to ashes, if you leave the seeds underground, they will grow back after decades or hundreds of years. This is the case of wildfires that cannot be extinguished, and spring breezes will bring new growth. Boom! The evil spirit on the roof of the Red Gate Inn has been hiding everywhere. When I saw it, I said, "This Black Mountain old monster is really powerful. Even if it is a residual soul, it took my master and Master Hu San so long to fight."

　　Taoist priest Towel at the side shook his head and looked at me and said, "You really underestimate our director. Don't you see that he has not been doing anything all this time? It's Master Hu San who is fighting with the Black Mountain Old Demon. The director is waiting for the Black Mountain Old Demon's true form to come out."

　　"The true form of the Black Mountain Demon?" I frowned and looked at Taoist Master Towel and asked, "Isn't the Black Mountain Demon a mountain? If he changes back to his true form and falls down all at once, won't we all be crushed to death?"

　　"He also needs so much evil spirit to turn into a mountain," Taoist Master Towel explained, "In the past thousands of years, there have been only a handful of monsters that have turned into monsters from mountains. Do you really think this Black Mountain Old Monster is just lucky? His true form is Tai Sui."

　　"Who are you? How dare you stop me from resurrecting?" Suddenly, the evil spirit let out a roar. The voice inside was unusually angry, and there was a bit of grievance in it. After waiting for more than a thousand years, when I was finally about to be resurrected, two people suddenly came out to stop me. Anyone would be angry. "Stop talking nonsense," the third master Hu roared. The third master Hu's voice sounded like a middle-aged man in his thirties. "Go to hell." Suddenly, the murderous aura emitted a dazzling purple light. I quickly closed my eyes, and suddenly I heard a monster's roar in my ears. After my eyes felt a little better, I looked up and saw that the entire Hongmen Inn was... The inside of the Red Gate Inn suddenly trembled. The huge Red Gate Inn was slowly surrounded by evil spirits and turned into a monster that looked like a house. At this time, the windows on the second floor of the inn turned into two big blood-red eyes. The door also turned into a bloody mouth with countless sharp teeth. A fishy smell came out of the monster's mouth. This Red Gate Inn turned out to be the Black Mountain Old Monster, that is, the real body of Tai Sui. According to legend, Tai Sui is actually a plant. Who would have thought that it would turn itself into the Red Gate Inn and it has been changing for so many years. "You are all going to die." As soon as this monster came out, he A blood-red tongue with a thickness of two meters suddenly came out of its mouth. The tongue shot out and rolled up the two monsters closest to it and swallowed them into its stomach. The monsters swallowed were the monsters in the Red Gate Inn. The monsters that were originally in a stalemate no longer fought back. Instead, they all turned around and ran away. Fearing that they would run too slowly, the monster's tongue rolled up one or two more monsters and swallowed them. The more than fifty monsters ran away without a trace. "Let's run too." I saw the monster's eyes looked at the three of us, and a blood-red tongue shot towards us. "Don't be afraid." Taoist Master Towel took out more than a hundred talismans and chanted, "Hurry up and follow the order." Then... More than a hundred talismans rushed forward in an attempt to stop the tongue. Unexpectedly, those talismans had no power at all when they hit the tongue. Instead, Taoist Master Towel was wrapped up by the tongue. If the tongue really took Taoist Master Towel into its stomach, Taoist Master Towel would probably not live long. Fortunately, my master had already run to us at this time. He took the Emperor's Sword in his hand and chopped at the tongue. Unexpectedly, the Emperor's Sword did not cut off the tongue, but instead made a crisp sound. My master took out a talisman from behind him and stuck it on the tongue. He chanted, "Hurry up and obey the order."

　　The talisman on the tongue emitted a white electric light. It looked very powerful, but the tongue was still fine. By the way, Tai Sui is a plant, which is wood and an insulator. Electricity will not have much power on it. I yelled, "Master, use fire."

　　At this time, the tongue had been retracted. My master quickly took out a red talisman and slapped it on the tongue. The tongue was like being poured with gasoline and it started to burn with a bang. The tongue finally loosened. The burning tongue of Taoist Master Towel was quickly retracted into his mouth. "Be careful," my master said, and then he took the Emperor's Sword and rushed directly into the monster's mouth. After he went in, he saw Taoist Master Towel on the ground and thought to himself that it was not good. Taoist Master Towel was now purple all over and trembling all over. It was obvious that he had been poisoned. Brother Xiang quickly asked me, "Where is your Tai Shang Cleansing and Calming Talisman?"

　　"Hmm," I quickly took out the only Supreme Purification and Calming Talisman and asked, "This talisman is for calming the mind and removing evil spirits. I wonder if it can detoxify?"

　　【293】Eliminate Tai Sui

　　"Never mind, let's see if this old guy is lucky enough."

　　I nodded. There was really no way now. Looking at the condition of Taoist Master Towel, it would be useless even if he was sent to the hospital. The only one who could save him was probably my master. But my master had already gone into the belly of this monster. By the time he came out, Taoist Master Towel would have been dead. I quickly took out the Supreme Body Cleansing and Calming Talisman, tore open his shirt to reveal his chest, and then pasted the talisman on his chest and mouth, and then chanted: "Danzhu's mouth god spits out filth, removes auras, and repels evil. Guard the truth and make me understand the truth. My supernatural powers will enable me to live forever."

　　As soon as he finished the spell, the towel Taoist priest who seemed to have fainted began to tremble violently. Purple poison kept coming out of his mouth, nose and ears. I looked at the poison and said, "It's strange. How can Tai Sui, a plant-like monster, have so much poison?"

　　Brother Xiang thought for a while and said, "Although Tai Sui is a plant, it is an ominous creature recorded in ancient times. Who knows what strange abilities it has?"

　　The Tai Sui transformed by the entire Red Gate Inn also became quiet at this time, closed his eyes and sat on the ground without moving. It should be that Tai Sui is now concentrating on dealing with the master and others in the Red Gate Inn. You know, it’s not just the master who went in. There are also Master Hu San, Master Xuankong and the master’s wife. Soon, the monster transformed by Tai Sui trembled violently, and countless evil spirits poured out from it. "Be careful."

　　Brother Xiang and I quickly covered our mouths and noses to try not to inhale the evil spirit.

　　The house roared loudly, and then it opened its mouth wide. Five people, including my master's wife, my master, Master Hu San, Master Xuankong and Uncle Cong jumped out from it. Among them, Master Xuankong's face was covered in blood and his left arm was missing. Master Hu San's clothes were a little tattered, and Uncle Cong's shirt had disappeared long ago, leaving only a pair of trousers. My master and my master's wife were relatively better off. "Master, how is it? Have you eliminated this Tai Sui?" I rushed up to ask, and my master hadn't answered yet, the huge house behind me actually caught fire, and then it fell to the ground with a loud bang. The fire lit up half the sky, and the monsters that had been hiding came out one by one to watch the fire. Among them were Zhuangyuanlang and Hu Sanniang. Hu Sanniang and Zhuangyuanlang also walked towards us. Hu Sanniang looked reluctant, while Zhuangyuanlang was very happy. He walked up to my master and bowed, saying, "I didn't expect that you really killed the boss. Haha, the Red Gate Inn will no longer exist from now on."

　　"You are so heartless, you are still the third in command," my master scolded with a smile at the champion. It seemed that they were quite familiar with each other. "I've been bored with this place for a long time. Let's go somewhere else." The champion chuckled, "Third sister greets Grandpa." Instead, Hu Sanniang bowed respectfully to Grandpa Hu San first. She and Grandpa Hu San were both foxes, so they should be from the same clan. Grandpa Hu San actually nodded with a smile on his face and said to Hu Sanniang, "Okay, it's better that this Red Gate Inn is gone. Your big boss has been plotting evil all day long and he deserves to be killed. Your mother has been looking forward to your return home. How can a girl hang out outside all day? You have been playing outside for more than a hundred years. This time, come home with me and behave yourself."

　　I didn't expect that Mr. Hu San actually knew Hu Sanniang. I only found out later that they seemed to be relatives. Hu Sanniang nodded and turned to ask the champion: "Third brother, what are your plans next?"

　　The top scholar said to Hu Sanniang: "I will follow you wherever you go, Third Sister. You won't abandon me, will you?"

　　"Well, then come with me back to the sacred place of our fox clan." Hu Sanniang nodded and looked at my master and said, "Wu Jiu, then we will take our leave first and see you again if we are lucky enough."

　　"Goodbye, I won't see you off. I'll invite you out for a drink later if there's a chance." My master smiled and pointed at me and Brother Xiang and said, "You and Xiangzi, take up the towels, Taoist priest, we're leaving quickly."

　　That night we went straight to the Chengdu Municipal Hospital and sent Master Xuankong and Taoist Master Jinsha to the hospital. Master Xuankong was the one who was most seriously injured, and his left arm had completely disappeared. I also roughly knew the situation when they went in. It turned out that there was a seed in the deepest part of the Tai Sui room. At the beginning, Master's wife and Master Xuankong went for this seed, but Tai Sui was very well prepared there. Later, Master Xuankong, his wife, my master, and Master Hu San, the four of them, destroyed the seed together. Of course, when my master told us about it, he downplayed it, but when I think about it carefully, it was so dangerous outside at that time, and the danger inside was obvious just by thinking about it. It was the first time that I felt that I was quite weak. I used to think that it would be enough for me to catch a ghost, and I never thought that I would encounter these ancient monsters. In fact, it was just my bad luck. Although there are still many monsters and ghosts in the world now, it has always been the case that people do not offend ghosts, and ghosts do not offend people. Generally speaking, it is relatively good for a Yin and Yang master to encounter a ghost within half a year, but I feel that I encounter ghosts every two or three days. My luck is still It was really not an ordinary back. Master Xuankong's left hand was completely gone. But Master Xuankong was also very powerful. He didn't say a word on the way back without a hand. Even when we arrived at the hospital and used disinfectant to clean the wound, he just frowned slightly. Compared with Master Xuankong, Taoist Master Towel was much better. I used the Supreme Purification and Calming Talisman to force out most of the venom. After arriving at the hospital, he lay in the hospital for five days and recovered. In this way, Tai Sui was eliminated by us. However, my master told me that we did not really kill Tai Sui. Tai Sui cannot be killed. Perhaps he will come out again after decades or hundreds of years. What we eliminated was just a body of Tai Sui, or just one of the Tai Sui. There will be a second Tai Sui and a third Tai Sui. Monsters like Tai Sui are born out of resentment. As long as the people in an area are miserable and resentful, then Tai Sui or evil spirits like Tai Sui will appear. In short, the matter about the Black Mountain Old Demon is finally over. Fortunately, I have successfully lifted the curse passed down from my ancestors this time. [PS: Volume 3 is finally over. I will start preparing for Volume 4 tomorrow.]

　　【294】Get on the plane

　　"Have you two really decided to resign? Especially you, Chen Hui. It's not easy to get into the paranormal investigation team. You just quit when you want to. Do you want to reconsider it?"

　　Brother Xiang and I were in the chief's office. The chief tried his best to persuade us. Yes, Brother Xiang and I were resigning. The reason was very simple. We felt that being a police officer was too boring. Brother Xiang and I discussed it and decided to resign decisively. As for what to do later, we just said "Okay". The chief persuaded Brother Xiang and I for the whole afternoon. Seeing that there was really no other way, he nodded and added, "If you still want to be a police officer in the future, come back anytime. When you graduate, I will also have someone give you excellent grades."

　　Although Xiang and I have been police officers for a long time and have even caught drug dealers, we are still trainee police officers. We will graduate in about a year, and then we have to go to school to exchange our certificates with the certificates issued by the police station. Xiang and I handed in our certificates. Actually, I have never really liked being a police officer, and I don’t know why. I have been a police officer before because I have a curse on me. I want to lift the curse and stay in this police station temporarily. Now that the curse has been lifted, there is no need for me to stay any longer. Xiang and I walked out of the police station feeling relaxed. I casually asked Xiang, "Xiang, what are you going to do in the future?"

　　"Just go to Myanmar to transport some flour or something and earn tens of millions a year. That's enough." As soon as Brother Xiang finished speaking, I scolded him: "Get lost, stop talking nonsense. Talk seriously about what you are going to do in the future."

　　"I'll go work for Uncle Cong first. It's fun there. I'm worshipped like a living Buddha all day long and I just need to fool people every day," Brother Xiang suggested. "That's a good idea," I nodded. It's been half a month since the Black Mountain Old Demon was killed. Master and his wife have left long ago, Taoist Towel has also returned to Beijing, and Master Xuankong has returned to a temple to practice hard. Of course, these things have nothing to do with me. Brother Xiang and I took a taxi and went straight to Lingling Hall. As soon as I went upstairs, I heard someone shouting, "Give money to the king, give money."

　　Brother Xiang and I walked over and saw that there was no one in the Lingling Hall. The masters who usually put out their clothes and kept strangers away were playing Landlord with their sleeves rolled up and cigarettes in their mouths. "Uncle Cong, we are here to take refuge with you." I shouted to Uncle Cong as soon as I entered. Uncle Cong was concentrating on holding a deck of cards. I didn't know what he was thinking about. When I called him, he looked up at me and Brother Xiang and asked, "What are you two doing here instead of working at the police station?"

　　I said, "Brother Xiang and I quit our jobs at the police station because that shit job is boring and we are planning to come work for you."

　　"Stupid, now is the off-season for our fortune-telling industry." Uncle Cong took a puff of his cigarette and said, "It's been such a long time, and all the stupid people have been slaughtered. It's good that they need to be raised for a while. You two came at a really bad time. Why don't you sit down at the table and play a few rounds together? I shook my head. I have no interest in playing cards. "What's the big deal? I'll play with you." When Brother Xiang heard about playing cards, he sat down and played cards with them. It was so boring. I went and said hello and walked out of Lingling Hall. It was already 10 o'clock in the afternoon. Suddenly my phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw Li Shanshan. "Hey, sister, why did you think of calling me?" Li Shanshan and their crew had already finished filming their movie, which had entered the post-production stage. "I'm leaving soon, didn't you know that?" Li Shanshan looked at me and asked, "Going back to Chongqing? Okay, I'll see you off." I asked, "Where are you now?"

　　"From the airport," said Li Shanshan

　　How did I get to the airport in such a blink of an eye? It seemed like Li Shanshan hadn't said she was leaving this morning. I quickly hailed a taxi and rushed to the airport. When I got to the airport and ran to the airport gate, I saw a beautiful figure standing at the gate with a black suitcase in her hand. "Why do you suddenly want to leave? Why don't you play for two more days?" I walked over and asked Li Shanshan curiously. She shook her head and said, "I was originally planning to play for a while, but my dad seems to be sick and I have to go back to take care of him. You know he's a policeman and he doesn't know how to take care of himself. "You're fine if you're sick, so why did you suddenly get sick?" I muttered to myself curiously. Seeing that Li Shanshan didn't seem to want to talk about this issue, I didn't continue asking. I just said, "Okay, be careful on the road. Maybe I'll go back to Chongqing to play for a few days in a few days."

　　I suddenly remembered that I haven't been home for a long time and I haven't called my mother. After seeing Li Shanshan wave to me and walk into the airport, I wondered whether I should go back to play for a while. And I haven't seen Lao Xin for a long time. I miss them. They just do what they say. I didn't inform Brother Xiang. When that grandson was playing cards, even if you told him that there was a fire at home, he might not pay attention to you. I walked into the airport by myself, took a look, and bought a ticket to Chongqing that was about to take off. I didn't have much luggage, just a wallet, so I ran to the waiting room and ran to the plane when the time came. " Xiao Huihui, why is it you?” Li Shanshan looked at me in surprise. I was also very surprised. Although I knew when I bought the ticket that I might be on the same plane with Li Shanshan, the window seat I bought casually turned out to be next to Li Shanshan. Maybe this is the legendary fate. “Well, I suddenly wanted to go back to Chongqing to play for two days, so I bought a ticket and got in. I didn’t expect that I would be sitting next to you. What a fate.” I sighed and sat down, looking out the window. I had nothing to do, so I chatted with Li Shanshan. Soon the plane took off. Li Shanshan was also very bored and asked me, “Hey, Xiao Huihui, are you going back to see your girlfriend?”

　　"Ah, girlfriend, are you talking about Sifan?" I nodded. I think she should be considered my girlfriend. Li Shanshan obviously seemed a little unhappy. How could I not understand what this little girl was thinking? Although I am not as experienced as Brother Xiang, I have watched quite a few soap operas. This Li Shanshan is probably interested in me.

　　【295】The Ghost on the Plane

　　Actually, I would never believe that I didn't have a crush on Li Shanshan. I'm the type whose heart would beat wildly when I see a pretty girl. But I just have a crush on her, that's all. I'm still very serious about relationships. Li Shanshan glanced at me and cursed, "None of you men are good."

　　"Wrong, please add in front that except for Chen Huihui, all men are bad"

　　"Huh," Li Shanshan shook her head and said, "Then let me ask you why a man with three wives and four concubines is considered a playboy, while a woman with two or three men is considered promiscuous?"

　　"This is a more profound philosophical question, how would I know?" I shrugged my shoulders and chatted with Li Shanshan casually. Suddenly, I felt the urge to pee, so I turned around and ran into the toilet on the plane, closed the door, and just after I unbuckled my belt, I felt something was wrong. Why did I feel a chill in the toilet? It was strange. I looked in the mirror next to me and was almost scared to death. A woman who looked to be about 25 or 26 years old was staring at me in the mirror. The woman looked pale, and there was blood in her eyes, nose, and mouth. She looked like she died miserably. I took a closer look and found that the woman was wearing a stewardess's uniform. "Where did you come from, you wandering ghost? Get out of here!" I shouted and quickly fastened my belt. Although this was a female ghost, no matter how thick-skinned I was, I was too embarrassed to pee again. I quickly opened the door and walked out, cursing, "It's so unlucky. I run into ghosts everywhere I go."

　　"What have you been doing? You look so ugly."

　　As soon as I sat down, Li Shanshan asked me, "Nothing, the toilet is just a little dirty." I shook my head. Li Shanshan said strangely, "No, the toilet here can't be dirty, let me go and have a look."

　　"Okay, we're in Chongqing and I'll treat you to hotpot, okay? The toilet is full of other people's excrement. Go and see if you can eat hotpot." I thought about it and this was the only way to deceive Li Shanshan. When Li Shanshan heard the word "hotpot", she reacted as quickly as Brother Xiang and nodded vigorously. Then she asked me what she wanted to eat and what hotpot. I just nodded perfunctorily. After I found that thing in the toilet, how could I have the mind to think about anything else? It's strange. Generally speaking, how could there be ghosts on the plane? It can't be a ghost floating in. Ordinary ghosts will not leave the place where they died unless there are special reasons, and most ghosts should stay where they were when they died. Could it be that the ghost just now died in the toilet? It's strange. How could someone suddenly die on the plane and become a wronged ghost who refused to reincarnate? It must not be as simple as an ordinary dead person. I considered the pros and cons. I am a person who doesn't like to meddle in these trivial matters, but in the end I sighed, stood up and said to Li Shanshan, "You stay here and don't run around. I'm going to chat with those flight attendants and ask for a phone number or something."

　　I don't know why I always intervene when I see something like this, even though it has no direct benefit to me. Never mind. I shook my head and walked to the area in front where the flight attendants were. There were four flight attendants on the plane at this time. One of them saw me coming and asked with a smile: "Sir, how can I help you?"

　　"Take me to see your captain. I'm a policeman." I was about to take out my ID, but then I remembered that I seemed to have returned it to the director. I laughed dryly but didn't show it. The flight attendant was also trained. When she heard what I said, she frowned and asked, "Mr. Policeman, can you let me see your ID first before you contact our captain? I hope you can understand."

　　"Well, I forgot my ID and I really have something urgent to do." I saw that the people in front of me all looked unconvinced. If anyone came and said that he was a policeman and wanted to see the captain, would the captain really put down a lot of work to see me? I thought quickly and said, "I'm here to investigate the case of the stewardess who died in the toilet of your plane some time ago."

　　When the stewardesses heard me mention this, they all looked scared. I frowned slightly but still said, "You should believe me now, right?"

　　The stewardesses lowered their heads to discuss and finally made a decision. One of them said to me, "Sir, please wait a moment while I go and inform our captain."

　　"Yeah," I nodded.

　　Soon, a bald man in his forties wearing a white suit came out and looked at me. He looked a little dissatisfied but still asked politely: "Mr. Policeman, please show us your ID first so that we can cooperate. Otherwise..."

　　"Otherwise, what about that stewardess in your toilet who might have died in an accident?" I looked coldly at the captain and the stewardess's reactions. When they heard what I said, they all trembled slightly. The captain still concealed his surprise and asked: "Identification?"

　　"Okay, I'll tell you the truth. I just went into the restroom and saw that stewardess. She has become a wronged ghost. What happened if you don't tell me? Once the plane arrives at the airport and I leave, I may not be able to come if you want to invite me. Don't blame me if someone dies. "

　　The captain and several stewardesses beside him were all shocked, but in an instant, they all showed excitement. The captain quickly walked up to me with excitement and shook my hand vigorously, saying, "I'm sorry, something happened a while ago. We were afraid that you were sent by other airlines to dig up inside information. Please come in and I'll tell you slowly."

　　The captain took me directly into the cockpit. There were two people flying the plane in the cockpit. The control panel was densely packed with buttons everywhere. It was incredibly complicated. Flying a plane is not easy. "Please take a seat," the captain said politely, pointing to an empty chair for me to sit on. I shook my head and said, "Captain, just tell me what's going on."

　　"Well, it's because we, the stewardesses, are too ignorant that we got into trouble," the captain sighed. It turned out that the dead stewardess was named Tan Yu. She was very beautiful. Half a month ago, she was on a night shift on a plane but suddenly died in the toilet. According to the stewardesses who were on duty at the time, they were bored on the plane, so they played with the pen fairy for a while.

　　【296】Li Zizheng

　　When I heard this, I felt speechless. In fact, I don't understand why so many people like to play supernatural games like Ouija. This is a very stupid behavior. It's not worth it to kill yourself for a little curiosity. Maybe this is the legendary curiosity that kills the cat. Once I knew she died while playing Ouija, I probably knew what happened. What else can I do? She became a scapegoat. Now she has to find someone to be a scapegoat before she can be reincarnated. "Seal up that toilet first and don't let anyone in. I'll think of a solution when I get to land." I can draw a talisman for her to be saved, but it must be done on the ground, not on the plane. "Bang."

　　Suddenly, a stewardess pushed open the door and rushed in, anxiously saying to the captain: "Captain, something bad has happened. A woman just ran into the restroom and now the door is locked and cannot be opened."

　　"What?" The captain and I ran out quickly and ran to the toilet. The toilet was at the tail of the plane. When we got there, the other three stewardesses were knocking hard at the toilet door, but it wouldn't open. I suddenly had a bad feeling and looked back at Li Shanshan's seat. Unexpectedly, Li Shanshan's seat was empty. She was gone. I immediately became anxious and pushed the stewardess away and kicked the door hard. "I'll go get the keys, you guys wait." The captain quickly ran back to the cockpit and ran out with a bunch of keys. Then he looked around and found a very thin key and opened the toilet door. I pushed the door open and saw that Li Shanshan was actually inside. At this time, Li Shanshan had fallen to the ground with a very pale face. I ran to her and touched the back of her head. It was very cold. Normally, the back of the head is warm, but if a person's three souls and seven spirits disappear, they will instantly become cold. "Fuck," I cursed loudly, and my chest heaved with anger. "Calm down," I forced myself to calm down and turned back to say to the captain, "Captain, don't let the flight land. Just circle in the air."

　　If it were on land, Li Shanshan would be beyond saving now, and the wronged spirit could just drag her to be a scapegoat and reincarnate. There would be no other way. But if you want to go to the underworld, one thing is that you must be on the ground. As long as the plane does not land, the ghost cannot really take Li Shanshan's soul. This is why Li Shanshan is still breathing now. But as soon as the plane touches the land, the ghost will instantly go to the underworld and Li Shanshan will become a scapegoat. The best outcome is that I can help her to transcend. No matter what, it's something I don't want to see. The captain said with some embarrassment, "No, the flight time has been set. Even if there is a murder case, we have to go down and ask the police to investigate."

　　"I'll call and find someone myself." I secretly hated myself for not killing the ghost at that time, otherwise the current situation would not have happened. I didn't blame the captain for disagreeing. Although he said that the captain was very powerful, it was really not up to him to decide whether the plane would stay in the air and circle. Now I had no choice but to call Wu Jiu. I quickly took out my cell phone, turned it on, and called Wu Jiu. Although the signal on the plane was very poor, I still explained the general situation clearly. After listening to me, my master said, "Wait for me to call someone and arrange for you to find the ghost as soon as possible. Now it's time to see your ability. If you fail, that girl will be dead."

　　After hanging up the phone, I asked the captain to carry Li Shanshan's body to the cockpit. About ten minutes later, a notice suddenly sounded on the plane: "Dear passengers, due to air currents, the plane will be delayed in landing. We apologize for the inconvenience caused to you."

　　This time the master was finally reliable. The captain also rushed to me with an embarrassed look on his face and said in a slightly flattering way: "It turned out to be Mr. Chen Hui. I'm really sorry about the previous decision. I really can't mess around with it, but now it's okay."

　　"How long can the plane stay in the air?" I looked at the captain and asked. The captain thought for a moment and said, "Our plane is a small to medium-sized one and can only fly in the sky for ten hours at most. So Mr. Chen Hui, you have ten hours to check this matter. If you still can't find it in ten hours, for the safety of the passengers on the plane, I will still order a landing."

　　"Well, thank you very much," I nodded. I was still unsure. Although it seemed that the plane could stay for ten hours, which seemed like a long time, I might not be able to find the ghost within these ten hours. If I had cinnabar, yellow talismans, brushes, and the like, I could draw a ghost-attracting talisman to lure the ghost out. But where can I find those things on this plane? I didn't bring any tools with me. I could only rely on my own eyes to find it. Although this plane is a small or medium-sized aircraft, it is not small, especially some important places, such as under the machinery in the cockpit. Even if I found the ghost, I wouldn't dare to mess around. It's really a headache. I'm a grandson if I don't carry my ghost-catching tools with me in the future. "Captain, please find someone who knows a lot about airplanes to help me lead the way in the search. "Let's go for a while." I politely told the captain that I still had to rely on the captain to find the ghost. After all, I didn't know much about the structure of this plane. "Well," the captain probably received a call. Anyway, his attitude towards me was quite good. He nodded and then made a phone call to call a man who looked to be in his thirties and was wearing a white crew uniform. "This is Li Zizheng, our co-pilot. Just tell him where you are going." The captain introduced me to this man named Li Zizheng. He has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and he looks quite handsome, but he is a little older. If he was young, he would probably be a handsome man. "Hello," Li Zizheng nodded at me and shook hands with me. We knew each other, and the captain also said, "In that case, you can get busy first. I'm going to work."

　　After saying that, the captain turned around and walked back to the cockpit. It was obvious that the captain probably knew that I was looking for a ghost this time. He didn't seem to want to come into contact with these things. This was probably why he called the co-pilot instead of helping me himself. "Time is running out, let's start looking." I took a deep breath.

　　【297】Finding ghosts

　　"Can I ask what you are looking for?" Li Zizheng looked at me thoughtfully and asked me. I didn't intend to hide it from him. I whispered beside him: "Looking for ghosts"

　　I originally thought that Li Zizheng would be surprised, and his expression would change a little bit. Instead, he was quite calm, just nodded and said nothing. Then, Li Zizheng and I started to look for it. However, I searched everywhere in the cabin but did not find the ghost. "There must be other places on the plane," I asked Li Zizheng next to me. Li Zizheng did not seem to like talking, but just nodded woodenly and said, "There is also a warehouse for storing things. Do you want to go there?"

　　"kindness"

　　I followed Li Zizheng down a narrow passage into the warehouse. The warehouse was pitch black. Li Zizheng turned on the light and it became bright. The warehouse was quite large and contained a lot of stuff. "Hmm," I frowned and felt a chill coming over me, just like an air conditioner. I frowned and asked Li Zizheng, "Do you have air conditioning in this warehouse?"

　　"No" Li Zizheng shook his head

　　"Well, I should have found it then." I frowned, looked around, bit my finger, and drew a palm thunder on my left palm, carefully looking for the direction where the cold came from. I walked to a corner of the warehouse. I could clearly feel that the cold was coming from there. I quickly found a black wooden box. The wooden box was about one meter high and two meters wide. There was a chill coming from it. Something was wrong. The ghost was just a lonely ghost. How could there be such a strong chill? Although I was confused, I was still ready to open the wooden box to see what was going on inside. "If I were you, I wouldn't do this." Suddenly, Li Zizheng behind me spoke. I frowned and looked at Li Zizheng behind me and asked, "What do you mean?"

　　Li Zizheng looked at me indifferently: "I have no ill intentions towards you, at least not now, but please don't cross my bottom line. You can't touch the things in here."

　　I frowned and looked at this guy: "Who are you?"

　　"Don't worry about who I am. If you want to find that ghost, I can be your tour guide, but please don't meddle in other people's business. You can't touch this box." Li Zizheng looked at me with a hint of coldness in his eyes. "What's in it?" I took two steps back and looked at Li Zizheng warily. There was something wrong with this guy. Li Zizheng said lightly: "If you open this box, everyone on this plane, including you and me, will die."

　　"Who are you? Did you do that to the stewardess?" I shouted. "I don't want to explain too much. Don't think that you can be safe with Wu Jiu protecting you. Let's go now." Li Zizheng was about to turn around and leave when I put my hand on the black box and cursed, "Tell me what happened quickly or I will open this box."

　　Li Zizheng saw me put my hand on the wooden box and wanted to come forward to stop me, but he didn't move. His originally indifferent expression also revealed a slightly frowned look and said, "I am from the White Lotus Sect, and you don't have to be nervous now. My current target is not you, but to escort this box to Chongqing. Is that okay?"

　　"Why are you White Lotus Sect everywhere?" I yelled, "Tell me where the female ghost is or I will open this wooden box right now."

　　I really don't know how the White Lotus Sect has such great magical powers. Their people are everywhere. I am now looking for the fastest way to find Li Shanshan's soul. The only way is this Li Zizheng. "Don't think I'm afraid of you." Li Zizheng frowned and looked at me, but he glanced at the black wooden box and finally took out a yellow talisman from his back and threw it to me, saying: "This is a soul-guiding talisman. If you want the birth date of Tan Yu, I can also tell you, but I hope you don't do anything stupid. If we release this thing, we will all die."

　　My hand on the wooden box felt numb as if I was touching a piece of ice. I wondered what kind of scary ghost this was. It must be another ghost on the Hundred Ghosts List, and its ranking must be high. I also vaguely felt that Li Zizheng was not lying. This ghost was probably sealed up, but it could still emit such a huge amount of cold air. I took the ghost-attracting talisman, glared at Li Zizheng and said, "I hope you don't play any tricks."

　　After saying that, I walked to a place 30 meters away from Li Zizheng. I didn't dare to delay. Li Shanshan's soul was caught by the ghost and would be infected with a great deal of coldness. If I rescued her, she would probably get seriously ill. I put the talisman on the ground and stepped on the Seven Star Steps and chanted: "One stroke to move the world and lead the Three Pure Ones to respond to the soul. Two strokes to create the ancestors and ask the gods to mobilize the soldiers. Three strokes to avoid the evil spirits. What ghosts dare to see and what evil spirits dare to face. Where is Tan Yu?"

　　Suddenly, a slight chill came out from under my feet. Tan Yu came out from below, holding a soul by the neck. Who else could it be if not Li Shanshan? "Hey." I had already drawn the palm thunder before. When I saw this guy coming out, I raised my hand and chanted, "Borrow the method of the boundless heaven and earth."

　　After saying that, I was about to slap her, but Tan Yu actually blocked Li Shanshan in front of her. Tan Yu was still confused at first, but as soon as I chanted the spell, her eyes suddenly regained consciousness and she yelled at me: "Don't kill me or I will die with her."

　　As she spoke, she pinched Li Shanshan's hand a little harder. When I heard that, I immediately felt a surge of anger in my heart, but I didn't dare to move casually. You know, if I hit her with this palm, Li Shanshan would probably die. She is now just a few residual souls and is very fragile. At this time, Li Shanshan actually opened her eyes and looked at me in horror and said, "Xiao Huihui, why am I here?"

　　"Fuck Tan Yu, right, sister? Otherwise, let my friend go. I promise to help you reincarnate after I go down. Don't mess around." I was helpless. I'm not afraid of powerful ghosts, but I'm afraid of female ghosts acting like hooligans. Now it's obvious that they are playing like hooligans. "Huh, none of you men are good. How could I believe you? I don't want to hurt anyone, but I want to reincarnate. I really want to reincarnate." Tan Yu became emotional and his whole body trembled. I rolled my eyes at Li Shanshan. Damn, why do these words of Tan Yu sound so familiar?

　　【298】Change!

　　Although I really wanted to tell this elder sister that I was the legendary good man, but looking at her current state, I guess she wouldn't listen to what I said. Li Shanshan also felt like someone was choking her neck. She anxiously asked me: "Xiao Huihui, what's wrong with me? Didn't I go to the toilet? Why am I in this warehouse?"

　　I rolled my eyes at Li Shanshan. Now is not the time to chat. If Tan Yu wanted to kill Li Shanshan, I would have no time to stop her. She just wanted to keep Li Shanshan on the ground so that she could take her soul to the place where she died as a scapegoat, and then she could be reincarnated. "Tan Yu, I can really send you down to be reincarnated. Bai Wuchang is my best friend. He is waiting for you to go down and help you with your connections. He can also use the back door to reincarnate you into a rich second-generation or an official second-generation in your next life." I started to lie to Tan Yu, but I didn't expect that Tan Yu's IQ was not high. Instead, she scolded me, "Don't think I'm stupid. Get away from me and don't come near me, otherwise I will die together with this guy in my hand."

　　I was about to talk so I moved closer to her and took the opportunity to speak to Li Shanshan. Unexpectedly, this ghost was not stupid and understood my intention immediately. Li Shanshan also felt that something was wrong around her and asked me, "Xiao Huihui, what's going on? Why was I caught? And I feel so weird, I feel so light, what's going on?"

　　"How boring! You are Wu Jiu's apprentice, but you are stumped by a little ghost. How funny." Li Zizheng in the distance looked at me with a gloating expression on his face. "Tan Yu, what on earth do you want to do? How can you let my friend go?" I was also a little angry. It would not work if it kept dragging on like this. If this Tan Yu really doesn't know what's good for her, I can just rush over and slap her in the face. Although Li Shanshan will be in danger, it is much better than dragging it on like this. Tan Yu is a very smart ghost. He seems to know how to read people's expressions. From my appearance, he probably guessed that I was really angry. He quickly said, "Don't pretend to be hypocritical. If you really want to save the woman in my hand, you can also exchange your soul. I don't want to hurt her, but killing you stinky men doesn't matter."

　　"Trade me" I frowned

　　Although Li Shanshan didn't know what happened, she probably thought it was kidnapping. When she heard that I was to be replaced, she immediately shook her head and yelled at me: "Xiao Huihui, don't be stupid. Go out and find my dad to save me. If you replace me, we will both be dead."

　　I rolled my eyes at Li Shanshan. She thought this was a TV show. What should I do? I'm not the kind of person who is righteous and aloof, but it's obvious now. If I don't replace Li Shanshan, this ghost might attack Li Shanshan. To be honest, if Li Shanshan dies here today, I guess I will have a scar for the rest of my life. "Just die, then die." I gritted my teeth and nodded. The reason was simple. If I really died, I would go find Uncle Liu Peng and go through the back door to live in the underworld. Being a ghost messenger is not bad. Anyway, if I don't replace Li Shanshan today, I will hate myself in the future. "Replace." I looked at the ghost coldly and said in a cold voice, "Let Li Shanshan go first."

　　"Oh, I didn't expect to meet such a loyal fool. But I'm not that stupid." The female ghost stretched out her left hand and said, "As long as I touch your forehead with my left hand, I will naturally let go of the woman in my hand."

　　I frowned slightly and asked, "What if you don't let Li Shanshan go?"

　　At this time, Li Zizheng in the distance actually said: "Don't worry, I will be a witness. If she doesn't let go of this Li Shanshan, I will help you kill her."

　　I turned around and looked at Li Zizheng. I don't know why, although this guy is from the White Lotus Sect, he always gives me a feeling of being disdainful and disdainful. Unlike the people in the cult I met before, who were all filled with hatred, anger, resentment, sadness and other negative emotions. I nodded, took a step forward and said, "Come on." After that, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. My heart was beating at an extremely fast speed. It was mainly because I was very nervous. Soon I felt a cold left hand touching my forehead. I clenched my left palm. Although I really wanted to slap the ghost in front of me, I was afraid of hurting Li Shanshan. After about three seconds, I suddenly felt something cold drilled into my body from my forehead. As soon as it entered my body, this thing rushed to the back of my head. The seven souls of a person are all at the back of the head. If this ghost really touched my seven souls, I would probably be hooked out of my seven souls like Li Shanshan. I opened my eyes and saw that Li Shanshan's seven souls disappeared in front of me. Only then did I breathe a sigh of relief. To hook a scapegoat, I only hooked the seven souls at first, then the three souls, and finally reincarnated them. The three souls and seven spirits that came from me were placed in my original place to replace myself as a scapegoat, and Li Shanshan had only her seven spirits hooked out. Now the female ghost who had been hooking her let go, and Li Shanshan's seven spirits automatically went to find Li Shanshan's three souls. That is to say, Li Shanshan was basically fine, but I was in big trouble. I felt a sharp pain in the back of my head at this moment, as if there was a hand inside my head grabbing my brain. My head felt swollen and it seemed that something in my head was about to be pulled out. At this moment, I felt a big hand against my forehead, and then my head went black and I passed out in a daze. My head hurt so much. I opened my eyes in a daze and looked around. I was actually sitting in my seat on the plane, and Li Shanshan was looking at me anxiously. I rubbed my temples and adjusted my sitting posture. Just as I was about to ask Li Shanshan something, Li Shanshan spoke first, "Huihui, I accidentally fell asleep just now and had a nightmare. I dreamed that I was kidnapped. That nightmare felt so real. In the dream, you sacrificed yourself for the greater good. Saved me."

　　I smiled bitterly and thought about it. Maybe this was something Li Zizheng and the others made up to trick Li Shanshan. So I said, "Well, it is said that dreams are projections of the subconscious mind. The fact that I was able to save you in your dream means that I left a good impression on you."

　　When Li Shanshan heard me say this, she looked at me seriously and said word by word: "If I were really kidnapped and asked you to change me, would you change me?"

　　【299】Return to hometown

　　I turned my head away from looking at Li Shanshan and said in a relaxed tone: "What are you talking about? Do you think I'm making a movie? Do you think I'm the kind of person who would sacrifice my own interests for the greater good?"

　　"You bastard, I know you have no conscience." Li Shanshan punched me and started to curse me with a smile. I didn't have the heart to care about Li Shanshan now. I stood up shakily. I guess it was because of my soul. Now I felt like I was beaten up and my whole body was sore. But I still staggered to the cockpit. The stewardesses looked at me but didn't stop me. I knocked on the door and walked in. The captain was not there. In addition to the two pilots, there was another one, Li Zizheng. Li Zizheng looked back at me and asked warmly and politely, "Sir, what can I do for you?"

　　"Uh" I really didn't know how to start. What happened just now was definitely not a dream or anything. The pain all over my body and the reaction of the flight attendant can prove it. The only explanation for why I didn't die is the person in front of me, Li Zizheng. Apart from him, I really can't think of anyone else who can save me. "Why save me?" I simply didn't beat around the bush and asked directly. Li Zizheng smiled at me for being so direct and said lightly: "It's just a matter of convenience. I just want to accumulate virtue for myself. I hope that in the future when we stand on opposite sides, it can save my life. Why not do something that may save your life in the future?"

　　"Since we are on the opposite side, why don't you just let me die? Wouldn't that be more satisfying?" I looked at Li Zizheng and asked. Li Zizheng pointed at the two pilots and then pointed outside the door, then walked out. I knew he was hinting that this was not the place to talk, so I quickly followed him out and walked to the place where the flight attendants were resting. Li Zizheng found a random excuse to send a few flight attendants out to distribute food to the passengers. Seeing that there was no one around, Li Zizheng looked at the scenery outside the plane window and said, "What do you think your master would think if you died when you got off the plane and I, a member of the White Lotus Sect, happened to be on the plane? With your master's means, it shouldn't be difficult to find out my identity."

　　I'm so smart that I didn't even think of this place. If it was an ordinary person, I would have just left myself to die because it wasn't me who killed the person and it had nothing to do with me, so I wouldn't have cared too much. But many people wouldn't have thought that there was a member of the cult like themselves on the plane. If I happened to die on the plane, and I had a lot of grievances with the White Lotus Sect in the past, I wouldn't be able to wash them off even if I jumped into the Yellow River. "You understand, right?" Li Zizheng smiled and looked back at me and said, "So saving you is a win-win situation with no harm."

　　I snorted and said, "I'm not someone who likes to repay favors."

　　Li Zizheng raised a finger and pointed at his head and said, "I'm very good at judging people."

　　I frowned and looked at Li Zizheng. Perhaps what he said was quite good. I really had no ill feelings towards Li Zizheng. He even saved my life. If there is a chance to save him in the future without much cost, I might still save him. "I'm right, okay? The plane will soon arrive in Chongqing, have fun." After Li Zizheng finished speaking, he walked back to the cockpit. I looked at Li Zizheng's back and sighed. It was a pity that this Li Zizheng was a member of the White Lotus Sect, otherwise I really would have to make friends with him. The plane soon arrived in Chongqing. I didn't plan to look for Han Sifan first, but to go directly to Jiangbei Station to take a bus back to my hometown. I haven't been home for a long time. I miss my mother so much. But Li Shanshan actually told me that she wanted to go to Changshou with me. What the hell was I going to do? I wanted to refuse at that time, but Li Shanshan said that if I didn't agree, she would come to Changshou alone. I was also afraid that she would meet a pervert or something, so I had no choice but to agree. Li Shanshan took a bus directly from the airport to Jiangbei Bus Station. It took about half an hour to finally arrive at Jiangbei Bus Station, then we bought tickets and got on the bus to Changshou. I was back when Li Shanshan and I arrived in Changshou. It was almost seven o'clock in the evening and it was completely dark. As soon as we got off the long-distance bus, a stuffy air came, mixed with the hawking of various vendors. Looking at the familiar environment around the station, I was also excited. I guess everyone who returns to their hometown from a foreign land will be as excited as I was. "Is this Changshou?" Li Shanshan was carrying a black backpack next to me and looked around the station with curiosity on her face. "If there's anything interesting, follow me quickly." I grabbed Li Shanshan's hand and walked out of the station. The neon lights outside the station were flashing. I pulled Li Shanshan into a taxi and said to the driver in front of me, "Driver, let's go to Duzhou Town."

　　"That's fine," the driver said hospitably, "My dear, from your accent, you are not from here, are you?"

　　"Uh" I was so embarrassed. I've been out there for so long that I'm used to speaking Mandarin. I quickly said in Chongqing dialect: "No, Master, you're from Chongqing."

　　Li Shanshan had nothing to do along the way, chatting and gossiping with the driver. She was quite leisurely. She took out her headphones and listened to music without saying a word. She just stared out the window blankly. After driving for about ten minutes, we arrived at the street of Duzhou Town. I asked the driver to stop downstairs of my house, and then I paid and took Li Shanshan out of the car. "You live here?" Li Shanshan frowned slightly and looked around. It was no wonder that Li Shanshan had this expression. She grew up in a big city since she was a child. Her father was a deputy director, a second-generation official. Duzhou Town is just a small market town. The so-called community has only two or three buildings, and they were built more than ten years ago. Naturally, it doesn't look very good. I don't care. It would be strange if Li Shanshan didn't show this expression. I smiled and said, "Come on, miss, if you don't like it here, there is a hotel over there for 60 yuan a night. There are cockroaches and rats to keep you company overnight."

　　"Ah, no, it's good, don't say that. Your community is really good. It's simply high-end and classy." Li Shanshan rolled her eyes at me and cursed in a low voice: "Bastard"

　　Although the voice was quite low, I still heard it. I didn't care and took Li Shanshan to a small supermarket nearby. The supermarket owner was an aunt who was quite familiar with me. When she saw me coming in with a beautiful girl, she smiled and said, "The little naughty boy is different when he goes out to college. The wife he brings back is as beautiful as the ones on TV."

　　【300】Chatting

　　Li Shanshan looked embarrassed when she heard it, but she didn't explain anything. Since Li Shanshan didn't explain, I didn't explain either. Bringing a beautiful girl back to my hometown is a face-saving thing. I bought some fruits and led Li Shanshan back to my house. As soon as I opened the door, I saw my mother sitting on the sofa in the living room watching TV with the remote control. My mother turned her head and looked at me when I opened the door. There was a surprised expression on her face and asked, "Huizi, aren't you working in Chengdu? Why did you come back?"

　　"Mom" I walked over and hugged my mom. My mom seemed to have lost some weight and had more white hair. I put the fruit I bought on the coffee table and said, "Mom, come and have some fruit."

　　My mother didn't look at me, but stared at Li Shanshan at the door and asked me in a low voice: "Who is that girl?"

　　"Oh, mom, her name is Li Shanshan, and she's my classmate. When I came back, she happened to be in Changshou for something, so I brought her home to sit down." I quickly explained that I shouldn't say anything in front of my mother, otherwise, when Sister Fan comes to my house and chats with my mother, she'll know that I brought a girl back before, and I'll be dead soon. "Hello, Auntie," Li Shanshan came over politely to greet me. My mother stared at Li Shanshan with the same look as she looked at her daughter-in-law, and asked happily, "Little Li, is Chen Hui a well-behaved kid? How old are you this year? What do your parents do? Where do you live?"

　　I looked at Li Shanshan awkwardly. My mother was also embarrassed. Li Shanshan smiled awkwardly. Just as she was about to speak, my mother took Li Shanshan's hand and sat on the sofa enthusiastically and said, "It's okay, it's okay. It's normal for young people to be shy. Come and eat an apple."

　　My mother took the apples I bought and peeled them for Li Shanshan. The two of them sat on the sofa and chatted about family matters. "Mom, I'm going to play at Lao Shixin's house for a while. Shanshan will sleep with you later." I greeted my mother. I was afraid that my mother would add a quilt and a pillow to my room later. Don't say it, looking at my mother's current state, she might really walk out of the house. I walked to Lao Shixin's house. I knocked on the door. After a minute or two, Lao Shixin finally opened the door. I saw that Lao Shixin was wearing red boxer briefs, a pair of slippers, and his upper body was bare with a cigarette in his mouth. When he saw me, he squinted his eyes and asked, "Why are you back?"

　　"I missed you so I came back to play with you," I said as I walked in. The old superstitious man's house hadn't changed at all, it was still the same. The old superstitious man didn't greet me and walked to a throne, lying down and watching TV. "Oh, my goodness, old man. I'm back, and you're not excited at all. What's the point of lying down and watching TV?" The old superstitious man sneered and said, "I've watched you grow up, little brat. Now you're strong enough and you want me to treat you to barbecue."

　　"Forget it, little guy, how do you feel about catching ghosts?" The old superstitious man lay on the armchair, closed his eyes and asked me lightly, "Is it okay?"

　　"To be honest," the old superstitious man spoke again

　　"Fuck it, it was you who taught me Taoism. If I had known I wouldn't learn it, it would be useless. I would only run into ghosts every day." I am so angry now. If I hadn't learned this stuff, I don't know how I would have lived. At least I can still play it every day in school. The old superstitious said with a smile: "Hehe, this is your own choice. When you said you wanted to learn how to catch ghosts, I asked you to think carefully. You agreed without even thinking about it. I nodded when I heard it. Don't say that I was really curious about ghosts like the old superstitious said, and then I started to learn these things. "By the way, old superstitious, I have a question for you." I thought of the strange things on the plane and asked the old superstitious. After I told him basically everything, the old superstitious also had a strange look on his face. After thinking for a while, he said: "I don't know why the cult member named Li Zizheng did this. But not all people in the cult are bad. Some people are in the cult, but they are not bad to the bone."

　　"Oh, right," the superstitious old man suddenly thought of something and slapped his thigh and said to me, "You still remember the ghost named Mianma, right? A few days ago, for some unknown reason, he seemed to be released by someone in Chongqing. Now the White Lotus Sect is searching for him on a large scale in Chongqing."

　　"What's Mianma?" I suddenly remembered the cute little ghost in my head. But I am not the reckless boy anymore. I took a deep breath and didn't ask anything anxiously. Instead, I looked straight at the old superstitious man. "Well, but I don't know where the ghost is now, but it should be in Chongqing. Han Sifan has been looking for her for several days. I don't know if there is a clue but you haven't waited for me to go up. Just ask Sifan later." The old superstitious man thought for a while and said, "If you find the little ghost, you should help her to transcend as soon as possible and don't keep her like before. In fact, when the code was there before, the best way was to help Mianma directly. But I didn't think so far at that time. Then I talked to the old superstitious man about many other things, such as telling him how Brother Xiang and I lived in Chengdu. I played at the old superstitious man's house until the early morning before I said goodbye and left for my own home. The next day, I also took Li Shanshan to the ancestral grave at home to burn a branch. Xiang also told them in front of the ancestors' graves that the curse of our family had been broken by me in our generation. My mother was relieved when she knew about this. After lunch, I had to go back to the main urban area. I originally planned to stay for a while, but when I thought about the matter of Menma, I decided to go back immediately. I don’t know what the White Lotus Sect is thinking. They came to Chongqing to make trouble again. After lunch, I said goodbye to my mother and went to the old superstitious believer’s house to say hello to him. Then we got on the road. After getting on the car, it took about an hour to reach the Guanyin Bridge area in Jiangbei, Chongqing. This time, Li Shanshan finally said goodbye to me after getting off the car. She followed me to Changshou to hang out for two days. I guess she missed her father and now she is probably eager to go home. I also took the car straight to the direction of the university town and took out Han Sifan’s phone number and called her. [sp: I’m stuck. The update at 6 o’clock today will probably be much later.] [301] Adulterer?

　　Strangely, I called Han Sifan but he didn't answer. I took a taxi and arrived at the police academy gate at 2pm. At that time, all the students were in class and the school gate was empty. Since I couldn't get through to Han Sifan, I had no choice but to call Tailong and Xiaopang. After all, I didn't know where Han Sifan was in class. The call was quickly connected and I asked, "Hey, where are you?"

　　Tailong asked drowsily, as if he had not woken up yet: "Who are you?"

　　"Where's your dad? Come to the school gate to pick me up quickly. I'm back." After I said that, I hung up the phone, lit a cigarette, and squatted at the school gate to wait. Now that I have resigned from my identity as a policeman, I will most likely be stopped by the security guard when entering the school. After waiting for about five or six minutes, I saw Tailong and Xiaopang walking towards me from the direction of the commercial street. Both of them looked listless. I could tell at a glance that they had been out for an all-nighter. I really envy them. Maybe they didn't feel anything when they were studying in school, but once they entered society, they felt how good school was. Not to mention, just thinking about surfing the Internet and sleeping every day makes me envious. Once they entered society, troubles followed one after another and they were extremely annoyed. "Along, Xiaopang," I shouted at them, rushed over and hugged Tailong. Tailong's muscles became much stronger. I secretly estimated that he could beat both of us. When I was in the police academy, I occasionally went out to exercise. Now my body is completely broken. Tailong hugged me tightly, looked at me and asked with a smile, "Why are you back? Do you miss your wife? Where is Xiangzi?"

　　"If I have nothing to do, I will come back to see you guys." I didn't mention my resignation. There is nothing to mention about such a small matter. I looked at the fat guy standing with his eyes closed as if he was sleeping and scolded him: "Fatty, you and Tailong should not stay up all night. It's not good for your health."

　　What I didn't expect was that when Fatty heard me call him Fatty, he suddenly got angry and cursed, "You are the fat guy, your whole family is fat." After that, he turned around and ignored me and went into the school by myself. "What's wrong with him?" I looked at Fatty who was walking away. He seemed to be really angry. Although he did look a lot thinner, we used to call him like this, and it didn't seem to be anything wrong. Tailong also glanced at Fatty who was leaving, patted my shoulder and said, "Isn't it almost time to graduate? It's hard to find a job. He hasn't been in a good mood recently. Can you understand?"

　　"Yeah." I didn't care about him. We've been brothers for so many years. Who doesn't have a bad mood sometimes? I can just treat him to a drink and everything will be fine. I asked, "By the way, where's my 'wife'? I can't get through to her on the phone."

　　Wife, I only dare to say this in private. If Han Sifan knew, he would probably kill me. When Tailong heard me asking about this, he said to me mysteriously: "Huizi, my brother, let me tell you that the day before yesterday I saw Han Sifan holding a man's hand and leaving the school. Really."

　　"Well, there is also this matter." I frowned slightly. Of course I believe that Han Sifan would not do anything messy, just like what I said before. If it was before, I might believe it, but after knowing our fate in the previous life, I understand that although Han Sifan may not necessarily marry me in the future, she and I must be sure that we can't be together, and then find a boyfriend in the future. "Are you sure she went out holding that man's hand?" I frowned and looked at Tailong and asked. Tailong glanced at me carefully and said, "Brother, don't think too much about it. Women are just like clothes..."

　　"It's okay, you're overthinking it." I shook my head, but I had some thoughts in my heart. Han Sifan is a relatively conservative woman. If I can let her go out holding hands, there must be only one person besides me, that Abao, her brother. "Do you know where they went?" I looked at Tailong and asked. Tailong shook his head and said, "I was afraid of being discovered by her, so I didn't dare to follow her. Huizi, think about it more positively."

　　Tailong patted my shoulder and comforted me. I laughed dryly and said it was okay. Then I picked up the phone and called Kim Hee Sun. After answering the phone, Kim Hee Sun asked, "Huizi, why are you calling me?"

　　"Don't you miss me, Sister Jin?" I smiled and suddenly Tailong looked at me with contempt and asked, "Do you say this to everyone you call? If you don't miss someone, you won't call them."

　　"You know shit!" I yelled at Tai Long next to me

　　Kim Hee Sun on the other end of the phone said, "What are you talking about, bastard?"

　　"No, no, Sister Jin, I'm not talking about you. I'm talking about Tailong's grandson. It's like this. I came back to Chongqing but couldn't get through to Sifan on the phone, so I came to ask you about the whereabouts of my Sifan."

　　Kim Hee Sun is the girl who has the best relationship with me in school except Han Sifan. Although she is the son of an official, she is not arrogant. Moreover, she and Han Sifan are also very good friends. There is a saying that goes like this. The enemy of my enemy is my friend, and the best friend of my wife is my mistress. Kim Hee Sun, who was sitting opposite her, paused as if hesitating for a moment before speaking: "Hui Zi, that..."

　　I was surprised and asked: "Just say whatever you want to say. Why are you dithering? When did our sister Jin start talking like this?"

　　"I suspect Sifan has a boyfriend. I saw them both go into the hospital the day before yesterday and they never came out." Kim Hee Sun said, "Huihui, don't think too much. Maybe we misunderstood. Or maybe you should go find Sifan and ask her."

　　"Oh my god" It seems like they all misunderstood me. I'm too lazy to explain anything so I just said, "I'll go ask at which hospital."

　　"From the City Hospital." I hung up the phone and said to Tailong, "Let's go to the City Hospital. Sifan is in the City Hospital."

　　"I'm going to beat the kid so soon. Don't worry, I'll help you beat the adulterer to death later." Tailong said righteously, "The adulterer is your sister." I kicked him in the butt and said, "That's her brother."

　　"It's okay, Huihui. I know this is a big blow to you. Just comfort yourself like this for now. I'll help you destroy him later so you can vent your anger." After saying that, Tailong pulled me into a taxi. He angrily said to the driver, "Municipal Hospital."

　　Seeing his anger, it seems like he is being cuckolded.

　　【302】Mummy Po

　　We quickly arrived at the city hospital. When I entered the hospital, I said to Tailong, "After you go in, take it easy and don't do anything. We are all civilized people. Let's figure out what's going on first."

　　Actually, I was afraid that Tailong and I would be beaten up by Brother Abao. Abao's kung fu made it seem like a piece of cake to beat us. Even if Tailong is stronger, I believe that Abao will have no problem beating him. We walked to the door and found a consultation center in the lobby to ask if there were any patients of Han Sifan, but there was no record. There was a record that there was a patient named Wu Bao in Ward 603, which must be Abao. It was strange how Abao got into the hospital. Tailong and I walked to the door of Ward 603 and pushed the door open and walked in. Ward 603 was a single room, which was quite big. As soon as I walked in, I saw Han Sifan. Han Sifan was wearing a white sports suit at this time. He looked quite energetic and had a medical record in his hand. "Where is the adulterer?" Tailong yelled without thinking as he walked in. Han Sifan saw that I looked strange, and when he heard Tailong say that, he cursed, "Tailong, are you looking for death? What are you talking about?"

　　"That Sister Sifan..." Tailong seemed to calm down suddenly when he saw Han Sifan. I clearly remembered that he had been beaten by Han Sifan many times before. He quickly pointed at me and said, "It was Chen Hui who asked me to help him catch the adulterer. I am the innocent Sister Sifan."

　　After saying that, he turned and ran away

　　I was stunned as I watched Tailong's running back. What a stupid teammate, just run if you want to? Why did you say the last sentence? Suddenly I felt a murderous aura. I was about to turn around and run away, but I didn't expect Han Sifan to block the door first. Han Sifan looked at me with anger and threatened, "What did Tailong mean by that just now? If you don't explain it to me clearly, you're dead today. I'll tell you."

　　"It's unfair, I feel more wronged than Dou E." I screamed. I was really wronged. It was all Tailong's own imagination. It had nothing to do with me. I had no choice but to tell Han Sifan everything according to the facts. After Han Sifan heard it, his expression looked a little better. He snorted and said, "It's also my fault that I didn't explain it clearly to Jin Xishan and the others before running away."

　　"Where's Brother Abao?" I called him affectionately. I don't have a great impression of that Abao, but I have to call him that now. What if Han Sifan beats me up for nothing? Who can I complain to? "Inside?" Han Sifan finally smiled when I mentioned her brother. I nodded, walked inside and said, "Brother Abao, little brother, I'm here to see you. Where are you?"

　　"Who put a mummy here to play with?" I was shocked when I walked in. There was a guy wrapped in bandages lying on the bed. His thigh was also in a plaster cast. He looked as miserable as if he had jumped from the fifth or sixth floor. If he put a bowl next to him on the street, I don't know how many people would sympathize with him. "Who the hell are you calling a mummy?" Han Sifan kicked my butt from behind and cursed, "This is my brother. If you say something mean next time, I'll break your legs."

　　Although Han Sifan didn't really break my legs, beating me up was no different to her than eating. I immediately showed a painful expression and said to A Bao, "Brother A Bao, how did you become like this? Tell me who beat you up and I'll help you get revenge."

　　I think my acting skills must be good. A Bao's face was all bandages, only his two eyes were exposed, and they were still moving around. "Okay, stop disturbing my brother," Han Sifan said beside me, "What are you talking about? Isn't your brother my brother? Tell me who beat my brother and I will help him get revenge." I pretended to be angry and asked Han Sifan. Han Sifan rolled his eyes at me and said, "You are the one. My brother was beaten like this by the White Lotus Sect. Do you want to get revenge?"

　　"Fuck, he's the grandson of the White Lotus Sect again." After I finished cursing, I felt something was wrong, so I asked, "Isn't your brother a member of the White Lotus Sect? Why was he beaten by a member of the White Lotus Sect? Did he steal someone else's wife?"

　　"Get lost!" Han Sifan kicked me again and said, "You are so frivolous and immature."

　　"Maturity means old age. No one wants you when you are old."

　　Han Sifan paused and said, "My brother discovered a shocking conspiracy of the White Lotus Sect. He couldn't bear it and wanted to betray the White Lotus Sect, but he was discovered by the White Lotus Sect and that's how he ended up."

　　"Well, it's not easy for your brother to have a change of heart," I said casually, and just after I finished speaking, I saw a fist coming towards me. It hurt. The punch hit my left eye. I felt like there were little stars flying everywhere in front of me. "My brother was originally a good man, he was just deceived for a while," Han Sifan said angrily. "Well, I don't agree with this." I feel that no matter whether it was voluntary or not, he had always joined the cult and harmed people. This is an ironclad fact. It doesn't mean that he is a good man and his previous crimes can be written off. Han Sifan snorted coldly, as if he was a little dissatisfied with my attitude, but I didn't care. It was impossible for Han Sifan's reason to really affect my attitude towards Abao. Although I'm not a big shot, I still care about these basic principles. "By the way, tell me what happened to him running away." Suddenly, my curiosity was aroused. I looked at Han Sifan with my heart. I wondered what the White Lotus was going to do to make Abao feel guilty. Han Sifan told me about it. It turned out that it happened half a month ago. Abao overheard a plan of the White Lotus. He was furious and wanted to escape, but was discovered by the White Lotus. In the end, Abao was severely injured but still escaped. I felt that this incident was just like a TV series. It seemed that many TV series were played like this. "What was the plan?" If Abao really heard some shocking secret of the White Lotus, then I couldn't help but become curious. "I don't know. My brother only told me the general idea at that time, and then fainted and became what you see now. If I ask him now, he won't be able to tell me anything. We can only know when my brother recovers a little." Suddenly, Han Sifan seemed to think of something and said, "Oh, my brother also released the noodles."

　　"What?" Menma was actually released by Po. No wonder I frowned and looked at this 'mummy'. It seems that Po must find Menma quickly.

　　【302】Blind

　　The most important thing now is to find Menma, but it is very difficult to find Menma because the ghost-attracting talisman is useless against Menma, who is so high up on the list of 100 ghosts. If it were useful, the White Lotus would have found Menma long ago. The only way is to find someone who knows Feng Shui and use Menma's birth date to calculate her approximate location, but it may not be accurate. However, this seems to be the only way now. "You take care of your brother here, I'll go find Menma." Han Sifan has nothing to worry about with her here. Han Sifan said apologetically, "Be careful, I have to protect my brother here, so I can't go with you to find Menma."

　　"It's okay." I didn't talk any more and I opened the door and walked out. Just as I was about to take out my phone to call Brother Xiang, Tailong suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Tailong asked in surprise, "How come you can still come out alive? I was ready to have the doctor ready to rescue you at any time."

　　"Get lost, you bastard. How dare you sell me out like this?" I continued, "Forget it. I don't want to talk to you anymore. I have something important to do. You should go back to school. I'll call you guys when I'm done and we can have a drink together."

　　"Yeah, by the way, you'll be graduating soon, and you'll have to come back to attend the graduation party." After Tailong finished speaking, he probably knew I was busy, so he turned and left. After Tailong left, I found a deserted place and quietly called Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang answered the phone very quickly, "Hey, why aren't you at home? Where did you go to pick up girls again?" Brother Xiang knows all about girls. I'm embarrassed to ask him for help now, so he said, "Brother Xiang, I'm back in Chongqing. I encountered some problems. Don't talk nonsense. It's urgent."

　　I basically told Brother Xiang everything.

　　After listening to this, Brother Xiang frowned and said, "I'm in Chengdu and for a Torasha like Menma, I can only calculate an approximate location at best."

　　"Can't those masters on TV tell fortunes from a distance?" I asked curiously. Brother Xiang said, "You also said that those masters tell fortunes by combining the five elements of the terrain around your birth date and the eight characters, as well as using the eight trigrams to deduce. I'm not with you, so how can I know the five elements and zodiac signs in your place? Even if those masters can tell fortunes, they have to provide all kinds of information first before they can tell. I definitely can't help you in Chengdu, otherwise I would go back to Chongqing right away."

　　"Come back now. Let's go find Menma together tonight. I can't let anything happen to her." To be fair, I have gradually regarded Menma as a little sister instead of a ghost. If she was just an ordinary ghost, I would not bother to care about her life or death. "Well, I'm coming back now. The sky is yin in the west today. You can try to look for it in the west. I'm hanging up. I'll take a taxi back directly. I think I'll be there in three or four hours." After saying that, Brother Xiang hung up the phone. I frowned and looked at the west, which is probably the direction of our university town. Forget it, I'd better stay here. Although my I am indeed worried about the face code, but now my search is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Not only can I not find it, but I have to waste my energy. I'll have to wait for Brother Xiang to come back first. I left the hospital and found a milk tea shop and sat down. I ordered two cups of milk tea and sat down and waited. I drank one cup of milk tea after another, looking forward to it. It was already dark outside. It was almost seven o'clock. I had been sitting here for several hours. Fortunately, Brother Xiang finally called me. "Where are you? I got off the bus and I'm in Jiangbei." Brother Xiang asked me, and I said, "I'm at the milk tea shop opposite the Municipal Hospital. Come over quickly."

　　“Yeah, I’ll be there in half an hour.” After saying that, Brother Xiang hung up the phone. I waited for about twenty minutes and Brother Xiang finally appeared in front of me. Brother Xiang was wearing a windbreaker and sunglasses in the middle of the night, just like he was in The Matrix. He was holding a silver-white password box in his hand, as if he was afraid that others didn’t know that he was an agent. “Ah Jiu,” Brother Xiang walked towards me with sunglasses on. I also walked over with a smile. However, there was a small accident on the way. A young couple, the man accidentally bumped into Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang opened his mouth and cursed: “Are you blind? Who are you bumping into?”

　　The man was about to fight when he heard that, so the woman next to him stopped him and said, "Don't bother with a blind man. If you get disabled, you'll have to pay more money. Let's go home early and take the light rail. I heard that the light rail station is haunted recently."

　　"Yeah," the man nodded, and the two of them left. I was standing aside with my face broken with laughter. It was so funny. He deserved it for wanting to look cool but being mistaken for a blind man. But that's right. Who else but the blind would be crazy to wear sunglasses at night? But obviously Brother Xiang is that crazy type. In fact, I feel that only blind people or those who wear sunglasses for some special reasons, other people just wear them to show off. Anyway, I personally don't like sunglasses. By the way, speaking of sunglasses, I remembered a folk saying. It is said that if you try to pull out three hairs in front of your forehead and clamp them in the gap of your sunglasses, you might be able to see some strange things at night. Of course, this is also a folk saying, and I haven't tried it. Well, back to the point, I was finally happy at that time, but Brother Xiang was not happy. He cursed and said, "What the hell? Is there such a handsome blind man? Why am I looking at him?"

　　I cursed him and said, "Come on, get down to business."

　　"Well, what about your birth date?" Brother Xiang looked at me and asked. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly froze and said awkwardly, "It seems that I don't have a birth date."

　　"Then what am I?" Brother Xiang cursed angrily, "I took a four or five-hour car ride to come back and was mistaken for a blind person. I can bear such humiliation. Who told me to come back for something important? Otherwise, I would have beaten that bastard to death just now. But you said you didn't have a birth date. Are you kidding me?"

　　"Well, let's just think of it as coming back to play." I coughed. "You spent hundreds of dollars on a four or five hour car ride to play for fun." Brother Xiang cursed. Brother Xiang then said, "Come on, come on. I spent over five hundred dollars on the car fare to come back. You have to reimburse me first. This is it."

　　After saying that, the grandson actually handed it to me and asked me to pay for it.

　　【303】Meet and go together

　　How could I reimburse his grandson? More than 500 yuan! My money didn't come from the wind. It was given to me by my master's wife. I spent more than 200,000 yuan on Uncle Hu's hospitalization and other miscellaneous expenses during this period. I still have 300,000 yuan left, which I have to keep for use. After all, I have no source of income now. "If you don't reimburse me, I will go to Han Sifan and tell him all about your and Li Shanshan's affairs. Don't force me." Brother Xiang looked at me threateningly. My heart skipped a beat. This grandson might really dare to do that. No, no, it's not that he might, but he will really do it. Damn it, it's just 500 yuan. Is it that serious? "Okay, okay, Brother Xiang, it's just 500 yuan. We are brothers. Let alone 500 yuan, even 5,000 yuan is just a matter of words..."

　　Before I could finish my words, Brother Xiang said, "Okay, I want five thousand."

　　"It's nothing, it's nothing." I don't dare to contradict Brother Xiang now. It feels so bad to be caught by someone. And I'm innocent. There's really nothing between Li Shanshan and me. We just have a pure friendship. Of course, if Brother Xiang said it, he would definitely exaggerate it. I quickly changed the subject and said, "By the way, that kid was too arrogant just now. He actually dared to bump into you. We have only been away from Chongqing for a few days. In the past, our Brother Xiang could only bully others in Changshou. When has he ever suffered such humiliation? Let's go and beat him up."

　　Brother Xiang was stupid to begin with, and he immediately forgot about the five thousand yuan after I said that. He slapped his thigh and said, "It's really embarrassing if I don't chop him a few times after you said that."

　　"Yeah, yeah, let's go beat him up." I quickly echoed, "That guy seems to be walking towards the light rail station."

　　Brother Xiang and the idiot pulled me towards the light rail station, and I breathed a sigh of relief. This guy is so easy to cheat that he forgot about the five thousand yuan in an instant. As for the beating, it's pure nonsense. How big is the light rail station? And that guy has been walking for a long time, it's strange that he can find it. Brother Xiang and I ran to the light rail station. It seems that many cities don't have light rails now. In fact, light rails are very similar to subways, but they are built above the city, while subways are underground in the city. The light rail station is quite large. It's also the rush hour after get off work. There are so many people and red flags flying that it's impossible to tell who is who. I saw Brother Xiang looking for the guy seriously and he seemed to have completely forgotten about the five thousand yuan. I wanted to persuade Brother Xiang to leave with me, but suddenly Brother Xiang pointed in a direction in the crowd with an excited look on his face and cursed, "Where is that grandson, Huizi, why are you chasing him with me?"

　　After saying that, he raised a police ID and yelled, "Police officers, get out of my way!"

　　I was confused. Where did he get his ID? We both resigned. The only explanation was that it was a fake ID. Brother Xiang was really awesome. He yelled while holding a fake ID, and then rushed into the crowd. I saw it and hurried to follow him. To be honest, I really admire Brother Xiang. The light rail station is so crowded that even if I, a very familiar person, was thrown in there, I might not be able to find him, let alone the guy before. I can't even remember what that guy looked like. I followed Brother Xiang and squeezed forward. Brother Xiang imitated the police on TV, yelling and rushing forward. Really, when a real police officer is investigating a case, who yells like an idiot? Doesn't this attract the attention of criminals? People in the light rail station didn't understand what was going on. But seeing Brother Xiang yelling that he was a policeman, quite a few people made way. Soon a light rail stopped, and a large number of people poured into the light rail. Brother Xiang yelled, "That grandson got into the light rail, follow me."

　　After saying that, he dived into the light rail. I also gritted my teeth and rushed in. Damn, Brother Xiang is so stupid. He really used the word "stupid" to the fullest. The light rail was also crowded with people everywhere. I couldn't find Brother Xiang after I went in. Suddenly, I heard a fight from the car in front of me. I quickly ran to the car in front and squeezed through. I saw that there was a large unmanned area in the middle of the originally crowded light rail car. At this time, there were two people hugging each other and rolling on the ground in this unmanned area. They were fighting with each other with punches. I really let Brother Xiang find it. It's quite strange. Although Brother Xiang is not particularly He is not good, but he is also a graduate of the police academy, so beating up an ordinary person would not take much effort. But at this time, the man who was fighting with Brother Xiang was actually trying to suppress Brother Xiang. "Brother Xiang, let me help you." Although Brother Xiang is a little silly, he is also my brother. Although I don't have any big grudges with that guy, and I can even say that I provoked Brother Xiang to beat him, but this is not a reason. I have always been a person who recognizes relatives instead of reasons. No matter who you are, if you hit my brother, I will bite you twice. After saying this, I was about to pounce on him. Unexpectedly, Brother Xiang and this man kicked each other, and both stood up and took two steps back. They actually took out their IDs at the same time and shouted "Police"

　　"police"

　　The two of them actually yelled at the same time. The people watching the show probably thought it was just two ordinary people fighting. Unexpectedly, the two of them took out their IDs at the same time. I frowned and felt depressed. I didn't expect to meet the police. No wonder Brother Xiang couldn't beat him. However, Brother Xiang and the man said in unison, "Fake police."

　　"Fake"

　　"Alright, alright, stop fighting." I stood by and took a look at the ID in the man's hand. It was indeed real. I quickly walked over and helped Brother Xiang. After all, Brother Xiang's ID was probably fake. If a fight really broke out, it would not be good for Brother Xiang. I said to the man, "I'm sorry, my friend was impulsive."

　　"Cao Huizi, come with me to beat him up. This fake policeman should have been locked up for several years." After saying this, Brother Xiang was about to roll up his sleeves and go up to beat the guy. "Wait," I grabbed Brother Xiang because I actually saw a small word "Ling" in the lower right corner of the ID in that person's hand. This was a special mark on the ID of the Paranormal Investigation Team. This person was actually also a member of the Paranormal Investigation Team. "I'm sorry, buddy, my friend was impulsive," I hurried over and smiled apologetically at this buddy. The apology was quite sincere. After all, it was me who instigated it. If Brother Xiang had known that this guy was a policeman and a member of the Paranormal Investigation Team, I would have just given Brother Xiang 5,000 yuan. If I offended a member of the Paranormal Investigation Team for no reason because of 5,000 yuan, it would really not be worth it.

　　【304】Noodle code.

　　This guy frowned, looked at me and Brother Xiang, straightened his clothes, snorted and said, "Don't interfere with my investigation. If I didn't have something important to do today, I would have dealt with you slowly. Just get out of here."

　　That person didn't care whether Brother Xiang's ID was real or fake, as if he didn't care about us at all. "Can you speak human language, bastard?" Brother Xiang also saw the word "Ling" on his ID, but he didn't do anything. However, he was still very rude in his words. A trace of annoyance flashed in the corner of that guy's eyes. Suddenly, the woman with him also walked between us. This woman had a good attitude and said, "Since we are in the same industry, then it must be a misunderstanding. We two still have to go first. You two can do whatever you want."

　　After that, the two of them walked to the front of the carriage.

　　Brother Xiang walked up to me and yelled, "Whose side are you on? Aren't you from the Psychic Group? I'll beat them up too."

　　"Okay, what's so glorious about holding that fake ID?" I whispered to Brother Xiang. After I finished speaking, I looked around and saw that many people had gathered around me. I said loudly, "I'm sorry, everyone. This is just a misunderstanding." After that, I pulled Brother Xiang and walked towards the front carriage. As we walked, I whispered in Brother Xiang's ear, "Let's go and follow them."

　　Brother Xiang looked at me thoughtfully, then smiled and said to me: "You are insidious and I am impulsive. When they go home, we will take a sack and beat him up. That's the happy decision."

　　"Fuck you!" I cursed and then said, "Have you forgotten what they are? The man is a member of the psychic group and the woman is probably the same."

　　"It's okay. I won't hit women, I'll hit men." Brother Xiang didn't seem to understand what I meant. "Are you stupid? They are members of the paranormal investigation team. Why are they on this train if there's nothing wrong? There must be a paranormal incident." As soon as I said that, Brother Xiang seemed to understand and looked at me and said, "You mean this train is haunted?"

　　I nodded and said two words: "Noodles"

　　That's right. I just remembered now that when they left, they said the light rail was haunted. I didn't pay attention at that time, but now that I see that they are members of the supernatural group, I know that this place is really haunted. However, there are not so many ghosts in this world, and they dare to cause trouble in crowded places like subways. They are definitely not some lonely ghosts. Apart from Menma, I really can't think of any other ghosts in Chongqing now. I quickly took out my phone and called Uncle Fang. After Uncle Fang answered the phone, he said, "Huizi, what's the matter?"

　　"Uncle, do me a favor. The Chongqing light rail station is haunted recently. Please use the police system to help me check what's going on. You have to be quick, it's urgent." Brother Xiang and I are not police officers, so if we want any internal information, we have to go to Uncle Fang. "Okay, I'll call and check and I'll send it to your phone later." After that, Uncle Fang hung up the phone. Brother Xiang and I also found a seat on the light rail and sat down. After waiting for about five minutes, a text message came. I lowered my head and saw the message. It turned out that the haunting happened about three days ago. Some people saw a little girl in a pink dress jumping and singing in the car between nine and ten o'clock, and then she disappeared in the blink of an eye. At first, these people thought it was an illusion, but later more and more people found out, and then the police were alarmed and sent two people from the Chongqing Supernatural Team to investigate. This is the general content of the text message. The content is written very vaguely, but I understood it at a glance. This is most likely it. Menma, Menma, ah Menma, I finally found you. I held the phone excitedly, and then sat on the light rail with Brother Xiang and waited. The time was getting later and later, and the number of people on the light rail gradually decreased. However, I also vaguely saw that the man and the woman who had fought with Brother Xiang before were both on the light rail in the front car, and there was no sign of leaving. I watched the time getting later and later, and soon it was ten o'clock. There were basically no people on the light rail. In our car, there were only Brother Xiang and I, and a young man in a basketball uniform who was sweating all over. He was holding a basketball in his hand and sitting not far from us, and he would occasionally hit the basketball. The car in the front was basically empty, with only the two members of the supernatural team still there. This was also the last bus from Niujiaotuo Station to Yangjiaping. It would be closed at around 10:20. Brother Xiang was also sleepy, yawning beside me and asked in a low voice: "Do you think Menma will come out? It's so late. I'm so sleepy."

　　"I don't know." I shook my head and looked at the train. There were only four stops left before the final stop. If I came out again, I would have gained nothing tonight. Suddenly, a song came from the train: "Her eyes are like shining stars. Every time I see them, my heart becomes more panicked."

　　"The bright moon shines through the time, the wind blows through the willow alley, and it is the female ghost looking for her lover"

　　"Who is willing to love the sad ghost bride and accompany the female ghost to secretly worship the moonlight late at night"

　　Menma is Menma's voice. This is the lyrics of Deanie Yip's "Ghost Bride". Suddenly, the TV screen on the light rail went dark and a little girl appeared on the TV, jumping and singing. The song hadn't ended yet, and suddenly someone in the car in front shouted, "Die, you evil creature!"

　　"Not good." How could I forget that the guy is a member of the supernatural team, a ghost catcher. I can't let her catch Menma. I ran to the front car. As soon as I ran to the entrance of the car, I saw this guy. I don't know when he had a peach wood sword in one hand and a talisman in the other. As soon as I got to him, I yelled: "Hurry up and obey the order!"

　　After saying that, he threw the talisman at the TV. As soon as the talisman was attached to the TV, a flash of light appeared on the TV and black smoke came out of the phone. But the song did not stop, and it became happier and happier. From time to time, there were some little girls' laughter in it. Oh no, I'm not afraid of ghosts crying, but I'm afraid of ghosts laughing. A ghost's laughter means she is angry. Suddenly, the train stopped in a tunnel. The lights on the whole train flickered. A biting chill came from all directions. "You bully me." Suddenly, a slightly childish but angry voice came out. Oh no, I forgot that Menma is Tuoluosha.

　　【305】Horrible Menma

　　Suddenly, a little girl in a bright red skirt appeared behind the member of the supernatural team. A bone-chilling chill emanated from her body. "Menma, stop messing around," I yelled, and was about to rush over to stop Menma, but Menma ignored me. A dark evil spirit emanated from her body and rushed towards the member of the supernatural team. "Die, little ghost!" The guy probably didn't understand the situation yet. When he saw Menma appear behind him, he was still excited. He took the peach wood sword in his hand and chopped at Menma. Isn't this grandson courting death? I don't know why the resentment and evil spirit on Menma's body was ten times stronger than before she was captured. With a bang, the dark evil spirit entangled this guy, and then Countless evil spirits rushed into the guy's mouth, nose, ears, and eyes. This guy actually shrank up at a speed visible to the naked eye. In less than three seconds, this guy turned into a mummy. "Menma, don't kill anyone." I saw that the female member of the supernatural team seemed to be frightened and trembling all over, not daring to move. Menma acted as if she didn't hear what I said. She waved her hand and countless evil spirits rushed towards the woman again. In less than a few seconds, the woman also turned into a mummy. Suddenly, Brother Xiang behind me grabbed me. At this time, Brother Xiang's expression was very solemn, not like the idiot before. He pulled me and was about to pull me back, and said, "Don't go over there. Look at Menma's current state. If you go over there, she will probably dare to kill you."

　　Menma's eyes at this time were not full of eyeballs like at the beginning. There were no eyeballs in her eyes, but the eyeballs were blood red and surrounded by murderous aura. If her appearance had not changed, I would not have believed that this was Menma "Dead". Menma turned her head and looked in the direction of me and Brother Xiang, and laughed squeaky, then jumped towards me and Brother Xiang. I am not an idiot. I just wanted to save the two people in the supernatural group, and I thought Menma had not changed, so I rushed over there. Now Menma looked like a killing god. I turned around and ran, "Brother, run," I yelled at the kid holding a basketball in our car. This guy was listening to music with an mp3 at this time, and he closed his eyes and shook his head. When Brother Xiang and I passed him, I thought for a moment. I was going to run over and pull him up, but just as I got closer to him, I suddenly felt a sense of danger. It was an intuition, and this sense of danger did not come from behind me, but from the guy in front of me. I don't know when this guy had a knife in his hand and stabbed me in the stomach. Fortunately, I felt the danger from the beginning, so I dodged to the side and narrowly avoided the knife. "Fuck you," I cursed. When I took a closer look at the guy's face, I realized it was Xu Qiang. This Xu Qiang was the guy who called Li Zhendong godfather. I was far away before, and this guy was wearing a hat and kept his head down, so I didn't realize it was him. Now when I got closer, it turned out to be him. Xu Qiang looked at me with a cold light and cursed, "Go to hell."

　　After he finished speaking, he jumped up and stabbed at me with a knife. I have to say that Xu Qiang's skills are not that good. He almost got hit by his sneak attack just now, but now he is fighting openly with me and Brother Xiang. How can we beat him? I dodged to the side, and Brother Xiang kicked him hard in the stomach when he saw a chance. He knocked him to the ground, and the knife in his hand fell directly to the ground. I originally wanted to pick up the knife and stab him a dozen times, but when I saw that the enemy was approaching and countless black evil spirits were about to reach us, I decisively turned around and ran. As for Brother Xiang, he kicked him and ran away. "Haha, can you run away on this light rail now?" Xu Qiang's arrogant voice came from behind me, "I've said before that Sifan will be mine sooner or later. After I kill you today, I will ask my godfather to tie Han Sifan back. Haha, don't really think Wu Jiu can protect you forever."

　　Fuck him, if he hadn't mentioned it I would have almost forgotten that he is my love rival, no, he is just unrequited love for me, not even a love rival. But now that he has said that, I must kill him today. Fortunately, it is quite late now and there are basically no people on the light rail. But few people does not mean no people. Brother Xiang and I ran through three carriages and saw that there were six people sitting in the carriage in front of us playing with their mobile phones. I turned around and saw those evil spirits and said anxiously, "We can't keep running, otherwise the people in front will definitely die. And running all the time is not a solution."

　　Indeed, Brother Xiang and I ran through three carriages and were exhausted. Brother Xiang frowned and looked back at the evil spirits and cursed, "Indeed, but Menma should be under control now. No matter what, seal this carriage first and don't let the evil spirits rush into the carriages with people."

　　I looked back and saw that those evil spirits had been thrown out of the car by Brother Xiang and I. We had more than ten seconds to prepare. In fact, although the current Menma is indeed terrifying, as long as we use Taoist defense, we will not be killed instantly. The guy before was too careless, and the woman was scared to death, it was her own fault. "It's too late, follow me." Brother Xiang patted my shoulder and motioned me to follow him. I know that Brother Xiang is the reincarnation of Yan Chixia. Although he has lived a relatively unsuccessful life in this life, he was a top figure in his previous life. He was able to fight with the Black Mountain Old Demon in his prime. "The sky and the earth are boundless." Brother Xiang pinched a strange spell with his hands, and I quickly imitated it and recited it: "The sky and the earth are boundless."

　　Brother Xiang looked at me and nodded and chanted: "The boundless heaven and earth, borrow the magic of the golden body to possess the immortal body." After he finished speaking, he turned around and pressed his right hand on his forehead. Suddenly, a faint golden light emanated from his body. I saw it and quickly imitated him. After I finished chanting, I suddenly felt dizzy. This feeling was very similar to the feeling of dizziness when you suddenly stand up after squatting for a long time. However, I felt a burst of light emanating from my body. When Brother Xiang saw that I had finished, he quickly ran to the place where the carriages were connected, bit his tongue, and then spat out a mouthful of blood from the tip of his tongue. The blood from the tip of his tongue actually floated in the air and automatically turned into a talisman that blocked the place where the carriages were connected.

　　【306】Rogue style

　　As expected, he is the reincarnation of Yan Chixia. When I saw Brother Xiang using this method, I suddenly understood something in my heart. Brother Xiang usually said that he didn't know Taoism and could only calculate Feng Shui, but it turned out that he was pretending. But after thinking about it, I understood that he was the reincarnation of Yan Chixia. He inherited some of the Taoism in his previous life and was extremely powerful now. Brother Xiang was not so stupid as to leave a lot of unique Taoist skills unlearned. After Brother Xiang vomited blood and drew that talisman, the evil spirits had already filled our entire carriage. The talisman that Brother Xiang drew actually resisted the evil spirits and didn't let them float away. Now Brother Xiang's face was frighteningly pale. He said: "The immortal body can only block the evil spirits for five minutes. If Xu Qiang and Menma can't be solved in five minutes, we will be the ones to die. Do you understand?"

　　"Yeah." I took a deep breath and nodded. I understood that Brother Xiang's words were a reminder for me not to show mercy when I fight Menma later. "Menma is definitely controlled by Xu Qiang now, but Menma is Torasha, one of the top ten most ferocious ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List. She is not so easy to control. Our top priority is to break Xu Qiang's spell to control Menma so that Menma can recover her memory."

　　After all, Tuo Luo Sha ranks very high on the Hundred Ghosts List. Of course, the Hundred Ghosts List is not a general ranking of strength. There are many special ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List, such as fairies in paintings and the like who use illusions. Most of the ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List record some extremely rare evil ghosts. The fierce ghosts are not necessarily judged by ranking. Of course, those with high rankings will definitely be more powerful than those with low rankings. The Hundred Ghosts List is a comprehensive list of various aspects, such as IQ, resentment, evil spirits, etc. This is a comprehensive ranking. At this time, the visibility around is also very low. It is dark around and can only see things within five meters. Fortunately, the carriage is also relatively narrow. "Two big brothers, what are you running for?" Suddenly, Menma's voice came from behind me and Brother Xiang. Before I could turn around, I felt a tremor on my back I felt a stinging pain and turned around to see that it was Menma who grabbed my back. A big hole was torn in my clothes on my back. The place where Menma grabbed me was instantly covered in blood. It hurt so much and I felt that if I hadn't used this immortal body before, Menma would have sent me to death with this blow. "Borrowing the Infinite Heaven and Earth" Brother Xiang at the side was also merciless. He blasted out a palm thunder and although Menma was much stronger, she was still blasted back several steps. Brother Xiang immediately stood between me and Menma and said, "Huizi, Menma is being controlled by someone now. There is no point in us fighting her. Hurry over and find that bastard Xu Qiang and break his control method. I'll stop Menma first."

　　"Yeah," I said without further ado, and ran towards the carriage where we had been before. Soon I reached the carriage where Xu Qiang and I had been before. There was a small black flag stuck in the middle of the carriage with a string of birth dates written on it. This should be the thing that controls the face code. However, Xu Qiang stood between me and the flag. At this time, Xu Qiang found a machete from somewhere, sneered at me and said, "I don't know what Sifan sees in you. Huh, let's have a fair duel. Whoever wins can be with Sifan. The price for the loser is very simple, it's death."

　　"Don't accuse me of bullying you because you have no weapon. Where's this dagger?" Xu Qiang looked righteous and wanted to have a fair duel with me, and he threw a peach wood sword the size of a fruit knife. I looked at the machete in his hand that was more than one meter long and emitted a cold light from time to time. Then I looked at the dagger in my hand, the peach wood sword. This peach wood sword is still very blunt. Damn it, where is the fair competition we agreed on? This peach wood sword and dagger probably can't even cut an apple. Damn it, I threw away the peach wood dagger and squinted my eyes without saying anything. I learned how to fight a person with a weapon with my bare hands in the police academy, but I rarely practiced it. "Give me your life." After saying that Xu Qiang ran towards me with a machete in his hand. I could tell at a glance that Xu Qiang was not good at fighting alone. He was full of flaws at this moment. If he didn't have the machete in his hand, I could take him down with a grappling move. But with the machete in his hand, the feeling was different. I really don't know how those fighters on TV can fight a dozen armed men with bare hands and beat the opponents to a pulp. It's too fake. Even people who know kung fu can't beat a few with bare hands. Really, TV dramas nowadays are too exaggerated, making people think that if they have practiced martial arts, they can beat a dozen people casually as if they were eating. "You poop, go to hell!" Xu Qiang swung his knife horizontally. Shinji was slashing at me. If I were him, I would definitely chop him. But now is not the time to think so much. I lowered my head and threw myself on the ground, then rushed over and hugged his feet tightly. I pulled hard. His lower body was unstable and I fell to the ground. As soon as he was knocked down by me, he panicked and started waving the machete around. I quickly stepped back. He was about to stand up and rush over. I took the opportunity to grab his hand holding the machete and pushed him to the ground. I pinned him under me. The situation was urgent, so I stretched out two fingers and inserted them into his nostrils with force. I also bit his ear hard. My right knee was against his hand holding the machete and my left hand Then I grabbed his little brother and squeezed it desperately. You may think that fighting like this is a bit shameless. Actually, fighting in reality is like this. It's not like in novels or on TV where you have to exchange more than ten moves and then knock down the enemy and chat and laugh in the end. Fighting in reality is not that cool. It's enough to knock down the enemy. What's more, in this life-threatening situation, not to mention the ear being bitten, and the nostrils being poked hard with the hand, which is very painful. In addition, my left hand was holding his vitals, and he basically lost the ability to resist. He hurriedly shouted: "I give up, I give up, Brother Hui, I am a bitch, I didn't recognize the real man, please let me go, it hurts, it hurts."

　　I saw that he had been tortured by me for a long time and basically had no strength to stand up, so I felt relieved and let him go. He stood up, kicked him, and walked towards the black flagpole. Now the main focus is to pull out the flagpole that controls the surface code. The rest will come later.

　　【307】Spiritual Out of Body

　　I finally ran to this little flag

　　This small black flag is actually quite delicate. I took a closer look and found that there was a soul locked inside. This soul looked exactly like Menma. I pulled up the small flag, but the evil spirits around it did not dissipate. I looked down and saw that Menma inside the small flag was in pain and was still struggling inside, but she could not break through the small black flag. I stretched out my hands and pinched the small flag, and was about to break it with force. Suddenly, Xu Qiang's voice came from behind me: "Don't mess around. The soul inside is Menma's living soul, which controls her memories. If we let her out, the consequences will be disastrous."

　　I didn't bother to pay attention to him. I exerted force with both hands. Although the small flag was a cult item, it was made of wood after all. I easily broke it with a snap. As soon as the small flag was broken, the soul of Menma inside suddenly rushed towards Brother Xiang and Menma. I looked back and saw Xu Qiang sitting limply on the chair next to me. He pointed at me and cursed, "You idiot, this little ghost was used by us to recall the past. He has been lingering in her most painful memories for such a long time. He has experienced hundreds of times. You are dead."

　　"What?" I looked at Xu Qiang with anger. Although the name of this memory method sounds old-fashioned, it is a very powerful unconventional Taoist method. It can evoke people's past memories. At first, this Taoist method was only used to help people with amnesia recover their past memories. But since the last century, some cults have used this memory method to seal ghosts and monsters and use this spell on ghosts and monsters every day. The ghosts that originally turned into ghosts usually encountered extremely resentful things. If the ghost is allowed to experience this kind of thing hundreds of times, the ghost's resentment will increase sharply. You can think of it this way. For example, you broke up with a beloved woman and suffered for several days, but someone made you repeat this thing dozens or hundreds of times. Just thinking about it is terrifying. Of course, although this Taoist method The spell is quite powerful, but it is also a big taboo of the cult. Generally speaking, no cult would use this magic. Because once the ghosts are subjected to this memory magic, the first thing they will do is to kill the person who cast the memory magic on them, and then they will slaughter crazily until they are destroyed. They actually used such a vicious spell to deal with a little girl like Menma. It is really unforgivable. "Fuck you, die." I rushed over and kicked Xu Qiang hard in the chest. My kick was so strong that I felt as if all the bones in Xu Qiang's chest were broken. Xu Qiang was kicked by me and he gritted his teeth in pain. But this time he was very manly. He glared at me with blood foam in his mouth and said, "Don't worry, I won't argue with a dead person. I'll go first."

　　After saying that, Xu Qiang turned around and punched the glass of the light rail, trying to jump out of the window and escape. When I saw him trying to escape, I hurried forward to stop him, but what I didn't expect was that the glass of the light rail didn't move at all after Xu Qiang punched it. "It hurts, it hurts," Xu Qiang held his right fist and screamed, "Where do you want to escape to?" I snorted. This grandson thought he was filming a TV series. If he could really break the glass of the light rail with one punch, he wouldn't have to run. He would just turn around and punch me. I would be crippled if I didn't die. "It's okay, I still have a trick. I will see with my own eyes how you die." After Xu Qiang finished speaking, he took out a black talisman and stuck it on his forehead. Suddenly, all the vitality around him disappeared. Although I could still see him with my naked eyes, his "qi" disappeared without a trace. As soon as he stuck the talisman, he turned around and ran. I hurriedly wanted to chase him, but suddenly I heard a sound from the direction of Brother Xiang. There was a loud bang and the entire light rail trembled. I glanced at Xu Qiang's back, shook my head, and ran towards Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang was already exhausted after using two Taoist magics. If I don't go to help now, Brother Xiang might really go down to ask Guo Rong for an autograph. When I ran back to the third workshop, I saw Menma squatting in a corner, hugging her legs with her hands curled up, her head lowered, and trembling all over. At this time, Brother Xiang was also squatting on the ground, with a tired face, looking at Menma cautiously and vigilantly, "How is Brother Xiang?" I ran to Brother Xiang and glanced at Menma, who was only about six or seven meters away from me. Brother Xiang shook his head and said anxiously, "It's not good. What happened when you went there just now? Why did this Tuo Luosha suddenly have such a strong aura? If we let it continue, we'll all be finished."

　　"It's the method of recalling." I briefly explained what happened just now. Brother Xiang nodded, turned his head and looked at me and said, "Huizi, there's nothing we can do now. We can only rely on you."

　　Brother Xiang said: "Remember the soul-leaving technique used by Yan Chixia in the movie A Chinese Ghost Story?"

　　"What you mean is," I looked at Brother Xiang and I seemed to understand what he meant, "Menma is the most vulnerable and the most dangerous right now. The vulnerability is that she is not very prepared now. The danger is that if she comes to her senses, she will kill everyone. Not to mention the people in our car, she is like a missile now. If she really goes crazy, at least three digits of people will die."

　　"The only chance now is for you to leave your body and enter her three souls and seven spirits to modify the memory of her life soul and let her know that this world is not only full of hatred and cruelty, but also of family and friendship." Brother Xiang said, looking at me and asked, "But the risk of leaving your body is very high. You might be drowned in her inner world. It's up to you to decide whether to go or not."

　　I basically didn't think much and nodded and said, "Go."

　　"Sit cross-legged, close your eyes and don't think about anything"

　　I quickly sat down cross-legged. Brother Xiang walked behind me and stretched out his right middle finger, index finger, and ring finger to press against my forehead. He chanted loudly: "Nameless and formless, neither false nor real, the golden body is indestructible, the soul is out of the body"

　　As soon as he finished reciting, my head exploded. There was a loud bang and a sharp ringing in my ears. When I came to my senses, I found myself floating in the air half a meter above the ground. I looked down and saw that Brother Xiang and my body were still beside me. Brother Xiang nodded at me and chanted, "Prajna Paramita"

　　Suddenly I felt a strong force pushing me towards the direction of the face.

　　【308】Menma's Inner World

　　"Is this Menma's inner world?" I looked at this place strangely. This is actually the gate of the community opposite our school. I am downstairs of the house I rented at this moment, but there is no one in this community, it seems cold and deserted and a little quiet. "Can you still live your life, you bastard?"

　　"I want to divorce you"

　　"Divorce is divorce"

　　Suddenly, a man and a woman shouted loudly from a room on the fourth floor. This was clearly Menma's previous home. I ran up quickly and could walk through the wall without opening the door. As soon as I entered the room, I heard a sound of things being thrown. There was a man and a woman in the living room. They both looked to be around 30 years old. They should be Menma's parents. I don't know why they were arguing so hard that their faces turned red and their necks kept saying divorce. I pushed open Menma's room and walked in to see that Menma was indeed there. Menma looked to be only about nine years old at this time. She was curled up in a corner of her room with her hands He was squatting in the corner with his knees hugged, still shivering all over, as if he was frightened by his parents' quarrel outside. "Menma, can you hear me? I'm your brother Hui," I asked softly beside Menma. Suddenly, a chill came from Menma, and I shivered all over. It felt like standing naked outside in the middle of winter. "Who are you?" A childish voice came out of Menma's mouth. Menma also raised his head. I saw that Menma's eyes had pupils at this time, and they were still black. I quickly said, "I'm Chen Hui, don't you recognize me?"

　　"I don't know you." Menma shook her head and looked at me with a little fear on her face. Suddenly, there was a sound of bowls being smashed outside. Menma was so scared that she covered her ears and lowered her head and continued to tremble all over. I finally understood that the quarrel between her parents when she was a child was what Menma feared the most. As expected, children are the most innocent. Even the things they are afraid of are their parents' quarrels. But when I was young, what I feared most was my parents' quarrels. Of course, I didn't know what my father was like since I was a child, and I didn't have much experience. "Come on, Menma, just follow me out and have a good talk with my parents." I stretched out my hand and wanted to pull Menma. Now as long as Menma can break through the obstacles in her heart, as long as she can follow me out of the door and break the fear in her heart, this is my main purpose. "Don't go with him." Suddenly, Menma's voice came from the balcony of the room again. This Menma's voice was much more mature. I saw that it was a Menma who was about twelve years old. The pupils of this Menma's eyes were blood red and she was full of evil. She pointed to the balcony behind her and said, "These two parents don't value you at all. Menma, come and jump with me. As long as you die, you will have no troubles. Come on."

　　After saying that, he walked to my side and stretched out his hand to look at Menma who was squatting on the ground. Oh no, this is Menma's evil thought. It should be said that what Menma is experiencing at this time should be the legendary demon barrier, and the Menma next to me is not transformed by some evil demon. These two Menma are real Menma, but the timid Menma in front of me is the human soul among Menma's three souls and seven spirits, and the one who wants to drag her into the devil is her own soul. "Menma, come with me," I also quickly stretched out my hand. The soul of the Menma next to me and I stretched out our hands at the same time, waiting for the decision of the human soul in front of us. At this time, the human soul also timidly raised his head and glanced at me and the soul next to him, raised his hand and slowly stretched out to the hand of the soul next to me. When I saw it, I hurriedly shouted: "Menma, you have to think clearly. What will happen to those who care about you if you die? How sad your parents will be? Have you thought about it?"

　　Menma's human soul trembled and hesitated when he heard what I said. Menma's life soul said as soon as he saw me: "I am you and you are me. I will not harm you. You and I will jump down and fall into depravity forever. This is the best choice."

　　"Menma, don't be fooled. Keep your inner self," I said hurriedly. After hearing what I said, the face of the human soul Menma froze. She was stunned for a long time and suddenly she seemed to have recovered some memory. She was originally timid, but suddenly she stood up and her appearance quickly grew bigger, becoming exactly the same as the life soul next to me. The only difference was their eyes. "Brother, long time no see." Menma looked at me and smiled foolishly and asked, "Brother, I'm sorry, I really don't want to go out to see my parents."

　　"Really? Is this your own choice, Menma?" I deliberately emphasized the word "Menma". Looking at the little girl in front of me, my emotions became a little complicated. I remembered that when I first met her, I promised to help her get revenge, but I haven't completed it for so many years. Instead, she was captured and suffered such vicious spells every day. "Well," Menma suddenly looked at the soul and said, "You go. I've decided. I've decided that I want to go out and meet my parents."

　　"Why would your parents do anything other than scold you? Why go out to meet them? Follow me and jump down. Everything will be over and there will be no worries." The soul of life wanted to continue to persuade Menma, but Menma said with determination: "If it were before, I might have jumped down with you, but my brother came to pick me up. Although I don't want to see my parents, I have to listen to my brother."

　　I was inexplicably moved after hearing Menma's words. The three souls and seven spirits of a person will not lie. If Menma's human soul said so, then what she was thinking in her heart must be the same. "This is not up to you." Suddenly, the life soul next to me looked at Menma fiercely, and then bloody Menma crawled out from the wall behind Menma. There were a total of eight men. They were the other eight three souls and seven spirits. Except for the human soul, the other three souls and seven spirits had all fallen. Those fallen souls rushed towards the human soul Menma. I wanted to rush up but found that my head was dizzy. When I came to my senses, I had returned to my own body. When Xiang saw that I woke up, he asked quickly: "How did you wake her up?"

　　"I'm sorry, I didn't succeed." I shook my head and sighed. At this time, Menma, who was not far away, had slowly stood up and looked at me and Xiang with a strange smile on his face.

　　【309】Mr. Bai Wuchang

　　"Run!" I pulled Brother Xiang's hand and was about to run back, but I felt like my feet had no feeling and I couldn't move no matter what. Brother Xiang was the same. Brother Xiang quickly stretched out his right hand and bit it. Fresh red blood flowed out of his hand. A huge "qi" burst out of Brother Xiang's body. "The world is boundless and the universe is borrowing the law." After Brother Xiang finished speaking, he raised his right hand and slapped Menma. Originally, Menma didn't move at all after being hit by Xiang's palm. Blood began to flow out of Menma's seven orifices. Her originally pale face turned blue and purple. She suddenly opened her mouth and a black smoke shot out from her mouth. Black smoke rushed out. Brother Xiang and I shot at me. My legs were completely paralyzed at this moment, and Brother Xiang was the same as well. I watched the black smoke getting closer and closer, and it hit my chest with a bang. An extremely cold feeling came from my chest, as if a large piece of ice was stuck on my chest. Brother Xiang was in the same situation. When I looked at Brother Xiang, his entire body had turned blue and purple. I guess I wasn't much better than him at this moment. The coldness in my chest began to spread around my chest, as if it was going to freeze me immediately. Menma suddenly appeared in front of me, stretched out her little hand and pinched my neck. My neck was covered with Menma's Ma suddenly grabbed Menma and strangled my neck while I was standing on tiptoe. This feeling was extremely strange. A strong force came from Menma's hand. I felt as if Menma's hand was going to directly strangle my neck. At this moment, I didn't expect that Menma would regain consciousness after a few shouts. That was something that only appeared in TV dramas. I bit my tongue and a fishy smell came from my mouth. I spit it out at Menma with saliva. The blood on the tip of my tongue went directly onto Menma's face. However, as soon as it touched her face, a puff of green smoke came out. The blood on the tip of my tongue seemed to have evaporated directly, while Menma was like nothing happened. She even wiped it off with her hands. The force on him was a little stronger. I knew that the Turakusha was powerful, but I didn't expect it to be so powerful. The blood on the tip of the tongue is the most yang thing in the world. This doesn't mean that you will be fine if you have a lot of evil spirits or resentment. Being spit out by the blood on the tip of the tongue can at least have some effect. But Menma, the Turakusha, actually ignored the blood on the tip of the tongue. "The universe is boundless, and I use the five elements." Suddenly, Xiang Ge's roar sounded at my side. A five-colored light hit Menma's body. This finally had some effect and finally made Menma's body shake. At the moment Menma shook, I felt the power controlling my legs disappear all of a sudden. I quickly raised my right hand and chanted: "The universe is boundless, and I borrow the law to command."

　　I was very close to Menma at this time, and I slapped her on the forehead with my palm, but it had no effect at all. On the contrary, the moment my hand touched her, it was like touching an ice cube. At this time, the chill in my chest had already spread to my neck. The sensation from my chest to my thighs also slowly disappeared. I also felt a stabbing pain in my chest, as if someone was stabbing me with a needle. Brother Xiang was not very optimistic at this time. The Taoist techniques that Brother Xiang had used before should have been very advanced. According to the terminology of the game, it was a skill that was used beyond one's level. His face was pale before, and he just used that Taoist technique to blast Menma and make her shake. It was undoubtedly adding insult to injury. Brother Xiang couldn't bear the aftereffects of these Taoist techniques, not to mention that he was hit by the black smoke that Menma had spit out just now. At this time, he She also sat limply on the ground, as if she had no strength left. A thought suddenly popped up in my head that I was really helpless at this moment. Menma, this Torasha, was really powerful and scary. Just when I was about to despair, suddenly Menma's originally purple face showed a vigilant look, and she took two steps back and distanced herself from me and Brother Xiang. What was going on? I looked at the strange Menma. Could it be that she had a change of heart? No, she has completely lost her mind now. The possibility of a change of heart is basically zero. "I didn't expect that a little girl like you could find me." Suddenly, a shrill voice came to my ears. Between me and Menma, a guy wearing a white robe, a white tall hat on his head, and a pale face suddenly appeared. There were four big words on the hat: "A glance at making money" and it turned out to be Bai Wu. Uncle Chang, if I had seen Bai Wuchang's dead face before, I would not have been too happy. After all, the appearance of this guy alone is scary enough. He has a bloody tongue over one meter long hanging out, and his face is also very pale. In terms of appearance, he may not be much better looking than Menma, but now when I look at him, I really feel that he is closer to me than my uncle, and I was almost moved to tears. "Little girl, do you want to come with me or let me take you in?" Bai Wuchang looked at Menma with a relaxed look, as if he didn't take her seriously at all. Although Menma is a Tuoluosha, she is a more advanced species. Although Bai Wuchang was transformed from an ordinary ghost at the beginning, he practiced for thousands of years and became a ghost demon hundreds of years ago. It would be strange if he was not very powerful. "Roar" Menma finally showed a look of fear when she saw Bai Wuchang appear, and her whole body trembled. The White and Black Wuchang specialize in arresting evil Although a ghost is also a ghost, it is the natural nemesis of those evil ghosts. Menma roared wildly, and a huge evil spirit burst out from her body. She pounced on Bai Wuchang like a leopard. Bai Wuchang frowned, and before he could make a move, Menma pounced on him. Menma opened his mouth and bit Bai Wuchang's neck. This bite was very solid. Bai Wuchang was stunned for three seconds after being bitten. Finally, a terrifying aura burst out from his body. Bai Wuchang gave me the feeling of a wild beast. I felt that if Bai Wuchang wanted to kill me, it would be just a thought. I didn't even have a chance to resist. As soon as Bai Wuchang's momentum burst out, Menma was directly bounced away and fell heavily to the ground. Bai Wuchang was also very angry and laughed and cursed: "Okay, okay."

　　"Which ghost wouldn't be trembling with fear when seeing me? How dare you, a little girl, attack me? Based on this, I sentence you to hell and never be able to be reborn." After saying this, Bai Wuchang had a white mourning stick in his hand.

　　【310】Thousand Corpses

　　I was shocked when I saw Bai Wuchang actually took out the mourning stick. It seemed that Bai Wuchang was serious this time. Everyone probably knows what the mourning stick is. The most popular legend now is that the Black and White Impermanence use it to lead the wronged souls. The effect is similar to the small flag in the hands of the tour guide. In fact, this is wrong. The Black and White Impermanence can restrain so many monsters. Their own strength is part of it, but the mourning sticks in their hands are also one of the reasons. This mourning stick has a great origin. According to legend, when the Black and White Impermanence first became the Impermanence, their abilities were not high, and they were just ordinary ghosts. At that time, Emperor Yin gave them two mourning sticks, one white and one black. The stick was used to catch evil spirits. Then, the two of them, with the mourning stick in hand, specialized in arresting evil spirits in the world and created the reputation of Black and White Impermanence. However, after they became powerful, they rarely used the mourning stick to catch ghosts. Black Impermanence used an iron chain instead, while White Impermanence had nothing in his hands. "Master Bai, she is my sister. Please show mercy," I said hurriedly from behind. Unexpectedly, White Impermanence turned around and gave me a cold look. When I was looked at by White Impermanence, I felt as if I had fallen into an ice cave. It was much more uncomfortable than the black air shot by Menma before. "She is the Tuoluosha. She will be in the hell of endless suffering forever. You "I have any objections." Bai Wuchang looked at me expressionlessly. A murderous intent surged from him. I was enveloped by this murderous intent and couldn't even speak. I didn't dare to speak. Although this old man Bai Wuchang seemed to have some friendship with my master, if beings of their level were really angry and wanted to kill people, even the king of heaven would not be able to do it. I was really afraid that he would kill me. Anyway, he just said that Menma should go to hell and be locked up, not that she should be killed now. I can only find a way to save Menma in the future. At this time, Menma saw Bai Wuchang took out the mourning stick and really curled up on the ground She was trembling all over and dared not speak. Seeing her like that, she didn't even have the idea of ​​resisting. "Hmph," Bai Wuchang snorted coldly, waved the mourning stick casually, and the face code disappeared. The moment the face code disappeared, the black evil spirit that had been permeating the light rail and the chill in my chest disappeared instantly. "Boy, I saved you this time. I will repay you for the favor of lending you the relic last time." Bai Wuchang turned around and was about to leave. I looked at Bai Wuchang and thought to myself, "Master Bai, don't go. Is there really no discussion about the face code?"

　　"What do you think?" Bai Wuchang turned around and glanced at me. Although this sentence seemed quite impolite, I could still hear a hint of easing from his tone. "Master Bai, Mianma is my sister. I really can't let her go to hell. As long as Master Bai likes something of mine, just tell me that I have the Jiangchen Sword. If Master Bai is interested..."

　　Before I could finish my sentence, Bai Wuchang interrupted me and asked, "Do you think the Jiang Chen Sword is useful to me?"

　　"Master Bai, please tell me the conditions. I just want my sister to be able to reincarnate peacefully. Please." I looked at Bai Wuchang and said seriously. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Bai Wuchang's scary face. He looked at me and said with a smile: "Master Bai, I really do need your help with something now. Of course, you can refuse, but..."

　　Do I look like someone who can refuse now? Of course I feel unhappy but I have to force a smile and say to Bai Wuchang with a sly smile: "Mr. Bai, that's not the case. If you have something to say, just tell me directly. Why are you being so polite?"

　　Of course I said this, but in my heart there were a thousand horses running wildly. Bai Wuchang said, "I want you to do something for me."

　　"Master Bai, just tell me what you want to do," I forced a smile and asked Bai Wuchang, "It's easy to go to a place called Qianshiyong to find a token, right?" Bai Wuchang looked at me with a smile and asked, "Wouldn't it be better if you do this yourself or ask my master?" I asked doubtfully. As soon as I heard Qianshiyong, I knew it was not a good place. But Bai Wuchang didn't seem to care at all and said, "It's okay, it's okay. Young people nowadays all pay attention to human rights. I don't like forcing others to do things they don't like. By the way, in which level of hell do you think the extremely vicious ghost Tuoluosha is imprisoned? I'm so kind that I usually don't send others to the seventeenth level of the eighteen levels of hell. It's good. The snacks there taste pretty good..."

　　"Don't worry, Master Bai, you are such a joker. I was just asking you, you see, young people nowadays lack opportunities to train themselves. Master Bai, you gave me a chance to hone myself and improve my own strength. I can't thank you enough. Besides, let alone a thousand corpses, even if it's ten thousand corpses for you, I won't be afraid at all." I said these idealistic words and actually wanted to vomit. Bai Wuchang was very happy, smiled and walked to my side, patted my shoulder and said, "Not bad, not bad, young man, it makes me happy that you have such awareness. Remember to find the token, and I will send your sister to reincarnate, and I can also use the back door to find a good family for her."

　　"Don't worry, I'll do my best," I nodded and asked Bai Wuchang, "Master Bai, where is the Thousand Corpses Yong?" "Ask your master yourself. I can't tell you due to certain restrictions." Bai Wuchang pointed to Brother Xiang who had fainted beside him and said, "You have to do this yourself and you can't ask anyone else for help, even from your master. You can only ask about the whereabouts of the Thousand Corpses Yong and you can't tell your master the specific details. This matter is of great importance and you must pay attention to it."

　　"Yes," I nodded. Of course, I'll agree now and talk about it later. I'll take a group of people to the Thousand Corpses Cave to find the token. The name of this place tells you it's very big, not to mention finding something as small as a token. How can I find it by myself? Bai Wuchang probably saw what I was thinking and said seriously, "Don't take my words lightly. It doesn't matter if I tell you. This matter is very important. If you don't listen to my advice and act recklessly, I will directly send this Tuo Luosha to the hell of endless suffering for eternity."

　　I felt something was wrong when I heard what Bai Wuchang said. For Bai Wuchang to say such a thing meant that this matter was not as simple as I thought. I was about to ask about some specific matters when suddenly Bai Wuchang disappeared in front of me.

　　【311】Hospital

　　After Bai Wuchang left, I felt a pain in my chest. Fortunately, the pain was not severe. I looked at Brother Xiang next to me and found that he had fainted. I quickly helped Brother Xiang up and let him lie on a chair beside me. Soon the light rail finally arrived at the terminal. Unexpectedly, as soon as the light rail stopped, a large number of police rushed in. I quickly shouted, "My brother is injured. Come and help us."

　　Seven policemen rushed into our carriage. Each of them was in his thirties and looked like an experienced policeman. They were all very cautious at this moment. When they heard my cry, they rushed over and grabbed me. Of course, it was because I did not resist. This was also a normal performance of official duties. "Tell me your identity and name." A policeman who grabbed me yelled at me, "Policeman Chen Hui." After I finished speaking, the policemen looked at each other for a few seconds, and then one of them, who looked to be about thirty-five, walked up to me, carefully lifted my head and looked at me, then nodded and waved his hand: "Let go, you are Officer Chen's one of us."

　　After that, the policemen who had grabbed me finally let go. I asked, "What's going on? Why are there so many of you here?"

　　It turned out that when the police station sent the two members of the supernatural team at the beginning, they had already arranged a large number of police officers to be ready. Later, there was such a big commotion on the train, so there was no reason for these police officers not to know. However, they are also confused now and don’t know the general situation. They only know that the notice from above said to control the people on the train and not let anyone leave. In fact, it is very simple. Although Brother Xiang sealed the evil spirits and prevented them from passing through, the people in the other car can see the situation on our side. Moreover, Brother Xiang and I can see the evil spirits because we have opened the underworld path, and those people who don’t have the underworld path will naturally not be blocked. Although we can’t see ghosts, combined with these The rumors of the past days must have known that what happened was not simple. Now the police station has to keep it secret. I told these policemen about what happened, and then Brother Xiang and I were taken out of the light rail station by two policemen. The two policemen also drove Brother Xiang and I to the hospital. Of course, I also know that they asked two policemen to follow Brother Xiang and me not to protect our safety, but to monitor us. Although my identity was confirmed to be one of theirs, they naturally had to execute the order to control everyone from above. Of course, I have actually resigned. As for why they still regard me as one of theirs, it is probably because Uncle Fang helped me. After a check-up in the hospital, fortunately, Brother Xiang and I are not seriously injured. The problem was that I was diagnosed with over-fatigue and had bruises on my chest. But Brother Xiang was a bit strange. There was nothing wrong with the bruises on his chest. The results of the physical examination were the same as mine. He was just over-fatigue, but he was still unconscious and showed no signs of waking up. I had no choice but to let Brother Xiang stay in the hospital. In the following days, many police officers came to check on Brother Xiang's condition and even recorded his statements. However, since Brother Xiang did not wake up, they did not ask any questions. But no one came to ask me. This made me feel very strange. I called Uncle Fang to inquire about it. Only then did I know that I had resigned from the job at the Chengdu police station, but I actually had a record in the paranormal investigation team. Uncle Fang also told me that once you join the supernatural group, it is basically impossible to quit. As for Brother Xiang, although he is with me, he is not a member of the supernatural group. Now he is not even considered a police officer, so naturally he has to be monitored. For the next few days, I stayed in the hospital with Brother Xiang. I was worried that Brother Xiang would become a vegetable like in TV shows, but the doctor said that it would not happen. Brother Xiang was probably just too tired. Sure enough, at noon on the seventh day, I was eating a lunch box beside Brother Xiang's bed when Brother Xiang woke up in a daze. His face was as pale as snow and he looked very unwell. He opened his eyes slightly and asked me, "Huizi, where are we? Are we not dead?"

　　"No, no." I was happy when I saw Brother Xiang got up. Brother Xiang is a very important companion and brother to me. I grabbed his hand and said, "This is a hospital. You should have a good rest and you will be fine when you wake up."

　　"Yeah," Brother Xiang nodded dazedly and then fell asleep again. I knew he probably hadn't fully recovered yet and needed to rest, so I didn't dare disturb him any further. I pushed the door and walked out, walked to the next ward and knocked on the door. Han Sifan inside opened the room. In fact, there was another reason why I didn't leave the hospital for these seven days. The ward next to Brother Xiang was the ward of that guy Abao. During these seven days, although Han Sifan spent all her attention on taking care of her brother, she would occasionally chat and play with me. I also discovered recently that I should cultivate my relationship with Han Sifan. At least the most important person in her heart seems to be her brother. I must occupy a place in her heart. "Hello, Sister Fan, have you eaten? Is Brother Bao feeling better?" I said to Han Sifan with a smile. In fact, I don't like the name Sister Fan very much. After all, she is going to be my daughter-in-law in the future. It would be so embarrassing for me if a woman with a husband called her sister. But when I thought about it carefully, what could I call her if not Sister Fan? Xiaofan, Xiaofanfan, dear Xiaofanfan, I would be dead if I called her like that, so it’s better to call her Sister Fan. “What’s the matter?” Although Han Sifan’s words were still cold, I could feel that the way she looked at me was actually very different from before. How should I put it? It’s a feeling. Well, I hope it’s not my illusion. “Well, Brother Xiang has woken up, and how is Brother Abao?” Anyway, Abao released Menma this time. Although she fell into Bai Wuchang’s hands again, it felt like she had just escaped from a wolf’s den and fell into a tiger’s mouth. But at least there is still a chance for Menma to reincarnate as long as I find that token. Han Sifan gave me a strange look, as if it was because I cared about Abao, which was a bit strange. She tilted her head and asked me, “He’s much better now, come in and sit down.”

　　I shook my head: "No, I have something else to do, so I won't disturb Brother Bao's rest. I think I'll have to go on a long trip during this period. Brother Xiang hasn't recovered fully yet. Can you help me take care of him when you have time?"

　　[ps: The current volume names are all tentative names. We are still thinking about the outline of this volume.]

　　【312】Liu Lao

　　“What can happen to you?” Han Sifan frowned and looked at me. In fact, I thought about telling Han Sifan about my search for Qian Shiyong several times during these seven days, but every time I remembered Bai Wuchang’s words, I held back. I have to say that Bai Wuchang’s exhortation was a crucial reason. “Don’t worry about it. I’m leaving this time and it will probably take a while for me to come back. I’ll take care of Brother Xiang’s matter.” After saying that, I hesitated for a moment, but still walked over and opened my arms to hug Han Sifan. I have to say that I mustered up the courage to do this this time. I was prepared to be beaten up, but Han Sifan just frowned slightly this time and let me hug her. I have to say that Sister Fan is really a very smart person. She whispered in my ear, “Be careful.”

　　I was slightly shocked and nodded, then turned around and walked out of the hospital. I took out my phone and called Wu Jiu, "Hello, Master. I want to ask you about a place called Thousand Corpses. Do you know where it is?" After I finished speaking, the master asked, "Why are you asking about this place?"

　　"Master, things are a little special. Bai Wuchang asked me to go there but he wouldn't let me tell him what I was going to do. He also told me not to bring anyone with me. He also didn't tell me the location of the Thousand Corpses Cave. He just asked me to ask you and told me not to tell you the general situation." I opened my mouth and started to talk a lot. But the master seemed to know what was going on and said, "Well, that's how it is. But I can probably guess what Bai Wuchang meant. You go to Pangu Township, Yuanling County, Xiangxi, and find a master named Liu. He will tell you. I can't say much now, but you can talk to him freely without any taboos."

　　"Okay, thank you, Master. I'll go right away." I was about to hang up when my master suddenly said on the other end of the phone, "Go back to Chongqing first and bring the Jiang Chen Sword with you. There are too many zombies in the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. The Jiang Chen Sword was made from the bones of the zombie king Jiang Chen. It might be of great help to you on this trip."

　　After saying that, the master hung up the phone. I frowned slightly. Just hearing what the master said, the Thousand Corpse Tunnel must be full of dangers. At this moment, I couldn't help but worry about my own safety. "What the hell is there to be afraid of?"

　　…

　　I walked out of Changsha Huanghua Airport wearing a black windbreaker. At this time, I was carrying my black backpack, which contained the Jiangchen Sword, black dog blood, cinnabar and other things. After I walked out of Huanghua Airport, I didn't know how to get to Yuanling County. I only hailed a taxi and negotiated with the driver for 500 yuan. I didn't bargain and got in the car directly. It took about four hours before I arrived at Yuanling County. I paid the taxi driver and got off the car to observe Yuanling County. Yuanling County is very large. It is the largest county in Hunan Province. It is larger than Xiangtan, the smallest prefecture-level city in Hunan Province. It is known as the gateway to western Hunan and even has a history of more than 2,000 years. Anyway, I was reading this introduction on the way here. Anyway, I felt that Yuanling County could only be described as crazy, cool, domineering and awesome. Of course, when I actually arrived, I saw that Yuanling County was really well developed. It didn't look like a county town at all, but more like a prefecture-level city. I found a hotel to rest for a night that day. The next day I asked the locals and took a taxi. The old bus drove towards Pangu Township. Pangu Township looked very big, a bit like a small town. Of course, this town was not particularly big. There was only a long street with some houses on both sides. The whole town was basically built around this long street. I strolled around the street casually first, and then found an old man to ask about the Master Liu mentioned by the master. This Master Liu must not be an ordinary person. It would be useless to ask ordinary people. Only these old people could get some information. It seemed that Master Liu was quite famous in Pangu Township. The first old man I asked said that he knew that I was looking for Master Liu and was very enthusiastic to take me there. I quickly refused. The old man looked to be in his seventies and it would be bad to trouble him. So I asked for the address. Master Liu originally lived in a small shop at the end of the long street in Pangu Township. This shop was a coffin shop without any name, but the facade was quite large. There was a whole row of coffins inside. I walked to the door, knocked on the door, and asked inside, "Is anyone there?"

　　"who"

　　As soon as I opened my mouth, an old man walked out of the house. The old man was not dressed very well. He was about fifty years old and looked like an ordinary old man. The only difference from some old people was his eyes. His eyes were bright and energetic. "Who are you?" The old man had a blank expression and found a chair next to a coffin and sat down. "You must be Master Liu. Hello, my name is Chen Hui. I am Wu Jiu's apprentice. He asked me to come and ask you something." I asked the old man in front of me. After hearing what I said, the old man smiled and looked at me and asked, "What did that little guy Wu Jiu ask you to ask me?"

　　"Master Liu, my master asked me to come to you to ask about the whereabouts of the Thousand Corpses Cave." I said respectfully. I still know one thing. When asking others for help, you must act like a grandson. It's always better to be polite. "Don't call me Master Liu. It sounds weird. Just call me Old Liu." Old Liu waved his hand and said thoughtfully, "I really don't know the place called the Thousand Corpses Cave. But since your master asked you to come to me, there must be a reason. Just tell me the matter."

　　"Yes." The master had told me before that I could tell everything to Mr. Liu without any taboos. I told Mr. Liu the general course of events. After listening, Mr. Liu frowned, closed his eyes and asked, "You said that it was Bai Wuchang who asked you to do this?"

　　"Yeah," I nodded and waited quietly for Mr. Liu.

　　After a while, Mr. Liu opened his eyes and said, "If you have the Thousand Corpse Token, I will help you calculate where the Thousand Corpse Token is."

　　After saying that, Old Liu took out three copper coins and threw them directly on top, then grabbed the three copper coins, opened his palm and looked at the three copper coins, closed his eyes and thought for a while before saying, "This Thousand Corpse Cave is actually in Xiangxi and not far from here. It's interesting that it's in that place."

　　【313】Test

　　"Is there something wrong with that place, Mr. Liu?" I saw Mr. Liu's strange expression. Is there something wrong with the Thousand Corpses? "Did the White Impermanence tell you when to go find the token?" Mr. Liu looked at me and asked. I thought about it carefully and said, "He didn't specify when I should go to get the token."

　　After listening to this, Mr. Liu nodded and said, "I just read a fortune for you and it shows that it is very dangerous for you to go there at this time. If you are not in a hurry, don't go there for the time being. It is too dangerous."

　　"Really?" Although I didn't know who this Mr. Liu was, I still had a vague feeling that he must be very extraordinary. Naturally, I believed what he said. Mr. Liu stood up, put his hands behind his back, thought for a while, and asked me: "Since Wu Jiu asked you to find me, it means that he likes you very much. Then you can follow me to learn Taoism for a period of time. I will give you half a year. How much you can learn is up to you."

　　After saying that, Master Liu walked towards the inner room without waiting for my consent. He also said, "Clean the shop first. There can't be even a strand of hair." After saying that, he walked into the inner room. I looked at Master Liu's back. He didn't give me time to think. However, there have been rules since ancient times. People with a master cannot learn other people's Taoism outside casually. They must get the consent of their master. So I took out my phone and called Wu Jiu. Wu Jiu answered the phone quickly. He asked, "How is it now that you have arrived at Pangu Township? Have you found him?"

　　"You are asking me to find that Master Liu, right?" I asked, "Master Liu wants me to learn Taoism from him for half a year. Do you agree?"

　　After hearing what I said, the master said on the other end of the phone: "Damn, this is a great joy. Mr. Liu actually let you learn from him for half a year. You should burn incense. Remember to listen to him. There are many benefits."

　　Although I originally thought that my master would agree, I didn't expect him to be so decisive and seemed very happy. My master gave me a few more instructions, probably asking me to be obedient and not to make trouble, and then hung up the phone. Well, it seems that I have really been in this small town for half a year, and I am not an idiot. Since my master said so, then I must have a lot of benefits. I quickly picked up the broom beside the coffin and tidied up Liu Lao's coffin shop. I also began to look at the coffin shop carefully. After all, I might stay here for a long time. The outer room of this coffin shop is about 100 square meters, with more than ten coffins placed on it. There are also some paper money and some paper figures on the cabinet on the left. But I am not timid, so I am not afraid of cleaning. After I finished cleaning, I found a chair and sat down, playing games on my phone. However, not long after I sat down, Old Liu came out with a stack of talismans. He glared at me and said, "What are you sitting here for? Is this the attitude an apprentice should have? There is a charity cemetery on the west side of the town. Go and stick talismans on all the coffins there, and then just stay there." "Oh," I took the stack of talismans and saw that they were just some ordinary talismans to dispel evil spirits. I greeted Old Liu and walked to the west side of the town. Old Liu's shop was on the west side of the town. As soon as I left the shop, I walked directly west. There was a cement road on the west side. The road was not big and it could only accommodate one car. I walked for about five minutes and saw a village on a small hill. This small hill A small path leads directly to the charity cemetery on the hillside. The charity cemetery looks shabby and there are spider webs all over the sign. I pushed open the rotten door that looks like it will collapse at any time and walked in. The charity cemetery should have been built many years ago. There is dust everywhere and spider webs everywhere. There are not many coffins in it, only five or six, and they are still in tatters. In fact, the decline of the charity cemetery is inevitable. After all, cremation is popular now. The dead are taken away and burned in two days. Why put them in the charity cemetery? It has to be a funeral home. I looked everywhere and finally found a feather duster. There was dust everywhere on the feather duster. I took the feather duster and started to tidy it up. This charity cemetery is actually not small. The area for the coffins alone should be more than 300 square meters, and there is also a backyard. I worked for nearly three hours before I cleaned up the place. Then I put a talisman on each coffin. When I was done, I was so tired that my back and waist ached. Fortunately, there was an armchair in the charity cemetery. I found a towel to wipe it, carried the chair to the door and lay down to rest. Unexpectedly, I had just lay down for less than two minutes when Old Liu walked in with his hands behind his back. "Old Liu, I have cleaned the coffins and also found time to clean the charity cemetery." These older generations like hardworking people very much. Although I was as tired as a dead dog, I still pretended that this was no big deal. Old Liu looked at the charity cemetery with satisfaction and nodded and said, "Not bad, it's quite clean."

　　"Since it's clean, then you can sleep here today and hand over all the remaining talismans." Old Liu stretched out his hand to ask me for the talismans. I looked at Old Liu strangely but still gave him all the talismans. Just as I was about to speak, Old Liu suddenly said: "If you want to learn my skills, you have to pass my test. This is the first test."

　　"Isn't it just sleeping in the charity cemetery for one night? How can that be a test?" I asked curiously. Old Liu shook his head and said to me, "If it is a test, then it will not be that simple. Hand over all the General Sword, Six Combinations Command Talisman, Cinnabar, Yellow Talisman, Black Dog Blood, etc. on you."

　　Although I felt strange, I still handed the black backpack containing these things to Mr. Liu. Mr. Liu then asked me, "Are you afraid of ghosts?"

　　"I have seen ghosts before, so why would I be afraid of them?" I shook my head. I felt that I was not afraid of those ghosts. "No, you will be afraid," said Liu Lao. "You are not afraid because you have ways to deal with those ghosts. So you are not afraid. Then what will you do if you don't have these things?"

　　"Uh" I actually don't know. It's just like what Mr. Liu said. If I don't have these things, what should I do if I encounter ghosts? "It's getting late. If you can still stand in front of me alive tomorrow morning, then you have passed the first test." After saying that, Mr. Liu turned around and walked out of the charity cemetery. I watched Mr. Liu leave and my heart was heavy. Mr. Liu's last sentence was nothing more than a reminder that this test is not easy. I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time. It was only three o'clock in the afternoon. It was still early. There was no point in thinking too much. Anyway, it was still early in the evening. I lay on the armchair and dozed off. "It's so cold"

　　I shuddered all over and opened my eyes, looking around. I looked at the sky. It was already dark, and it was already night so quickly. I quickly took out my cell phone, and it was already past seven in the evening. It was too cold around me, and I suddenly remembered that I still had an exam. I looked around and there was nothing strange. I yawned and now I had to get ready. Although Mr. Liu took away my Jiangchen Sword and talisman, I would not be completely powerless if I met a ghost. For example, with the blood on the tip of my tongue, I walked to the gate, wiped the gate a little with a rag, and then bit the finger of my right hand and drew a not-so-small Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman on the gate. After drawing it, I felt my right hand a little numb. Although talismans drawn with ordinary blood are effective, they are not as good as cinnabar and the like in any case. Of course, the blood on the tip of my tongue is an exception. The most important thing is that the amount is not much, otherwise I would lose too much blood. I just used blood to draw a not-so-small talisman on the door, and I already felt very tired. "Bang".

　　Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the coffin behind me. I turned around and saw that the tattered coffin was surrounded by a cold corpse aura. The evil-repelling talismans that were originally attached to the outside of the coffins had long disappeared. It must have been torn off by that old Liu. I quickly looked around. Since it was a test from old Liu, I definitely couldn't just turn around and run. If I did, I would definitely fail the test. I frowned at the cold coffin. It seemed that the only thing I could use as a protective gear now was the door panel next to me. Thinking of this, I quickly kicked the door and knocked it down to the ground. I quickly bent down and picked up the door panel. Fortunately, this door panel was from a long time ago. The inside was probably eaten away by termites, so it was not heavy at all. I carried the door panel and walked towards the coffin carefully. The closer I got to the coffin, the lower the temperature around me felt. But fortunately, this temperature was within my tolerance range. When I was about five meters away from the coffin, the coffin also shook violently, as if it would explode at any time. Suddenly, a roar came from the coffin, and a corpse covered in blood jumped out of the coffin. The corpse was covered in blood, as if the outer skin was peeled off. It looked extremely horrible. It was actually a blood corpse. "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden in the heart, the Yin charm is hidden, and the human-shaped spiritual talisman is a way to worship the devil without a trace. Anyone who dares to disobey the heavenly soldiers' order" I roared. I don't care if you are a blood corpse or a dog corpse, I will hit you. I carried the door panel and smashed it at the blood corpse. The door panel whistled and smashed on the blood corpse. At the moment it hit it, a red light flashed on the door panel. With a bang, the blood corpse was blown away by me and crashed into the rotten coffin behind it. [ps: There is only one update today, but it is a big chapter of 3,000 words. I will resume updating tomorrow. Sorry, everyone]

　　【314】The problem

　　This blood corpse is not as powerful as I imagined. I just thought so, and suddenly this blood corpse stood up just like Xin Chun and ran towards me again. How could I be polite to him? I picked up the door panel and slapped it. This blood corpse didn't run towards me, but rammed towards the door panel in my hand with a bang. Of course, there was a talisman engraved on my door panel, so I hit it back with a bang. But when I looked at it, I found that the door panel in my hand was cracked. It seems that this thing has been stored for too many years, and the quality can no longer be guaranteed. Really It was really a bummer. Before I even thought about it, the blood corpse desperately rammed into my door panel again, and then it was blasted back. The door panel in my hand snapped and broke into four or five pieces. "Fuck you." I saw that the door panel in my hand was broken, and the blood corpse stood up again, covered in blood and rushed towards me again. He really thought I had no weapon in my hand. I quickly retreated a few steps, and while retreating, I opened my mouth and bit my right finger, then drew a palm thunder and slashed at him with a palm, "The Infinite Heaven and Earth Borrowing Method"

　　The palm strike on its chest still knocked it back two steps, but after it retreated two steps, it rushed towards me even more desperately. It was really fast and ran in front of me in a flash, rushing towards me. I was pressed to the ground by it before I paid attention. This guy was covered in blood. When I got closer, I saw some yellow pus in his mouth and some white insects crawling inside his skin. He was really rude and kissed me on the face as if I were his wife. I quickly reached out and hugged his head. He was sitting on me at the time, and his head was only ten centimeters away from mine. He suddenly opened his mouth and a fishy yellow liquid flowed onto my face. It was so smelly, and it smelled like a corpse. I saw that it seemed to want to continue vomiting, and I didn't know where the strength came from suddenly. I threw it with my fist and quickly rolled away. I wiped my face vigorously with my hands. It was so disgusting. The most important thing was that I felt a stinging pain on my face. Could it be that this guy's "saliva" had a corrosive effect on my handsome face? I don't have a mirror now, so I don't know if I have been disfigured. The blood corpse kept chasing me even though I was dodging, as if I was millions of dollars short of it. The blood corpse quickly ran in front of me and grabbed me. I didn't want to dodge anyway. No matter how hard I tried, this guy would catch up. Dodging and avoiding would only waste my energy. I used the "Borrowing the Universe from the Infinite Heaven and Earth" method. I slapped it on the forehead with my palm and knocked it back several steps. But then it roared and ran up. No, no matter how I hit it, it seemed to be fine. I don't know where Old Liu got such a powerful blood corpse. I was just daydreaming. I don't know when the blood corpse rushed to me and hugged me tightly, then bit my face. I haven't cleaned up the disgusting things on my face before. If it kisses me again, I will commit suicide out of disgust without it having to kill me. I punched it in the face. This punch was a solid one, but it acted like nothing happened. Instead, my hand was in so much pain that I couldn't stand it. My face was hurting more and more, as if something was crawling on my face. This should be the corpse poison in its body. I really feel that the situation is a bit dangerous now. I have been poisoned by the corpse and I can't beat this blood corpse. If I didn't know that this was a test given to me by Old Liu, I guess Ji had already run away. "Old Liu, I'm done. You should get out. This is too difficult." I took two steps back and felt more and more uncomfortable on my face. I'm not an idiot. I know I can't beat it, but I won't be so stupid as to fight it to the death. I just finished speaking. My whole body trembled and my eyes went dark. When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying on the armchair. It was as if I had just woken up. I got up and looked around. It was already past eight o'clock in the evening. I quickly glanced at the coffins behind me and saw that the exorcism talismans on them were still intact. I breathed a sigh of relief. Strange, was that a dream just now? No, I still feel a slight stinging on my face. It can't be a dream. Suddenly, Old Liu walked in from the gate of the charity cemetery with his hands behind his back. Old Liu looked at me with an unsightly expression and asked, "How is it? Do you feel you have passed the test?"

　　"Wasn't that a dream just now?" I looked at Old Liu curiously and asked, "That was an illusion I used." Old Liu looked at me, sighed, shook his head and said, "After the test just now, I finally know that you have no talent in Taoism. Using some talismans to say that you are half-baked is just praising you. You have no talent in illusion. You didn't even doubt whether it was real when you entered the illusion. The most important thing is that you are not alert to danger. You dare to sleep openly when you know there is a test. If it is an enemy, wouldn't he kill you directly?"

　　"Are there so many questions?" I asked curiously. Mr. Liu closed his eyes and shook his head and said, "The most important problem is not these. The main problem is that you don't know how to catch ghosts at all."

　　"How to Catch Ghosts"

　　"With your Taoist skills, you can actually defeat the blood corpse, but you fought with it for a long time and couldn't kill it." Liu Lao said, "You don't know how to fight them at all. Remember these seven words: ghosts hit the eyebrows and corpses hit the throat. These are the weaknesses of these two. If you hit his throat with a palm thunder just now, he would have lost half his life if he didn't die."

　　"Why do we have to hit these corpses in the throat?" I asked curiously. "There are dozens of types of corpses, the most powerful of which are zombies, flying corpses, jumping corpses, etc. But no matter what kind of corpse it is, there is a breath in the throat. This is their corpse qi. Hitting their throats is to disperse their corpse qi."

　　"What's the point of hitting it in the chest? It's already dead, so it doesn't feel any pain and won't get hurt. Do you understand?"

　　After Mr. Liu finished speaking, I nodded immediately. So that's how it is. I said that those Yin-Yang masters could kill ghosts in one move. I fought for a long time but they didn't do anything. It turns out that it requires skills.

　　【315】Beggar

　　"Do you know what kind of Yin-Yang Master can be considered a master? Or why are those Yin-Yang Masters better than you?" After saying this, Old Liu looked at me. I shook my head. How would I know? If I knew, I would have become a master long ago. "Knowledge," Old Liu said, "The most important thing for a Yin-Yang Master is all kinds of knowledge or experience. For example, the blood corpse and the charity cemetery you encountered just now were just illusions I used. It was just a very ordinary illusion. A Yin-Yang Master with a little experience can easily see it, but you didn't notice it at all."

　　"Can you still tell the difference between illusions?" I asked curiously.

　　"This is a question of experience. Although being in an illusion is very similar to reality, it is just similarities. There are still many differences." Old Liu looked at me, shook his head and said, "You should have a good rest in this charity cemetery for a night. I will conduct the second test tomorrow."

　　After saying that, Old Liu turned around and walked out of the charity cemetery. I looked at Old Liu's back and frowned slightly. It's true. In the illusion, it's really real, just like a dream. You won't realize it's a dream when you're dreaming. You will only find it after you wake up. After Old Liu left, I lay on the armchair and fell asleep in a daze. I got up early the next morning. It's not because I studied hard, but because I woke up from the cold in the morning. This broken place is too cold at night, and there is not even a tattered cotton-padded jacket. I can't keep warm. I rubbed my hands hard to make my hands a little warmer. No, I still have to go to Old Liu to ask for two quilts, otherwise I will freeze to death if I stay in such a place late at night. I closed the door of the charity cemetery and ran to Old Liu's coffin shop. At this time, the town There was no one on the street yet. When I ran to Mr. Liu's door, I found a guy who looked dirty and like a beggar sitting at the door of the coffin shop. But he didn't seem to want to go in or leave. I didn't think much about it. Maybe he was a beggar from somewhere. I'll go in and bring him some breakfast. I pushed the door and walked into the coffin shop. But there was no one in the lobby outside. I immediately saw an inner door in the lobby. This door was just blocked by a blue curtain so people couldn't see inside. "Is Mr. Liu here?" I shouted as I walked in. I walked to the door and pulled open the curtain. I saw that there were more than 50 square meters inside. I walked in and saw that there were dozens of "clay dolls" on the left.

　　These "clay dolls" were all worshipped with incense, and on the right was a stone statue of Taishang Laojun. There were incense on both sides. "Come and play with us," suddenly a group of childish voices came from the direction of the clay dolls. Dozens of little ghosts who looked one or two years old were running and jumping, and many of them ran towards me. "Go back," suddenly Liu Lao walked in from outside the door, glared at the group of little ghosts and said, "You have no rules. What did I teach you normally?"

　　"oh"

　　After being scolded by Mr. Liu, the little ghosts actually turned around and ran back into the clay doll. I frowned and asked, "Mr. Liu, why are there so many little ghosts in here?"

　　Old Liu took out a few incense sticks from under the cabinet. He took out three and bowed in front of the stone statue of Taishang Laojun. Then he turned around and lit a stick of incense in front of these "clay dolls". Then he turned back and said to me: "Nowadays, young people have no sense of propriety and shame, and then have abortions. These little ghosts are pitiful. They died again before they were born. So I brought these little ghosts here and worshipped them day and night. One is to prevent them from making trouble everywhere, and the other is to offer incense and hope that they can be reincarnated soon."

　　I didn't expect that Mr. Liu was so kind. If it were me, I wouldn't have the time to deal with these things. But I still asked, "Since this is a good thing, why don't you use a talisman to seal them up? They can easily hurt people if they run around like this."

　　"Don't worry about this." Old Liu put his hands behind his back and counted something with his fingers, then said, "That person should have arrived. Go and chase that guy at the door away."

　　"The guy at the door"

　　"Yes," Mr. Liu nodded.

　　I thought about it and wondered if the guy at the door was the beggar from before. I asked in confusion: "Even if Mr. Liu doesn't want to give him food, he doesn't have to chase him away."

　　"Don't talk too much. This is your second test. Just get rid of him." After saying that, Old Liu walked out. I thought about it and walked out. I opened the door and looked at the beggar sitting at the door. Now I look carefully. This beggar is about 30 years old. His skin looks a little sallow. This buddy doesn't look like he has had an easy life. But this is the task that Old Liu gave me. I can't just not do it. I opened my mouth and said, "Brother, get out of my way. You are blocking our business."

　　Unexpectedly, the beggar looked back at me and simply ignored me, keeping his head down and saying nothing. “Brother, are you deaf or dumb? You are not allowed to beg here. Why don’t you go somewhere else? Besides, our location is not very good. There is not much traffic. There are more people over there. I pointed to the more crowded area in Pangu Township and said to the buddy, “I’m not a beggar. I’m here to wait for people.” The beggar didn’t even look up at me. He kept his head down, not knowing what he was thinking. “Based on my many years of experience, I can see that you must be a beggar with the way you are dressed.” I shook my head, took the beggar’s hand and walked inside and said, “Come in with me, have a meal and then leave by yourself. That’s all right, right?”

　　After I pulled the beggar into the coffin shop, he seemed to have been hit by something and suddenly froze. “What’s wrong with you, buddy? I brought you in for a meal. You shouldn’t be so happy, right?” I looked at the beggar’s silly look and felt strange. Could it be that he was so happy when he heard about the meal? “Destined person, you are the destined person that the master told me about.” The beggar pulled my hand and rubbed his hands on me like I was his sister. He held me tightly as if he was afraid that I would run away. “Master, who are you?” I pushed the guy away. He was dirty and hadn’t taken a shower for who knows how many days or months. He smelled so bad and hugged me, which made me feel even more disgusting than when I was hallucinated by the blood corpse’s 'saliva' yesterday.

　　【316】An Jiadong

　　"Dude, calm down and tell me what's going on."

　　I shook the beggar and asked him, but he looked at me with wide eyes, as if he was afraid that I would run away. He held me tightly with both hands. Mr. Liu actually came out from the back hall with a smile on his face, looked at me and asked, "Why did you bring this beggar in?"

　　"I can't get rid of this guy, Mr. Liu, so I just want to give him breakfast before letting him leave."

　　I suddenly remembered that my mother, Mr. Liu, had given me a test. I didn't expect that Mr. Liu would wave his hand and say, "Okay, stop bothering. You have passed the test. This 'beggar' An Jiadong has been waiting for you for more than a year."

　　"What's the meaning of waiting for me for more than a year?" I asked Old Liu in confusion. "An Jiadong, you tell me yourself." Old Liu looked at the beggar and said. The beggar was so excited that he immediately sang: "My family had a car and a house and lived a happy life. Who knew that the corpse driver was so insidious and cursed my father's corpse..."

　　"That's enough." Old Liu interrupted him and glared at him before saying, "This guy's name is An Jiadong. His father's name is Andingguo. He used to be a gangster boss in this area. I don't know how many bad things he did in his life. Last year, Andingguo did so many bad things that he was finally punished by God. When he was on the bridge, he stepped on a banana peel and fell into the river and drowned."

　　"No way a gang leader can't swim," I raised my doubts. "Humph, that guy has done so many bad things that there are a lot of wronged ghosts following him every day. But normally we are scared by his viciousness and dare not attack him. If he falls into the river, how can those ghosts let him get out?"

　　"But despite all the bad things that Andingguo did in his life, he still had a good son, An Jiadong in front of you. When Andingguo died, some people competed for the position of eldest brother. Originally, An Jiadong was the most qualified to sit in this position, but he only asked to bury his father with honor."

　　"In the end, those gangs fought each other and the police caught them all. Although An Jiadong was the son of An Dingguo, he did not participate in their activities. Nothing happened. An Jiadong hired a fortune teller and wanted to hire a corpse driver to bury his father."

　　In the Xiangxi area, corpse drivers are the ones who do this kind of work. In the southwest, most of them are Yin-Yang masters. In the northeast, they are shamans. In the north, most of them are Taoist priests. "But the father of this corpse driver was killed by Andingguo. This corpse driver holds a grudge against Andingguo and even hid him in a corpse-raising ground. Not only that, he also planted a willow tree on the grave. This is a way to harm people."

　　"Within half a year, the savings that An Dingguo had left behind disappeared, and the An family suddenly became poor. An Jiadong's mother couldn't bear the blow and committed suicide. An Jiadong then found me and asked me for help."

　　After talking for a long time, Mr. Liu finally finished explaining the general situation. I looked at the beggar next to me and didn’t expect that he had such a sad and tragic history. So I asked, “Mr. Liu, why didn’t you help?”

　　"I don't have the habit of helping people who did evil in their lifetime. If you knew his crimes, you would probably want him to never be reborn." Old Liu paused and said, "But An Dingguo is not a good person. But An Jiadong is also not at fault, so I calculated that you would come here a year ago and asked him to wait for you. As for whether to help him or not, it's up to you."

　　"How can I help you?" I said, "I don't understand these things either."

　　"Do you want to go to the Thousand Corpse Cave in this state?" Old Liu asked back. When I heard his words, I was speechless. He was right. If I can't even deal with an ordinary corpse lying in the corpse breeding ground that hasn't even turned into a zombie, then I won't go to the Thousand Corpse Cave. It's just courting death. "Brother, please help my mother." An Jiadong looked at me cautiously and asked, as if he was afraid that I would not agree. I nodded: "Don't worry, I'll take care of it."

　　As if he had been prepared for this, Mr. Liu took out my black backpack and said, "This is your stuff. The Jiang Chen Sword and the six-combination command talismans are all in it."

　　"Ah, we have to go now."

　　Mr. Liu pointed at An Jiadong and said, "They have been waiting for you for a year. You should solve this problem with them as soon as possible."

　　I nodded and took the backpack. An Jiadong ran over and snatched the backpack and said, "I'll carry it, I'll carry it. You're welcome." After that, he grabbed the backpack and put it on his back. He said goodbye to Mr. Liu and walked towards the station in Pangu Township with An Jiadong. Along the way, An Jiadong and I chatted. It turned out that Andingguo was buried in a place called Jiemuxi Village, Jiemuxi Township. It is said that this is their old house where they settled. Pangu Township is quite far away from Jiemuxi Township. An Jiadong and I started walking from a narrow path and walked for about an hour to Jiemuxi Village. Jiemuxi Township is not as big as Pangu Township. It is much smaller in all aspects. I waited until I arrived at Jiemuxi Village and snatched the backpack. Although An Jiadong was very enthusiastic, I still refused. First, I was embarrassed to let others carry it all the time. Second, after going there several times, I subconsciously wanted to carry these talismans and other things on myself. Jiemuxi Village is quite large. It is much larger than ordinary villages. There are probably several hundred households. It looked quite lively with people coming and going. An Jiadong took me into Jiemuxi Village and I felt a burst of strange looks. The faces of those originally cheerful people in the village immediately turned ugly when they saw An Jiadong coming. Some people even cursed at An Jiadong. An Jiadong didn't say anything, but just kept walking with his head down, looking at the angry faces of the villagers around him. I really didn't know what kind of things that Andingguo had done in the past to make these simple villagers disregard their face and curse. After following An Jiadong for a while, we stopped in front of a thatched house. An Jiadong took out the key, opened the door and walked in. I walked in and couldn't help frowning. There was only one room in the house, which was not big. The roof seemed to leak and the walls would collapse at any time. "The house is a bit simple, big brother, please sit down and don't be polite," An Jiadong said as he wanted to pour me some water. I quickly said, "Brother Dong, don't be so polite. You are older than me, just call me Xiaohui."

　　【317】Digging Graves

　　"Why don't you take me to your father's grave first? Whether it can be solved is still a question." I said. An Jiadong looked a little happy and nodded quickly and said, "Master Xing, just follow me."

　　After that, he took me out and soon we were out of Jiemuxi Village. Outside Jiemuxi Village were all small hills, not very high. An Jiadong took me for about 20 minutes and came to a small hill full of willow trees. I frowned slightly and asked, "Is your father hiding here?"

　　"That's right. The corpse driver said it would be good for my father to be hidden here. The willow trees here can block the yang energy and let my father have some peace." An Jiadong nodded and pointed to this area to introduce these people to me. They have no knowledge of Feng Shui. The willow trees have such strong yin energy. It will be difficult for the descendants to have a good life if they are buried here. I followed An Jiadong and walked up the hill. I actually walked directly to the highest point of the hill. Then An Jiadong pointed to a grave at the top of the hill and said, "This is my father's grave."

　　I walked up to take a look. This tomb is quite magnificent after all, he is a gangster boss. But when I saw the feng shui, I shook my head. The tomb was actually surrounded by willow trees in a circle, and the back of the tomb was much lower than the front. I walked over and took a look. It was about four feet low. As the saying goes, if the back of a tomb is one foot lower, there will be few descendants in generations. If the tomb is four feet lower, the descendants will have no wives. This will make the An family extinct. Besides, there is a Feng Shui book about the willow tree: if willows are planted on the grave, the descendants will not get ahead. This grave alone can make the An family restless. I quickly squatted down and even pinched out a little soil and put it to my nose to sniff. The soil had a slight fishy smell, like blood. "Don't think about it. Let's move the coffin quickly and find another cemetery to bury your father again." I clapped my hands and shook off the soil on my hands. An Jiadong said to me embarrassedly, "My father did a lot of bad things when he was alive. The villagers will definitely not help me. As for spending money to hire people, all our family belongings and savings are gone long ago."

　　"Anyway, your father definitely can't be buried here any longer. Luckily there was no thunder and lightning. If a thunder had hit this grave, he would have turned into a zombie and the consequences would have been disastrous." I took out my wallet and saw that I still had three thousand yuan in cash. I handed it over and said, "Go find a brave young man in the village. No one can resist money."

　　"Thank you, benefactor." An Jiadong looked at me with gratitude. I waved my hand and said, "Okay, go quickly."

　　An Jiadong nodded and ran towards the village. This was not good. I looked at the cemetery. If it was really what An Jiadong said, his father had been buried for a year. It must be unusual for him to come out of such a place with such a strong yin energy or a place for raising corpses. I quickly took off my backpack and took a look. I first found a stack of paper money and threw it on the grave, saying, "People have human paths and ghosts have ghost paths. Just die and rest in peace. Don't come out and make trouble again."

　　Suddenly, a cold wind blew over and blew away all the paper money I had scattered. Not a single piece was left. I frowned and looked at the grave. I took out three cigarettes, lit them with a lighter, walked to the tombstone and inserted them. As soon as I had inserted them and got up, the three incense sticks had gone out. I immediately cursed at the grave, "Stop messing around."

　　I squatted down and took out my lighter and wanted to light the three incense sticks. Suddenly, with a bang, my lighter exploded by itself. My right hand holding the lighter was also hurt. "I just don't believe it." I picked up the three incense sticks and wanted to use the incense burning spell. The incense burning spell is the Taoist magic that you often see on TV. The Yin-Yang master takes the incense and spins it in a circle, and the incense burns by itself. I just started to spin the incense, and suddenly the three incense sticks seemed to be filled with lead, as heavy as a lead ball. I gritted my teeth and pulled them up hard. The three incense sticks finally lit up. Then I plugged the incense into it. This time it didn't go out. This trouble is worse than I thought. It's obviously an evil spirit, but it didn't find a suitable opportunity to break out of the coffin. I waited for about twenty minutes, and then An Jiadong ran over with three men who looked to be in their twenties. These men looked strong and had hoes in their hands. "Master, these are the ones I invited to help," An Jiadong introduced to me breathlessly. I looked at the three guys and asked, "Are you brave?"

　　The three guys were quite friendly and nodded. One of them asked, "Master, this is not the first time we have done this. What time will we open the coffin tonight?"

　　"Let's move the coffin now," I said without hesitation. One of the men asked, "No, Master, shouldn't we move the grave at night? It's not good in the daytime."

　　I'm afraid he'll come out at night and bite us to death.

　　Of course I didn't say it, I just said: "Just listen to me and start digging the graves."

　　"Okay."

　　I guess these three guys were hired by An Jiadong. Anyway, they were paid for the job. They went up and started to smash the grave and dig it up. An Jiadong walked up to me and asked, "Master, is it okay to open the coffin during the day? I heard it's unlucky."

　　"Auspicious," I shook my head. The guy in the coffin is unlucky now. I sighed. If Andingguo had been cremated directly at the beginning, it would have been fine. But although cremation is advocated now, people in their place, especially the country people, still hire corpse drivers to bury them directly after they die. I was still thinking about it. The young men who were digging over there shouted, "It's okay, we see the coffin." After that, the young men all ran to my side. Opening the coffin requires a ceremony, and this etiquette cannot be abolished. I took out the Emperor's Sword from my backpack, stepped on the Seven Star Steps, and muttered something random. Anyway, they couldn't understand it. After I finished, I waved my hand and said, "It's okay, open the coffin."

　　The three men hurried over and lifted up the coffin. The black coffin was coated with a layer of red. I hurried over and kissed it. It turned out to be blood. I didn't know what kind of blood it was. Coating the coffin with black dog blood could prevent the corpse from becoming evil, but I thought the corpse driver wouldn't be so kind. This blood was probably the blood of a virgin. An Jiadong also hurried over to the coffin and started crying. This was also a part of the reburial process. I hurriedly said to the people next to me, "Open the museum quickly."

　　【318】Open the coffin

　　These people went up and pulled out the nails that were holding the coffin in place. I quickly walked over and said, "You guys move away for a moment."

　　The three men nodded and stepped back a few steps. An Jiadong also took two steps back. I saw that they had all stepped back, so I grabbed the coffin lid and pushed it, then quickly stepped back. A stream of black corpse poison that could be seen with the naked eye surged out, and as soon as it came out, it was blown away by the wind. I then walked over and looked inside the coffin. The corpse lying in the coffin was indeed not rotten. Although its face was completely black and it was still surrounded by evil spirits, it was like bacon and not rotten at all. I pushed the coffin lid up and said, "Find firewood for me to burn."

　　An Jiadong said with embarrassment: "Master, can you not cremate him?"

　　"If you don't cremate, it will be your turn in a few days." I glared at him and said to the three men who were still standing there stupidly, "Hurry up and find me some firewood. Don't look for willow trees, look for other firewood. Remember."

　　Willow trees are originally very yin, so using them to burn this stuff is definitely not a good idea. "Master, is my father's problem serious?" An Jiadong waited until the three people left before asking me. I said, "You've seen Mr. Zombie. Your father's current situation is similar to that of Old Master Ren in the movie. If he resurrects, the first person he'll kill will be you."

　　"Ah." An Jiadong's face turned a little ugly and he subconsciously took two steps back to get away from the coffin. "But your father is more powerful than the old man Ren in the movie. The so-called 'zombie' in the movie is just a jumping corpse. It's just buried for twenty years. It's more powerful than the ordinary jumping corpse."

　　I frowned as I looked at Andingguo's coffin and said, "Old Master Ren said that although the burial site had its feng shui changed by a feng shui master, it was a lucky site before. But your father Andingguo was buried in a corpse-raising ground. Not only is the corpse not rotten, it is very easy to turn into a corpse. Moreover, the grave is planted on a hillside full of willow trees, and there is a circle of willow trees planted in the grave."

　　“If your father turns into a corpse, he will become Wanhu Shihou and can command ghosts and monsters.” I secretly sighed in my heart. Wanhu Shihou can be classified as a jumping corpse, but there are so many willow trees planted on the tomb, the Yin energy is very heavy, and willow trees are connected to ghosts. If this corpse turns into a corpse, it can command ghosts and monsters. Soon the three people came back with a lot of firewood, but when I saw that it was willow trees, I scolded them, “What are you doing? Didn’t you say that we can’t take willow trees?”

　　"Brother, there are willow forests everywhere. Where can we find other things to burn? Just use willow trees to burn." One of them said dissatisfiedly, "Idiot." I glanced at the coffin next to me. I have been feeling something strange since the coffin was opened. I can't explain it specifically, but I just have a bad feeling. I quickly took off my backpack and took out a bottle of black dog blood in a mineral water bottle. I dipped a brush in it and jumped onto the coffin. I squatted down and started to draw the Six Dings and Six Jias Demon-Slaying Talisman. However, halfway through the drawing, I felt like there was something inside the coffin pushing the lid. I stomped the lid back with my foot and quickly drew the talisman. However, the whole coffin began to shake. I looked up and I didn't know when... A huge dark cloud suddenly appeared in the sky, covering the sun and blocking out the sunlight here. I took out the Jiang Chen Sword and splashed the remaining black dog blood on the sword, then stabbed it into the middle of the coffin. The shaking inside the coffin stopped immediately after the stab. I was also scared and broke out in a cold sweat. Although the sun was now blocked by the dark clouds, it was daytime after all. If it was night, I would definitely not be able to control this guy. I looked to the side and saw that the three gravediggers were all sitting on the ground with pale faces. They were all trembling all over, and An Jiadong was also scared. I jumped off the coffin and An Jiadong hurriedly walked up to me and asked, "Master, what should we do now? Can't you subdue my dad?"

　　I didn't have time to care about him. I shouted at the three guys who were shaking with fear: "Hurry up and find firewood to burn him!"

　　"Yes, yes." The three of them turned around and ran down. Not long after, they found a large pile of firewood, which was not willow wood. We quickly put the firewood on the rack and then lifted the coffin up. I saw that everything was ready, so I said, "Light the fire."

　　After a while, the three men took out their lighters and tried to light the hay below. "Master, this won't work. This hay won't burn at all." The three men's faces turned red with anxiety. I walked over and saw that it was indeed the flame of the lighter that was clearly touching the hay, but it just wouldn't burn. "Step aside." I took out a talisman and drew a flame talisman. This was the first talisman I learned, and it was completely useless on weekdays. I lit the flame talisman in my hand and threw it at the pile of dry wood. But the flame talisman was burning with flames and lying on a pile of straw, but it just wouldn't burn. It was so strange. I frowned and checked the time. It was only about one o'clock in the afternoon. I said, "Find a rope and carry it back to the charity cemetery in Pangu Township."

　　"Master, we have to pay extra for carrying it to Pangu Township." One of the guys actually raised the price. I glared at him, shrugged my shoulders and said, "Okay, you don't have to carry it. I'm too lazy to bother. Anyway, you dug it up, so just leave it here. When it runs out and finds you one by one at night, don't regret it."

　　"Master Biebie, we were just joking." The faces of the three men changed. How could they dare to ask for more money? The three men immediately took the hoe as a stick and found a rope. Together with An Jiadong, the four of them carried the coffin to Pangu Township. Although An Jiadong and I only walked for an hour when we came here, we still had a coffin when we went back. It took us three hours to reach Pangu Township. I led these people to find the charity cemetery and then placed the coffin in the center of the charity cemetery. I originally wanted to keep these three people to look after the coffin, but these three people refused to do it even if they were beaten to death. In the end, they even asked for the three thousand yuan and said they didn't want to do that job. In the end, I didn't ask them to return the money. After all, they had done so many things. I also asked them to leave. Fear is human nature and cannot be forced. Although An Jiadong also wanted to run away, the coffin contained his father, and he definitely couldn't leave now. At least someone had to watch the coffin. I left the remaining black dog blood and said to him, "If it comes out, you can use this to splash him."

　　I have to go see Mr. Liu to see if he has any solution. I can't do it alone.

　　【319】Wan Hu Shi Hou

　　I quickly ran to Mr. Liu's coffin shop and pushed the door open and ran in. Mr. Liu was leisurely smoking a pipe. When he saw me walk in, he smiled and asked, "Little guy, have you solved the problem of An Dingguo?"

　　"Old Liu, I'm here to ask you for help. I suspect that Andingguo is about to become a corpse. Do you have any solution?" I asked Old Liu anxiously. "I know." Old Liu nodded and looked at me and said, "Otherwise, why would I ask you to deal with him?"

　　Mr. Liu said to me with a serious tone: "Kid, remember that things that can be easily solved are not called training, but gilding. If you don't go through hardships, you will never become a true Yin-Yang master."

　　"But that's Wanhu Shihou. I can handle it," I sighed and asked. Wanhu Shihou's most powerful is not his own strength, but his ability to command hundreds of ghosts. This is his real strength. Just imagine that one jumping corpse is enough to give you a headache. If there are a bunch of ghosts making trouble, it's hard not to be powerful. "You kid are really cowardly. The sword in your hand is made from the spine of the zombie king Jiang Chen. What a bullshit. Can Wanhu Shihou compare with the zombie king? You just need to stab his throat with the Jiang Chen sword." After saying that, Old Liu ignored me again and lay on the armchair, smoking a cigarette and humming a little tune leisurely. This guy really said it lightly. It seems easy to do. All you need to do is stab the Jiang Chen Sword into the throat of the Wan Hu Shi Hou. But in reality, that is a very powerful corpse monster. It is not a target that will stand there for you to hit. And since the throat is its weakness, it will definitely protect its throat carefully. But now it seems that I have no choice but to fight the Wan Hu Shi Hou head-on. Who made Old Liu not help? Since Old Liu didn't help, I turned around and ran to the charity cemetery in the west. When I ran to the charity cemetery, An Jiadong was looking at it carefully. When he saw me coming, he was as happy as if he had seen his own uncle. He ran to me and said, "Master, you are finally back."

　　"Is there anything wrong in there?" I saw An Jiadong's face was as ugly as if his father had died. I knew this guy was scared. Even though the person lying in there was his father, he ran out without recognizing any relatives. An Jiadong nodded quickly and said, "No, no, I'm watching here. Not even a mosquito can fly out."

　　If something really happened inside, he would probably be the first one to run away. "Okay, you stay in the coffin shop first. Old Liu is there. It's the safest place. I'll stay here to deal with this guy."

　　When An Jiadong heard that he didn't have to stay, he was so moved that he almost cried. He didn't say a word to me and ran towards Pangu Township. "Fuck you, you coward!" I gave him a middle finger from behind. Then I looked at the charity cemetery and had a headache. What should I do? I checked my backpack. Fortunately, I had yellow paper, cinnabar, black dog blood, brushes and other things. I looked and saw that it was getting dark. While the Wanhu corpse hadn't come out yet, I quickly took the yellow paper to draw amulets to dispel evil spirits. After drawing about four pieces, it was completely dark. I quickly took the four amulets and pasted them on the top of the coffin and chanted: "Fengdu Heavy Diamond Mountain Spirit Steady Immeasurable Illuminating Pool Fan Jiuyou Soul Body Follow the Cloud Banner Dinghui Lotus God Yong'an Command"

　　After he finished reciting the scriptures, there was a layer of light yellow fluorescence on the coffin. This must be the power of the amulet that can break demons and drive away evil spirits. Suddenly, a slight sound came from inside the coffin. It sounded like the sound of a mouse. However, as soon as it sounded, the light yellow fluorescence on the outside flashed for a moment, and the sound inside disappeared immediately. However, as soon as it disappeared, the Jiang Chen Sword inserted in the coffin began to tremble. I understood that the guy had not been able to come out because the Jiang Chen Sword had sealed it. If he got the Jiang Chen Sword out, he would break out of the coffin. I would not go up to stop him from coming out. It would be useless to stop him blindly. I could seal him for a while, but not for a lifetime. Anyway, I am alone and helpless now, and no one comes to help me. I have to fight it anyway. Of course, the Jiang Chen Sword is not as good as him. Pull it out and let him force out the Jiang Chen Sword. He will definitely consume a lot of energy. The trembling of the Jiang Chen Sword continued. I waited cautiously beside it, waiting for the guy inside to break out of the coffin at any time. After about half an hour, I was almost impatient. You can imagine that I concentrated on looking at one thing for half an hour and felt a little nervous. That feeling was really tiring. Suddenly, the whole coffin trembled. I quickly stepped back two steps. Suddenly, the Jiang Chen Sword was bounced out of it and fell in front of me with a clang. I quickly bent down to pick up the Jiang Chen Sword. When I looked up, I saw a black shadow rushing towards me. This Wanhu Corpse Hou looked very similar to the old man Ren in Mr. Zombie. His face was fat, and he was wearing a black shroud. His eyes were still flashing red. I had just picked up the Jiang Chen Sword and before I could even react I was pounced to the ground by this guy. He grabbed my shoulders fiercely with both hands. I immediately felt a sharp pain in my shoulders. It seemed that this guy had very sharp nails. My shoulders felt like they were stabbed by several knives. I gasped in pain. I really underestimated this guy, or I should say I overestimated myself. At this moment, my hands were grabbed by him fiercely, and his nails seemed to be about to pierce my bones. I had no strength in my hands at all. I decisively bit the tip of my tongue, and immediately a fishy smell came from my mouth. I spat the blood from the tip of my tongue on his face. Fortunately, the blood from the tip of my tongue was still effective on this guy. Once it touched the face of Wan Hu Shi Hou, green smoke came out as if someone was splashed with sulfuric acid. Wan Hu Shi Hou was miserable. It let go of my shoulder with a cry, covered its face and stepped back. Its nails were probably three or four centimeters long, and had basically pierced my arm all the way through. Fortunately, although it pierced my arm, it did not hurt my bones. I tore off the clothes on my arm and looked at my arm. The hole pierced by the nails was actually bleeding black blood. Oh my god, it was actually poisonous. My hands began to go numb, as if I had been given anesthetics. My hands went numb. I looked at the corpse of Wan Hu. It was also screaming and retreating at this time. I couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it couldn't attack me for the time being. I quickly ran to the backpack, picked up cinnabar and black dog blood, and poured them on the wounds on both sides of my shoulders. When my wounds touched the black dog blood, I felt a sharp pain.

　　【320】Full of confidence

　　However, it was very painful at first when I sprinkled black dog blood, but it felt much better after a while. I clenched my fist and was able to exert a little strength. I quickly stood up with the Jiang Chen Sword and carefully looked at Wan Hu Shi Hou who was still screaming not far away. I held the Jiang Chen Sword in my hand and slowly walked towards Wan Hu Shi Hou. Just now, the blood from the tip of my tongue hit his eyes as well, so he didn't attack. Now I have to take advantage of this guy's lack of recovery to find an opportunity to use the Jiang Chen Sword to stab his throat. Wan Hu Shi Hou also stopped beside his coffin with his face covered, and stood beside the coffin, trembling from time to time. I just walked in and smelled a foul stench of corpse. Wan Hu Shi Hou seemed to sense that I was approaching it at this time, and he stretched out his hands and waved them around. I looked at the position of its eyes and sure enough, both eyeballs had been burnt by the blood from the tip of my tongue. It looked extremely horrible, but I also saw that these two eyeballs were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The speed was so fast that it was simply terrifying. "Roar" suddenly, this Wanhu Corpse Marquis seemed to sense my direction and rushed towards me. I saw him rushing towards me, so I didn't dodge and stabbed at his neck with the Jiang Chen Sword. As long as he continued to rush towards me, his neck would definitely be lost. However, this Wanhu Corpse Marquis was not a fool. He quickly reached out and grabbed the Jiang Chen Sword, then took the opportunity to move the tip of the sword away and grabbed my neck with his other hand. Oh my god, this is too powerful. I was so anxious that I broke out in cold sweats. This is a life-threatening moment. If I am not careful, I will lose my life. I am helpless. Both hands were injured just now. Although the toxin has been cleared, it still hurts a lot and I can't use my strength. The hand of this Wanhu Corpse Marquis that pinched my neck was getting stronger and stronger, almost making me breathless. The more urgent the situation is, the faster the human brain works. I kept thinking about how to resolve the current situation. There is no way. I can only recite: "The infinite universe of heaven and earth borrows the golden body to possess the immortal body."

　　As soon as I finished thinking about it, a ray of golden light appeared on my body. The Wanhu Corpse Hou who was holding my hand seemed to be electrocuted. It trembled all over and immediately let go. I quickly stepped back. It really worked on this guy. Although this guy is also quite powerful, he is still a little bit inferior to Menma. The negative energy and evil spirit emitted by Menma at the beginning could be blocked by this golden light, let alone the Wanhu Corpse Hou in front of me. "Damn, weren't you so arrogant just now? Come on, damn it." I saw that this corpse monster seemed to be afraid of me and walked towards it in a swagger. The Wanhu Corpse Hou quickly stepped back a few steps. I wanted to keep going forward, but suddenly I felt a chill on my back. I turned around and saw that it was a child who was about one or two years old and was emitting green light all over his body. This guy hit me hard on the back. I immediately felt as if my back was hit hard by someone with a hammer. However, this little guy It wasn't easy either. He was knocked unconscious by the blow and fell to the ground. It looked like his soul was about to dissipate. "Isn't this the little ghost that Old Liu raised?" I looked at this little guy and suddenly felt like I had seen it somewhere. I thought about it carefully and figured it out. Yes, this Wanhu Shihou has the ability to command hundreds of ghosts. It seems that there are quite a few such vengeful spirits at Old Liu's place. I turned around and saw that the gate of the charity cemetery was full of little ghosts emitting green light. They looked at me and laughed strangely. My scalp exploded with a thud. I thought that no matter who was stared at by dozens of little ghosts, it would not be easy. "Borrowing the Law of the Infinite Heaven and Earth", I slapped Wanhu Shihou with a palm thunder without hesitation. But maybe it was just like what Old Liu said. I really didn't have the talent to use Taoism. I slapped Wanhu Shihou with a palm and he was only blasted back two steps. "Heaven and Earth..."

　　I heard the laughter of a group of little ghosts behind me. I turned around and saw that dozens of little ghosts actually pounced on me. My eyes almost popped out of my head and cold sweat broke out all over my body. Dozens of little ghosts, not dozens of kittens and puppies. Even if dozens of kittens and puppies pounced on you, it would be scary to death. Anyway, I was so scared that my head was confused and I didn’t know what to do. “The essence of the world’s magic weapons and the eight trigrams has been captured. The gods will sit and comfort my body. When I hear the mantra, it will come quickly. I will be able to communicate with all things. Nothing will go unreported. I will obey your orders.

　　I don't know when Old Liu was already standing at the gate of the charity cemetery. After he finished reciting this spell, the ferocious little ghosts that had been rushing towards me trembled all over and ran to Old Liu's feet, as obedient as kittens. "I'm just here to stop these little ghosts of mine, you continue." Old Liu shrugged with a smile. I was shocked by Old Liu's casual look. What Old Liu just recited was just an ordinary calming spell. I also know it, but it is a talisman for calming the mind and concentrating the spirit, and I haven't heard of it having the ability to subdue ghosts. Yet Old Liu used such a spell to subdue such a large group of little ghosts. The only explanation is that Old Liu's Taoism has reached a very high level. Seeing Old Liu beside me, I suddenly felt more confident. If I can't beat him later, Old Liu will definitely help me. With this idea in mind, I took the Jiangchen Sword and ran towards Wanhu Shihou and stabbed his throat with the sword. Wanhu Shihou didn't seem to have much IQ, but he was still very powerful. He dodged easily by flashing to the side. I blocked his sword and then used one claw to grab my forehead. The moment he grabbed my forehead, he used great strength to pinch it. I instantly felt a huge force coming. I quickly subconsciously used my right hand to hit its wrist and broke this move in one go. As soon as I broke this move, this Wanhu Corpse Marquis rushed over to me and hugged me. He howled wildly as if he was hugging a beautiful girl. This time, I was not as anxious as before because I had Liu Lao behind me. I took the Jiang Chen Sword and stabbed it into its stomach. I had been planning to attack its neck before, but I had never realized that its body was not much harder than tofu in front of the Jiang Chen Sword. As soon as I stabbed it, I quickly twisted the sword handle. This Wanhu Corpse Marquis trembled all over after being stabbed. I quickly bit my right hand finger and directly drew the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans on this Wanhu Corpse Marquis's body. [ps: I took a flight to Tibet at 7:50. I haven't coded the afternoon chapter yet. If I arrive in Tibet, I may not be able to code. I will try to write one chapter.]

　　【321】Shielded Secret

　　As soon as this Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman was drawn on Wan Hu Shi Hou's chest, a red light flashed out. With a bang, Wan Hu Shi Hou was blown away by the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman. Seeing him being blown away, I quickly rushed up with the Jiang Chen Sword and stabbed him in the throat. The sword stabbed firmly, and black evil spirit surged out of Wan Hu Shi Hou's throat. All the resentment he had accumulated over the past year was in his throat, and I stabbed it with the Jiang Chen Sword, and all the evil spirit leaked out immediately. Wan Hu Shi Hou also lay on the ground and shrank, trembling from time to time. His whole body also withered rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into a The shriveled corpses were just like the mummies that archaeologists dug out from ancient tombs. "You did a good job, kid," Old Liu praised me with a smile when he saw me kill Wan Hu Shi Hou. I quickly shook my head. It was all thanks to Old Liu that he stopped those dozens of little ghosts, otherwise it would be hard to say who would win. Each corpse monster has its own ability. This Wan Hu Shi Hou is born with the ability to command hundreds of ghosts, so his combat effectiveness in other aspects will inevitably be weakened. Old Liu stopped those little ghosts and weakened his strength by 50% in disguise, which allowed me to succeed easily. So I am quite self-aware and said quickly, "It's all thanks to the good leadership."

　　Old Liu smiled and patted me on the forehead and said, "You are far from being able to command me. After you pass the second test, come to my shop and rest for two days. Then I will give you the third test." "Okay."

　　不管万户尸候的实力是不是被削弱了但我干掉了一只万户尸候这可是铁打的事实那种成就感真不是一般的强跟刘老回到棺材铺我就休息了两天这两天就是使劲的睡觉睡觉做的梦也差不多是一个样就是在揍那个万户尸候正所谓我來虐你千百遍你却待我如初恋就是在梦里揍这个万户尸候也是很爽的好日子总是很短暂的当然这两天也不光是做白日梦这两天我在学一种剑术是刘老教我的按照他的话说只要把这个剑术练到大成杀人如割草千里之外取敌将首级额后面的是我自己yy的不过刘老告诉我当初常山赵子龙就是凭借这套剑术在长坂坡杀了个七进七出我其实很想问：赵子龙不是用枪的么不过想想我这样说也太折刘老的面子了想了想还是算However, this sword technique is really useful. It is not the kind of sword technique that is held for show or for people to watch. It is about how to kill people most conveniently. The essence of many sword techniques is to protect yourself. For example, when the enemy stabs you with a sword, other sword techniques are basically to block and deflect the stabbing sword for defense. The sword technique that Liu Lao taught me is to face the enemy's sword and stab it with a sword to exchange a minor injury for the enemy's death. This is the essence of this sword technique. If it is true as Liu Lao said that Zhao Zilong rushed into Changbanpo with this sword technique, how the hell did he get out alive? Of course, Liu Lao's coffin shop has a bleak business. Basically no one comes. Liu Lao also said that it would be best if there was no business for a year. That morning, I was drowsy and had just fallen asleep when Liu Lao ran to my side and said, "Boy, get up. It's time for your third test." I was still very sleepy at first, but when I heard what Liu Lao said, I immediately sat up, rubbed my eyes, yawned, and asked, "What are you going to do now?"

　　Although the previous tests were not easy, they were able to train myself, and with Master Liu protecting me, I didn't have to worry about safety. "Don't worry, this test is different from the previous ones, it's very easy." Master Liu looked at me with a sly smile on his face. The look on his face that asked for a beating made me really want to take the slippers under my bed and smash them on his face. Anyway, I absolutely didn't believe that the test he gave me would be easy. "No, this time the test is really easy. The first test is to test your talent for Taoism, illusion, etc. The second is to test your actual strength in reality. And I won't hide it from you, the third one is to test your character."

　　"My character is absolutely good." I chuckled. I am absolutely confident in my character. "Just give it a try and you will know." Old Liu smiled faintly and took out a yellow talisman and said, "This is to test a person's innermost character. If you are a rebellious traitor, I will destroy you now and make you an ordinary person. If your character is good, I will accept you as a registered disciple and teach you some of my unique skills."

　　"You can still refuse and turn around and leave now." Mr. Liu looked at me with the talisman and gave me another chance. I quickly shook my head and said righteously: "No need. I am still confident in my character."

　　In fact, I also understand that if I refuse, it means that I have no confidence in my character, then maybe Mr. Liu will not let me take the test and will directly invalidate me. These things can be understood by thinking a little more. Mr. Liu nodded, then took the talisman and stuck it on my forehead. I felt that the moment the talisman was stuck on my forehead, my mind suddenly felt blank, as if I knew nothing. It was as if a moment had passed. I opened my eyes and looked at Mr. Liu in front of me. At this time, Mr. Liu actually frowned slightly, as if he had encountered some difficulties. When I saw Mr. Liu's expression, I immediately thought to myself that it was not good, and asked in a low voice: "Mr. Liu, will this talisman find out that I am a bad person?"

　　After I asked this question, my heart was pounding. Since Mr. Liu said he was going to cripple me, I would definitely cripple him. Unexpectedly, Mr. Liu actually shook his head. I was relieved and said, "I said I'm a good person. How can someone like me who can't even step on an ant to death be a bad person? Isn't this nonsense?"

　　"No, I didn't detect whether you are good or bad. Or it seems that something in your body blocked my talisman from detecting you. I just counted with my fingers." Old Liu frowned and looked at me and said, "The secrets around you are actually blocked. As long as it has something to do with you, I can't calculate it. It's very strange. Even when your master inherited the Overlord's Soul, I could still calculate his affairs."

　　"Well, just stay and learn my Taoism. As for how much you can learn, it all depends on your own efforts." Liu Lao waved his hand and walked out of my room with a sad face. [ps: I was tortured by altitude sickness today. I'm not sure about the update tomorrow.

　　There is one more】

　　【322】Return to Chongqing

　　I was finally recognized by Mr. Liu, and I really started to work in this coffin shop. In fact, Mr. Liu is a very good person. If a poor person from the neighborhood comes to ask for a thin coffin, Mr. Liu will not charge a penny. However, Mr. Liu did not teach me any Taoist magic or divination. Instead, he told me stories every day, all kinds of stories about monsters and ghosts. According to Mr. Liu, since I have very poor talents, it is better for me to accumulate some experience. In fact, I also know that the most important thing for a Yin-Yang master is accumulation. The various ghost stories that Mr. Liu told me were not simply telling stories. After he finished telling them, he would analyze the characteristics and weaknesses of these ghosts and monsters for me. Time passed quickly. Every day, except for eating, sleeping and listening to stories, there was nothing else to do. I stayed in Mr. Liu's coffin shop for three months in a flash. These three months were actually quite comfortable. I didn't have to worry about encountering any monsters and ghosts like before. After all, with Mr. Liu as a great god here, I estimated that not many monsters and ghosts dared to mess with me. Although there were no monsters and ghosts to make trouble in these three months, I also roughly understood Mr. Liu's strength. It's very scary. Apart from other things, Mr. Liu probably tells fortunes four or five times a day. Even if his pipe is missing, he will tell fortunes to find it. If an ordinary person dares to do this, wouldn't that be courting death? Telling fortunes is asking for the secrets of heaven. Even if it's telling fortunes about small things like cats and dogs, there will be punishment. But Mr. Liu tells fortunes as frequently as drinking water. Either he is a fool, or the other possibility is that Mr. Liu has some way to escape the secrets of heaven. To be honest, I don't really want to believe that it is the latter, because that is no longer a field that ordinary people can touch. But Mr. Liu really uses the method of telling fortunes every day and has not been punished. Of course, I am not stupid enough to ask Mr. Liu about that kind of thing. Mr. Liu will definitely not tell me. That day, I was lying on the armchair for a nap at noon, and Mr. Liu went out to find a teahouse to drink tea. He was very leisurely all day. My phone suddenly rang, and I was also surprised. You know, in the past three months, basically no one has called my phone. I saw that it was Tailong calling. I quickly answered the phone and asked, "Hello, Tailong, why did you think of calling me?"

　　"Do you still want your diploma? The graduation ceremony is coming soon. Where are you? Come back quickly to get your diploma." Tailong said that and I remembered that we were about to graduate. Although Xiang and I had already entered the society, our identities were interns, so we were still studying in school. I thought about it and thought it would be no problem to ask Mr. Liu for a few days off, so I said, "Okay, I will come back when the time comes."

　　"There will probably be a graduation party the day after tomorrow, so hurry back. We're graduating soon, and there are five or six drinking parties tonight. I'm going to go out and drink with them." Tailong hung up the phone after he finished speaking. I thought about it and closed the door of the coffin shop and ran to the teahouse where Mr. Liu liked to stay the most. The teahouse where Mr. Liu was was just a storefront with several eight-immortal tables. At each table, there were several old men sitting, smoking pipes, drinking tea and chatting. I glanced and saw Mr. Liu inside. I ran over and said, "Mr. Liu, I'm about to graduate from school, and I have to go back to get my diploma."

　　As soon as I opened my mouth, Mr. Liu nodded and said, "Go ahead, come back soon after you're done."

　　I was very happy when I heard that Mr. Liu agreed. In fact, Mr. Liu was more like my master than Wu Jiu. After all, Wu Jiu didn't teach me anything, but Mr. Liu told me ghost stories every day. In my heart, I also regarded him as my master. If he didn't agree, I might not go back. I quickly said goodbye to Mr. Liu and ran straight to the station. There was nothing to pack in the coffin shop...

　　At six o'clock in the evening, I walked out of Chongqing Bus Station and looked at the traffic in Chongqing. I was filled with emotion. Although Pangu Township has its own tranquility and I can be considered to have a leisurely life there, people like us who are used to living in the city will never adapt to that kind of life. "Hey, Tailong, where are you? Come over here to eat hotpot if you want to drink. I have two other dinner parties. Just call Xiaopang at the hotpot restaurant opposite the school." I hung up the phone. By the way, since we are graduating, Brother Xiang must be back too. I quickly took out my cell phone and called Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang quickly answered the phone and asked me as soon as he answered the phone, "Where are you? Wu Jiu didn't let me call you. Are you going to work as a duck somewhere?"

　　"You are the one who should get out of here. I have already returned to Chongqing. Where are you?"

　　Wu Jiu didn't let Brother Xiang call me because he was afraid that it would affect my study of Taoism with Master Liu. Brother Xiang said without any hesitation, "I just arrived at the school and I'm in the dormitory. Why do you want to treat me to a meal?"

　　"Hurry up to the hot pot restaurant opposite the school. If you are late, there will be no food." After saying that, I hung up the phone and hailed a taxi to the hot pot restaurant opposite the school. When I arrived at the hot pot restaurant, half an hour had passed. Brother Xiang and Tailong were already in a private room on the second floor. I pushed the door and walked in, and saw that Han Sifan was there too. Han Sifan was wearing a white dress and looked very ladylike. There were only three of them inside, so we were not outsiders. I found a chair and sat down. They had already started eating. I quickly picked up two pieces of old meat and put them in my mouth. It was so delicious. There was no hot pot at Mr. Liu's place. "You go slowly, it's like you have never eaten meat." Han Sifan was closest to me and poured me a glass of water. It was so spicy that I almost cried, but the spicier it was, the more comfortable it was. I nodded and looked around. It seemed that someone was missing, so I asked, "Hey, where is the fat guy? Didn't I say to call him?"

　　I didn't expect that when I mentioned Xiao Pang, the three of them all changed their expressions. I asked curiously: "How come he is still glorious?"

　　Glory means hanging up

　　"Glory is bullshit, don't mention that grandson, bastard." Brother Xiang threw his chopsticks and said angrily. I saw them like this and frowned and asked, "What's wrong, brothers, can't you just have a little conflict and drink some wine?"

　　Brother Xiang said: "Huizi is like this"

　　【323】Private Dance

　　It turns out that the conflict started three months ago when I came back. At first, it was a simple conflict. Tailong and Xiaopang were playing League of Legends, and both of them were terrible at it. They both thought that the other was the one who was bad at it, and then they started arguing in the Internet cafe. This was one of the causes. Later, after Brother Xiang and I left, the two of them, who had been living together, started to have some minor conflicts again. It was graduation time, right? Xiaopang seemed to have an uncle who was the chief of a police station in the main city of Chongqing. Xiaopang went to work there at that time. Although Tailong's previous dream was to become a professional boxer, after so many years, he had seen a lot of things clearly and knew that he could not become a professional boxer. At that time, Tailong had not yet decided where to work. At that time, he thought that although he had some minor conflicts at ordinary times, he and Xiaopang were brothers after all, so he went to Xiaopang for help and also wanted to work for Xiaopang's uncle. After all, he had connections there, so it would be easier to get along with others. Originally, Xiaopang agreed, but he didn't go to help Tailong at all. Originally, it would have been fine to handle this matter. After all, it's understandable that if someone doesn't help you when you ask for help, there's nothing to blame and you can't say anything about it. What really caused them to make a fuss was when Tailong was fired from his job. At that time, Tailong was one of the top few in our batch in terms of martial arts, and he was actually ordered to be transferred to the Municipal Bureau. Although he was also at the bottom, he might be valued by the people above at any time, so promotion and wealth are not a dream. But I didn't expect that Xiaopang would get jealous and actually go to his uncle. After all, his uncle was the director of a police station and had many connections in the Municipal Bureau. In the end, he gave a lot of gifts and actually changed Tailong's transfer order to a small county town. "You know why, Xiaopang is such a piece of shit. It's just a little conflict in daily life, and such a small thing has ruined my future." Tailong cursed angrily, "But his grandson is not much better. He broke a few bones for me at that time. I guess he will be discharged from the hospital in the next few days, but he will definitely have sequelae in the future."

　　I nodded and cursed inwardly: "Xiao Pang has really gone too far. It's ok for brothers to have conflicts and quarrels, but this is too much."

　　Suddenly Tailong looked at me and opened his mouth and then closed it as if he wanted to say something. I asked, "Brother Long, if you have anything to say, just say it directly. Why are you being polite?"

　　"No, I'm thinking that Xiaopang is like this because of Yang Hong." After Tailong said that, I asked curiously: "Who is Yang Hong?"

　　Han Sifan on the side said: "The rich second-generation dad who is pursuing me seems to be the deputy director of the Jiangbei Public Security Bureau."

　　I didn't think much about it and said, "It's okay, they just don't bother us. If they do, we can't tolerate them. We still have to beat them up."

　　After that, we started drinking. They couldn't drink anymore. They finished two boxes of beer. I drank more than a dozen bottles and still couldn't drink anymore. Finally, Han Sifan helped the three of us back home. We got up early the next morning and played around all day. In fact, it would be better to say that we were the three followers who carried clothes for Sister Fan. Sister Fan didn't know where she got so much money. She went into a store and said, "This one, this one, and this one. If you don't want the others, pack them up for me."

　　Then he swiped the card directly, and the three of us were stunned. If we really married her in the future, we would not be able to support her at all. We bought clothes for a day, and each of us carried three or four linen bags full of various clothes. Then in the evening, Han Sifan took the four of us to some foundation and donated all the clothes. We were almost mad to death. Why don’t you just give money? Why buy so many clothes to donate? Later, Han Sifan said, "Giving money will make people greedy. Only giving clothes will really reach the hands of those in need."

　　But fortunately, Han Sifan treated the three of us to a meal in the end, which made us feel much more comfortable. Then we went home to sleep and wait for tomorrow's graduation party. In fact, graduation parties are usually held by classmates on a AA basis. But these days, there is a lack of everything except various tycoons. It is said that today's party was held by the guy named Yang Hong. He booked the banquet hall of a five-star hotel for a cocktail party, and not only invited classmates from his class. Maybe he wanted more people to know that he was a tycoon. He invited four or five classes, including our class and Han Sifan's female class. Anyway, it would be a waste if we didn't eat. If there are fools who buy it, there is no reason not to go. Tailong was wearing a very formal suit and tie. He looked like an elite in society. Brother Xiang and I asked him why he was dressed so formally. He said that it seemed that Yang Hong's father was back today, so it was better to dress formally in front of the leader. Brother Xiang and I thought about it and agreed that we had to dress formally when we came to the leader. Brother Xiang dug out the clothes he wore when he was a gangster in Changshou. It was a black T-shirt with a skull and a cow painted on it. The knees of his jeans were full of holes, and he had a yellow plastic necklace. Brother Xiang said that this was the uniform he wore when he conquered the world in Changshou. Looking at Brother Xiang's behavior, I despised him infinitely. He was dressed like a scoundrel. I put on a red T-shirt, a pair of colorful beach shorts, and a pair of sunglasses. This is a handsome, high-end, atmospheric and classy outfit. Then Brother Xiang found a spray paint from somewhere and I sprayed my hair red and he sprayed it yellow. As for Han Sifan, she wore a white princess dress. The four of us went out and took a taxi to the hotel. At this time, there were already many people walking into the hotel. These guys were all dressed in suits and had their hair combed shiny, and the women were almost all wearing skirts. "Huizi, Xiangzi, why don't you two change your clothes quickly? It's not good for you to go in like this." Tailong looked at me and Brother Xiang and said, "It's okay, it's okay. Those who are not dressed in suits are successful people, and those who are not dressed sloppily are hooligans. We are happy to have fun like this. As long as people are happy in this life..."

　　I quickly kicked Brother Xiang in the ass. He started to talk a lot. "Gentlemen, this is a private dance, you can't enter."

　　We were still talking when a female voice interrupted us [ps: I just arrived at the Tibetan Plateau and had a strong reaction. Tomorrow's update may be late]

　　【324】Grandson!

　　I looked over and it turned out to be a receptionist. Tai Long quickly took out the invitation and said, "We were invited. My two friends are dressed up a bit strangely and like to cosplay."

　　"cos" The receptionist looked at us strangely, took the invitation and took a look at it before letting us in. Originally, Brother Xiang was not satisfied and wanted to cause trouble for them, but I stopped him. With the makeup on us, it would be their duty if they stopped us. It would be strange if they didn't stop us. We walked into a lobby on the second floor of the hotel. The four of us pushed the door open and went in. There were already dozens of people hugging and kissing inside. Don't get me wrong, they are dancing together. However, only a few people were dancing. After all, there were very few women. Most of them were men. Some people also started drinking and playing finger-guessing games. The atmosphere was quite lively. "Sifan, you are here." Suddenly, a handsome guy in a small suit came over and asked Han Sifan, "Waiter, where should we sit?" I looked around and didn't know where to sit, so I asked this guy, "Is this Yang Hong?" Tailong quickly whispered in my ear, "What?" I coughed and looked at Yang Hong. Yang Hong's face was also very embarrassed. He laughed dryly and asked, "Sifan, is this your friend?"

　　“Um, I’m her boyfriend.”

　　He sounded like he was very familiar with Han Sifan and treated us as outsiders. I quickly revealed my identity. I didn't want to make trouble and told him directly that there was no hope. "It's okay. You haven't gotten married yet. Everyone has the right to pursue love." Yang Hong shrugged and said thickly, "You guys have fun. I'll go and accompany the others first. Sifan, I'll give you a surprise later."

　　After saying this, the grandson turned and left

　　When Xiang saw this, he immediately said to me with a gloating look on his face: "Oh, Huizi has competition now!"

　　"I'll just go and ask that pretty boy, can I not say that I look down on him? Our sister Fan's taste is not that bad, right, sister Fan?" I asked Han Sifan next to me. Han Sifan smiled strangely, "I think he is quite good."

　　"What a fart"

　　As we were talking, we found a table and sat down. Not long after, Kim Hee-sun and Xi Que, both dressed beautifully, came in. As soon as they came in, they saw us and walked to our table. Xi Que sat down and smiled at me, "Xiao Huizi, you are finally back. Don't you know that more and more people are chasing after our Sifan? If I hadn't blocked those guys for you, Sifan might have run away with them. Why don't you thank me quickly?"

　　"Don't listen to her nonsense. How can she stop it? She even sold Sifan's QQ for money." Jin Xishan laughed and scolded: "I am still the best. If someone wants Sifan's phone number, I will give them my phone number directly. They will find me instead of Sifan. What do you think?"

　　"It sounds like my sister Jin's method is more reliable. By the way, how much is my sister Fan's QQ? I'll go out and sell it tomorrow. It's no problem to sell the phone number as well." I just finished speaking when I felt a pain in my ankle. Han Sifan next to me kicked me. I wanted to say something else. Suddenly, a stage in the hall lit up. The Yang Hong from before walked onto the stage in a small suit and a microphone. "Hello, everyone. I'm Yang Hong. I won't say any more nonsense. Today is a good day for us to graduate together. Everyone can eat and drink as you please. This will almost be the last dinner together for us classmates who have been together for so many years..."

　　Not to mention that Yang Hong's words were really touching. Many people were moved to tears by what he said. Of course, the atmosphere at our table was completely different from that at other tables. "Come on, Tailong. Go out into the society and come with me to eat and drink. I'll let my uncle get you to Chengdu. In a few days, I'll go back to be a policeman when I'm happy. Let's continue to play together." Brother Xiang and Tailong were drinking happily, and I ate a lot too. It was worthy of being a five-star hotel, and the food was really good. I didn't listen to the words from the outside world. Suddenly, everyone was in an uproar for some reason. I looked up and saw that it was Yang Hong. At this time, the guy was holding a large bouquet of roses in his hand and walking towards our table. At this time, people at other tables were clapping and cheering. I thought to myself that something was wrong. Yang Hong quickly walked to our table, holding a rose in one hand and a microphone in the other. He looked at Han Sifan and said, "Meeting you is a gift from God. Sifan, on this beautiful day, I want to say goodbye to you. I like you."

　　"good"

　　Those who like to join in the fun shouted loudly, "I swear..."

　　How could I wait for this bastard to continue? I told him before that I was her boyfriend, why is he confessing his love to her now? This is too disrespectful to me. This is not the way to poach someone. Anyway, since he didn't give me any face, I was too lazy to give him any. I picked up the beer bottle that Brother Xiang and Tailong were drinking with and smashed it at this bastard's head. Unexpectedly, Fatty came out from somewhere and blocked the beer bottle. Then he said to me, "Brother Hui, calm down. His family has a strong background."

　　Seeing that Xiao Pang was blocking him, Yang Hong continued, "I swear, as long as you promise me, I will treat you well in the future."

　　"Fuck you!" I kicked the fat guy away and picked up the beer bottle on the ground and hit him on the forehead and cursed: "You are too disrespectful to me, grandson!"

　　"Beat him!" Yang Hong covered his head and shouted. Suddenly, six guys from our class ran towards me. Among them was Xiao Pang. It's true that this guy wanted to have a good future, but it was too much to ignore his brothers. The six of them rushed over and hit me. I quickly protected my head with my hands, but soon Tailong and Xiangge also started to fight with them. I also picked up a beer bottle from the table and hit Yang Hong's head hard. I also kicked him twice. He was asking for death by touching the enemy's head. "Stop!"

　　Suddenly, there was a loud shout. A middle-aged man in his forties wearing a police uniform walked over with a frown and shouted, "What are you doing? You guys are disrupting the graduation party today too."

　　"Dad" Yang Honggang shouted

　　I saw the middle-aged policeman Yang Hong called Dad and frowned.

　　【325】Farewell wine

　　所有的人都把目光看向了这个中年警察中年警察很快的就走到了我们几人的面前我就说：“警察同志杨宏光天化日给我女朋友表白我揍他一顿不过分把”

　　"How dare you! Even if there is a conflict in broad daylight, you cannot fight. You guys graduated from the police academy, don't you understand? All those who just fought are not allowed to move. Go to the police station and investigate it for me later." The middle-aged policeman looked at Yang Hong's head and immediately became angry. I was too lazy to talk to him, so I walked over to him and whispered, "My name is Chen Hui, a member of the Chengdu Supernatural Incident Investigation Team. You are still not qualified to arrest me."

　　"You" The middle-aged policeman showed a look of surprise on his face. He hesitated for a moment, then took out his phone and walked aside to talk quietly with the person on the other end of the phone. After about a minute or two, the middle-aged policeman actually walked over with a smile on his face and said loudly: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, Mr. Chen Hui, I didn't expect that young and promising."

　　"It's okay, just a little better than your son." I glanced at Yang Hong, the middle-aged policeman who was still holding his head and crying in pain. When he heard what I said, he laughed dryly and said, "It's all a misunderstanding, it's all a misunderstanding, everyone continue eating."

　　After saying that, he grabbed Yang Hong's clothes and pulled him out. I was too lazy to continue to argue. To be honest, I now look down on many things in reality. No, it's not just those of me who have learned Taoism, such as Old Liu, Uncle Cong, and my Master Wu Jiu. It's easy for them to get money or power, but Old Liu is running a coffin shop, Uncle Cong just opened a Lingling Hall, and my master also opened a soy milk shop. Maybe I used to think they were pretending to be cool, but now I gradually understand that the more you learn Taoism, the more you look down on many things in the secular world. I just sat down when suddenly Fatty came out from nowhere and said to me with a smile on his face, "Brother Hui, what did you say to that old guy just now that made him dare not fart and left?"

　　"Get lost," Tai Long said coldly, shrugging at Xiao Pang.

　　The fat guy was really thick-skinned and quickly said, "Brother Hui, we have been brothers for so many years, let's not make a fuss over such a small matter, okay?"

　　As he said that, he pulled a stool and sat on the table next to me. Jin Xishan, who was immediately fed up with it, cursed: "Fatty, can you be a little thicker-skinned? You were one of the people who beat Chen Hui just now. Get out of here quickly, or I'll beat you to death later."

　　Suddenly, Xiao Pang's face suddenly became depressed and he cursed: "Am I wrong? Everyone wants to move up. I just want to have a good relationship with him and find a good job in the future. Am I wrong? I am the only son of my parents. If I have no future, how can I support my parents?"

　　I listened to Xiaopang quietly and then sighed, "Xiaopang, you are right, but do you think Yang Hong can give you a future? We brothers can't help you. You are just a lackey over there, but you are our brother here. You don't know the difference between the important and the unimportant. Go away. We will no longer have a brotherly relationship from now on."

　　I've always believed that brothers are people you can trust with your back and they will never betray you. When Xiaopang followed Yang Hong to rush up and beat me up, I already knew that the brotherhood with Xiaopang was over. "This is a shitty society. How good it would be if we never graduated. The four of us went online together, a few people drank a bottle of water, and four people smoked a cigarette. Those days will never come again. After all, we were brothers. You guys have to be good." After saying that, Xiaopang picked up a bottle of beer and looked at the three of us. The three of us also stood up, each holding a freshly opened bottle of beer in his hand. Xiaopang's eyes also turned red. "Everyone has their own suffering. When my father was seriously ill, I had no choice but to borrow money from Yang Hong. My uncle is the chief of a police station, but he is also my uncle. My family is not well off. Brother Long, it's not my job to do. It's Yang Hong who asked me to do it. If I do it, he won't let me pay back the money. I'm sorry."

　　"It's useless to say so much. Betrayal is betrayal. No matter what, I just attacked Huizi." Tailong snorted coldly. Although he said this, his eyes flickered. "After drinking this bottle of wine, you and I are no longer brothers." Xiaopang took the beer bottle and drank it. I was also infected by Xiaopang's words and tears flickered in the corners of my eyes. Brother Xiang and Tailong didn't say anything. The three of us also took the bottle of beer and drank it desperately. Xiaopang finished the beer and was about to leave. Tailong quickly said, "Stop."

　　"What else do you want?" Xiao Pang couldn't stop crying and said, "I am sorry for you. I accept your wanting to beat me up today."

　　Tai Long pulled a cigarette out of his bag and said, "Since we are leaving, let's smoke one last time, the four of us."

　　After that, he lit up the cigarette. The four of us took a puff each and I started crying. To be honest, even though Xiaopang let us down in the end, the friendship we had with him over the years is indeed deep. The saddest one is probably Tailong. He and Xiaopang stayed the longest among us. After smoking, Xiaopang turned around and left without staying. Goodbye, brothers. After Xiaopang left, we naturally had no mood to drink. I took Brother Xiang and Tailong and walked out. Han Sifan originally wanted to follow us, but I said to her, "Give us brothers our own space, let us be by ourselves for a while."

　　Han Sifan was also very sensible and did not follow

　　The three of us took a taxi to a barbecue stand in front of our school and ordered a few boxes of beer. Then the three of us started drinking. I don’t know how much I drank that day. I originally thought that my friendship with Xiaopang was not that important. I didn’t expect that when we really separated, I realized how important Xiaopang was to us. We drank and cried at the same time, and I didn’t know why we cried. Maybe it was not just Xiaopang’s departure, but a feeling of grief for the loss of a rabbit. Today, it was Xiaopang who left, and maybe it would be Brother Tailongxiang who would leave in the future. Although the relationship is very good now, no one can predict what will happen in the future. Brothers have quarrels and breakups sometimes, but even so, I never thought of looking for Xiaopang to reconcile. Some things, since they have been separated, can never be restored to the previous feeling after reconciliation.

　　【326】Li Shanshan calls

　　In fact, the reality is just like this. No matter how good the relationship is in school, it will change when you enter the society. When I woke up the next day, it was already noon. Brother Xiang and Tailong were all sleeping on the sofa. "Hurry up and get up," I shook them for a while. The two of them were still sleeping like dead pigs and didn't react at all. Han Sifan happened to come out of the house at this time, glanced at me and said, "Okay, don't call them. You drank too much yesterday."

　　"I look like a wimp, but I just drank a lot." I shrugged. The three of them were too weak. "Are you okay later? Come with me to see my brother." Han Sifan threw a suit over and said, "Wash the red hair on your head first and get dressed properly."

　　As soon as I heard Han Sifan's words, it was obvious that she wanted me to go visit my mother's family. I quickly picked up the suit she threw to me and ran to the bathroom to take a shower and put on the suit. I usually don't like to wear this crappy thing, but once I put on the suit, I looked really handsome. After changing my clothes, I followed Han Sifan out. Han Sifan actually took me to the house where Uncle Hu used to live. I asked curiously, "Why did you bring me here?"

　　"My brother is staying here temporarily now." Han Sifan pushed the door and walked in. I hurriedly followed him in. The appearance of the room was not much different from when Uncle Hu left, except that there was a lot more dust. Brother Abao is so lazy that he doesn't even know how to clean it. I followed Han Sifan into the inner room and saw Abao sitting on the sofa watching TV. I quickly said, "Brother Abao, have you eaten? Are you feeling better?"

　　"I ate it." A Bao glanced at me as if he was not very satisfied with me. I didn't bother to care about him. If it wasn't for Han Sifan, I would have beaten him up. How could I be so arrogant now? Han Sifan was in the middle and felt uncomfortable. He said to A Bao, "Okay, brother, don't be like this. Isn't Huizi's attitude pretty good now?"

　　"That's right, brother Abao, those were all misunderstandings before. I'll go out and buy you a drink later. I hope you'll be magnanimous and don't argue with me." Although I said this, looking at Abao's face, I really wanted to take off my shoes and smear them on his face. "Okay, I don't care about you. Just be nice to my sister. If you dare to let my sister down, I will definitely kill you." Abao looked at me with a gloomy face. But even so, I felt very happy to hear it. Since Abao said this, doesn't this mean we are going to get married secretly? And when I saw that Han Sifan next to me didn't say anything, I quickly said, "That's right, that's right, brother Abao, I'm not exaggerating. I, Chen Hui, is definitely a rare and loyal man of a thousand years."

　　As soon as I finished speaking, my phone suddenly rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was Li Shanshan. Damn, this wasn't a movie. How could it be such a coincidence? I quickly hung up the phone and Han Sifan asked me, "Who is it?"

　　"That grandson of Tai Long probably wants to ask me to drink. How can I answer their calls if I'm not chatting with my brother Abao?"

　　Han Sifan didn't doubt me either. I nodded and he and Abao started chatting by themselves. I was relieved. But seeing Han Sifan trust me so much, I suddenly felt guilty. Bah, I shouldn't feel guilty at all. I didn't do anything to let Han Sifan down. Suddenly, Li Shanshan sent me another text message. I lowered my head and took a look. It was probably asking me what I was doing and why I didn't answer the phone. Han Sifan was chatting with Abao and didn't notice my text message. I quickly found an excuse to go to the bathroom, then ran to the bathroom and locked the door. Then I gave it to him. Li Shanshan called back, "Hey, you little bastard, what are you doing? Why didn't you answer my call? Are you cheating on me?" Li Shanshan asked with a laugh, "Oh my god, that phone call you just made almost killed me. Besides, even if he was cheating on me, it's none of your business. You never come to me for no reason. So, why are you calling me?" I asked, "I can't call you if I have nothing to do, you heartless little bastard. By the way, did you know that the movie we shot some time ago has been released, but it was not broadcast in mainland China, but in Hong Kong?"

　　"How's the box office?" I remembered that Brother Xiang seemed to have a male lead. "Well, the box office was quite bleak due to the image problem of the male lead. Many movie critics said that they wanted to refund their tickets as soon as they saw the male lead appear."

　　"I knew it would be like this," I sighed. Brother Xiang looks okay but he is not photogenic. Plus, his wretched appearance makes him look like Wu Lao Er. It's strange that the box office will be good. "But I'm not looking for you because of this matter." Li Shanshan paused for a moment before saying, "Huizi, are there really ghosts in the world?"

　　I hesitated for a while and replied, "Anyway, I believe in ghosts. It's up to you whether you believe in them or not."

　　"Huizi, I think I've seen a ghost." After saying this, Li Shanshan seemed to be afraid that I didn't believe her, so she quickly added, "Really, I never lie."

　　"What exactly is going on?" I thought for a moment and said, "Forget it. Where are you now? I'll come over right away."

　　"I'm in our school dormitory now. Come to our dormitory downstairs and I'll be there." After Li Shanshan said that, I said, "Okay, wait for me."

　　I hung up the phone and walked out of the bathroom

　　"What have you been doing in the bathroom for so long?" Han Sifan rolled her eyes at me when she saw me coming out. I smiled. I couldn't tell Han Sifan that I was talking on the phone with a chick in the bathroom, as I would die miserably if I told her. So I said, "It's nothing, Sister Fan, Brother Abao, I have something else to do, so I'll leave first."

　　A Bao looked at me and said, "You are in such a hurry. I was going to tell you the White Lotus' plan."

　　"Let's talk about it tonight. I'll treat you to dinner tonight." After saying that, I ran out and hailed a taxi on the street to the art school in the university town. Li Shanshan was actually in the same class as me. She was probably in her last few days living in the dormitory. When I arrived downstairs of her dormitory, I took out my cell phone and called her. She answered the call quickly. I said to the person on the phone, "Come down quickly. I'm downstairs from you."

　　After a while, Li Shanshan ran down from upstairs. However, her face was pale and she didn't look very well.

　　【327】Li Shanshan encounters a ghost

　　"Sister, what's wrong with you? You look worse than a serious illness." I looked at Li Shanshan. I didn't know why she became so haggard. Li Shanshan looked listless and said, "Xiao Huihui, I feel worse than a serious illness."

　　"Tell me what happened," I asked

　　"Let's go out and find a place and I'll tell you slowly." Li Shanshan took my hand and walked outside their school. She took me to a coffee shop and found a relatively secluded place to sit down. After that, she ordered two cups of coffee. I sat down and took a sip and asked her: "Sister, can you tell me what happened now?"

　　"Huihui, I've been having nightmares recently. Every day I dream of a female ghost in the bathroom of my dormitory. Whenever I go to the bathroom, she will run out and strangle me," Li Shanshan said to me with a lingering fear. When I heard it, I rolled my eyes and said, "Sister, you are scared like this just because of a nightmare. Besides, which ghost is so bored to squat in your dormitory bathroom all day long?"

　　Li Shanshan quickly shook her head and said, "No, no, I originally thought it was just a nightmare and didn't pay much attention to it. But last night when I went to the bathroom, I really met the ghost in my dream. She just pinched my neck and stared at me without saying a word."

　　As she spoke, Li Shanshan stretched out her hands and pretended to strangle me. I pushed her hands away and said, "Come on, sister, you must be dreaming. It's just too real for you to think it's real. If you don't want to continue having this nightmare, put a pair of scissors under your pillow to ensure that you won't have nightmares anymore."

　　Li Shanshan looked a little disappointed after hearing what I said and sighed, "You don't believe me either? I told my friends and they all didn't believe me. I thought you would definitely believe me, but I didn't expect you wouldn't believe me either."

　　It would be strange if her friends believed her. But seeing that Li Shanshan had said this, maybe she really had been possessed by evil spirits. I felt my body and luckily I still had a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman. I quickly handed it to her and said, "This is a talisman I asked for from an old gentleman some time ago. If you take it back and meet that ghost again tonight, just stick this talisman on its face and recite: Yangming's spiritual power is hidden, the heart is restrained, and the evil spirits disappear into the human form. A talisman that worships demons without leaving any trace. Anyone who dares to disobey will be ordered by the heavenly soldiers. That's it."

　　"Does this thing work?" Li Shanshan took the Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talisman and looked at me suspiciously and asked, "Recite the spell again, don't recite it so fast, I can't remember it."

　　Then I taught Li Shanshan the spell four or five times before she barely remembered it. Finally, I found a piece of paper and wrote the spell on it and asked her to go back and memorize it carefully. Only then did I feel relieved. Li Shanshan was always half-believing and half-doubting, but she seemed to have no other choice but to believe me. I didn't care about it at the time. I thought she was haunted by an ordinary wandering ghost. Although this kind of thing is rare, it still happens. Generally speaking, a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman is enough to deal with the wandering ghost. You may wonder how Li Shanshan can use the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman. In fact, these talismans can be used by everyone, not just us Yin and Yang masters. It's just that ordinary people can't use them with the same power as us. After giving her the talisman, she said goodbye to me nervously. In fact, I really wanted to go to her dormitory to help her see what happened. It was the case, but it was already three o'clock in the afternoon, and I had to treat Abao and Sifan to dinner later. The most important thing was that I was very curious about what caused Abao to betray the White Lotus Sect. I had to go find Abao and ask him what was going on. After I walked out of the coffee shop with Li Shanshan, I took out my phone and called Han Sifan. After the call was connected, I asked her where she was. She said she was still chatting and playing with Abao at Uncle Hu's house. I quickly told her that I would go back immediately. I took a taxi and ran back to Uncle Hu's house. In fact, the coffee shop was not far from Uncle Hu's house. It was less than ten minutes away. But perhaps because I was eager to know about this matter, I didn't care about the eight yuan taxi fare. Are you kidding me? What kind of identity and status do I have? Eight yuan is not a big deal. When I ran back to Uncle Hu's house, Han Sifan and Abao were still chatting on the sofa. As soon as I pushed the door and went in, Han Sifan asked me, "Which girl did you go out to fool around with again?"

　　"How could that be possible? You know Li Shanshan, right? She just told me that she often has nightmares at night..." Before I could finish my sentence, Han Sifan picked up an apple from the table and smashed it over to me, cursing, "Did she say that she often has nightmares at night and feels empty, lonely and cold, and she wants you to accompany her?"

　　I didn't know how I gave in at the time, so I subconsciously said, "If it's true, do you think I will come back?"

　　"Chen Huihui, you bastard, I'm going to kill you." Han Sifan actually picked up a fruit knife on the table and threw it directly at me. Fortunately, Han Sifan seemed to just want to scare me and didn't really want to murder her husband. The fruit knife only flew past my head five centimeters away. "Sister Fan, calm down. I'm not kidding. Our Sister Fan is so beautiful, how can I look down on other girls, right?" I nodded and bowed to Han Sifan and smiled. After hearing what I said, Han Sifan finally laughed and glared at me and said, "Come over here and sit down."

　　"Yes, yes, yes." I quickly sat down next to Han Sifan obediently. A Bao also said, "Okay, stop making trouble, Huizi, sit down. I know you want to hear why I betrayed the White Lotus Sect."

　　"Yes, Brother Bao, you say," I nodded quickly

　　"Actually, it's because of a plan of the White Lotus Sect." A Bao glanced at Han Sifan and said, "The White Lotus Sect is preparing to train the fifth-ranked evil ghost on the Hundred Ghosts List, but training this kind of evil ghost requires many kinds of wronged soul materials."

　　"One of them is the Yin person from the previous life."

　　"A ghost from the previous life" My eyebrows jumped at this term. I heard from Mr. Liu that a ghost from the previous life is a person who was an evil ghost in his previous life. However, there are very few such people because evil ghosts are basically beaten to death. Even if they go to the underworld, they are imprisoned. Very few of them are reincarnated. I suddenly looked at Han Sifan. Yes, Sister Fan was a wronged ghost in her previous life. [ps: Sorry for the late update today. I should be able to resume the update time tomorrow. In fact, Xiaojiu had a high fever of 40 degrees yesterday. I will never go to Tibet again. Oh my god]

　　【328】Main material

　　In this case, it is very simple why A Bao betrayed the White Lotus Sect. Although these guys are ruthless to those irrelevant people, they are very conscientious when it comes to their relatives. If the White Lotus Sect decided to deal with Han Sifan, then A Bao wanted to save Han Sifan. Under such circumstances, it makes sense that he betrayed the White Lotus Sect. A Bao saw that I had guessed it, so he said, "You guessed it too, right? Because there were too few people who were assassinated in the previous life, and they were extremely difficult to find. Sifan happened to be the assassin in the previous life. I accidentally learned that Sifan was chosen as a target by the White Lotus Sect, so I ran out to inform you, but I didn't expect them to hurt me."

　　"According to you, it's been three months since the incident, why hasn't the White Lotus Cult taken action yet?" I raised my doubts, and A Bao said, "That kind of wronged ghost can't be cultivated just by practicing. That's the fifth wronged ghost on the Hundred Ghosts List. The evil person in the previous life is just one of the materials. Although it can be regarded as the main material, it is not the most important. Maybe it's because of me that the White Lotus Cult knew that we were prepared here, so they have been slow to act."

　　After a while, A Bao thought about it and said, "Oh, I might as well tell you that you actually have another main ingredient."

　　I always feel it's weird to describe people as material, but I still patiently asked: "Who else?"

　　A Bao looked at me and said with a smile: "Do you know a person named Li Shanshan? This person is one of the main materials, and even ranks higher than Sifan."

　　"Li Shanshan" I frowned and suddenly remembered that Li Shanshan had encountered ghosts recently. I quickly stood up, took out my phone and called Li Shanshan. Beep beep beep...

　　After a while, thank God, Li Shanshan answered the phone. I quickly said, "Shanshan, let's go through the gate of our police academy."

　　"What's the matter? I just returned to the dormitory not long ago." Li Shanshan complained over there. I said, "My dear sister, I am saving your life. Fortunately, I know her better." I said, "Come on, I will treat you to hot pot."

　　"Really, I'll be there right away. Which hotpot restaurant should I go to? Forget it. I'll call you when I get to the police academy." After saying that, Li Shanshan hung up the phone. I was relieved when she agreed. Fortunately, I know that the people around me are basically foodies, otherwise I really can't coax her out. A Bao and Han Sifan didn't talk before. After I hung up the phone, A Bao continued, "This Li Shanshan was born in a yin year, yin month, yin day, and yin hour. On the night of her birth, she was bitten by a cat that was always full of evil spirits. She was possessed by a little ghost when she was two years old... When she was nineteen, her three souls and seven spirits were scared out of her body, and then she was almost taken away by a cat demon."

　　"According to our statistics, Li Shanshan has encountered a total of 18 supernatural events in the past 20 years, basically one every year. If she were an ordinary person, she would definitely not live past the age of 18 after being touched by so many dirty things. But she is miraculously still alive today and has no health problems at all."

　　I was so scared that I started coughing after hearing that. Li Shanshan's vitality is too strong. Most people who are possessed by wronged spirits will suffer a serious illness. If they are haunted by ghosts all the time, they don't know how many years they will lose. I didn't expect that Li Shanshan was not hurt at all. A Bao went on to say, "From the tone of your voice just now, Li Shanshan must have been haunted by a ghost again. Don't worry. If it was us, the White Lotus Sect, who took action, she would definitely not live that long. Originally, she was born in an extremely yin body in the yin years, yin months, yin days and yin hours. In addition, she has been haunted by ghosts so often that she has become a yin-absorbing body. This kind of body is most favored by ghosts, but ghosts will not harm her, but will follow her instead."

　　"Ghosts feel addicted to drugs just like humans. If she dies unjustly, she will become a ghost king who is born to command ghosts. With the White Lotus Cult's rituals and training, she can become the fifth on the Hundred Ghosts List, the Yaksha Emperor. Except for the top four ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List, all ghosts below the Hundred Ghosts List will unconditionally submit to her, just like subjects obeying an emperor."

　　After A Bao finished speaking, he looked at me and said, "The White Lotus Sect is not as simple as you think, and it is not something that can be destroyed just by saying so."

　　"What on earth do you White Lotus Sect want to do?" I slammed the table and stood up: "What on earth do you want to do by training so many terrifying ghosts?"

　　If it weren't for the White Lotus Sect, how could there be so many problems? How could Menma die? I don't know what they want to do. "I also want to know what the White Lotus Sect wants to do, but no one knows what the White Lotus Sect wants to do except the leader." A Bao smiled faintly and said, "Sifan will be fine with my protection. As for Li Shanshan, I definitely can't take care of her."

　　I said, "It's okay, I will protect her."

　　"You can't protect her. She is the most important material for the Yaksha Emperor. If the White Lotus Sect intends to snatch her away, no one except Wu Jiu can protect her. Well, Old Liu can, but he will never care about these unimportant matters."

　　"What do you mean?" I asked back

　　"Aren't you studying with Old Liu? Send her to Wu Jiu, and then study with Old Liu. I'm not lying to you. The world will soon be in chaos. With your ability, it will be difficult to protect yourself, let alone protect Sifan. The only people who can teach you to survive in troubled times are Wu Jiu and Old Liu. Wu Jiu has too many things to do and can't teach you anything. Only Old Liu is there." A Bao said to me earnestly. I also know that A Bao must know a lot, so I asked him: "But Old Liu said that I have no talent for Taoism and illusion. I studied there for three months and all I did was listen to his stories."

　　"Don't worry, no one will teach their real skills to someone without knowing them well. Go back and learn from Mr. Liu." A Bao was also very serious at this time and said to me. After listening to A Bao's words, I inexplicably felt a lot more favorable towards him. I nodded and said, "Thank you."

　　I said to Li Shanshan again: "Sister Fan, you stay here with Brother Bao first. I will go and arrange Li Shanshan's affairs first."

　　Fortunately, Sister Fan was quite reasonable. Most women would be more or less jealous when they hear that their boyfriends are going to find another woman, but Sister Fan didn't seem jealous at all. She just took the fruit knife and stabbed it hard on the table, then smiled at me and said with concern: "Go ahead, be careful on the road and don't get into a car accident. Also, be careful of the sewer cover and don't fall in and die."

　　【329】Return to Pangu Township

　　I quickly ran to the gate of our police academy. At this time, Li Shanshan was standing at the gate looking around. I quickly ran over and said, "What are you looking at?"

　　"You little bastard, you're here! I want to eat hotpot." As soon as Li Shanshan saw me coming, she rushed over and grabbed my hands tightly, as if she was afraid that I would run away. "Sister, can you let go first?" My hands were hurt by Li Shanshan's grip, and my head was thinking quickly about how I could trick Li Shanshan into going to Wu Jiu. "Shanshan, can I discuss something with you?" I thought about it and finally got an idea: "You just graduated, have you found a job?"

　　"Why are you asking this? Of course I have plans. I plan to enter the entertainment industry." Li Shanshan, who was frightened by ghosts before, seemed to finally relax when she mentioned work. She put her hands on her hips and looked at me with a smile and said, "You still have time to ask for an autograph now. When I become famous in the future, you have to make an appointment to meet me."

　　I was also targeted by the White Lotus Sect. I was lucky to be able to save my life. But I didn't want to discourage Li Shanshan, so I said, "Sister, you see, even if you want to enter the entertainment industry after graduation, you have to hone your skills first. A relative of mine is doing business and wants to recruit people. Do you think you can go over to work for a few days to help him?"

　　"Little bastard, are you hiding something from me?" Li Shanshan stared at me and asked me, shaking her head quickly: "Sisters, what is our relationship? How can I not tell you something?"

　　"That's right," Li Shanshan grabbed my hand and nodded inexplicably. I was thinking of some reason to fool her, but I didn't expect her to be so naive and believe it so quickly. "How about you consider what I just told you?" I asked Li Shanshan. Li Shanshan thought about it for a while and nodded hesitantly and said, "Okay, then I'll just do you a favor. But I have to make it clear in advance that I will leave when I find a new job in the future."

　　Big sister, I am saving your life. Why do you make it seem like I am forcing you? "Wait for me a moment, I will call my relative first." I took out my phone, walked a few steps to the side, and called Wu Jiu. The call went through quickly, but it was very noisy on the other end of the line. "Hello, what's the matter?" Wu Jiu asked breathlessly. I asked strangely, "Master, what are you doing? I need a favor from you."

　　"Get lost. I'm busy. Figure it out yourself if you have anything to do. I'm hanging up." Wu Jiu hung up the phone. I went to trick my apprentice. He didn't even listen to what I said and just hung up on me. He's so disrespectful to me. I'm done. A Bao said before that if the White Lotus Cult comes to snatch Li Shanshan, only Wu Jiu and Liu Lao can stop them. Since Wu Jiu, this bastard, tricks his apprentice so much, it seems that I have no choice but to take Li Shanshan to Liu Lao's coffin shop. I took out my phone and called Han Sifan. Han Sifan picked up the phone soon. I said, "Sister Fan, I'm going to go back to Liu Lao first. That bastard Wu Jiu is unreliable. I have to take Li Shanshan to Liu Lao, otherwise it will be very dangerous when the White Lotus Cult comes. Remember to be careful. You are also one of the targets of the White Lotus Cult."

　　Han Sifan was a little jealous, which was rare. He said, "Huh, it's not easy. You can still remember me. You still care about your little lover. You can rest assured about my safety. Before Li Shanshan was arrested, the White Lotus Sect was unlikely to target me. Besides, in a few days, Brother Abao and I will move to Wujiang Town to live for a while. With Godmother Qiuxiang here, we can also run away if Li Zhendong comes."

　　"Well, that's good." After I hung up the phone, I said to Li Shanshan directly: "Let's go now."

　　"I have to go back and pack my clothes." After Li Shanshan said that, I said, "What are you packing for? I'll buy you whatever clothes I want, okay?"

　　"It's a deal, come on, come on." Li Shanshan is such a big-breasted and brainless girl. I took a look subconsciously and it didn't seem to be very big. But why is she so naive? It was already noon the next day when Li Shanshan and I arrived at Pangu Township. "What the hell is this place? You little bastard, you are not trying to trick me into this broken place to sell me, are you?" Li Shanshan complained while fanning herself with a fan, "How much can you sell it for?" I glanced at her and smiled, "The store opened by my relative is very special, don't be scared later."

　　"My courage is blown. Lead the way. I don't believe you can scare me." Li Shanshan snorted with an unconvinced look on her face. Soon I took Li Shanshan to the door of the coffin shop. I pointed at the coffins inside and said, "This is it. How about it? Are you scared?"

　　"Damn you little bastard, you look down on me too much." Li Shanshan jumped in and touched the coffins curiously. She didn't look scared at all. I looked at her and she seemed to be really not afraid. I asked curiously, "Why aren't you afraid?"

　　Li Shanshan said disdainfully: "It's just coffins. When we were filming, the crew was still playing in the cemetery in the early morning. What are a few coffins?"

　　Oh, I almost forgot that you, little girl, have filmed a ghost movie before, so you are definitely not afraid of these coffins. At this time, Mr. Liu seemed to have heard the conversation between Li Shanshan and me, and walked out of the inner room. He glanced at me and Li Shanshan indifferently and said, "I'm back. The girl's room is ready. It's next to you."

　　"All the rooms are ready." I was stunned for a moment, then I understood. Old Liu likes to count things when he has nothing to do, so it's not surprising that he knows I want to bring Li Shanshan over. "Well, take her there yourself. It's time for tea." Old Liu said, holding his pipe, with his hands behind his back and his back hunched, he walked out of the coffin shop. "Who is this old man? He looks so wretched." Li Shanshan looked at Old Liu as he walked out and asked me in a low voice. I quickly covered Li Shanshan's mouth and whispered, "Come on, don't say bad things about him behind his back."

　　God knows if he will know if I say bad things about him behind his back. After all, I still want to rely on Mr. Liu to protect Li Shanshan. It is unwise to make him angry. I took Li Shanshan to her room. Her room was actually a warehouse converted. It was not very big and had not been decorated. There was only a bed board and bedding. It was extremely simple.

　　【330】Bagua Evil Suppression Talisman

　　"You little bastard, not only did you trick me into coming to this remote mountain village, but you even made me live in such a shabby place."

　　As soon as we entered, Li Shanshan started to shout to express her dissatisfaction, "Auntie, just be content." I really wanted to tell her the truth, but I held back. After all, although this little girl looked strong on the outside, she was frightened by a female ghost and turned dark and pale, as if she had a serious illness. If I told her that a cult wanted to use her as a target to refine a ghost, she would be scared to death. After a long time of persuasion, I finally persuaded her. But the price was that I contributed my room to her and I moved into this warehouse. But as a grown man, I am not so pretentious. I don’t really care about the sleeping environment as long as I can sleep. It was already three o'clock in the afternoon when we finished cleaning up. In fact, it wouldn't take that long to clean up two rooms. But it turned out that Li Shanshan was not a troublesome person. I didn't notice her before when we just went out to play together. Maybe she has a little mysophobia. She took me to clean up Mr. Liu's shabby house completely. Everyone knows that there is a lot of dust in the houses in the countryside. Li Shanshan would scream for a long time if she saw a hair in Mr. Liu's house, let alone dust. The most unbearable thing is that she loves cleanliness and it's okay to have mysophobia. The key is that she just keeps yelling: "Huihui's side is so dirty, quickly sweep it, there are spider webs over there, quickly get the feather duster..."

　　I basically took care of all the things in Mr. Liu's house by myself. I was almost exhausted. This girl is too torturous. "Not bad, the house is cleaned very cleanly."

　　As soon as he finished cleaning, Old Liu walked in as if he had calculated the time. He looked at his own room and nodded with satisfaction. I was so tired that my whole body was sore. Looking at Old Liu's satisfied expression, I even suspected that he had expected Li Shanshan to come and clean the room for him, so that Li Shanshan could stay. Yes, it must be like this. This old guy said, "Nizi, here is 20 yuan. Go to West Street to buy vegetables and come back to cook." Old Liu took out 20 yuan and handed it to Li Shanshan. Li Shanshan took the 20 yuan and asked, "What can you do with 20 yuan? It's not even enough to buy a fried rice. How are the three of us going to eat?"

　　"Didn't you hear me clearly? I said to cook, not to buy groceries. Come back and eat. Hurry up. Chen Hui and I have to come back to eat before six o'clock." After saying this, Mr. Liu looked at me and said, "Go and take the black backpack in my room and follow me."

　　"What are you doing?" Although I didn't know what Mr. Liu wanted to do, I still walked to his room and took a look at me. What's the black backpack? Isn't this my bag? The last time I went back, I didn't bring my things back. I opened my backpack and checked the Jiang Chen Sword and a set of Liuhe Imperial Order Talismans. However, I found something that was not what I had before, a small black bottle the size of a finger. Although I was confused, I still packed up and walked out with my backpack on my back. "Follow me." Mr. Liu looked at me carrying a backpack and nodded, then walked out with his hands behind his back. "Sister Shan, please prepare the food well." I looked at Li Shanshan's embarrassed look. There was no hope for today's meal. Although Mr. Liu looked quite old, he walked very fast, like a jogging person. I followed him and quickly walked out of Pangu Township and into the charity cemetery. "Mr. Liu, what do you want to teach me today?" I looked at Mr. Liu and asked. I knew that Mr. Liu would definitely not call me out to play, but he must have his purpose. Mr. Liu put his hands behind his back and looked at me and said, "I called you out today to teach you something else."

　　"Teach me something, didn't you say I have no talent for anything?" I asked curiously. "Although talent is the key to doing something, the saying that hard work can make up for lack of talent is also true. Although your talent is terrible, it does not mean you cannot learn from me." Liu Laowei thought for a moment and said, "I won't lie to you today. I have been testing you for the past three months. Although you are the apprentice of that little guy Wu Jiu, you still have to accept my test. My things will be a great harm to people with bad intentions who learn them."

　　"A test? Mr. Liu, you can tell fortunes, can't you just do the calculation? Why do you have to test me like this?" I asked curiously. Logically speaking, with Mr. Liu's ability, he should be able to easily calculate a person's good and evil. "You are wrong." Mr. Liu shook his head: "Why is fortune-telling? Calculation is guessing a person's fate. There are countless variables. It is said to be calculation, but in fact it is guessing. I just guessed the most likely possibility in the future, but it will still change due to various factors."

　　"And what fortune-telling cannot predict is the human heart. I can predict what you eat, drink, defecate, urinate and sleep today, but I can't predict what you are thinking. That's why I need to test you," Mr. Liu explained. "Then why can you be sure that I am a good person?" I asked curiously, "Because this Li Shanshan has nothing to do with you. She is at most an ordinary friend, but you are willing to fight against the White Lotus Sect for her." After Mr. Liu finished speaking, he looked at me and smiled bitterly, "Of course I am not sure. If you have to say why I am sure of you, it is probably just intuition."

　　It was the first time I saw Mr. Liu smile bitterly. Mr. Liu smiled bitterly and then said, "Okay, today I'm going to teach you something called the Eight Trigrams Evil Suppression Talisman."

　　"Eight Trigrams Evil-Suppressing Talisman" I quickly took out the small black bottle from my bag and asked, "Is this it?"

　　"Yes," Old Liu nodded and said, "In fact, it is very easy to kill ghosts, but the most difficult thing is to liberate evil ghosts. Killing ghosts is an evil cause, while liberating ghosts is a good result. Your Liuhe Command Talisman is powerful, but it is a powerful talisman. As long as you use the Liuding Liujia Demon-Slaying Talisman, the ghosts will be killed directly, and there will be no time to use the Salvation Talisman to liberate the ghosts."

　　"And this Bagua Zhenxie Talisman is a talisman to suppress evil spirits. After suppressing them, you can use it with your Jiukuanshengshengpudu Talisman to save the evil spirits." After Liu Lao finished speaking, I nodded. It seemed that what Liu Lao said made sense. If it was not difficult to just beat the ghosts to death, but in that case, you would also have retribution.

　　【331】Japanese assassin?

　　"Mr. Liu, can you please tell me how to draw the Eight Trigrams Evil-Suppressing Talisman?" I was moved when I heard Mr. Liu talk about the Eight Trigrams Evil-Suppressing Talisman so awesomely. In fact, all Yin-Yang masters like talismans just like people who like cars have an inexplicable love for good cars. I don't know much about others, but I really like collecting all kinds of talismans, not to mention that Mr. Liu described this talisman so well. "How to draw it?" Mr. Liu smiled and pointed to the black finger-sized bottle in my hand and said, "This is a Eight Trigrams Evil-Suppressing Talisman."

　　I looked down and saw that the small bottle in my hand looked like a glass bottle. There seemed to be black liquid inside, like ink. How could it be a talisman? "This is an Eight Trigrams Evil-Suppressing Talisman. Don't look surprised. Do you know the levels of talismans?" Mr. Liu didn't wait for me to answer and said, "The power of talismans is divided into four levels. If divided by color, they are yellow, red, purple and black. The Eight Trigrams Evil-Suppressing Talisman in your hand is a black talisman."

　　Black Talisman

　　When I heard this, I was so scared that my hands were shaking and I almost dropped the Eight Trigrams Evil-Suppressing Talisman in my hand. It’s not that I haven’t seen big scenes, but the black talisman is really powerful. Although I have never seen a black talisman before, and even the highest-level talismans I have seen are only a few red talismans that I have seen occasionally, but this does not hinder my understanding of black talismans. It can be said that a lowest-level flame talisman, as long as it has the quality of a black talisman, will probably burn a Tarasha like Menma to death. "Master Liu, this talisman is too precious. You just gave it to me like this." I looked at Master Liu gratefully. This thing can be a life-saving thing at the critical moment. "Take it. I have no use for it. Just don’t use it carelessly." Master Liu said, "This is what I am going to teach you, how to draw a high-level talisman."

　　"Mr. Liu, please tell me." I looked at Mr. Liu respectfully.

　　"The high-level talismans are not as difficult as the legends say. It's just that many people don't know the method. I happen to be the one who knows this method."

　　"The so-called talisman is actually a person who has sealed in 'qi' by some means. The level of a talisman depends on the amount of 'qi' sealed. Cinnabar, black dog blood and other things are actually things that seal 'qi'. If you want to draw a high-level talisman, you need human blood."

　　"Human blood" I looked at Mr. Liu strangely

　　"Of course it's not ordinary blood. You need your own blood essence. The blood on the tip of your tongue is considered a kind of blood essence. Of course, it's not particularly pure. But you can try to draw some high-level talismans." Old Liu pointed at my backpack and said, "Everything you need to draw talismans is in your bag. Start drawing. Drawing high-level talismans is not as simple as I said on the surface. It's not just about adding a few drops of blood. It requires a lot of experiments."

　　Seeing Old Liu turning around and leaving, I also carefully put the black talisman into my pocket. I must carry this thing with me in the future. After putting away the black talisman, I quickly took out the things in my backpack: yellow talismans, cinnabar, black dog blood, etc. I took out a small bowl and hesitated for a moment. Thinking of Old Liu’s words, I made up my mind and bit my own tongue tip. Damn, it hurts. I spit the blood from the tip of my tongue mixed with saliva into the small bowl. It really hurts. I used to bite the tip of my tongue in emergencies. Although it hurts, I would subconsciously ignore the pain in emergencies. But now it’s different. It feels like my life is about to be taken away by one bite. I desperately spit the blood from the tip of my tongue into the small bowl. Looking at the half bowl of blood in the bowl, I sighed in my heart. It’s really not easy. But I finally spit out so much blood. Never mind, let’s start painting…

　　Damn it, Old Liu, that old guy must have lied to me. Damn him. I checked the time on my phone. It was already five in the morning. I looked at the discarded yellow paper on the ground under my feet. The small bowl of blood from the tip of my tongue that I vomited before had long been used up. I vomited three more bowls desperately. I even felt like I would die from excessive blood loss. Even so, I drew all night but couldn't draw a single red talisman. I don't even know if it was because of excessive blood loss that made my head blurry. These talismans I drew didn't even have any power. If it weren't for the black talisman in my pocket, I would have rushed back to the coffin shop to argue with Old Liu. As long as I had this black talisman, I would feel that it was worth it to spit out a few more bowls of blood. "Forget it, take a break before drawing again." I shook my head and was about to turn around and leave when suddenly a cold wind came from behind me. I subconsciously turned around and saw a man in ancient night clothes standing behind me with his face covered. "Who are you, buddy? Have you watched too much TV? You think you are filming a movie wearing this at night?" I said this, but I was cursing Liu's mother in my heart. If he hadn't wanted to teach me how to draw advanced talismans, I wouldn't have vomited four bowls of blood. Now I am weak all over, obviously lacking blood. And the man in black in front of me must have bad intentions. Have you ever seen a good person wearing a nightgown and running to the charity cemetery for no reason? He is not here to play cosplay, right? "Mr. Chen Hui, you can't guess who I am. I just want you to come with me because I hope you don't play tricks." The man in black actually spoke to me in awkward Chinese. I frowned and asked, "Japanese"

　　"Mr. Chen Hui, please come with me, or I will be rude." The man in black said as he took out a dagger and looked at me with threatening eyes. "Let's talk nicely, right? You just want me to go with you, right? If you want me to go with you, you should tell me. If you don't tell me, how do I know you want me to go with you? If you want me to go with you, I will not go with you. Why bother showing the knife? I may not go with you if you don't draw the knife, but I will not definitely go with you even if you draw the knife..."

　　I tried my best to think of all kinds of jokes to fool this guy. Where is Liu Lao? It's a waste that he is always accurate in his calculations. Today, a Japanese came to arrest me, but he didn't even tell me in advance. I am screwed. "Baga, if you keep talking nonsense, I will kill you and take your body back. Please put your hands behind your back and handcuff yourself with this." As he said this, the Japanese threw a pair of silver-white iron handcuffs at my feet. I slowly walked towards the handcuffs. As for why this Japanese came to arrest me, I roughly figured it out. When did I offend the Japanese? Except for that Japanese cult research institute, I don't know any Japanese at all. This guy was obviously sent by that research institute.

　　【332】Odd number

　　Anyway, if I was taken back by this guy, there would be no good result. I bent down, picked up the handcuffs, and threw them hard at his face. The Japanese man yelled "Baka" and dodged the handcuffs easily. I saw that this guy seemed to be quite skilled, so he turned around and ran to the back of the charity cemetery. I remembered that the wall of the yard behind the charity cemetery didn't seem to be high, so I should be able to climb out. I didn't dare to look back and quickly ran to the backyard. I didn't come to the backyard often, and I had only been here once before. Fortunately, my memory was correct. The backyard was really not high and it was all made of mud. I felt like I could kick down a wall with one kick, so I rushed over and kicked the wall hard. With a bang, the wall was knocked down so easily. I kicked a large area of ​​the ground and just as I was about to run away, I felt a hand grabbing my shoulder from behind. The hand pulled hard on my shoulder and I was pulled to the ground. When I fell to the ground, I saw the Japanese man's knee kicking towards my chest. I quickly stretched out my hands to block it. This Japanese man was really powerful. His knee kick made my hands hurt. "Don't resist, or I'll take your head back." The Japanese man stretched out his hand and grabbed my neck tightly, threatening, "Okay, okay, brother, let's talk it out nicely." My neck felt a little breathless, and I was immediately finished. What if this little Japanese can kill people by twisting someone's neck like in the movies? Wouldn't I be in danger? "Be honest."

　　The Japanese man shouted an order and then took out handcuffs to put on me. But he seemed to have overlooked a detail. When we were learning to put handcuffs on people in the police academy, we all knew that handcuffs must be put on the prisoner from behind. But he actually asked me to stretch out my hands to handcuff me. Just as he lowered his head to handcuff me and had already handcuffed one of my hands, I rushed up and bit his ear desperately. "Baga!"

　　I think my teeth are relatively sharp, right? After I bit him, the Japanese guy started screaming. At that time, I felt as if the Japanese guy was punching me in the stomach repeatedly. He was very strong, but the more he did so, the harder I bit his ears and didn't let go. The moves used by the boxing champion really worked, so I bit him hard. And the Japanese guy's IQ dropped significantly due to the pain, and he was so stupid that he took out a dagger and stabbed me twice. I seem to be born a cheapskate, and I know how to be a bad-mouthed person. I just had this idea, and the Japanese guy suddenly pulled out a dagger with a flash of silver light. I saw him pull out the knife, so scared that I quickly stepped back. Who knew that the Japanese guy was even faster, and he stabbed the knife towards my throat. I couldn't dodge it, and I felt a gust of cold wind passing by my throat, but it seemed that my throat didn't hurt at all. But then I heard a scream, which scared me so much that I opened my eyes and saw that I had a knife in my mouth. I saw the Japanese man biting a bloody ear. I quickly spit out the ear. Then I looked again and found that it was the Japanese who was rolling on the ground with his hands covering his ear. No way, this guy’s IQ can’t be that low. He actually cut off his ear after I bit his ear. I really don’t know whether to say this guy is a hero or a fool. "Baga, I will definitely avenge this ear." The Japanese man looked at me viciously, then covered his ears and ran into the woods. "Hey, this is none of my business. You cut off your own ear." I saw the Japanese man running away and then I felt the coldness around me. Then I came to my senses. No, it’s too dangerous. Who knows if there will be another Japanese later? I quickly bent down to pick up the Japanese man’s fallen ear and then ran to Mr. Liu’s house. I ran to the coffin shop and knocked on the door hard. After a while, Li Shanshan opened the door in a pink pajamas with a hazy face. When she saw me, she shouted with horror: "Ghost!"

　　After saying that, he turned around and ran inside

　　"Sister, I'm Chen Hui. Although I'm not good-looking, how can I look like a ghost?" I sighed. This girl is too timid. But when I walked in, I accidentally saw myself in the mirror on the wall. Then I realized that my mouth was full of blood. I didn't know if it was the blood from my own tongue tip or the blood from the Japanese man before. I didn't know either. I didn't bother to care about Li Shanshan who was still screaming everywhere. I walked straight into Liu Lao's room. I had never been to Liu Lao's room before. Of course, an old man's room is not the room of a virgin. Why go in for no reason? But now the situation is special. I didn't even bother to knock on the door. I pushed the door and walked in. When I went in, I saw that this room was almost the same as that of an ordinary old man. When I entered, Liu Lao was still lying in the room sleeping soundly. But as soon as I stepped into the room, Liu Lao pretended to be dead. No, it was as if there was a spring under him. He sat up in an instant. After he stood up, he looked at me with his eyes and asked, "Why are you back? Shouldn't you be practicing talismans?"

　　"Uncle Liu, you are such a fortune teller. I almost got killed by you today." I immediately complained to Old Liu and told him what happened just now. I vomited several large bowls of blood but still fought with ten Japanese jonins. Then I defeated all ten jonins and asked me to cut off an ear for each of them. Then I asked them to get out. "Those ten ears were too bloody. I picked one up at random and brought it back to show you." As I said that, I took out the ear and handed it to Old Liu. But Old Liu didn't care at all. Instead, he looked at me indifferently and said, "Japan has begun to notice you. You should get ready in a short time. Go to the Thousand Corpses Cave to find the token and hand it to Bai Wuchang."

　　"Okay, Mr. Liu, will you come with me? This matter is of great importance and I'm afraid I can't handle it alone." I asked Mr. Liu. Mr. Liu thought for a moment and said, "Do you know why Bai Wuchang asked you to help and didn't let you tell anyone that you were going to the Thousand Corpses Cave?"

　　"Well, tell me about it," I looked at Mr. Liu in confusion.

　　Mr. Liu closed his eyes and was silent for a moment before he opened his eyes and looked at me and said sternly: "Because you are not in your destiny, you are an outlier."

　　【333】Enter the mountain

　　"What do you mean, Boss? Can you explain it more clearly?" I heard Liu Laodao in a daze: "Everyone is born with a destiny. The destiny determines the good or bad of a person's life. Even when a person is born, his future is already determined. This is fate."

　　"Destiny" I frowned and asked, "Mr. Liu, you shouldn't believe in such mysterious things, right?"

　　"Don't interrupt me and keep listening to me." Old Liu glared at me and said, "I think your master knows very well whether fate exists or not."

　　"Everyone has a destiny, but there are exceptions. For example, the destinies of me, your master, and those who experienced that incident six or seven years ago are chaotic. That's why Bai Wuchang asked you to tell me the matter because your master and I are not within the destiny and are not controlled by destiny." Old Liu pointed at me and said, "And it's the same with you. This is also the most strange thing to me. You obviously didn't experience that incident many years ago, and you were even just a child at that time. Why is your destiny blank?"

　　"What if it's blank?" I asked quickly

　　"I don't know." Mr. Liu shook his head: "Because my destiny is also blank, so I don't know what will happen."

　　Mr. Liu suddenly looked at me with a sigh, as if he was telling me something or talking to himself, "At first, your master and I thought we could kill fate, but none of us expected that as long as 'he' was alive, we would always be in fate. We jumped out of a small fate but entered a bigger fate vortex."

　　I was already confused by what I heard at this point. I'm not stupid, but when I talk to someone like Old Liu, I always feel like my IQ is not enough. "Forget it, you won't understand even if I say too much. But don't worry, we are not in destiny, but in the cycle of karma. This time, Bai Wuchang asked you to do this because it is your karma. This is all I can tell you. Have a good rest. In two days, I will tell you the whereabouts of Qian Shiyong. Go to bed early." After saying that, Old Liu fell asleep. I looked at Old Liu and he actually fell asleep without any responsibility. I also sighed. Sure enough, this guy is unreliable. Forget it, I turned around and walked out of the house, found the kitchen, got some water, and washed the blood in my mouth. The wound on the tip of my tongue hurt so much when it touched the water that I could hardly speak. "Little bastard, are you okay?"

　　Just when I was rinsing my mouth, Li Shanshan behind me actually handed me a glass of water. It was not in vain that I brought her here to save her life. I finally have some conscience. "It's okay," I felt pain when I spoke. I took the water and took a sip. It was numb and salty. "Fuck, it hurts, it hurts, sister, you added salt?" There is a wound on the tip of my tongue, and the salt water touching it is like a volcanic eruption. I felt better at first, but it hurt so much that I almost had incontinence. "I saw those people who fainted and were injured on TV, and they all said that drinking salt water would be fine. I saw you vomiting blood and thought you were injured." Li Shanshan was also nervous when she saw me I looked at her with a feeling of disappointment. I really doubted how she managed to get into university with such high IQ. Only people who are dehydrated and faint from thirst should drink salt water. "Alright, alright, go back to sleep. You're only making things worse." I sighed. I know that none of the people there are worry-free. I started to prepare well for the next two days. Of course, it was nothing more than drawing talismans, drawing talismans, and drawing talismans again. In the next two days, I drew more than 20 Six Harmonies Imperial Command Talismans, most of which were Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans, and a few others. Of course, the one that gave me the most confidence was the black talisman that Old Liu gave me. If If it wasn't for Old Liu giving me this thing, I would definitely not consider going to the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. But with this black talisman, I have confidence that even if I encounter some powerful monsters, I can still escape. Old Liu finally began to tell me the true identity of the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. According to legend, when Chi You first used the corpse-driving technique to lead his men back home, there were so many soldiers at that time and most of their homes had long disappeared. Chi You and the Rain Master used witchcraft to build a corpse tunnel as the "home" of these soldiers. Later, this corpse tunnel was even called a holy place by the corpse-driving people. This is the true identity of the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. After I heard this, I was so scared that my jaw almost dropped. Damn, this is the place. This is the place created by Chi You, a legendary figure. Although Old Liu comforted me and said that Chi You was just an ordinary person with great witchcraft, when Old Liu said this, his eyes were always on the ground and he didn't dare to look me in the eye. "The Thousand Corpse Cave is deep in the mountains west of Pangu Township, about 30 kilometers west, it should be an ancient tomb. I can only calculate the vague distance of that place. You'd better take care of yourself. It's the little girl named Li Shanshan. I will protect her."

　　Old Liu and I stood at the west exit of Pangu Township. This was Old Liu seeing me off. It was already the afternoon of three days later. I had almost finished my preparations in the past few days. “Old Liu, can you help me calculate the success rate of my trip?” I looked at Old Liu expectantly. “I don’t know. I said your fate is blank. I can’t calculate your fate.” Old Liu paused and said, “But I feel that your trip will be safe and you won’t be in danger of your life.”

　　I was immediately happy when I heard it: "Really?"

　　"I'm not trying to comfort you." Old Liu was really straightforward and said, "Let's go quickly and be careful in the mountains."

　　I was too lazy to talk nonsense with this old man, so I put on my backpack and headed towards the big mountains in the west. Now I could only take one step at a time. The mountain was very cold at night. It was dark not long after I entered the mountain. I was not an adventure expert, so I got lost after entering the mountain. I took out the compass and found that the compass was broken. Damn, it seemed that all bad things happened to me. The mountain was also very cold. I picked up some firewood, found a slightly cleaner place, made a fire, and squatted by the fire to roast the fire. Don’t think that camping in the mountains is romantic or something. In fact, this feeling is very oppressive. It’s dark everywhere and I feel very depressed. I just wanted to take out my mobile phone to play a game, but suddenly I heard footsteps behind me. Damn, how could I meet someone so coincidentally in the middle of the night? Could it be that those Japanese saw me entering the mountain and chased me?

　　【334】Mouse

　　I looked back and saw that two young men, one fat and one thin, who looked to be around 20 years old, were walking out of the jungle behind me. "Fatty, how did you lead the way? How could we get lost in this crappy place?"

　　The thinner man walked towards me while complaining to the fat man, "Who are you two?" I stood up and looked at the two guys warily. I didn't know if they were enemies or not. "Don't be so scared, brother. We are not bad people." The thin man smiled at me and quickly took out a wrinkled cigarette box from his bag and handed it to me. I took the cigarette but didn't dare to light it. I still looked at this guy carefully. "It's like this. My name is Huang Hou and his name is Niu Zhuang. They are farmers from the nearby mountains. We accidentally got lost and came to have a smoke, brother." The man named Huang Hou introduced himself and was about to light a cigarette for me. I pushed his lighter away and said, "Who are you trying to fool? There is no village in the nearby mountains. Where did you come from? There is no farmer. Who are you two?"

　　As I spoke, I observed the two men. They were farmers. Both of them were wearing tactical combat boots, and the clothes they wore did not look like farmers at all. There was even a 'earth' smell on them. "You two are earth rats, right?" I frowned and looked at the two guys. The two men were originally preparing to sit down next to the fire. When they heard me ask this, their faces changed. The fat man directly took out a homemade shotgun from the bag behind him. Although this shotgun has little power at a long distance, it can still kill people if it is shot at such a close distance. "Calm down." The thin man named Huang Hou turned around and glared at the fat man, then looked at me with a smile and said, "Brother, we two brothers are just begging for food. This matter is not a big deal. If you didn't say it, it would be fine. Now the situation makes it difficult for me, your brother."

　　I was quite calm, knowing that these two guys didn't have any ill intentions at the moment, and even if they did, they wouldn't be able to deal with me, so I said, "It's not that difficult, and I don't care what you guys are going to do, just leave now."

　　"That's right, brother. You're wrong. We two brothers just came out of the mountain and we're very hungry. You're driving us away. This is a bit unreasonable." The yellow monkey looked at me with a gloomy face and walked over to me to snatch my bag. In my bag, besides the ghost-catching equipment, there was also food. At that time, the fat man's shotgun was aiming at me and I didn't dare to move. I could only watch this guy take out my food. They seemed to be very hungry as well. They took out the instant noodles and other dry food from my pocket and wolfed them down. "Boy, I advise you not to have any other ideas. Stay here and don't move. I'll leave naturally after I'm full." The fat man and the thin man didn't forget to threaten me while they were eating. I looked at them with a sneer on my face and didn't say anything. I shrugged and said, "It's okay to eat casually. There's some water here to drink. Don't choke." As I said that, I also threw the water bag next to me over. They both ignored me and ate for a while before they nodded contentedly. After the yellow monkey and the fat man were full, they sat down Not far away, two people were talking in low voices. They glanced at me from time to time while talking, but I was too lazy to pay attention to them. After a while, the fat man walked over and threw my backpack in front of me, saying insincerely: "Thank you, there is some food in it, keep it for yourself." After that, the two people turned and left. I looked at the direction they left and did not stop them. I looked down at my backpack. Fortunately, nothing was missing for catching ghosts, even the Jiang Chen Sword was not taken away by them. I found a more comfortable tree pile and leaned against it to take a nap and waited. Time passed little by little. After about an hour, suddenly a scream pierced the sky and the birds in the trees were startled and flew away. I had expected this to happen, so I quickly got up and took out the Jiang Chen Sword, then took out a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman, carefully looked around and waited. After a few minutes, a bloody figure rushed out of the woods. It was the fat man. At this time, the fat man was covered in wounds and ran towards me, muttering: "Ghost!"

　　I looked behind the fat man and saw a blood corpse following him. The shape of this 'blood corpse' was the same as the yellow monkey before, but now its skin had been completely peeled off, which looked very scary. This blood corpse didn't seem to have any consciousness, and it ran towards me and the fat man. The fat man was already exhausted from the previous run, and now he was shaking all over when he saw the blood corpse running towards him. "Command!" I took the General's Sword and chopped off the blood corpse's head. The blood corpse instinctively dodged to the side, and I took the opportunity to chop off its right arm with a sword. Then I rushed over with the Six Dings and Six Jias Demon-Slaying Talisman, stuck it on its forehead, and chanted: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden in the heart, and the evil spirits are hidden in the human form. A talisman that worships demons without a trace. Anyone who dares to disobey the heavenly soldiers will ascend the command."

　　As soon as I finished reading this, the blood corpse trembled all over and melted at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just a dozen seconds, it turned into a pool of smelly blood. "Master, Master, help me!" The fat man hugged my legs and cried when he saw me kill the blood corpse, as if he was scared out of his wits. I shook my head. This guy is so timid that he is courting death by robbing tombs. Needless to say, this blood corpse must be the yellow monkey from before. In fact, I had already discovered that they didn't know where they went to rob tombs. Anyway, they were wrapped in a smell of corpses. I originally wanted to warn them, but they were not polite at all when they came. I was too lazy to remind him to try to steal my things. “Stop crying, what happened?” I looked at the fat man who was still hugging my thigh and frowned and shouted, “Brother Huang, that was Brother Huang just now.” The fat man pointed at the pool of blood, trembling all over. “I know I’m asking you what happened.” I looked at the fat man with a little impatience. The fat man said with horror, “We were college students and we envied the life of tomb robbers, so we decided to rob a tomb once. Everything went smoothly. Brother Huang and I also brought out a piece of jade. Just now, Brother Huang and I took out the jade to look at it. When the moonlight reflected on Brother Huang’s face, Brother Huang suddenly became what he was just now.”

　　【335】Jade

　　"So they are two unprofessionals, no wonder." I sighed. I really don't know what's so great about worshipping tomb robbers, isn't it just a criminal activity? It's just recently been mystified by some online novels. In fact, it's almost the same as Yin Yang Master. There's nothing mysterious about it, but it's written so mysteriously on the Internet that people yearn for it. "Please save Brother Huang, I've been with him for so many years." The fat man pinched my thighs tightly with both hands and looked at me unwillingly. I sighed, pointed at the pool of blood and asked, "Brother, do you think he can be saved?"

　　"Okay, let's go take a look at the jade first." I had a bad feeling in my heart. What kind of jade can turn a person into a blood corpse? I let the fat man lead the way and then took the stuff and walked for about ten minutes before we reached a big tree. The fire that the uncle had made had not been extinguished yet. They should have been camping here before. "That's the jade." The fat man pointed at a crystal clear jade stone next to the fire from a distance. I picked up a magic-breaking and evil-dispelling amulet and walked over carefully. Sure enough, the corpse gas was coming from the jade stone. It was very strong. Just when I walked in front of the jade stone and was about to squat down to take a look, suddenly the jade stone shot out a black corpse gas and flew towards me. I quickly took the magic-breaking and evil-dispelling amulet and chanted: "Fengdu Chongchong Jingang Mountain Ling Ding Wuliang Zhaochi Fan Jiuyou Hun Body Follow Yunban Dinghui Lotus God Yong'an Chi"

　　I dodged the corpse qi and squatted quickly, then put a talisman on the jade. The moment it was put on, the surrounding corpse qi was sucked back into the jade. At this time, this jade looked just like an ordinary jade. I picked up the jade and took a look. In fact, there was no big difference between this jade and the other. If I had to say something different, it would be that it always gave me an evil feeling. This feeling was completely like, "Which tomb did you steal this jade from?" I turned around and looked at the fat man and asked. The fat man's eyes were still a little dull at this time, and his eyes were lifeless. I wondered if he was scared silly. I walked over and slapped him hard on the face. With a slap, he came to his senses, covered his face and looked at me and asked, "Master, why did you hit me?"

　　"I'm asking you where this jade came from. If you don't want to die, don't lie to me." I shook the jade in front of him. "I don't know if it was Brother Huang who dug the hole. I followed him into the tomb and turned around for a few times but didn't find anything. Finally, I found this jade and then came out." The fat man recalled but didn't give me any useful information. I nodded and asked, "Then there was no other thing in the tomb, such as zombies."

　　The fat man shook his head: "Where are the zombies? It turns out that tomb raiding and tomb raiding novels are completely different."

　　I figured out that these two guys must have entered the Thousand Corpse Corridor. After all, this place is so small that they could just pick up a piece of jade and something like that could happen. It must be the Thousand Corpse Corridor. "Fatty, let me discuss something with you. How about you take me to the tomb you and the yellow monkey went to before?" I asked the fat guy. Where can I find the Thousand Corpse Corridor in this vast mountain? If I don't let the fat guy lead the way, who knows when I'll ever find it. "No, no, master, please spare me. I really don't dare to go." The fat man kept shaking his head and looked scared. I felt sorry for this guy. It's really weird that people in online novels actually fooled people into robbing tombs. But no matter how pitiful I am, I still pretended to be fierce and said, "You have to think clearly. There are more than just the corpse monster in this mountain. You have offended the tomb owner by breaking into that tomb. He was the one who came to take revenge just now. If you don't put the jade back personally, you still can't escape even if you go back to the city."

　　"Master, you really have to save me. I'm just an ordinary college student. I'm ignorant and I deserve to die. But I have..."

　　"There's an eighty-year-old mother above, right? Come on, tell the tomb owner this. I'm too lazy to say any more words to you. Are you going or not?" I said as I was about to leave. Of course, if this guy was determined not to go, I really couldn't do anything to him. "I'll go, but you must protect me." The fat man looked timid. I really didn't know how he decided to play tomb robbing. Then I followed the fat man to pack up his and the yellow monkey's things. He and I also introduced ourselves. It turned out that his name was Niu Zhuang and the yellow monkey who had just died were both junior students majoring in archaeology. It should be said that people in archaeology have an urgent desire to study these ancient artifacts, but the most they studied in school was a urinal from the Republic of China, which was the best they could do. They usually studied a broken piece. Later, they accidentally came across tomb-robbing novels, and when they saw so many treasures in the ancient tombs, they immediately became excited. They dreamed of studying ancient artifacts, and then they searched on Baidu and started to prepare for tomb robbing. This is what Niu Zhuang told me. I was not surprised after hearing it. There is no difference between archaeology and tomb robbing. In fact, tomb robbing only takes some things, while archaeology digs out people and coffins, calling it research. Let me tell you what an outsider thinks: you are numb. After you die, people will dig you out for research and cut one or two parts for fun. Do you want to do that? So in comparison, I even admire tomb robbers more. At least there is a code for robbing and they don't move corpses. While those archaeologists are sanctimonious and look like saints all day long, but what they do behind the scenes is even worse than tomb robbing. The only difference is that one has a certificate and the other doesn't. "You are talented, you are good at both archaeology and tomb robbing." I looked at the fat man with a fake smile. The fat man seemed to have recovered a lot now. I laughed dryly, as if he felt that I had no good intentions, so he said, "Just trying to make a living."

　　"Huh" I shook my head. This is just an excuse.

　　But I don't know if they have read too many tomb-robbing novels or if tomb-robbing is really that complicated, but the things they prepared are really a lot, and there are also many contraband items. For example, this hunting rifle seemed to be an antique given to students by the school for research. Unexpectedly, they were stolen. There are also some tomb-robbing items, such as the Luoyang shovel, which were also stolen by them from the school. Talented people!

　　【336】Big Pit

　　"Brother, are you kidding me? Can you find it?" I cursed at the fat man helplessly. Don't blame me for cursing. He is a tomb robber after all. He took me around in this forest for two days and actually made me lost. I gave him a compass and he asked me why the quality of tomb robbers nowadays is so poor. "Master, you can't blame me. I remember it was this road, but I couldn't find it after walking for a while." The fat man also looked innocent. I checked the time on my phone. It was already three o'clock in the morning. At this time, I couldn't even tell the directions of east, south, west and north. The compass was also broken. I was almost exhausted after two days in the woods. This mountain is really not something that ordinary people can enter. It's too easy to get lost. I sighed and said, "Forget it, let's take a rest first and look for it again when the day breaks."

　　After saying that, I threw my things aside and leaned against a tree, ready to take a nap. Not long after I closed my eyes, the fat man suddenly yelled, "Master, Master, it seems that Huang and I have been here before." The fat man ran to my side a little excitedly and shook my shoulders vigorously. I opened my eyes dazedly and asked impatiently, "Are you sure?"

　　I don't know how many times the fat man has said this in these days, and every time it makes me excited for nothing. "Really? Look at this," the fat man said, and he even picked up a bottle of mineral water and handed it to me. I looked at it and found that there was still half of water in the mineral water. "I was in a hurry to pee, so I used this to relieve myself. This is where I peed. We are very close to the ancient tomb here," the fat man said to me excitedly, "Really?" I immediately stood up and asked the fat man, "Which direction is it? Let's go look for it first."

　　"Over there," the fat man pointed in a direction and then rushed into a bush. I quickly followed him. After walking for a while, we actually found a stream. The stream was quite clear. The fat man and I were very happy. We had almost used up all the food and drinks in the past two days. We could find some fruits or animals in the forest to eat, but it was really hard to find drinks. I quickly took out the mineral water bottles in my backpack and filled them with five bottles of water. Then I put my face in the water and took a few big gulps. It was so refreshing. Hey, where's the fat man? I looked around and said, "Fatty, fuck your mother."

　　I took a bottle of mineral water and threw it at the fat man. This bastard actually took the mineral water bottle that he used to hold urine and washed it in the stream. And it was upstream of me. I just took a few big gulps of stream water. "What are you doing, Master? I'm just worried that there won't be enough water. In times of crisis, I can drink urine, so why not use this to hold water? Calm down." The fat man now looked calm and comforted me, "At worst, I'll just drink this bottle of water."

　　“That’s not what I meant,” I yelled.

　　"Then tell me what you meant." The fat man looked at me innocently. This sentence really made me speechless. I couldn't tell him that I drank his urine. I pinched my throat hard and vomited out everything I had drunk before. But I didn't dare to mention it again. After all, it was not a glorious thing no matter how you thought about it. "Stop yelling and tell me how to get there now." I didn't want to dwell on this issue. The more I dwell on this matter, the more disgusted I will feel. I quickly changed the subject. "It's easy to find now. Follow this stream and walk towards the spring for about an hour, and you will find a small hill. There is a valley behind the hill. Behind the valley The tunnel we dug is just ahead." The fat man didn't seem to notice anything. He pointed to the upstream and started to introduce it to me. "Then why are you still talking so much?" I rolled my eyes at him, put on my backpack and started to walk upstream. It was very quiet along the way. At most, one or two small fish jumped out of the stream from time to time. After walking for about an hour, I saw a small hillside as the fat man said. This hillside was bare. I didn't know if it was an illusion, but this place looked like a grave. "Is this it?" I frowned and looked at the hillside. I took out a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman and handed it to the fat man, saying, "Take it and use it to save your life when you go in later. If you encounter any situation, use it to save your life."

　　I also took out the Jiang Chen Sword. With the Jiang Chen Sword in my hand, I felt more confident. I also touched the black talisman and felt more at ease. With this black talisman, nothing would happen. The fat man and I went around the hillside. Of course, the fat man walked in front. This guy was also very familiar with the road. It seemed that he was very familiar with this ghost place. Soon he brought me to the valley he mentioned. Although it was a valley, it was actually a deep pit. This deep pit was a circle with a depth of meters and an estimated diameter of more than 100 meters. There were dense bushes more than one meter deep everywhere below. If it weren't for the fat man leading the way, I would definitely not find this place. At this time, the fat man finally worked a little. He took out a rope and tied it to a big tree around the pit, and then climbed down in front of me. I hurriedly followed him down. As soon as my feet touched the ground, I suddenly felt a chill coming from the ground, as if I was standing on a piece of ice. I frowned. This place is so evil. "Master, the tomb is over there." The fat man pointed in a direction and was about to take me there. I grabbed him and said, "Wait."

　　The chill in the air seemed to be gathering towards us. It seemed that some dirty creature did not welcome our arrival. I quickly took out a Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman and placed it between the fat man and me, chanting, "Practice extensively to calamity and prove my magical power. The five energies are rising with me. Chi-chi-chi."

　　A light yellow barrier appeared around Fatty and I, protecting us in the middle. Fatty's face turned pale instantly and he asked, "Master, is there something wrong?"

　　"You know it, but why are you asking? Shut up." I frowned and cursed. I didn't dare to distract myself from chatting with Fatty. This Thousand Corpse Cave is definitely a very dangerous place. If you are not careful, you will lose your life. How can I have time to argue with Fatty? Suddenly, the barrier surrounding Fatty and me seemed to be touched by something, and the light suddenly increased several times, as if an invisible object was bounced away. "Who are you, monster? Show up quickly." I saw that although my Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman was vibrated, I didn't find the whereabouts of this guy. I thought to myself, this guy can become invisible.

　　【337】Special Corpse Monster

　　Don't think that every demon can become invisible. That's right. For ordinary people, it is indeed very easy for demons and ghosts to become invisible. But I am a Four Stars person, born with the way to the underworld. According to common sense, there can't be a ghost that I can't see. But this ghost can actually become invisible in front of me. Oh no, I frowned and looked around, then immediately took out a handful of cinnabar from my backpack and scattered a circle of cinnabar centered on me and the fat man. There was a sound of "zizi" behind me, so I turned around and took the Jiangchen Sword and rushed over, but my attack missed. However, when I looked down, I saw that the cinnabar that originally surrounded me and the fat man had turned black in two places, and the black color was in the shape of the soles of the feet. "What kind of monster is that?" I gritted my teeth and handed the Daluo Jinbupo Talisman to the fat man, then jumped out of the protection circle of the Daluo Jinbupo Talisman and ran to a place ten meters away from the fat man. I had just run over and hadn't stood firm when I felt like something was pinching my neck. Then he lifted me up out of thin air, and the strength of his hand that was pinching my neck was getting stronger and stronger, making it a little hard for me to breathe. "Chi", I shouted in a low voice, and then I picked up the Jiangchen Sword and chopped the air in front of me. Sure enough, I felt like I had chopped something when I chopped it down. A figure suddenly appeared in front of me, and I took a breath. It turned out to be a corpse monster that was pinching me. This corpse monster looked just like the ones in Uncle Ying's movies, with a blue face, two big fangs, and wearing tattered clothes. No, how could a corpse monster be invisible? This is not scientific. I chopped it down with the sword and hit its chest, but this zombie was fine, and it still grabbed my neck tightly. "Fatty, come and help save me," I bit out these words and couldn't say anything. The fat man walked to me and the corpse monster, trembling all over, pointed at himself and asked, "Brother, how can I save you?"

　　"Damn it, where's the talisman I gave you? Stick it on his forehead." I cursed angrily. I'm also very fortunate now. I used a talisman to give to the fat guy to save his life. I didn't expect that it could save myself now. "Yeah, yeah." Fortunately, the fat guy didn't let me down at the critical moment. Although he was trembling all over, he still timidly took out a yellow talisman and then tremblingly stuck it on the forehead of the corpse monster. As soon as I saw the talisman stuck on it, I immediately read: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden, the heart is restrained, the evil spirits are hidden, the human-shaped spiritual talisman is a way to worship the devil without a trace. Dare to disobey the heavenly soldiers' order."

　　Fortunately, my Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman did not let me down. As soon as I finished chanting the spell, a ray of light flashed, and with a bang, the corpse monster was blasted away by the power of the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman. The moment he flew out, my neck loosened. As soon as my feet touched the ground, I took the Jiang Chen Sword and prepared to rush forward, but when I looked up, the guy's ghost was gone. "Fuck, he disappeared again." I felt like I was going crazy. I understood that judging from the scene where the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman blasted him away just now, the guy's strength was not particularly strong, but this method of invisibility was really disgusting. "Master, what should we do now?" The fat man grabbed my arm and didn't let go. I shook it twice but it was useless, so I scolded him, "Go away, don't grab me, you want to die, get away from me."

　　The situation was not good to begin with. This guy was heavy and pulled me so I felt like I had a sandbag tied to my body. My mind was also thinking rapidly at this moment. What kind of corpse monster could be invisible? If it was an invisible corpse monster, I remembered there was one in a zombie movie. I forgot what it was called, but the zombie boss in it could be invisible. But the corpse monster in that movie was almost a corpse demon, wasn't it? It was already a corpse demon. It was normal for zombies of that level to be invisible and out of the way so that the underworld couldn't see them. But although that guy could be invisible just now, he was still a long distance away from the corpse demon. Moreover, if he was really about to become a corpse demon, could he have been blasted away by my Six Dings and Six Jias Demon-Slaying Talisman just now? Oh, suddenly I remembered a story that Old Liu told me before. It happened in the countryside during the Republic of China. At that time, an old man died. The family started to hold a funeral, but that night the body inexplicably disappeared. Later, they searched nearby for a long time but still couldn't find the body. There was nothing they could do at the time so they had to let it go. But then chickens and ducks began to disappear in that village. Within a few days, mummified chickens and ducks would be found nearby. Then a month later A three-year-old child disappeared for three days. Then the child's mummy was found with all the blood sucked out. The villagers finally realized the seriousness of the matter and immediately invited a fortune teller to come and see the child. The fortune teller was a blue Taoist who was a swindler. The guy also disappeared for unknown reasons. Three days later, his mummy was found again. Everyone was really scared. They immediately invited a famous fortune teller within a radius of ten miles. When the fortune teller arrived, he immediately asked all the families to sprinkle rooster blood at the door, and then found peach wood branches, soaked them in the rooster blood, and then asked the people at that time to come to the village. The family of the deceased took a piece of clothing the deceased had worn during his lifetime and asked the deceased's son to wear it. At night, they actually saw the corpse walking in from outside the yard. Then the gentleman took a peach wood stick and stabbed it into the throat of the corpse. A black corpse gas poured out from it, and the corpse immediately began to rot. This is the general story. At that time, I had heard too many stories and did not ask about the reason for this story in detail, but this is probably it. "We should try our best." I sighed and said to the fat man next to me: "Fatty, go and find the peach wood stick."

　　"Where can I find it?" The fat man was stunned for a moment and looked at me strangely. "There is a forest outside, can't you find a peach branch? Hurry up," I cursed. There was no other way at this time. The corpse monster was too special. I couldn't hurt it with my Jiang Chen Sword. I could only rely on peach wood. Although the Jiang Chen Sword was powerful, every kind of monster had something that could restrain it. For example, corpse monsters were basically afraid of peach wood swords. Although the Jiang Chen Sword was powerful, maybe it was because this place was built by Chi You. Seeing the fat man happily climbing up the pit along the rope and running outside, I also tightly grasped the Jiang Chen Sword and became cautiously alert.

　　【338】Mixed Corpse

　　I was concentrating on looking around at this moment, and my heart was tense. Suddenly, I heard footsteps behind me. I turned around and chopped at him with the Jiangchen Sword. "Fuck you, Chen Huihui. I haven't even started to beat you, but you're hitting me."

　　The figure behind me started cursing. The voice sounded so familiar. It was Brother Xiang. He looked really miserable, covered in mud and his clothes were tattered. He kicked me while he was talking. The kick directly hit my stomach. My stomach hurt and I stepped back several steps. Is this an illusion? What kind of corpse monster is so powerful that it can be invisible and even give people hallucinations? No, that's not right. My stomach was really hurt by the kick. If it was really an illusion, it would be a confusion in consciousness at most and would not cause any pain. "You were in a daze and thought I could get away with it."

　　The guy in front of me, Xiang, patted my face.

　　It's so weird. How could it be possible? I can feel the warmth of Brother Xiang's palm. I frowned and looked at him: "You are really Brother Xiang"

　　"I'm your second uncle," Brother Xiang said, and then he kicked me again and cursed, "Han Sifan, what right do you have to beat me up? I said you're a duck, is that wrong? You were born to look like a duck."

　　Brother Xiang looked at me breathlessly and scolded

　　I was even more confused and asked: "You are really Brother Xiang, what's going on?"

　　"Don't mention it, damn it. I looked for you everywhere and wanted to have a drink with you but couldn't find you anywhere. I went to find Han Sifan and just said, "Are you a duck?" You actually hit me." Brother Xiang looked very angry: "I can't beat Han Sifan, so can't that girl beat you? You bastard, do you think you can be safe if you hide in the mountains? Do you really think I can't find you?"

　　I finally understood that it was Brother Xiang's stupid illness again. I also roughly understood it. It turned out that this grandson was beaten up by Han Sifan and was so angry that he wanted to seek revenge on me. But how did he find me? "Fuck, now is not the time to talk about this." I suddenly saw that the grass behind Brother Xiang seemed to be pressed down by something. "Be careful." I rushed up and wanted to push Brother Xiang away. "Fuck, your wife hit me and you still want to hit me? Do you really think I'm easy to bully?" When Brother Xiang saw me attacking him, he probably thought I was going to hit him and kicked me in the stomach, making me retreat several steps. Just when I was retreating, Brother Xiang seemed to be lifted up by something and his face turned blue in an instant. "Fuck, you're still looking for help, don't joke. Let's just fight one-on-one. Why use evil magic?" Brother Xiang's face turned blue and he cursed at me in pain. "You thought I was the real idiot because of me." I rolled my eyes at him. This grandson is too stupid. I tried my best to summon some of the aura that was possessed by Yan Chixia back then. "Chi" I chopped the empty space behind Brother Xiang with my sword. Another sword chopped at this strange corpse monster. This time the sword chopped at its forehead. I didn't feel it last time, but I felt it clearly this time. It felt like I was chopping at plasticine. It felt like 70% of the force was directly reduced. The bodies of the other corpse monsters were extremely hard, but the forehead of this corpse monster was as hard as plasticine. "Roar" the corpse monster hugged Brother Xiang even more tightly. "Fuck, this is definitely not something you made. What on earth is it? It seems to be sucking my yang energy." Brother Xiang shook and struggled violently. "Brother, what the hell is this? It's a corpse monster that can be invisible and its body is as hard as plasticine. My Emperor's Sword is useless to it. After all, you have the memory of Yan Chixia. Tell me his weakness quickly."

　　Although Brother Xiang rubbed it a little, his previous life was a notable one. I looked at him anxiously, hoping that he could give me an answer. "You idiot, I usually ask you to learn more. Isn't this just corpse blending? The weaknesses are the anus and the throat." Brother Xiang looked painful. How come I have never heard of corpse blending? But there are so many things I haven't heard of, and I didn't dare to do it for a moment. Seeing that the corpse monster was hugging Brother Xiang tightly, there was no hope for his throat, unless I stabbed Brother Xiang's throat for the sake of justice. If killing people was not against the law, I really wanted to stab Brother Xiang, this idiot, with a sword. Now, given the situation, are you going to let me stab this grandson in the anus? I swallowed my saliva. This is too disgusting. Forget it. Seeing that saving people is the most important thing, I took the Jiangchen Sword and was about to stab Brother Xiang. I cursed again, "Your Jiangchen Sword is useless to him. There is no time to explain. I'll bite your middle finger with my hand and then give him a Thousand Years of Death."

　　"Fuck, just wait for death. It's too disgusting to use my hand to poke his asshole." I looked at my right hand. I wondered if it would have a traumatic effect on me when I masturbate in the future if I poked this guy's asshole with my hand. Forget it, I bit my middle finger and ran behind the corpse. I closed my eyes and stabbed it hard into the corpse's asshole. It was a solid stab. The moment I stabbed it, the corpse screamed in pain and threw Brother Xiang out. "Roar, roar."

　　The mixed corpse began to tremble all over, and countless corpse qi began to flow out of its anus. Brother Xiang also reacted quickly at this time. He rushed over and grabbed the throat of the mixed corpse, then picked up a stone and smashed it hard on the throat of the mixed corpse. The throat of the mixed corpse, which was originally as hard as plasticine, was very hard, but it was still smashed to pieces. Black blood also flowed out of its throat. After a while, the mixed corpse fell to the ground and rotted quickly. "Is it dead? What on earth is this corpse monster?" As soon as I saw that the Jian corpse was dead, my tense heart relaxed. As soon as I relaxed, I felt a sense of fatigue, and I sat down on the ground with my butt. "Damn it, Chen Huihui, you almost killed me, do you know that?" Brother Xiang cursed, but he seemed to be very tired, and sat on the ground and said, "I usually tell you to learn more, but you didn't listen. Now you know, right?"

　　"Brother, you are the best and know everything. Tell me what this thing is." I am too lazy to argue with him. This idiot almost lost his life. What's so awesome about him?

　　【339】Make a plan

　　Fortunately, Brother Xiang had cigarettes with him. He and I lit one each and sat there and started chatting. Although Brother Xiang was a little silly, Yan Chixia knew a lot. This Jian corpse was a seldom-appearing corpse monster. You all know ordinary corpse monsters, right? Usually, whether it is a zombie, a jumping corpse or any other corpse, it is called a mummified corpse. They are all in a dry environment after entering the ground. This type of corpse is similar to a mummy. However, this mixed corpse is just the opposite. It is a wet corpse. The so-called wet corpse is formed by a moist environment after entering the ground. This is a mixed corpse. There are many kinds of corpses with different abilities. My previous generals and ministers The sword is very effective against mummies. It is considered to be using hardness to overcome hardness, while the mixed corpse is just the opposite. It is soft and not hard. It is useless to use hard objects to deal with it. This is why the Yin-Yang master in the story that Old Liu told me used a peach wood branch instead of a peach wood sword. The peach wood sword is also relatively hard, while the peach wood branch is relatively soft, which is just right for restraining wet corpses. Brother Xiang explained it to me for a while, and said with a master's face: "Now you understand, you young people are like this. You don't study hard when I ask you to, and you fail at the critical moment. Now you know the seriousness of the consequences..."

　　I choked and looked at Brother Xiang's boasting with contempt. This grandson just inherited Yan Chixia's memory and knew all this. There are too few wet corpses. Why would ordinary people choose a humid place as a cemetery? Therefore, although this kind of corpse monster is not difficult to form, it is rare. "Enough, you are awesome, so how did you find me?" I looked at Brother Xiang strangely. This guy in the deep mountains and old forests couldn't have guessed to get here, right? "Old Liu told me. I found Old Liu and he asked you what treasure you were looking for?" Brother Xiang suddenly thought of something and pointed at me and cursed, "By the way, you grandson didn't ask me to go with you when you were looking for treasure."

　　"Uh" I really wanted to tell him that he was tricked by Old Liu. What treasure was there? But I didn't say it. Of course, I had some thoughts in my mind. This guy was the reincarnation of Yan Chixia after all. Who knows what strange things he will encounter when he enters the Thousand Corpses Cave? For example, the Jian Corpse just now was like a mobile Baidu Encyclopedia with him. As for Bai Wuchang, I didn't ask Brother Xiang to come. He found him himself. It doesn't count as a violation of the agreement, right? "Master Taomu, I didn't find the willow tree, okay?"

　　Brother Xiang and I were chatting when suddenly the fat guy came running back, panting. I was a little touched looking at this guy. He didn't even abandon me and run away, but came back with the willow tree. He is much more reliable than Brother Xiang. "It's okay. By the way, let me introduce you. This is my friend Brother Xiang, and this is Tu Lao Shu. Just call him Fatty." I pointed at Brother Xiang and introduced them to each other. "He is known as so handsome, with eyes like Takeshi Kaneshiro, nose like Aaron Kwok, and face like Jimmy Lin. People called him Little Pan An, that's me. People in the underworld give me face and call me Xiang Banxian, but that title is too high-profile and I don't like it. You can just call me Xiang Daxian." Brother Xiang introduced himself shamelessly. I smiled awkwardly. This guy was still able to show off at this time. The second fat guy also laughed dryly and said, "I've heard a lot about you. My name is Niu Zhuang, just like Master, you can just call me Fatty."

　　Brother Xiang looked at me with a strange smile and asked: "What kind of treasure are you looking for, kid? Even such a professional rat is here to help. How about we split it 30-70 between the two of us? I'll take 70 and you'll take 30. You can refuse it."

　　Seeing Brother Xiang's expression that said "I will fuck you if you refuse me", I said, "Talking about this between us brothers will hurt our relationship. If I find any treasure, I will give it all to you."

　　There's nothing precious in this broken place. If Brother Xiang wants to snatch the token from Bai Wuchang, he can do it himself. I don't care. "Okay, brother, let's go find the treasure." Brother Xiang got excited when he heard it. He stood up and patted his butt with an excited look on his face. Oh, how famous is Yan Chixia? How did he reincarnate into such a fool? However, we didn't go into the tunnel immediately. Instead, we took a rest while smoking. We didn't have much to eat in the past two days since we entered the mountain, not to mention cigarettes. I was almost suffocated to death. The three of us found a corner of the valley, cleaned up a place, and simply camped and rested for a night. We had been traveling for so long and had a fight with Jian Shi before. I was exhausted after a long battle. I fell asleep as soon as I entered the tent. The three of us woke up at noon the next day. Fortunately, Brother Xiang brought some food so we had a good meal. Then we started to plan. According to the fat man, he and the yellow monkey did not go too deep into the tomb. According to his professional knowledge, the tomb had at least three floors. He and the yellow monkey just walked around the first floor for a few times, picked up the jade pendant and left. As he was talking, the fat man actually took out a blueprint from his backpack. The blueprint turned out to be the topographic map of the tomb. It turned out that he The two were really professional. They seemed to have used some kind of sound wave to detect the topography of the tomb. The first floor of this tomb was very large, and it got smaller as you went down. The bottom floor seemed to be just one room, but it was quite large. The first floor had many tomb passages, but no coffins. According to their research, there should be many coffins on the second floor, but there were only a few on the third floor. We discussed it for a while, and I told Brother Xiang to look for it on the second floor. We didn't need to enter the third floor. Who knows what kind of perverted things are on the third floor. I'm not naive enough to think that the tomb built by Chi You is really that simple. We can look for it on the second floor. If we can't find the token, we'll leave. Although the agreement with Bai Wuchang is important, my own life is also precious. So we made a series of plans. Of course, I didn't plan to let Fatty go in again. After all, this guy is quite nice. I originally wanted to let him leave on his own, but he refused. He said that since he was here, he had to put the jade pendant back with his own hands. Judging from the way he said this, he must have been seriously shocked by the death of Huang Hou. He really thought that there would be retribution if he went back as I said, so he did this. But since he wanted to go down, I didn't refuse him. After all, he had been down there and was of some help to me. Of course, I would try my best to protect him within my ability.

　　【340】Enter the Tomb

　　This tomb-robber's hole was quite large, probably about one meter in diameter, and not at all as narrow as the ones in novels. The fat man explained that tomb robbers would practice some bone-shrinking skills since childhood, so they could go down very small tomb-robber holes. But he and Huang Hou were both latecomers after all, and he was so fat, so the hole he dug was relatively large. I gave the fat man a Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman and asked him to go in the front, since he was more familiar with the terrain. I was in the middle, and Brother Xiang was at the rear. Just like that, the three of us started to drill into the tomb-robber's hole. I occasionally read novels, but I never thought that there would be such a big tomb-robber's hole. We all walked forward with our bodies bent. It was very humid in here, and occasionally one or two pieces of mud would fall from the tomb-robber's hole. We walked very quickly. After more than a minute, the fat man stopped in front and turned back to say to us, "The ancient tomb is just beyond here."

　　Brother Xiang and I nodded, and then we followed the fat man in. The tomb passage was about two meters high, we could just stand up straight, and it was about three meters wide. However, the tomb passage was surrounded by mud and looked very wet. I looked around and found that there was no support around the tomb passage. This was a bit inconsistent with the principles of physics. For example, the tomb passage we entered before had a lot of steel pipes and other supports in the middle, which prevented the tomb passage from collapsing. Although puzzled, I could only explain this as the tomb built by Chi You. Naturally, there must be something different. "Okay, now we are in this ancient tomb. Just walk over there for a few minutes and you will reach the place where Brother Huang and I found the jade pendant." After the fat man entered the tomb passage, he looked around and seemed to have determined our position. He pointed to one side of the tomb passage and spoke. I nodded, clenched the Jiangchen Sword in my hand, and said, "Now I'll go ahead. Fatty, put the jade pendant back and you go back, do you understand?"

　　"Yeah." Fatty walked behind me without objection. I held the Jiang Chen Sword and carefully led the way in the direction Fatty said. Nothing happened along the way. It was quiet everywhere. The only sound was our breathing. We walked for a while and finally reached a corner. Fatty said with a little excitement: "Over there, over there, turn around this corner."

　　I took the Jiang Chen Sword and walked to the corner. I saw a straight tomb passage about fifty meters long. At the end of the tomb passage was a bronze gate. The fat man behind me exclaimed, "No, this gate didn't exist before Huang Ge and I came here. This is a straight passage. Huang Ge and I picked up the jade pendant when we walked about a hundred meters. But how come there is suddenly an extra door?"

　　"Are you sure?" I looked back at the fat man and asked

　　"Yeah, although I was happy when I found the jade pendant, I was not confused. Brother Huang and I even specially confirmed the location." Fatty looked a little nervous and his face was a little pale. "Fatty, listen to me, leave first, I will take care of the jade pendant." I looked at Fatty's frightened expression and still didn't want him to take risks. He was not like Brother Xiang and I who knew Taoist magic to protect ourselves. Fatty frowned and hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "That's the only way, Master Xiang, I'll leave first."

　　"Let's go, let's go." Brother Xiang's face was a little serious at this time. He waved his hand and said, "Leave the rest to me."

　　"Then I will wait for you two at the entrance of the tunnel for a few days. You better be careful." The fat man ran away quickly after saying that. As soon as the fat man left, Brother Xiang's face suddenly turned into a sly smile. He pushed my shoulder and said, "Okay. If you two hadn't been chatting, I wouldn't have known that you picked up the jade pendant. You are really smart. You tricked the fat man away in such a short time. You got the jade pendant by tricking him. I will take 30% of it. This request is not too much, right?"

　　"Get lost." I rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang. He thought I was acting. "No way. I won't let you get even 30%. How about this? I only want 20%..."

　　Before Brother Xiang finished speaking, there was a scream like a pig being slaughtered in the direction where Fatty left. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and I thought to myself, "Oh no, why am I so careless? How can I let Fatty leave by himself? This place is very weird. I took out the black talisman and held it in my left hand, then ran in the direction where the scream came from. After running about thirty meters, I saw Fatty lying on the ground trembling all over. I ran to his side and saw that he was blue all over and his eyes were rolled back. "Fatty, Fatty, what's wrong with you?" I squatted down and shook Fatty hard, but Fatty seemed to be unable to speak and was shaking all over. "Get out of the way and let me take a look." Brother Xiang also squatted beside him, looked down at Fatty, then sighed, shook his head and said, "No, Fatty, don't say that I, Xiang, won't help you. Just say whatever you have to say."

　　The fat man was trembling all over and gritted his teeth as he spoke word by word: "Grandmaster, the jade pendant must be put back. Huang and I are not tomb robbers. We just wanted to find something to study. We are really not tomb robbers. We..."

　　Fatty held onto Brother Xiang’s arm tightly with his right hand at the end, his eyes widened, and he couldn’t say the rest. I felt inexplicably distressed when I saw Fatty die. It’s not like I haven’t seen dead people before, but I don’t know why I always feel sorry for Fatty after he died. If I hadn’t tricked him into coming back, he wouldn’t have died. “Okay, stop being in a daze.” Brother Xiang really understood me very well. He looked at me and said, “In a place like this, if you don’t want to die, you can’t be careless at all.”

　　Brother Xiang stood up and looked at the fat man's body and shook his head: "Let me send you on your last journey."

　　Brother Xiang took out a yellow talisman and threw it on the fat man and said: "Edict"

　　As soon as I finished reciting the talisman, the fat man's body suddenly began to burn. "He must have been bitten to death by some corpse monster. There is a lot of corpse gas on his body." I looked at the fat man's body and it suddenly began to burn. I knew in my heart that there must be a lot of corpse gas in this guy's body. The talisman just now could only burn the evil gas. If it was thrown directly on an ordinary person, it would not have any effect. "Okay, tell me what to do now. A life has been lost. Huizi, do you still want to continue looking for the treasure?"

　　[341] A group of zombies appeared!

　　"You still think I'm here to look for treasure?" I rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang and told him everything I promised Bai Wuchang and the name of this place. "What a pity! This place turned out to be the Thousand Corpses Cave." Brother Xiang looked at me in surprise and cursed, "Fuck you, Chen Hui. You killed me."

　　I said, "Let me make it clear that it was Old Liu who tricked you into coming here, and it was Old Liu who tricked you into coming here, and it's none of my business."

　　"Do you know how dangerous this place is? How dare you come here?" Brother Xiang looked at me in surprise. I was surprised and asked, "It's just a corpse. How big a deal can it be? Besides, I have a black talisman that Old Liu gave me, so nothing should go wrong, right?"

　　Seeing Brother Xiang's reaction, I felt unsure myself as he spoke later, "This place is a dangerous place throughout history. Do you know how many people have died here in the past? Basically, no one who comes in leaves alive. Even the black talisman in your backpack is in danger." Brother Xiang cursed angrily, "Why did you agree to Bai Wuchang in the first place? As for the matter of Menma, you can just ask Wu Jiu to come forward. There's no need to risk your life here."

　　I was a little panicked: "What should I do?"

　　"Let's find a way out," Brother Xiang said, "This place is an ancient formation. It was notorious in ancient times, but later on, for some reason, not many people knew about it. During the day, there are no big problems here. At most, one or two corpse monsters will come out and jump around. But at night, it will be exciting. At that time, the corpse monsters that come out of here are enough to hold a carnival party."

　　"No way, there doesn't seem to be any corpse monsters in here," I asked Brother Xiang in surprise. Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at me and pointed to the ground and the walls on both sides and said, "Inside here, it is said that almost all the buildings in the Thousand Corpse Tunnel are built with corpses. I was wondering why these tombs would not collapse just now. Now I finally understand."

　　When I thought about the corpses everywhere around me, my scalp went numb. Damn, this is too creepy. Brother Xiang and I immediately started looking for the exit. I regretted it a little bit at this time. No, not a little bit. I wanted to know why I wanted to trick Brother Xiang in from the beginning. When I told him that I was going to the Thousand Corpse Cave, he told me so many things at that time. But the strange thing is that Brother Xiang and I searched for a long time but couldn’t find the tunnel we found before. Brother Xiang and I definitely couldn’t have gone wrong. It’s only a few minutes away. Brother Xiang and I are so old that it’s impossible for us to get such a short distance wrong. I saw that I couldn’t find it after searching for a long time, so I asked Brother Xiang helplessly: "Why can’t we find it? Could it be that we have encountered a ghost wall?"

　　"A ghost wall can fascinate the two of us. It must be something more powerful than a ghost wall," Brother Xiang frowned and said. I was right when I heard it. A ghost wall can fascinate some ordinary people, but something that can be removed by a boy's urine can't possibly fascinate the two of us. Besides, I was born with the way to the underworld, so it's impossible for me to be fascinated by a ghost wall. "But it's not a ghost wall, and it's not getting lost. It can't be that these roads have been directly diverted," I cursed. Brother Xiang nodded and said, "Maybe it's true, but I don't know what's going on. The memory in Yan Chixia just said that this place is very dangerous, and there is no more detailed introduction."

　　Dongdong

　　Suddenly, there was a thumping sound of footsteps behind me and Brother Xiang. I turned around and saw a guy in ragged clothes like a refugee staggering towards me and Brother Xiang. This guy was not a human, "He was a zombie," Brother Xiang frowned and reminded him.

　　Zombies are one of the lowest level corpse monsters. They walk slowly but are strong without any other abilities. They are similar to the zombies in some zombie movies in Europe and America, but they can't infect people like in those movies. "Chi" I rushed over with the Jiang Chen Sword and chopped it on his forehead. This time the Jiang Chen Sword didn't let me down. The zombie's head was smashed to pieces with a bang, just like a watermelon being hit by someone. The fishy smell of brains was all over me. "Do you have to be so violent?" Brother Xiang pinched his nose and rolled his eyes at me and said, "Now they are only coming out one by one. Let's continue to find a way out. At night, it will be like those zombie movies, coming out one by one."

　　My scalp exploded when I heard this. This thing is not really powerful, but it can kill an elephant with a lot of ants. Just now, I chopped the zombie's head like a watermelon with one sword, but I also used all my strength to chop it. "Hurry up and find an exit."

　　Brother Xiang pulled me and started wandering around in the tomb passage. Now that Fatty, the guide, was gone, I felt that this place was just like a maze, where everything looked the same. We searched everywhere, and from time to time we would encounter one or two zombies, of course I easily solved them all. Brother Xiang told me that this was only the first floor, where there would be a large number of zombies and some very few ferocious corpse monsters, but the corpse monsters in the second and third floors were much more powerful. We searched for a long time but found nothing. Brother Xiang couldn't find it even with a compass. The time was getting later and later, and soon it was five o'clock. "What should I do?" I checked the time on my phone. It was already five o'clock, and there was only an hour left until night. Brother Xiang immediately said, "It's no use. Find a place to hide."

　　"What the hell, this place is all the same." I shook my head. Suddenly, from the distant tomb passage, there were some wolf howls. "Woo"

　　"It's a zombie." Brother Xiang and I looked at each other. Damn, I didn't expect that there would be zombies on the first floor of the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. "Be careful." Suddenly, Brother Xiang on the side pushed me hard and pushed me back several steps. As soon as I pushed him away, a zombie with dirty body and disheveled hair crawled out from under my feet. "Command." I chopped it with a sword. The guy's head was smashed to pieces by my Jiangchen Sword as soon as he came out. "The Infinite Heaven and Earth Borrowing Method." Brother Xiang made a gesture with both hands and slapped the ground one palm after another. The ground exploded as if there were landmines. However, countless arms and countless black blood exploded from the ground. The narrow tomb passage was like a bloody rain. A bloody smell mixed with a fishy smell filled the tomb passage.

　　[342] Danger!

　　Soon the underground became bumpy and full of potholes. It turned out that the underground was full of corpses. Although Brother Xiang's palm thunder killed many people, it was just a drop in the bucket. Suddenly, the densely packed corpses underground began to move, and the entire tomb passage was shaking everywhere like an earthquake. "Brother Xiang, what should we do now?" I asked Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang was also sweating anxiously. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said to me, "Since this broken place is full of corpses, let's just blast a hole. We don't need to find an entrance, we can just open a hole and jump down to the second floor. When I heard this, I felt that this idea was not very good: "Didn't you say that the second floor is more dangerous?"

　　"Is there a better way now? Should we wait for these guys to run out and bite us to death?" Brother Xiang pointed at the zombies on the ground that were ready to move. Even the walls on both sides had begun to make noises. Now it seems that Brother Xiang's is the only way. However, there are still two big problems. The first is that we are not sure that the tomb passage on the second floor is under our feet. What if the position is off? Brother Xiang and I will bury ourselves alive. The second is how to open the passage between the first and second floors. I immediately told Brother Xiang about my doubts. Brother Xiang also frowned and said, "I can use the compass to calculate your first problem. As for the second problem, I also have a way. It's just that I will be weak for a long time after using that Taoist technique. I have to rely on you during this period of time."

　　"Okay, stop talking nonsense and follow me." Brother Xiang took out the compass, bit his finger, and drew a symbol on the surface of the compass, saying: "Today, my disciple Li Xuxiang is trapped in this dangerous place and the compass is ineffective. I hope the ancestor will show up and help me."

　　I quickly got close to Brother Xiang. Originally, the compass and the needle would malfunction when approaching this place. This was also the reason why my compass didn't work. The compass that Brother Xiang brought was actually similar to the compass in principle. However, as soon as Brother Xiang finished reading this, the blood on the compass flashed with a golden light, and the compass was restored immediately. "Great, follow me quickly."

　　After saying that, Brother Xiang lowered his head and looked at the compass and kept running forward. I quickly followed him and shouted.

　　A small number of zombies have begun to break out of the ground around us. At this time, Brother Xiang was concentrating on looking at the compass and had no time to worry. I was guarding him with the Jiangchen Sword. If any zombie wanted to get close to him, I would chop off its head with my sword. "Roar"

　　Suddenly, a piercing howl reached my ears. A ragged zombie suddenly rushed out from the wall on the right. It was a zombie. I saw that it was just a low-level black-eyed zombie. I took the Jiang Chen Sword and stabbed it at its throat. The black-eyed zombie just jumped out and was about to pounce on me. I reacted relatively quickly and stabbed the Jiang Chen Sword into the zombie's throat like cutting tofu. A black corpse gas surged out of its throat. The black-eyed zombie fell to the ground and I breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was just a low-level black-eyed zombie. If it was another higher-level zombie, Brother Xiang and I would definitely be in a mess and end up being dragged to death. Brother Xiang was obviously startled, but he quickly adjusted his state and turned back to say to me, "It's not far away."

　　There were more and more zombies around us. Basically, we could see one every four or five steps. The ground was full of potholes. Fortunately, Brother Xiang and I quickly stopped at the location of a tomb passage. Brother Xiang looked around and checked the compass before saying, "That's right, it's right under our feet."

　　"So how are you going to get down?" I asked Brother Xiang

　　"Is there any need to ask? Blast a hole and then we'll jump in. Don't worry. The second floor is more dangerous, but it's not like that. There will be a swarm of zombies. We should be careful and maybe we can save our lives." Brother Xiang said, "I will be extremely weak after using that Taoist magic. Remember to take me down with you."

　　"Hurry up, stop talking nonsense." I was not idle at this time. I was holding the Jiangchen Sword and slashing the zombies who wanted to come over one by one. From time to time, I had to throw one or two Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talismans to repel the zombies on one side. But there are two sides. After repelling one side, there are still zombies on the other side to make trouble. It is really hard to defend against. "Ah"

　　Brother Xiang suddenly yelled. I looked back and saw that a zombie had already jumped on him and started biting him. I looked at the other side of the tomb passage and it was filled with zombies. I took out the last five Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talismans and threw them around Brother Xiang, then chanted: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden, the heart is collected, the evil spirits are hidden, a human-shaped spiritual talisman that worships demons without a trace. Who dares to disobey the Heavenly Soldiers' Order?"

　　The five Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans emitted a golden glow. The zombies within three meters behind Brother Xiang were actually blasted into pieces by the power of the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans. Brother Xiang also quickly stretched out his hands, his palms facing his face, and spat a mouthful of blood onto his hands, chanting: "Borrowing the Law of the Infinite Universe of Heaven and Earth"

　　After he roared, he turned around and slapped out his palms one after another. The zombies on his side were blown up one after another. I suddenly felt an arm behind me grabbing my shoulder. Suddenly, I felt a huge pain in my right shoulder. I turned my head and saw that it was a zombie biting my shoulder. I was about to kill him with the Jiang Chen Sword, but I found that I couldn't move my hands and feet. My hands and feet were grabbed by the hands of countless zombies behind me. "Fuck"

　　These zombies are not very powerful if they are released one by one, but there are too many of them. I feel great pain all over my body, as if I was bitten by something.

　　I heard Brother Xiang's roar, followed by a loud bang. All the zombies that were entangled with me were blown into pieces. My whole body was covered with meat residue. If it were normal, I would have vomited directly. However, at that time, perhaps the situation was too urgent, so I just felt nauseous and there was no other problem. I looked around. Brother Xiang killed all the zombies within ten meters around us and cleared a passage about ten meters long. However, there were still zombies ten meters away slowly walking towards us. Brother Xiang said to me with a serious face: "Huizi, give me the black talisman. Whether I can escape depends on your black talisman."

　　【343】Secret Room

　　I handed the black talisman to Brother Xiang without hesitation. Brother Xiang was also pale and sweating profusely. Brother Xiang directly snatched my Jiang Chen Sword, closed his eyes, took a deep breath and said, "Success or failure depends on this one move."

　　After saying that, he placed the black talisman under our feet and said, "Edict."

　　Then Brother Xiang took the Jiang Chen Sword and stabbed at the black talisman. In an instant, everything turned dark black. It seemed that everything was very quiet. Then my head started to feel dizzy and heavy. I was too sleepy. Although I knew that I was in the Thousand Corpse Tunnel and it was very dangerous, I still couldn't resist the strong sleepiness and closed my eyes to sleep...

　　I don't know how long it took, I just felt like someone was calling my name, "Huizi Huizi, wake up quickly"

　　"Huizi, hurry up and get up"

　　I opened my eyes dazedly and felt that all the bones in my body were sore as if they were falling apart. I looked over and found Brother Xiang squatting beside me and shaking me constantly. "What is this place?" I rubbed my forehead and stretched out my hands to support myself. I looked around and it seemed that Brother Xiang and I were in a large secret room. My head hurt so much that I didn't have the energy to continue observing. "I underestimated the power of the black talisman. I didn't expect that the black talisman given by Mr. Liu was so powerful. I guess half of the corpse monsters on the first floor were blown away by the talisman. But our situation is not optimistic. Although we are not evil spirits, we have three souls and seven spirits in our bodies after all. This has caused our three souls and seven spirits to be shaken. Fortunately, we were only unconscious for a long time and did not become idiots."

　　I opened my eyes and looked at Brother Xiang. Only then did I realize that although Brother Xiang woke up earlier than me, his condition was not necessarily more optimistic than mine. His face was pale, beads of sweat kept falling from his face, and he was breathing heavily. “Then what should we do now?” I really couldn’t get up. The feeling of being hurt was an indescribable feeling, as if I had a high fever of over 40 degrees and felt dizzy. “Let’s rest first. We have been unconscious for more than one or two days, but we haven’t been attacked yet, which means this place should be safe for the time being. There’s no need to worry about this.”

　　"Yeah," I nodded, and I felt a headache again, so I closed my eyes and fell asleep again. This sleep was much more comfortable than before. When I woke up, I felt much more comfortable all over, not as painful as before. I slowly stood up and moved around, and I felt much more comfortable. It was pitch black everywhere around me and I couldn't see anything. I closed my eyes again and rested for a while. My eyes felt much more comfortable, so I opened them and slowly adapted to the darkness. I could see things much more clearly. It really looked like a secret room, a square room about fifteen meters long and wide. It was empty and there was nothing everywhere. There was only a shabby wooden door in the wall facing me. I looked again and saw Brother Xiang sleeping next to me. His face was still very ugly, with his hands on his chest and shaking from time to time. I felt sad when I saw Brother Xiang's appearance. Although we were both standing on the black talisman at that time, he was still closer and it was he who triggered the black talisman. What's more, he had used so many palm lightnings before. The backlash of those palm lightnings was enough to make him suffer. This series of things added up was unbearable for even an iron man, let alone this guy Brother Xiang. I took off my own coat and put it on him. Gulu...

　　I felt like my stomach was hurting sharply. It was not because I was injured, but because I was hungry. I held my stomach tightly and rummaged through Brother Xiang's backpack. Fortunately, this guy brought some things with him. I drank some water and ate some bread. Although I looked at all these things, I also knew that I should not eat too much when I am too hungry. After eating the bread, I felt better in my stomach. Then I sat aside and took out my mobile phone. Damn, it's already fifteen days later. Before I entered the Thousand Corpse Tunnel, I deliberately checked the time. I didn't expect that this coma would last so long. The most miraculous thing is probably that I didn't starve to death. Miracle? Regardless of whether I found the ninth wonder of the world or something like that, I looked for it, took the Jiangchen Sword, glanced at the wooden door, hesitated for a moment, and walked to the side of the door, "Huizi, don't open that door."

　　Behind me, Brother Xiang, who was originally unconscious, suddenly woke up with a weak voice. I looked back and saw that Brother Xiang had even propped himself up. I quickly ran back and dug out a bottle of mineral water and fed him some. He said weakly, "Don't open that door yet. We are now on the second floor of the Thousand Corpse Chamber. Strictly speaking, we are in danger now. This room is very strange. There is nothing in it. But I think it must be very dangerous outside that door. Let's recuperate first, and then go out after we have recovered some strength."

　　"Yeah," I nodded.

　　Next, Xiang and I stayed in this room for another two days. During these two days, we also tried our best to rest. After two days, Xiang and I had to leave. The reason was simple. Our food was almost gone. Although Xiang and I were both frugal in eating, the remaining food was only enough for us for three days. Three days seemed like a long time, but we didn't expect to find food down there. Thousands of years had passed, and there was probably nothing to eat except for those corpses that hadn't decayed. And those corpses were thousands of years old and were full of corpse poison. If you ate them, you probably wouldn't live long. The only thing to be thankful for was that Xiang and I had recovered a lot. At least I had recovered 90%, and Xiang said he had recovered about 70%. We both... We also made a plan during these two days. Of course, it was not an escape plan, but we decided to do the opposite and get the token. This decision was made by Brother Xiang. Originally, I wanted to find an exit, but Brother Xiang insisted that we continue to look for the token. The reason was very simple. Bai Wuchang asked me to come in to find the token. If we didn't find the token, it would be in vain if we died here. But as long as we found the token, Bai Wuchang would definitely come out to save us, not for our lives, but for the token. Brother Xiang and I were really in a desperate situation. Apart from asking someone to save us, we were at our wits' end. We could only hope that Bai Wuchang, the bastard, would have some conscience. [ps: I had dinner with my friends late today. Sorry for posting it now. Fortunately, I made it in time.]

　　【344】Thousand Years of Loneliness

　　Now my Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talismans have been used up, and only some other Six Harmonies Command Talismans are left. The most useful one is the Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman, which has two copies. There is one copy each of the other talismans, but the other talismans have no direct ability to deal with evil spirits. Apart from the talismans, I only have the Jiangchen Sword. As for Brother Xiang, apart from the compass, he only has the Taoist magic inherited from Yan Chixia. But I also learned about Yan Chixia's Taoist magic from Brother Xiang. Although it is powerful, it also causes great harm to oneself. We can be said to be old and weak soldiers. At this time, we were standing by the wooden door of this secret room. Brother Xiang stretched out his hand, grasped the door handle, took a deep breath and said, "Huizi, remember, our goal after we go out is to find the token, not to kill the corpse monsters. There are endless corpse monsters in here. Do you understand what I mean?"

　　I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Do I need you to remind me if you can find the token with the compass? Although the second floor is not as big as the first floor, it is not small either. It's like looking for a needle in a haystack for us. We are not sure if the token is on the second floor. What if it is on the third floor?"

　　When Brother Xiang heard what I said, he looked down at the compass in his hand and began to count with his fingers. After a moment, he shook his head and said, "No, I can't calculate the exact location, but I can roughly calculate a vague direction."

　　I nodded. Fortune telling is so mysterious. It's already pretty good to be able to tell a general direction. "Then let's go."

　　Brother Xiang opened the door and walked out. I quickly followed him. When I looked outside, I was stunned. This place was like an ancient battlefield. The second floor was too big. It was estimated to be about 50 or 60 meters high. I could vaguely see some rocks above my head, and the place where we walked out was actually a huge rock. The outside was desolate everywhere. There was no grass growing on the ground. The land was pitch black, as if it had been roasted by fire, and there was no end to this place. "This place is too big," I said to Brother Xiang in amazement. Brother Xiang nodded with a frown on his face and said, "Well, Yan Chixia didn't have much information about the second floor in his memory before. Only a few of the Taoists who escaped from the first floor brought out the news here, but there was no news from the second floor because no one who entered the second floor had ever come out."

　　"Stop talking so much and calculate the direction of the token." This is not the place for us to chat, I reminded him quickly. Brother Xiang nodded, took out the compass and calculated for a while, then he breathed a sigh of relief and pointed in a direction and said, "Fortunately, I calculated that the token is indeed on the second floor and to the east."

　　It seemed like there was no end in the direction Brother Xiang pointed to, but there was no other way at this time. I was holding the Jiang Chen Sword in front and Brother Xiang was behind me. We just jogged in the direction Brother Xiang said. In this place, there was no difference between being cautious and running wildly, so Brother Xiang and I didn't care about anything else and just ran in the direction he said.

　　After running for five minutes, Xiang and I felt tired, so we sat down to rest for a while and then ran again. We were not stupid enough to keep rushing and exhaust our energy. If we encountered danger, we would be dead. "Roar"

　　After walking for about half an hour, Xiang and I approached a dry forest. Just as we were about to go into the forest to rest, suddenly a violent corpse gas came from the forest. As soon as the corpse gas came out, sand and rocks flew everywhere. With the forest as the center, a strong wind swept around. When I heard the roar, my whole body couldn't stop shaking and I couldn't control myself at all. I thought to myself that it was not good and I encountered a fierce creature. How can I describe this feeling? It's a zombie, and a very advanced zombie. This kind of advanced zombie is naturally oppressive to people, just like cat and mouse. "It's an advanced zombie, but it's not a red-eyed zombie, it should be a green-eyed zombie." Xiang brother was also shaking all over, grabbed my hand and bit my wrist. A huge pain came, but in an instant, my trembling due to the pain stopped a lot. Suddenly, a strong wind blew towards Xiang brother and me from the dry forest. I even He quickly took out the Jiangchen Sword. A black figure unexpectedly ran towards me and Brother Xiang at an extremely fast speed. Before we could react, the zombie had already run in front of me and Brother Xiang. The zombie stopped in front of me and Brother Xiang and looked us up. I also observed him carefully. This guy's eyes were light green, and a sense of violence was faintly visible on his face. However, he was quite handsome, and looked like a handsome man in his twenties. His skin looked like it could be broken with the snap of a finger. "We came in accidentally, we are not tomb robbers." I raised my hands to indicate that we had no hostility. Are you kidding? This is a green-eyed zombie. Fighting with him means you think you haven't died early enough. "Hahahaha." The green-eyed zombie looked at me and suddenly laughed wildly and said, "Jin Qiaojue, you have a day too. You will also be afraid of me one day. Beg for mercy. Kneel down and beg me. I won't kill you today."

　　Well

　　I was stunned. This guy knew me from my past life.

　　"Since we are all acquaintances, then it will be simple." I laughed dryly: "Fighting and killing are not good."

　　"Get lost!" The green-eyed zombie roared and pointed at me, "Jin Qiaojue, you kept saying that fighting and killing were bad and wanted everyone to create a harmonious world, but how did you do it? You thought that if you sealed all of us zombies here, we would be at ease. Jin Qiaojue, I tell you it's impossible. As long as we go out and start killing, our blood will also create a large number of immortal zombies, and we will not hesitate to plunge the world into darkness. What can you do? Show your mercy. You are as weak as a dog now."

　　"Brother, I think you have misunderstood the saying that it is better to resolve a feud than to create one, right?" I swallowed my saliva. How can I have time to care about the comfort of the world? I am afraid that my life will be in danger now. Moreover, these zombies rushing out may not cause panic in the world. If it doesn't work, a nuclear weapon will be used to kill these guys. "With you guys," Brother Xiang snorted coldly and said, "Do you think the people in our country's monster hunting bureau are here to eat and do nothing?"

　　"Wait." I suddenly felt a headache and some memories began to appear in my mind...

　　At the end of the Tang Dynasty, more and more zombies began to emerge in the world. The appearance of zombies did not cause panic in the world, but instead made people spread the reputation of immortality. Countless people began to seek zombies. When the zombies bit me, that is, Jin Qiaojue at that time, I said: "The foolish people of the world are the spirits of all things, but they want to abandon their human bodies and become immortal zombies to obtain the foolish immortality. Today, I will use my supreme magic power to seal the zombies of the world in the Thousand Corpse Tunnel cast by Chi You, and let them suffer ten thousand years of loneliness."

　　More and more memories flooded into my head, and I suddenly understood that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, zombies were rampant and countless people wanted to be bitten by zombies to achieve immortality. Later, my previous life, the monk Jin Qiaojue, actually united Taoism and Buddhism at the time to lure all the zombies outside the Thousand Corpse Tunnel, and then used supreme magic power to seal all the zombies into the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. However, what magic was used to seal these zombies at that time was very vague in my memory. However, a very important news came out in my memory. Ten red-eyed zombies were sealed in the third layer. Red-eyed zombies!

　　In ancient times, they were like gods, and people could build temples and offer incense to them. Even Jin Qiaojue used all the power of Buddhism and Taoism at that time to seal them. If these guys really got out, not to mention the destruction of the world, a large number of zombies would definitely appear. I broke out in a cold sweat on my back. Suddenly, I felt that the green-eyed zombie in front of me was not particularly important. It was too dangerous, too dangerous. "What's going on?" Brother Xiang probably noticed my absent-mindedness and whispered in my ear. It's normal for Brother Xiang not to know about this. This happened after Yan Chixia passed away. I whispered in Brother Xiang's ear, "Ten red-eyed zombies are sealed in this tomb."

　　"What?" Brother Xiang trembled all over

　　The green-eyed zombie looked at me grimly and said, "Stop talking nonsense and let us out."

　　I shook my head: "If you kill me, I will never let you go."

　　It's not that I'm not afraid of death, but if I really let these guys get away, it would be too serious. If I get killed, the worst that can happen is that I go to the underworld to be a ghost messenger. I stared at the green-eyed zombie and said, "If you do it, you'll kill me."

　　"Hahahaha Jin Qiaojue, you really think I'm stupid. Your latent memories haven't revived yet, but if I kill you and your life is in danger, the memories in your body will revivify. I'm not stupid enough to release the real you." The green-eyed zombie looked at Brother Xiang next to me with a gloomy face: "But he is different."

　　"What do you want to do? Don't think that I can't kill zombies. You also know that I am the reincarnation of Jin Qiaojue. If you dare to attack me now, I will be the first one to kill you when I recover. If you don't believe me, you can try it." I stood in front of Brother Xiang. I couldn't let Brother Xiang die in front of me. The green-eyed zombie didn't show any fear after being threatened by me. Instead, his face dimmed and he said absent-mindedly, "If I could, I really want to die. There is nothing in this place. I've had enough. Kill me, kill me, please, kill me, kill me."

　　The green-eyed zombies are actually crazy. I have rarely heard of such a shameless request, but I was also slightly touched. Although these guys are known for being immortal, who can understand the loneliness of a thousand years? [ps: Today I have something to do, so I will just write one chapter with 3,000 words]

　　【345】Yan Chixia appears

　　"I'm sorry I can't kill you," I sighed. All the power of Buddhism and Taoism was gathered together just to seal these zombies. Zombies are no longer in the Three Realms and Six Paths, especially high-level zombies. It's a luxury to want to die. "If you can't kill me, then I'll kill your friends." The green-eyed zombie raised his head and howled crazily. In an instant, he appeared in front of Brother Xiang and grabbed Brother Xiang's neck and lifted him up. I took the Jiang Chen Sword and stabbed it at the back of the green-eyed zombie's head. With a thud, I felt the Jiang Chen Sword shaken and was almost bounced away. However, the green-eyed zombie also frowned in pain and looked at the Jiang Chen Sword in my hand and said, "The Jiang Chen Sword is made of the bones of the zombie king Jiang Chen."

　　Speaking of this, the green-eyed zombie pinched Brother Xiang's neck even harder. Brother Xiang's face soon turned red. "Kill me with the sword in your hand, kill me quickly, or your friend will die." The green-eyed zombie roared at me, "Madman, you are really a lunatic." I shook my head. The Jiangchen Sword is indeed very powerful, but I am still too weak to kill the green-eyed zombie, which is second only to the red-eyed zombie. "Hehehe," the green-eyed zombie laughed crazily and threw Brother Xiang to the ground. The louder he laughed, the more tears began to flow from his eyes. Brother Xiang rubbed his neck and walked to my side and asked me, "Is this guy crazy?"

　　"I think it's about right." I nodded. We've been sealed in this place for more than a thousand years. Anyway, if I stay in a small room for a month, I'll probably go crazy, let alone more than a thousand years. It's creepy just to think about it. I pulled Brother Xiang and turned around and ran wildly. The green-eyed zombie behind us was still laughing wildly, as if he didn't notice us. We ran for more than three minutes and saw that the dead forest was just a small black dot. We fell to the ground exhausted. Brother Xiang said with lingering fear: "I thought we were really dead. Fortunately, the guy went crazy in the end. It was too dangerous."

　　"It's not necessarily safe now. At that time, all the zombies were sealed up. Except for the red-eyed zombies sealed at the bottom, all the other zombies should be in this second layer." I have recovered some of my memory at this time, and I know that this second layer is not the Thousand Corpse Tunnel at all. Below it is a special space created by all the people at that time using their great magic power. This place is very large. "Go to hell."

　　Suddenly I felt a deafening roar coming from the direction of the dead forest. A black shadow ran towards us at a very fast speed. In front of him, Liu Xiang probably didn't even dare to say that he could run. I guess it would take him 20 seconds to cover a distance that Xiang and I would run for three minutes. I pulled Xiang and prepared to run. Xiang stretched out his hand and opened it and said, "What's the use of running? Can you outrun him? Get ready. Damn, do you really think I'm easy to bully?"

　　After saying that, Brother Xiang snatched my backpack and took out a bottle of black dog blood and poured it into his mouth. He put all the blood into his mouth, made an extremely strange hand gesture, and spit it into the air. Then Brother Xiang chanted: "The boundless heaven and earth borrow the law to rise from the six directions and respectfully invite Yan Chixia from the previous life."

　　After saying that, he spat out a large mouthful of his own blood into the black dog's blood that had not yet fallen to the ground. Suddenly, the blood turned into a 1.7-meter-tall "person". This person looked exactly like Brother Xiang, the only difference was that he had a lot of beard. "Brother Xiang, are you crazy to use this?" I pushed Brother Xiang. This Taoist method is called the Immortal Summoning Technique. Although it is called summoning immortals, it is actually to summon all the people in your past reincarnations. However, this method is very costly and will shorten your life by five years. "I don't have to die now." Brother Xiang had a mouthful of blood and his face was slightly pale. "It turned out that it was my future life that used the Immortal Summoning Technique to let me out. No wonder." At this time, Yan Chixia seemed to have no reaction and was still looking around. Before the two of us had time to explain, the green-eyed zombie had already rushed to us and pounced on Brother Xiang, saying, "Die."

　　"Borrowing the Law of the Infinite Universe" Although Yan Chixia didn't understand what was going on, he reacted very quickly. He slapped the green-eyed zombie with a loud bang. The green-eyed zombie was actually blasted away more than ten meters and crashed into a huge rock not far away. Then it stopped. Brother Xiang and I watched with our eyes wide open. They were all palm thunder. I used them to slap mosquitoes, and Brother Xiang could only slap zombies. Yan Chixia's palm was able to blast the green-eyed zombie away more than ten meters. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I would definitely doubt whether it was true. "How dare a little demon hurt me in my later life?" Yan Chixia had a ferocious face, and looked even more ferocious than this zombie. Yan Chixia walked in front of me, dodged the Jiangchen Sword in my hand, and said to Brother Xiang and me, "You two step back."

　　Brother Xiang and I nodded quickly and I helped Brother Xiang back several dozen meters. “The dragon roars to the sky, the ten thousand swords return to their roots, the righteousness of the sky shines brightly, the swords return to the boundless.”

　　Brother Xiang and I had just stood firm when Yan Chixia roared. My Jiangchen sword turned into more than 30 swords flying in the sky. "Roar, kill me, kill me!"

　　The green-eyed zombie with disheveled hair also stood up and roared, then rushed towards Yan Chixia. Yan Chixia flew in the air on a sword, and dozens of other swords rushed down and began to stab the green-eyed zombie. Under Yan Chixia's control, each of the Jiang Chen Swords could pierce the green-eyed zombie, making it feel cold all over. One flying sword after another pierced through the green-eyed zombie's body. Originally, the green-eyed zombie had a strong recovery ability, and even a single wound would heal quickly. But the strange thing was that the wound pierced by the Jiang Chen Sword bled profusely. After a while, the green-eyed zombie became covered in scars. Although it is said that zombies cannot be killed, my Jiang Chen Sword can be said to be the nemesis of zombies. In addition, it is used by Yan Chixia. If it were any other zombie, they would have died long ago. Yan Chixia was formed by blood. At this time, all the abilities used by Yan Chixia need to be extracted from Brother Xiang. In other words, the more powerful the moves Yan Chixia uses, the more severe the backlash Brother Xiang will suffer. At this time, Brother Xiang next to me has already fallen to the ground and vomited blood.

　　【346】Respectfully welcome Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva!!!

　　"Ten thousand swords return to the sect" Yan Chixia probably felt that he didn't want to drag it on any longer, so he shouted loudly. More than thirty general swords merged into one and turned into a giant sword that was ten meters long and more than two meters wide. The giant sword chopped down at the green-eyed zombie's forehead. The green-eyed zombie originally wanted to raise his hand to block the sword, but the moment it chopped down, the wounds all over his body spurted out green blood again. The giant sword instantly changed into more than thirty swords. There was a sharp sound of "swish", and more than thirty general swords pierced through the green-eyed zombie's throat. "Roar" the green-eyed zombie roared to the sky, and his whole body trembled. Slowly, starting from his feet, it turned into golden particles and dissipated into the void. Soon his chest disappeared, leaving only a head. The green-eyed zombie actually laughed happily when he dissipated, and shouted, "I'm finally dead."

　　The deafening sound was so loud that it seemed to have spread far away, and Yan Chixia also flew in front of Brother Xiang and me on the Jiang Chen Sword. At this time, Brother Xiang was trembling all over, his face was pale, and from time to time he vomited a mouthful of blood, looking as if he was terminally ill. "This place is extremely weird, you two be careful." Yan Chixia said and threw the Jiang Chen Sword at my feet, and then it turned into a pool of blood. "Ugh..." As soon as Yan Chixia disappeared, Brother Xiang vomited a large mouthful of blood, which looked extremely scary. "It's not advisable to stay here for long, let's go quickly." Brother Xiang stood up shakily, and I supported Brother Xiang. "The smell of blood is so fragrant." A gloomy voice sounded behind Brother Xiang and me. The voice sounded as if it was very close to me, as if it was whispered behind me. I turned around and saw a zombie looking at Brother Xiang and me with interest. This zombie looked to be in his thirties. When I turned around, the zombie suddenly showed a look of horror on his face and looked at me in disbelief: "Jin Qiaojue is actually you"

　　I frowned. The eyes of this zombie were also green, and dark green at that. It was more powerful than the previous zombie, and Brother Xiang had already fallen to the ground. “That’s right, I’m back. I came back to see if you zombies are being dishonest.” I pretended to be calm and tried my best to make myself look like a master. “No, you’re not Jin Qiaojue. How could Jin Qiaojue say something like that? Haha, you little guy, you still want to lie to me.” The zombie sneered at me. As soon as the zombie finished speaking, three more black shadows came running towards me from a distance. When they got closer, I saw that these three were also green-eyed zombies. It seemed as if they came together. Not only these three zombies, but more and more green-eyed zombies came running over. Before long, there were more than 20 green-eyed zombies surrounding Brother Xiang and me. Damn, so many green-eyed zombies can beat a red-eyed zombie I was so anxious that my head hurt like hell, and these zombies seemed to be afraid of attacking me because I was Jin Qiaojue in my previous life. They just looked at me cautiously and whispered a few words from time to time. But the atmosphere was getting more and more tense. "Jin Qiaojue, let us out and we will give you a way to live." The zombie that appeared at the beginning finally stood up and shouted at me, "Impossible. You will only bring disaster to the world if you go out. If you want to kill or rob, just come directly." I shook my head. Anyway, I felt a sense of compassion inexplicably born in my heart. If these guys all go out, the consequences will be really disastrous. As a man, you can be greedy for small gains and be afraid of death, but how can you surrender at this time? The green-eyed zombie snorted and threatened, "If you really..."

　　Before I finished speaking, I suddenly felt something was wrong with my body. An indescribable feeling came from my body. This feeling was very warm and comfortable. A colorful cloud appeared above me. A heavenly song began to sound from all directions. A voice came from the sky: "Welcome Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva"

　　This sound seems like a blessing from heaven and earth.

　　I saw that colorful auspicious cloud flying towards me, and instantly I felt that I couldn't move. How can I describe that feeling? It was as if I could see and feel the surroundings, but I couldn't move at all. "Amitabha, I will not become a Buddha until all sentient beings are saved and hell is empty. The way of heaven is ruthless, and all sentient beings suffer. I am willing to sink and float in the six desires of the mortal world."

　　"I sealed you in with good intentions. As long as you stay for another 18,000 years to atone your sins, I can let you return to the six realms and enter reincarnation. Why don't you understand my painstaking efforts?"

　　I started to speak but I had no idea what was going on. He just started to speak, "Welcome Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva." All the green-eyed zombies knelt down, clasped their hands together, and looked at me in fear.

　　I put my hands behind my back and sighed, "I miscalculated. Originally, I entered the cycle of reincarnation with one soul and one spirit, leaving two souls and six spirits to suppress the evil spirits in hell. I originally wanted to wait until the great catastrophe of the world to be born. I didn't expect that my reincarnation would have a trace of compassion to lead me out. I miscalculated."

　　I actually shook my head and stretched out my right hand. A golden token appeared in my hand. "Bai Wuchang, come out," I said lightly. Suddenly, Hei Bai Wuchang appeared in front of me. When they saw me, they showed surprise on their faces, and then ecstasy. Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang knelt on one knee. Bai Wuchang said respectfully: "Welcome to the Dharma Hall of Ksitigarbha."

　　"The underworld is in trouble now. I left a secret order of Ksitigarbha for you to take when the underworld is in trouble." I threw the token away casually, and the token floated into Bai Wuchang's hand. "Thank you, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva," Bai Wuchang said respectfully. "Now the great catastrophe of the human world is approaching. It is a troubled time, but it is not the time for me to appear. I hope the underworld can help the human world and let the human world survive this catastrophe." I then said lightly: "Everyone in the Thousand Corpses, the great catastrophe of the human world is not only our catastrophe, but also yours. I hope you can abide by the law. After this catastrophe, I will suffer the pain of being burned by thousands of fires for you and let you return to the six reincarnations."

　　This sentence was so loud that I think it could echo throughout the Thousand Corpses. "I will not become a Buddha until all sentient beings are saved and hell is empty." After I finished speaking, my eyes suddenly went dark and I passed out.

　　【347】Xiang Ge self-harms

　　"Ksitigarbha, we will give you two years. If you cannot fulfill your promise within two years, we will break the seal and cause chaos in the world."

　　I seem to have been having a dream, and this sentence keeps echoing in my ears: "Is Huizi awake?"

　　My head was hazy when I heard Brother Xiang's voice. I opened my eyes and looked around. I was actually lying in a ward. I saw Brother Xiang sitting next to me, looking at me worriedly. "Huizi, are you Huizi or Ksitigarbha?" Brother Xiang waved his hand in front of my eyes and looked at me curiously. I felt very weak all over and had no strength in my body. Fortunately, I propped myself up with my hands and said, "Get lost. Who else can I be? By the way, where is this place?"

　　"This is Chongqing Municipal Hospital. I'm glad you're okay." Brother Xiang saw that I didn't seem to have any problems, so he smiled and said to me, "I can't believe you're actually Ksitigarbha. Don't say anything. Hurry up and ask Bai Wuchang and the others to add a few hundred years of life to my lifespan in the Book of Life and Death."

　　"Go away," I said, "My head is all foggy and I don't understand what's going on."

　　Actually, I wasn't particularly surprised. Although it has never been mentioned, I had a hunch since I knew that I was Jin Qiaojue in my previous life. After all, Jin Qiaojue was called Jin Ksitigarbha. At that time, I thought that Jin Qiaojue had done a lot of good deeds and was honored like that. I didn't expect that he was really the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha. "By the way, how did we get out? And is Menma okay?" I asked Brother Xiang. After all, I fainted at that time. "Don't mention it. When Bai Wuchang knew that you were Ksitigarbha, he was scared like a grandson. He sent us out at that time and promised to choose a good family for Menma. I guess Menma has been reincarnated now." After Brother Xiang finished speaking, he patted my shoulder and said, "Don't think too much. Have a good rest. The incident of Thousand Corpses is over."

　　"Is it over? That's not certain." I shook my head. I can still clearly see the voice in my dream. Two years. If I don't send them all back to the six realms of reincarnation in two years, they will come out. But how can I send them to reincarnate? Hey, this Ksitigarbha is just making random promises for nothing. It makes it very difficult for me. But I didn't tell Brother Xiang about this. It's useless even if he knows. I can only tell Wu Jiu when I have time. After two years, if it doesn't work, I will call all the people from the Monster Catching Bureau to seal them again. Of course, it will be very difficult. After all, the red-eyed zombies are not cabbages. But when the sky falls, there are tall people to support me. I lay on the bed and tried not to think too much, and then I recovered. Although Brother Xiang woke up earlier than me, he was covered with internal injuries and lay on the hospital bed next to me crying every day that he was dying and asked me to take out my savings and give it to him so that he could have a good time in the end. I told him that when he dies, I can consider using all the money to buy ghost money as a gift Give it to him, but Brother Xiang, this grandson really can't refuse to obey. The young nurse in charge of our ward is about 18 years old, and it seems that she just graduated from school. When she came in to check me and Brother Xiang, Brother Xiang always had to pull this girl to talk about his ideals and aspirations in life. Two days later, this girl actually stewed chicken soup for him every day. This guy is too wild. He has to find a violent woman to deal with him. He rested in this hospital for about ten days before he was discharged. During this time, he followed Brother Xiang to drink chicken soup every day, and his body recovered quickly. We packed up our things. I deliberately went to look in the mirror in the hospital bathroom. I felt that I looked a lot more haggard in the mirror. I looked exactly like an ordinary loser. How could a guy like me be the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha? Sometimes I think about it and it feels magical. "What kind of mirror is that? No girl likes your ugly appearance. I don't know why Sister Fan has such low taste to like you."

　　I was still looking in the mirror when I heard Brother Xiang's voice from behind. I turned around and saw Brother Xiang was really showing off. He was wearing a pink suit and had his hair waxed. He looked like a gay. I shrugged my shoulders. Brother Xiang has been like this for a while. Ever since he knew that I was Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, he asked me to ask Bai Wuchang to add a few hundred years to his life. After I refused, he kept mocking me and said that I was not a good brother. I pulled Brother Xiang out of the bathroom and suddenly saw a stunning beauty. This beauty had just walked into the women's bathroom. Brother Xiang next to me disappeared in a flash. Ahem, don't get me wrong. He didn't rush into the ladies' room but turned around and ran back to the men's room. I looked back and saw that he actually took out a small comb and combed his hair vigorously. He also spat and rubbed and wiped his hair with his palms. Then, like a magic trick, he took out a red rose and walked out, posing in a pose that he probably thought was very handsome but I thought was very stupid. He stood guard at the door of the ladies' room. I was just about to go up and ask him what he was doing when the beautiful woman who had gone in before came out. Brother Xiang immediately stretched out his hand, looked at the beautiful woman with a serious face and asked, "Beautiful woman, do you believe in love at first sight?"

　　Snap

　　Without a doubt, this beauty slapped me in the face and turned away. I covered my mouth with my hand and laughed. I walked to Brother Xiang's side, looked at his still red palm print and asked, "Brother, your trick is outdated."

　　Brother Xiang covered the place where he was slapped with his eyes blank: "This woman actually hit me too much..."

　　"Brother, you don't want to beat her up, do not be impulsive, don't you deserve to be beaten up like this?" I feel something is wrong. This grandson, don't fight with Fan Er and that beauty again. That would be really embarrassing. Brother Xiang said with a dull face: "This woman actually dared to hit me. I have never felt this way before. Huizi, I felt like she electrocuted me."

　　"Don't you always do this?" I know Brother Xiang very well. I'm not surprised that he can be electrified by any beautiful woman. "No, this feeling is not right. Don't you understand? Is this the heartbeat of love?" Brother Xiang looked around and then banged his head against the wall behind him with a bang. "Are you crazy and still hurting yourself?" I ran over and grabbed Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang covered the wound on his forehead and said stupidly, "No, I must stay in the hospital. I can only be hospitalized if I get injured. I won't tell you. I'll go find out who that beautiful woman is." After that, Brother Xiang turned around and ran in the direction that the beautiful woman had left.

　　【348】Borrowing money

　　Judging from Brother Xiang’s appearance, I guess he won’t leave for a while. I sighed and went back to the ward to pick up my things, then walked towards the hospital gate. As soon as I reached the gate, I saw Sister Fan playing with her phone with her head down. “Sister Fan,” I shouted and ran over. Sister Fan didn’t come to see me during the time I was in the hospital. It was mainly because they just started working after graduation and couldn’t take leave. Sister Fan was interning at a police station in Jiangbei, Chongqing. She took a special leave when I was discharged from the hospital today. Sister Fan looked up at me and asked, “Where is Xiangzi? Didn’t he yell at me yesterday to treat him to hot pot?”

　　"Don't mention it. That grandson saw a woman and was seduced by her soul. Let's go eat by ourselves." I smiled and Sister Fan nodded. Then we walked out. Not long after we walked out of the hospital gate, suddenly Brother Xiang shouted from behind: "Huizi, wait a minute."

　　I looked back and saw that Brother Xiang's face was still covered in blood. He rushed towards me and when Brother Xiang came closer, Sister Fan joked to Brother Xiang: "What kind of woman is this? She's even more ruthless than me."

　　"Huizi, I found out that the woman's name is Yang Juan, and she's a junior in the music department. Her father was sick, so she came to the hospital today. But they're still short of tens of thousands for the surgery. Don't you have a hundred thousand? Give it to me now?" Brother Xiang said anxiously. "Fuck, brother, are you crazy? You just met her, right? You don't even know each other yet, and you're going to give her a hundred thousand. Are you crazy or did you get hit on the head just now and you're crazy?" I cursed. In fact, I don't really care much about money. If I have it, I'll spend more. If I don't have it, I'll spend less. If it's a friend who needs a hundred thousand, I can give it to him without hesitation. But I don't even know that woman yet, Brother Xiang's face suddenly darkened as he looked at me and said, "Huizi, we've been friends for so many years, can you just think of this hundred thousand as a loan to me?"

　　“Brother Xiang, normally you’d just let it go, but I don’t want you to be cheated in this matter. You don’t even know what kind of person that woman is. Maybe she has a boyfriend,” I persuaded. “Enough,” Brother Xiang suddenly yelled, “If you don’t want to lend it to me, forget it. I’ll find a way myself.” After saying that, Brother Xiang turned around and ran back to the hospital without giving me a chance to explain. “What should I do?” I looked at Sister Fan next to me and asked. Sister Fan also frowned at this time and said, “Although I don’t quite agree with lending it to him, you know Xiangzi. If you don’t lend it to him, there might be a gap between you and him in the future. We’ve been friends for so many years.”

　　"Go give it to him. There's 150,000 in it, and the password is six sixes." I took out my bank card and handed it to Sister Fan. Sister Fan asked, "Why don't you give it to him yourself?"

　　"I already said I won't lend it to him. Wouldn't it be embarrassing to go find him now? Go ahead and give it to him. Then we'll go eat hotpot by ourselves. Brother Xiang, this bastard will die at the hands of a woman sooner or later." I cursed. "I feel like Xiangzi is serious this time." Sister Fan smiled, took the bank card, and walked into the hospital. After waiting for about twenty minutes, Sister Fan came out. She walked over with a smile and said, "I saw that girl. She's pretty good. She's rich enough for Xiangzi anyway."

　　“Okay, okay, it’s none of my business anyway.” I turned around, took Sister Fan’s hand, walked to the roadside, hailed a taxi, returned to the school gate, and then went into the hot pot restaurant that my brothers and I often went to. I found a seat by the side and ordered some dishes with Sister Fan. Looking at this familiar hot pot restaurant, I remembered that the four of us used to drink here and then stay up all night surfing the Internet. Those days were really cool, but now we are all going our separate ways. “What are you thinking about? Why are you thinking so deeply?” Sister Fan asked me. “Nothing, just thinking about the past. How do you think Tailong and Xiaopang are doing now?” I looked at Sister Fan and asked. Sister Fan asked curiously, “Didn’t you break up with Xiaopang? Why are you asking this?”

　　I sighed and shook my head: "Our friendship of so many years can't really be severed by drinking a glass of wine."

　　Men's friendship is like this. Even if they break up on the surface, they will still worry about whether the other person is doing well. Men's friendship is not like women's friendship. Women's friendship is fake. They seem to be doing well on the surface, but they stab each other in the back. There are even cases where best friends steal each other's boyfriends. "Tyrone is working in Chengdu now. Uncle Fang knows that your brothers are taking good care of him. It's only a matter of time before he gets promoted. As for Xiaopang..." Sister Fan paused: "Xiaopang is not having a very good life. The last day he drank with you guys, his pain was known to Yang Hong. Now everything is against him. Anyway, he is not having a good life."

　　"If you have any problem, please call Uncle Fang for me and ask him to transfer Xiaopang to Chengdu so that Uncle Fang can take care of him." I sighed. After all, we are brothers. It doesn't matter if we have conflicts among ourselves, but we must never let him be bullied by outsiders. "Okay." Sister Fan also understood me very well and nodded in agreement. Soon the food came up. Sister Fan and I ate a little and then took a car back to the hospital. After all, I spent 150,000 yuan and I had to go and see a doctor, otherwise I would feel very unhappy. Sister Fan took me for a walk and told me that Yang Juan's father was hit by a car and his condition was quite serious. But now he is recovering well. It's the medical treatment. There was a big difference in the medical fees. I followed Sister Fan to the door of the ward. Sister Fan knocked on the door and walked in, and I followed her in. The ward was not very big, but there was only one bed. A man who looked to be in his fifties was lying on the bed, and his face did not look very good. The Yang Juan that Brother Xiang mentioned was sitting beside the bed, peeling an apple, while Brother Xiang was busy in the ward, serving tea and water, looking like his grandson. "Huizi, you are here." Brother Xiang saw me come in and said with a chuckle, "Juan, this is the friend of mine in the charity foundation that I told you about. This money belongs to their foundation, and you don't have to pay it back."

　　Countless alpacas ran through my mind. Yang Juan is indeed a beauty, with big eyes, a small mouth, a high nose bridge, and a good figure. She quickly stood up and said gratefully, "Thank you. We really have no other choice. I will pay you back as soon as possible."

　　"No, no, this is what our foundation should do." I forced a smile. I felt relieved. The money was secondary. The main thing was that I could tell from the girl's words that she was at least kind. She wasn't the kind of person who felt that she deserved the money. Anyway, I felt that Brother Xiang was rich in every way.

　　【349】How many years of life do you want to add?

　　Sister Fan and I chatted in the ward for a while. Yang Juan's father kept thanking us and Yang Juan kept thanking us, which made me feel embarrassed. But then I thought about it, why should I feel embarrassed after giving her 150,000 yuan? I don't like people saying thank you to me all the time. After a while, I said I had something to do and had to leave. Brother Xiang, this grandson, didn't even keep me or see me off. When I went out and was busy inside, his eyes were fixed on Yang Juan. I said, "It's really a shame for you to stare at such a grown-up girl like that." But Brother Xiang is such a stupid guy. I was too lazy to talk to him so as not to lower my IQ. I took Sister Fan and Yang Juan and said hello to his father and left. When I walked out of the hospital, I took out my cell phone and saw that it was only three o'clock. It was not a good idea to stay in Chongqing all the time. I had to go back to Chongqing. As soon as I walked out of the hospital gate, I said to Sister Fan, "Sister Fan, it's still early. I'll go back to Chengdu first and come back after a while."

　　"Where's Xiangzi? Why don't you ask him to go with you?" Sister Fan asked

　　"He's in such a bad state now that he probably can't wait to go to sleep. Let him just go and sleep at Yang Juan's house and let him pursue her slowly. He's such a playboy. It would be nice if he could find a stable girl to live with." I expressed my thoughts. Now is not the time to relax. If it were before, the curse on me would have been lifted and I would probably have accompanied Sister Fan to Chongqing to find a job and work peacefully. But those zombies in the Thousand Corpses Pavilion are not quiet. Two years is a tight schedule. I plan to go back to Chengdu to see Uncle Cong. Mainly, I want to tell them about the Thousand Corpses Pavilion. Then I don't have to worry about the rest. Uncle Cong and the others can take care of themselves. "Okay, just be careful in your daily life. Our business is very dangerous." Sister Fan showed concern for me for a while. I nodded and said goodbye to Sister Fan. I walked to the side of the road, hailed a taxi, and said, "Master, let's go to the bus station."

　　I used to be a real idiot. I always took a plane to travel between Chongqing and Chengdu, but you have to wait for the flight. Now it only takes three or four hours to get from Chongqing to Chengdu by bus. It is even faster if there is no traffic jam. It is much more convenient than taking a plane. I went to the bus station and bought a ticket to Chengdu. After getting on the bus, I found a window seat, closed my eyes and rested. When I woke up, it was already dark. The lights outside the bus were bright. We had arrived in Chengdu. After leaving the bus station, I looked at the time. It was only six o'clock in the evening. I hailed a taxi, got in the car, told the taxi driver about the Lingling Hall, and the taxi driver nodded and drove away. The bus station is still quite far from the Lingling Hall. It took half an hour to get to the downstairs of the Lingling Hall. Although it was six o'clock, the Lingling Hall was still lit up. In this business, business is usually not very good during the day. Eight o'clock is the busiest time. I took the elevator to the second floor and as soon as I got out, I saw those Taoists in blue robes fortune-telling for people. In fact, there are many blue Taoists in Lingling Hall who have no real skills and rely entirely on their mouths. However, these people are the ones who can best understand the psychology of customers and make the most money. There are not many white Taoists, and it can even be said that there are basically no white Taoists. If there is one, it is only Uncle Cong. I have been here twice before, and although I am not familiar with the people here, I know them. As soon as I entered, those who were not busy greeted me, and I chatted with them casually, and then walked into Uncle Cong's office. Uncle Cong's office looked messy, and Uncle Cong's hair was also extremely messy. He looked up at me when I came in, and his face was actually full of joy. He said, "Huizi, you came at the right time. Come and sit down and have some tea. Who will pour my Tieguanyin for Huizi?"

　　I then noticed that there was a girl in her twenties in the office. She was wearing a black business suit and looked pretty good. She turned around and went out to pour me some tea after hearing what Uncle Cong said. "Uncle, don't be like that. You're so enthusiastic that nothing good will happen." I gave a dry laugh and pointed at the girl's back and asked, "Who is that?"

　　"My secretary is too busy with business. I need a secretary to help run the business." Uncle Cong laughed and said, "Stop it." I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Tell the truth."

　　Uncle Cong smiled awkwardly, slapped the table and said, "Actually, this is what happened. Didn't I go to his house to play a few days ago? Damn, there were two female police officers in his office serving him tea and water. I'm not convinced. I'm such a big boss and I don't have a secretary. It's embarrassing to go out and talk about it."

　　"Sure enough," I sighed. Uncle Cong is over 30 years old and still speaks and acts like a child. I suddenly remembered that I had something else to do. I quickly said, "Uncle, by the way, I have something serious to tell you."

　　I quickly told Uncle Cong everything that happened in the Thousand Corpse Tunnel, including the fact that I was Ksitigarbha. Uncle Cong didn't expect, "Huizi, damn, you are Ksitigarbha. I told you you have so many merits. Damn, let's not talk about anything else. First, add a hundred years to my life. Hurry up and ask Bai Wuchang to come up and tell him." Uncle Cong rushed up and grabbed my hand tightly. Damn, as expected, all the mean guys reacted like this. To use Xiao Shenyang's words, "Well, I'll add more to you when I recover the strength of Ksitigarbha, okay?" I certainly couldn't refuse Uncle Cong like I refused Huizi, so I could only be more tactful. "Okay, okay, just add more to me. By the way, my wife and house can be added to them as well, okay?" Uncle Cong is really loyal. At that time, I was still thinking about Uncle Fang. I wondered if Uncle Fang would be very touched when he knew about it. But he thought this was for QB, so he said to add more life. "Uncle, let's talk about the matter of adding life later. Let's talk about the ten red-eyed zombies in the Thousand Corpses Tunnel." I quickly changed the subject so that Uncle Cong wouldn't have to involve his third uncle, sixth aunt, and eighth uncle. "Is this a big deal? If the sky falls, there will be tall people to hold it up. Let me call your master and tell him about it." After that, Uncle Cong took out his phone and dialed the number. Then Uncle Cong roughly explained the situation on the phone. "Your master asked you to answer the phone." Uncle Cong handed me the phone. I took the phone and put it to my ear. Based on my understanding of my master, I asked directly, "Master, how many years of life do you want to add?"

　　【350】Ciyuan Pavilion

　　"Get lost. Am I such a shameless person like Congzi? I was going to tell you something serious," the master sternly scolded, and then said, "Don't add too much to it. Just add a few hundred years..."

　　"Uh" As expected, it's still like this. Can this group of people stop being like this? Can they be more normal? My master doesn't dare to promise anything casually. After all, I can't do this. So I hurriedly said, "Master, master, let's talk about business."

　　“Fuck you, isn’t what I’m telling you a serious matter? Aren’t they just ten red-eyed zombies? If the sky falls, there are tall people to hold it up. I’m worried about you.” The master on the other side cursed, “Master, it seems that you are the tallest one.” I reminded him, “I…” The master on the other side paused and cursed, “Fuck, that’s right, I am the tallest one. Fuck, are these red-eyed zombies crazy? They are staying in there well, why do they have to come out? Did you go in and steal their girlfriend?”

　　"How should I know?" I was so damn innocent. Who did I offend? "I'll find a way to deal with this. It's just ten red-eyed zombies. It's not like I haven't killed red-eyed zombies before. If you piss me off, take Hu San and Master Chang Xian with me to kill them," the master cursed angrily. "Yes, I'm going to kill them. There are more than a hundred green-eyed zombies in there, and a large group of zombies of other levels. I estimate there are probably hundreds of zombies." It suddenly occurred to me that there seemed to be more than just red-eyed zombies in there. "Hurry up, hurry up, worry about it. I'm already busy with the affairs of these bastards, and now they have to deal with this. I'll figure it out myself. Remember the matter of Jiashou, ha, just follow it "Just add another five or six hundred years. Living too long is still tiring." The master reminded me at the end. You've lived for a long time and you're still tired. I'm also tired. What kind of person is this? "Okay, I won't talk to you anymore. I was shopping with your master's wife. By the way, there's something. Forget it. I'll tell you in a few days. You should prepare well." After saying that, the master hung up the phone. "Hello, what's the matter? Don't just ask me to prepare. What should I prepare?" I asked, but the other party had hung up the phone long ago. "There's no rush for Huizi to increase his lifespan. Anyway, I can still live for a few decades. I'll tell you another thing." Uncle Cong waved at me, pointed to the computer on the desk and said, "Come over and show you something."

　　"What is that? You're not looking at this kind of thing in a store, are you?" I looked at him curiously and saw the computer screen. What is this? Is this an online store? "This online store is called Ciyuan Pavilion, and it specializes in selling jewelry that can ward off evil spirits." Uncle Cong pointed at the online store and introduced it to me. I nodded and said, "Don't I have eyes? But most of the things on the Internet are scams, right?"

　　"No, I know the owner of this online store. The things here are indeed added with Feng Shui techniques, which have a certain effect of warding off evil and avoiding disasters. However, their online store company is now haunted." Uncle Cong looked at me and said, "Do you understand?"

　　"What do I understand? I don't understand. Since their store knows Feng Shui, why would they ask you for help when there's a ghost?" I asked curiously. "Of course, our Ling Ling Tang has a golden signboard and is honest. However, their company has so many instruments to ward off evil and avoid disasters, but it's still haunted. Do you understand what I mean? That ghost must be extraordinary, and four people have died in their company now." Uncle Cong's face became more serious when he said this. "The boss and I have chatted online several times before. We talked about a lot of Feng Shui and Yi Shu. He even knows more than me. However, he specializes in looking at houses and land for people, so he doesn't know much about catching ghosts."

　　I understood and said directly: "You don't want me to help you catch ghosts, do you?"

　　"What do you mean by help me? I've given you such a good training opportunity. I can't thank you enough. Don't be careless. Although I haven't been to the headquarters of their Ciyuan Pavilion, I have a feeling that this is not an ordinary haunted incident during the conversation between the boss and me. The evil ghost is looking for revenge and will disappear after killing one person, but four people have died in a row in this company, and one person dies every seven days." Uncle Cong patted my shoulder and handed me a card: "This is the address of their company. You can go and take a look tomorrow. I think you should be able to solve it with your ability. If not, call me immediately."

　　I took the business card and saw that the address was a building called Jinghua in the center of Chengdu. I took the business card and nodded, "Mr. Wu, the Tieguanyin is here." At this time, Uncle Cong's secretary walked in. I suddenly felt that this secretary was not hired for nothing. In fact, the Tieguanyin had been brewed a long time ago, but I just saw the secretary standing at the door and didn't come in. She probably knew that Uncle Cong and I were talking about something important, so she had been waiting at the door. I took the Tieguanyin and took a sip. Damn, it felt similar to the tea that cost a few dollars a cup in the teahouses in my hometown town. I really don't know why this thing can be sold so expensive. I took two sips and put it down and said to Uncle Cong, "Then I'll leave first. I'll go and have a look tomorrow. If it doesn't work, I'll call you."

　　"Well, go ahead," Uncle Cong nodded.

　　I then turned around and walked out of Lingling Hall. After that, I felt bored alone. Maybe it was because I hadn't been back to Chengdu for too long. I walked slowly on the streets of Chengdu by myself. I have been in Chengdu for a long time, one or two years, yes. Chengdu is even almost becoming my second hometown. Chengdu is a very beautiful city. I walked back to Wanfu Building, took a shower when I got home, and lay on the bed. It was so comfortable. In fact, I am a little bed-shy. I couldn't sleep well in the hospital. When I got home, I felt refreshed and soon fell asleep in a daze. The next day, maybe it was because of habit, I got up early in the morning, looked at the Taoist robes in the closet, thought about it and decided not to wear it. If I wore it out, I would be lucky and people would think I was cosplaying. If I was unlucky, people would think I was promoting feudal superstition and call the police. I picked out a pretty handsome little suit, fixed my messy hair, and went to Brother Xiang's room to rummage around, took out his cologne and sprayed a little. After all, they are a big company, and I can't lose face for Uncle Cong if I go up there. I felt ready, so I put on my shoes and went out. I took a taxi and ran to Jinghua Building.

　　【351】Golden Rooster Sunrise When I arrived at the Jingdong Building, I was stunned. The Feng Shui of this place is too awesome. It turned out to be a Feng Shui situation of Golden Rooster Sunrise. Although I am not proficient in Feng Shui, it is because Brother Xiang has talked to me about this situation today. First, the door of the building is facing east. In fact, you can notice that basically no house door faces east, because the yang energy of the house facing east is too strong, which is not conducive to the harmony of yin and yang. Then the building in the middle looks like a chicken. There are side buildings on both sides. The side buildings are arranged like rooster wings. However, there is a very special place in this situation. It's strange. I walked into the building and took the elevator to the eighth floor, which is the office of Ciyuan Pavilion. I walked in and saw that it was empty. There was no one working there. As expected, there was a man in a suit and tie who looked to be in his thirties sitting at the door playing with his mobile phone. When he saw me come in, he smiled at me and said, "We are closed during the day, sir. If you have something to do, come back in the evening."

　　I quickly took out the business card Uncle Cong gave me and handed it over, saying, "No, I hired you to clean the house."

　　The middle-aged man frowned slightly, took the business card, and then he relaxed his brows and smiled, "So it was introduced by Mr. Wu Zhicong. Hello, my name is Cheng Yongjie, I am the department manager of Ciyuan Pavilion, and I am waiting for you here."

　　I nodded and said, "I understand that the Golden Rooster Angri Bureau building is too full of yang energy during the day and cannot be used for work. It can only be used at night when the yang energy is transferred from the chicken body in the middle to the side buildings. Am I right?"

　　"Haha, the person Mr. Wu introduced is indeed an expert. Although what he said is not completely right, it is not far off." Cheng Yongjie nodded with satisfaction. "I am not very good at Feng Shui, but I heard about such a wonderful Feng Shui situation from a friend before. I think your company's performance will surely improve by leaps and bounds, right?" I also became curious about Ciyun Pavilion. They were able to build such a building in the center of Chengdu, and also built two side buildings to complete the Feng Shui situation of this place. It can be seen that the strength of this company must be extraordinary. "It's just a small business. Our company's products are not expensive." Cheng Yongjie seemed to be in a good mood and waved at me. I followed him into the company. This floor is all their company However, he took me past the office and walked to the back. There turned out to be a room similar to a factory. It looked to be about a hundred square meters. "This is where our company produces products," Cheng Yongjie pointed to the room and said, "Strange, shouldn't products be produced in the factory?" I asked curiously, "Our products are not made by ordinary workers." Cheng Yongjie showed a trace of pride on his face and said, "The people who produce our products are specially trained. Mr. Wu should have told you that our products are truly effective in warding off evil and avoiding disasters. They are different from ordinary Buddhist beads that have been consecrated."

　　“But your products seem very cheap.” I seem to remember that when Uncle Cong showed me the webpage, I also took a look at these things. The cheapest ones were only one or two hundred yuan, and the most expensive ones were only one or two thousand yuan. Although one or two thousand yuan is not bad for decorations, these things that can really ward off evil and avoid disasters are worth hundreds or even thousands of yuan after passing through the hands of those masters. “The boss of our company doesn’t want to make money, he just wants to accumulate more merits for himself.” Cheng Yongjie smiled and said, “Even if we work here, we will also have merits. Although merits are mysterious, the employees of our company really don’t have any serious illnesses, and we rarely have minor illnesses.”

　　With such a good Feng Shui, it's really hard to get sick

　　"Then tell me what happened first," I asked Cheng Yongjie. "This is what happened."

　　Cheng Yongjie found a chair for me to sit on and then started to tell me about what happened a month ago. Because of the special Feng Shui of their company, they all work at night. Of course, although their days and nights are reversed, perhaps because the Feng Shui is too good, they are full of energy every day and don't get tired or sick. Then a colleague from their company went to the toilet but didn't come out for more than an hour. They went to look for him and found the body in the toilet. Finally, they found that their colleague was dead and immediately sent him to the hospital for emergency treatment, but it was useless. After an examination, it was found that he had a heart attack. The strange thing was that this colleague had never had a heart disease before and was in good health. The forensic doctor said that he might have been scared to death. They didn't care at the time and just held a mourning meeting. The boss also compensated the family of the deceased with more than one million yuan. No one cared at the time and thought it was an accident. But seven days later, another dead person appeared in the toilet. Now they all knew it was not an accident. The boss immediately took out the eight characters of the two dead people and calculated them, but did not find any common points or any clues. There was nothing they could do but to treat it as an accident. But seven days later, another death appeared. The boss immediately gave everyone a holiday and did not allow them to go to work. The boss of Ciyun Pavilion was originally a well-known person in the Fengshui world. Although he could not catch ghosts, he still knew many friends who could catch ghosts. At that time, they made a plan and stayed in the toilet of Ciyun Pavilion together on the seventh day. However, the gentleman who could catch ghosts died that night, and the boss was also scared. Later, many people went to ask the boss what happened. The boss was unwilling to say, but he just looked very angry. However, he did not want to say more, and then he called Uncle Cong directly to ask Uncle Cong to help. This is the general situation. After the specific events that night, the boss of Ciyuan Pavilion was unwilling to talk about them, so Cheng Yongjie didn't know either. After hearing everything, I frowned. The Yin-Yang master that the boss had found also died. Generally speaking, Yin-Yang masters are rarely killed by evil spirits because Yin-Yang masters are usually passed down from generation to generation. They usually have special skills to save their lives. If it is an ordinary evil spirit, Yin-Yang can't beat it at most, but there are very few evil spirits that can directly kill Yin-Yang masters. It's difficult to deal with, I sighed. I don't know why there are so many ghosts these days. I remember that before I learned how to catch ghosts, I didn't seem to encounter any ghosts.

　　【352】The Sword of the Minister Recognizes Him

　　I guess this is a matter of field. Once I get involved in the ranks of Yin and Yang masters, I am destined to deal with these things every day. "How long is it until the next seventh day?" I asked Chen Yongjie next to me. "Tomorrow is it." Cheng Yongjie sighed and said, "Although I have been in this business for a long time and have seen ghosts, I have never encountered such a thing."

　　"It's okay. This is not your area. How about this? Give me the key to your company and I will come here by myself tomorrow."

　　After I finished speaking, Cheng Yongjie took out a key and said, "I'll leave this to you. Please be careful."

　　"Don't worry," I nodded. I felt confident. Whatever the ghost was, I had fought the green-eyed zombies before. I didn't believe this ghost could be as powerful as the green-eyed zombies. Cheng Yongjie then said a few more words, just to pay more attention to safety. I nodded as well. Then he left the company. After Ciyun Pavilion left, I found a seat and sat down. Now I really didn't know what to do. Generally speaking, when there is a haunted place, the first thing the Yin-Yang master does is to check the Feng Shui of the place. Generally, haunting is caused by bad Feng Shui. But to be honest, if it's not real, This kind of thing happened. It's the Feng Shui of this golden rooster and the sun. If anyone told me that this place is haunted, I would definitely kick it. Isn't this nonsense? Such a good Feng Shui, and it's a Feng Shui with extremely strong Yang energy. If a ghost comes during the day, the Yin and Yang master doesn't need to take action. The Yang energy of this Feng Shui can kill a bunch of lonely ghosts. Ghosts like this won't come to this place to play unless they are sick in the head. The only explanation is that the ghosts dare to cause trouble at night because of the lack of Yang energy. I smoked a few cigarettes and felt that it was meaningless to stay any longer, so I walked out of Jinghua. I took a taxi back home from the building. After I got home, I took out the Jiang Chen Sword and wiped it thoroughly with a cloth. To be honest, if it weren't for the Jiang Chen Sword, I might have lost some things on the first floor of the Thousand Corpses Pavilion. After experiencing life and death together, there will always be some inexplicable emotions. This may be the reason why the ancient heroes loved their swords. Even the veterans of modern wars will have this inexplicable emotion towards their firearms. "Thank you, buddy, for saving me so many times." I held the Jiang Chen Sword and said to the Jiang Chen Sword. I also had an inexplicable feeling in my heart. Suddenly, the Jiang Chen Sword became scalding hot, like a red-hot iron block. I quickly threw the Jiang Chen Sword on the bed next to me. My right palm also hurt a lot. Everyone has been scalded by something, right? It's this feeling. It hurt so much that sweat poured down my body. After several minutes, the feeling was slightly relieved. I felt strange, why did this thing suddenly become hot? I quickly took out my cell phone and called the master. The call was connected quickly. The master asked on the other end, "What's the matter, apprentice? Are you going to tell me about extending my life? I said I don't want too much. A few hundred years is enough. I'm not greedy."

　　"No, no, master. The Jiang Chen Sword suddenly became strange. I was wiping it just now, and it suddenly became very hot. My right palm still hurts now." I endured the pain in my right hand and asked the master, "What? Look at your right palm. Is there a mark?" The master asked me on the phone. I looked down and saw that there was indeed a black thing on my right hand, just like a tattoo, but it was a tadpole-like thing. It was not very big, probably only about three or four centimeters in size. "Yes, yes, doesn't it look like a tadpole?" I asked the master, "It's a tadpole. This is a good thing. What did you do just now?" The master asked. I thought about it and said, "I didn't do anything. I just took a piece of rag and wiped the Jiang Chen Sword."

　　"When I gave you the Emperor's Sword, didn't I tell you that you couldn't use the Emperor's Sword because the Emperor's Sword recognized me as its master? No one else can use the Emperor's Sword. The mark that this Minister Sword gave you shows that he truly recognizes you." The master explained it to me and I immediately understood it. I was a little excited and asked, "Is it like in the fantasy novels? I will be invincible from now on?"

　　"It's not that mysterious. Don't think that there are any sword spirits. Although everything can be cultivated, such as tree monsters and even stones can cultivate, but swords can't. This thing has too much sin of killing and is often stained with human blood. It can't become a monster. If it becomes a monster, it will be rare in hundreds of years. So don't think too much. Although the sword cannot become a monster, it has existed for a long time and is stained with human blood, so it is easy to have spirituality. You will be more handy to use this sword in the future. As for the details, I don't know how to describe it. You can feel it when you use it slowly."

　　Suddenly, the master cursed on the other end of the phone: "Fuck, by the way, how come it recognized you as its master? I used it for so long before and cleaned the sword every day, but it didn't recognize me as its master. Damn it, Emperor Sword. I really held it in my bed and coaxed it like my son every day, and then it recognized me as its master. You are really lucky."

　　“There’s nothing you can do about being handsome,” I said secretly in my heart. It’s impossible to say that I’m not happy in my heart. “Go away. I guess it’s because of you, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva,” the master guessed. “Why, this sword knows how to cling to others,” I asked curiously. “Clinging to your sister’s thighs, I mean that this sword may have committed too many sins of killing in the past, or it may have sensed the compassion of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and wanted to turn over a new leaf, so it recognized you as its master. Do you understand?” The master said, “After all, it’s still clinging to others.” I then asked, “Okay, master, let’s not talk about this anymore. A strange thing happened here.”

　　Then I told my master about the Ciyun Pavilion incident. After all, this matter is still quite strange. However, my master gave me the feeling that he was just like Baidu Encyclopedia, the same as Brother Xiang. Anyway, I was planning to call Brother Xiang later to ask him about it, so I might as well ask my master now and save some phone bills. "It's nonsense that the game of Jinjiangri is haunted," the master asked curiously, "Are you sure that it was the game of Jinjiangri?"

　　"Don't you believe my judgment?" I'm not a professional Feng Shui expert, but I've heard about the Golden Rooster Sun situation from Brother Xiang several times, so I'm sure I can't be wrong. "If that's really the case, then it can't be haunted. Even at night, it's impossible for ghosts to run in and cause trouble." The master then said, "If it's not haunted, then someone is using evil magic to harm people."

　　【353】Zombies?

　　"Evil magic harms people" Why didn't I think of that? It's the Golden Rooster Day. It's unlikely that any ghosts would dare to enter this place even at night. But evil magic is different. "Be careful, okay. I have something else to do. I'll hang up first." The master seemed to have something to say to me and then hung up the phone. I felt dizzy. If it was really evil magic, it would be troublesome. I know very little about evil magic. Anyway, I couldn't think of a solution. I was depressed for a while and took out yellow paper, cinnabar, etc. and started to draw talismans. In the next half day, I drew a total of seven Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talismans and two Daluo Jinxian Unbreakable Talismans. Other talismans had no effect on this situation, and I was too lazy to spend time drawing them. After I finished all this, I looked at the time and it was almost o'clock in the evening. I simply washed up and went to bed. The next day I got up very early. I ran downstairs early and found an internet cafe and made a bucket of instant noodles. Don't get me wrong, I didn't go to play games. I went to the internet cafe to check out a forum. This forum is a place for orthodox Chinese Yin-Yang masters to communicate. Generally, when they encounter difficult problems that they don't understand, Yin-Yang masters will ask in this forum, and generally they will get answers. I quickly logged into my account and posted a message. The general meaning was some kind of evil spell that killed one person every seven days. After I posted it, I buried my head in eating instant noodles. There was a ding sound of reply. I quickly swallowed the instant noodles in my mouth and opened the reply. It turned out to be a reply from a buddy with the ID Cui Zouzhao, "I have encountered a sorcery called the Seven Deaths Soul Gathering Spell before, which is very similar to what the OP said, but the Seven Deaths Soul Gathering Spell you encountered is definitely not the Seven Deaths Soul Gathering Spell."

　　I wonder how this guy can be so sure. I quickly replied: "Brother, tell me, I encountered a company that was haunted and it was like this. Is the Seven Death Soul Gathering Technique you mentioned very powerful?"

　　The guy typed pretty fast and replied quickly: "I don't want to go into details, but the Seven Deaths Soul Gathering Technique is only in the Sanqing Book. There is no way this evil technique can be found outside. And since what you encountered is not the Seven Deaths Soul Gathering Technique, there is nothing I can do about it."

　　"A waste of time," I sighed. Sure enough, the guys on the Internet are still unreliable. But then Cui Zouzhao said, "But I have heard of an evil technique that is very similar to the Seven Death Soul Collection Technique."

　　"Hungry Ghost Devouring Soul Technique"

　　"" I quickly typed a few question marks. I don't think I've ever heard of this name. "This hungry ghost soul-devouring technique is to take forty-nine starving ghosts and put them in one place. These hungry ghosts devour each other, leaving only the last surviving hungry ghost. If you use this hungry ghost to kill someone, this evil ghost will conjure up something terrifying to scare the person's souls and then devour them. This is the hungry ghost soul-devouring technique. This technique is extremely vicious. Fortunately, this hungry ghost can only kill one person every seven days."

　　I looked at the reply and felt it was quite reliable. After all, I really couldn't guess what happened in Ciyun Pavilion. I sat in the Internet cafe for a while and browsed the forum for a while, but I didn't find any useful information. I felt bored, so I checked out and walked out of the Internet cafe. As soon as I walked out of the Internet cafe, I felt the scorching sun outside. The yang energy today was really sufficient. I went shopping in Chengdu, bought electricity, food and so on. At three o'clock in the afternoon, I returned to Wanfu Building to rest and get ready. I also put on my Taoist robe. Although this thing has no effect at all, I feel more confident when wearing it. At least I feel like I am possessed by Uncle Ying. I put all my things in the backpack and walked downstairs with the backpack on my back. Sure enough, the people on the street looked at me as if I were a lunatic. Are you kidding me? Am I just bragging about my thick skin? I hailed a taxi and said that the driver of Jinhua Building looked to be about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, with dyed yellow hair. He asked me with a cigarette in his mouth, "Where are you going, buddy? According to reliable rumors, that place is haunted."

　　I smiled faintly, pointed at my yellow Taoist robe and said, "Oh, how can you not see what I am wearing?"

　　The driver took a puff of his cigarette and smiled faintly, saying, "Stop talking nonsense, cosplayer. A few days ago, it was said that a fool who was just as stupid as you entered the building in broad daylight wearing a Taoist robe and died. It was reported in the newspapers a few days ago."

　　Well, the idiot the driver mentioned is probably the friend invited by the boss of Ciyun Pavilion a few days ago. We work in this industry and try our best to save the world, but in the end we are labeled as idiots. It's really unfair for us. The car arrived at Ciyun Pavilion quite fast. It's only five or six o'clock in the afternoon. As soon as I walked into the building, I felt a heat. At this time, some company employees began to enter the building to prepare for work. Although the construction and design of this building were handled by Ciyun Pavilion, there is not only Ciyun Pavilion in this building. There are also offices of other companies. Originally, when the incident happened in Ciyun Pavilion, other companies were notified that it would be better to take a holiday, but the bosses of other companies said that it was okay and didn't care at all. At this time, people passing by me also pointed at me. It seemed like there were flowers on my face. I ignored these guys, took out the key of Ciyun Pavilion, got on the elevator, and soon arrived at the lobby of Ciyun Pavilion. The lobby of Ciyun Pavilion is quite large, and there are some fitness equipment waiting for me. I found a sofa and lay down, took out my mobile phone and started playing mobile games. This may be because the more skilled you are, the braver you are. If it were in the past, I might be nervous and afraid that ghosts would suddenly run out. However, the more things I experience, the braver I feel. Although this kind of bravery is considered stupid in the eyes of many people, I was playing with my mobile phone when I felt sleepy. I looked at the time and it was only seven o'clock. Generally speaking, ghosts don’t come out until eleven or twelve o'clock. Let me sleep for a while. Thinking of this, I threw my phone aside, closed my eyes and fell asleep. "Who are you? Who is it? It’s you again?"

　　Suddenly I was woken up by the ringing of my cell phone. I felt groggy and when I looked at the screen it was still Brother Xiang. I yawned and answered the phone and asked, "Brother Xiang, what's the matter?"

　　"If nothing happens, I can't call you. Let me tell you, I went through a lot of trouble to finally get Yang Juan's cell phone number. Hahaha, that's great. Where are you? Come over and I'll treat you to a meal."

　　"Oh my god, you should be more capable, okay? I spent 150,000 yuan and you just asked for a phone call. I guess you didn't even hold hands. You can't spend all the money even if you go to a massage parlor for two months." I cursed in anger. I didn't feel sorry for Brother Xiang's efforts for Yang Juan in vain, but I felt sorry for my money. Fortunately, Brother Xiang's parents are not rich, otherwise I estimate that Brother Xiang would squander all the family property in no time. Brother Xiang said on the other end of the phone: "I'm not happy when you say that, Huizi, how can I tell you that we are human beings, we are higher animals, we have something sacred and beautiful like love, how can you say it so vulgarly? If we, as human beings, think about xxoo all day long, then aren't we no different from monkeys?"

　　"Are you different from a monkey now?" I yawned. Why is it so cold? I touched the quilt. Hey, why is my quilt gone? I looked around and then I realized that I was sleeping in the company of Ciyun Pavilion. Oh, yes, this place is haunted. I looked at the time on my phone and it was 11:56. The temperature around me was gradually getting colder. I quickly said to Brother Xiang on the other end of the phone: "Fuck, Brother Xiang, your call really saved my life. I'm hanging up first."

　　I hung up the phone and quickly took out a Daluo Vajra Indestructible Talisman and chanted: "Practice extensively to calamity and prove my supernatural power. The five energies are rising and are the same as my body."

　　A light golden barrier appeared around me to protect me. I quickly took out the Jiang Chen Sword from my backpack and looked around carefully. What's that thump?

　　I heard footsteps like a human behind me. I turned around and saw that it was a rotting zombie. I quickly took two steps back. The zombie also growled and staggered towards me step by step. "Go to hell." I took the Jiang Chen Sword and used all my strength to chop the zombie's forehead. The Jiang Chen Sword had just touched the zombie when it fell to the ground with a bang and began to rot. "It's strange, why are there zombies in this place?" I looked at the zombies on the ground and always felt that something was wrong. This zombie seemed to be different from ordinary zombies. What was the difference? Oh, the usual zombies were as disgusting as stinky tofu, but this zombie didn't have any smell at all. Strange, "So," I suddenly understood: "Just like what Cui Zouzhao said, I encountered the Hungry Ghost Soul Devouring Technique."

　　From Cui Zouzhao's description, we can know that the evil ghost soul-devouring technique is actually the hungry ghost scaring out the three souls and seven spirits of a person with illusion and then devouring them. Thinking of this, I felt relieved immediately. Are you kidding? Illusion. I am not afraid of anything in my life. The only thing I've been afraid of the most is the physical education teacher in elementary school. I really can't think of anything else that can scare me. As long as the illusion of the ghost is ineffective on me, he can't do anything. I rolled up my sleeves, took the Jiangchen Sword and smiled, "Little ghost, I'm hiding you for me. When I find you, I'll cut you into pieces."

　　[ps: I’m stuck. There’s only one chapter today, but it’s a 3,000-word chapter. Please understand.]

　　[354] Captain Xu Dian

　　I stood there for a long time but the ghost didn't come out. I frowned and looked around carefully. I waited for a long time but the ghost still didn't move. I took out my phone and called Brother Xiang. The call was connected quickly. I said directly: "Don't say anything. I met a ghost now. How can I find him? Tell me quickly."

　　"What the hell are you doing? I tell you no matter what you do, you just can't find it. You can't read the compass and you may not have a compass where you are. How do you want me to find it?" Brother Xiang said helplessly on the phone. "Don't you know what earthwork is? Hurry up." I frowned and said, "Let me think about it, don't worry." Brother Xiang thought for a moment on the phone and then said, "How about this, just close your eyes and keep turning in circles and find the ghost based on your intuition."

　　"Fuck, you spent so much time thinking and only came up with such an unreliable method." I cursed Brother Xiang, you let me down at the critical moment. I hung up the phone. There was nothing I could do. I didn't dare to waste time with this ghost. I wanted to go to bed late at night. It's okay to wait for a few minutes. If I wait a little longer, I will always be relaxed. Illusions are most likely to invade when people are relaxed, and those illusions are very real. People who have not experienced them really won't understand. I quickly closed my eyes and started spinning in circles. This is also the most helpless method. Although intuition is not very reliable, it can save lives at critical moments. For example, I spun several times at this time, but I didn't feel that there was a ghost anywhere. Is there something wrong with my intuition or has the ghost left? I opened my eyes and started to think wildly, "Ah"

　　Suddenly, a deafening scream of fear came and I was startled. It was a female voice coming from downstairs. It was strange. Was it an illusion? Was it a trap set by the ghost?

　　I thought quickly, but the terrified roars downstairs were getting louder and louder, and I didn't have time to hesitate, so I ran to the elevator door and took the elevator downstairs. There was an advertising company downstairs in Ciyuan Pavilion. As soon as the elevator door opened, I rushed in. The security guard at the door of the company wanted to stop me, but I pushed him back. I ran to a place that should be their office. This place was similar to an ordinary company. Each person had a small cubicle and then worked inside. However, it was also very noisy inside. A woman who looked to be about 25 or 26 years old was leaning against the wall, looking at their company in horror. In the air, she seemed to see something terrifying. I looked up and saw that the ghost finally showed up. This ghost looked like a beggar, skinny and hungry, with a sallow face. It was floating in the air and laughing strangely at the terrified woman, "The universe is boundless." "Borrowing the law" I bit my finger and quickly drew a palm thunder on my left hand, then slapped it with one palm. Immediately, the ghost that was originally floating in the air was hit by a clinker and fell to the ground. I drew out the Jiang Chen Sword and was about to run towards the place where the ghost fell. At this moment, three security guards suddenly rushed in. I recognized one of them. He was the one I pushed just now. "It was the idiot in the Taoist robe who pushed me. I cursed the guy next door to kill him." The guy who was pushed by me before pointed at me and cursed, "Fuck!" They even had glue sticks in their hands. This grandson still came out to make trouble at this time. I didn't care and rushed to the ghost. At this time, the ghost was lying on the ground with a painful face. It was strange that I could knock him down with a palm thunder. How did that Taoist let him knock him down? Although I was confused, I took the Jiang Chen Sword and stabbed it without hesitation: "Command"

　　I used extra force with this sword and stabbed it specifically towards his ghost gate. Damn it, I thought he was not dead yet. There was no resistance when I stabbed it, just like I stabbed air. "Fake!" I reacted instantly. Using an ordinary sword to chop ghosts might be like chopping into the void, but this is the Jiang Chen Sword. Chopping ghosts is no different from chopping zombies. One strike of the sword will shatter their heads. I quickly turned around and saw that the woman who was frightened before now had a ball of black air floating above her head. Her three souls and seven spirits were instantly sucked away. "Fuck!" "Yang Ming's spiritual power is hidden in the heart, and the evil spirits hide in the human form. A talisman that worships demons without a trace. Anyone who dares to disobey the heavenly soldiers shall go up to the heaven and send an edict." I raised my hand to throw a Six Ding and Six Jia Evil-Slaying Talisman. Suddenly, the three sb security guards rushed to my side and grabbed my hand holding the talisman, and then took the glue stick and hit my head. I was concentrating on dealing with the ghost and didn't pay any attention to them. Now suddenly there was no way I could dodge this blow. I felt dizzy and my head hurt so much that I cursed, "I am a policeman, get out of here."

　　"Police, which policeman is like you, a sb, wearing a Taoist robe and trespassing into other people's companies? Follow me to the police station." The three security guards pulled me and wanted to take me to the police station. "Someone is dead."

　　Suddenly, I don't know who shouted. At this time, two or three brave men surrounded the woman whose three souls and seven spirits were taken away by the ghost. After a check, they found out that she was dead. The black gas on the woman's head turned into a blurry human face, smiled at me, and then drilled into the wall and disappeared. "Fuck!" I really wanted to beat up the three security guards who were holding me down. If I had taken back the three souls and seven spirits from the ghost just now, maybe the woman would not have died. "Hey, you are dressed weirdly, kid. Now someone has died here. We suspect you are the murderer. Everyone has testified." The security guard also said to the company's employees, "This guy is dressed weirdly, and as soon as he came in, we had a death. Maybe he was the one who killed the person."

　　Then the people in the company called the police and dialed 120 at the same time

　　Soon a large group of police arrived. After all, there was a dead man. When I saw the police leading the group, I immediately laughed. Damn, it was so miserable. After so long, I finally met an acquaintance. "Old Xu, why did you come just now?" I cursed at Xu Dian. At this time, Xu Dian gave people a different feeling. I also heard that this kid was promoted by Uncle Fang and is now a captain. When Xu Dian saw me, he also looked strange and asked, "Huizi, why are you here?"

　　"What are you guys doing? Do you know who he is?" Xu Dian's face darkened when he saw me being pinned to the ground by the security guard.

　　【355】Chat

　　"Officer, I suspect this guy is involved in a murder case." This security guard is really ignorant of the current situation. From the conversation between Xu Dian and I just now, it is obvious that he and I know each other. This guy actually said, "Murder, get out of here!" Xu Dian rushed over and kicked the guy to the side. Then he pointed at the three security guards and said, "I suspect these three guys are involved in a murder case. Lock them up for me. I'll go back and deal with you three slowly."

　　As soon as Xu Dian finished speaking, four or five policemen rushed forward and handcuffed the three guys. "Officer, you can't do this. There are so many of us witnesses here. You can't confuse right and wrong." A company employee who looked to be about 24 or 25 years old seemed a little unconvinced and said to Xu Dian, "Confusing right and wrong, right? Arrest him. I suspect he is related to the murder case." Xu Dian pointed at the employee and said, and immediately two more policemen walked over and handcuffed him. "Come on, Lao Xu, it's not a big deal." Although I just got hit with a stick and these security guards ruined the matter, I don't have a bad impression of them. After all, this is their job, and I did rush in by myself. "It's okay, take them back today and beat them up and let them go tomorrow. It's not a big deal." Xu Dian waved his hand and said to a policeman next to him, "You guys check what's going on. I met an old friend and went out to chat."

　　After saying that, he put his arm around my shoulders and walked out. We took the elevator downstairs and walked out of the Jingdong Building. There happened to be a coffee shop opposite, so Xu Dian and I went in and found a seat to sit down. As soon as I sat down, I laughed and said, "Captain Xu is really full of official power now. He can detain people whenever he wants."

　　Xu Dian, who had a ferocious look on his face just now, showed a trace of fatigue, and then finally showed his former elegance. He smiled bitterly and said, "Although Director Fang has promoted me now, I have to work hard. I didn't understand it before when I was in a small department, but now that I have been exposed to more things, my thoughts are naturally different."

　　"What are some different things to say?" I was bored anyway, so I asked jokingly, "For example, I've suffered when leading a team. If I talk to people in a friendly manner like usual, they may not pay attention to you. You have to be fierce and ruthless to make them afraid of you, then they will really do things for you." Xu Dian gave an example and I nodded. It was indeed like that. Many police officers are arrogant. After all, they are civil servants. It is generally not easy to convince people. It is useless to convince people with reason. It will only make people think you are an idiot. Even if you have a background and are a coward, people may only respect you on the surface, but they may not scold you behind your back. Only by being fierce can you suppress them. "I didn't expect you to figure out so much in such a short time." I chuckled. Xu Dian nodded and said to me with gratitude, "I haven't seen you since I got married last time. In fact, I have always wanted to thank you. If it weren't for you, I would probably be a rich second generation with no future in my life."

　　"If we're brothers, don't say so much. It's my duty to help you."

　　Xu Dian nodded and said, "Although the Housing Bureau promoted me, those bureau chiefs were also fighting for power. The Housing Bureau suddenly promoted me to the captain of the criminal police brigade. Don't you know that those deputy captains are always trying to find my mistakes and get me out of office?"

　　"Then you dare to detain people at random today. Aren't you afraid that they will find out and take it to the police station as evidence to frame you?" I asked curiously. "You don't understand." Xu Dian shook his head. "This is an unspoken rule. I usually just detain a few people and beat them up. Those grandsons often hit people with their cars. But everyone turned a blind eye to this matter. After all, those people are basically related to those directors. If you get rid of him with this reason, you won't be able to stay for long. The only way is to find mistakes in normal work."

　　"Fortunately, I didn't continue to be a policeman. It's too chaotic." I shook my head and remembered that my previous dream was to become a corrupt official. Now I think it's ridiculous. The main thing is that if I become a corrupt official, I will probably be fired in less than two days. It takes smart people to survive in the officialdom. "Okay, how are you and Xiaoxiao doing? If you really find it tiring, I will ask Uncle Fang to find you a job that is lucrative and easier." I asked Xu Dian. When Xiaoxiao was mentioned, Xu Dian finally smiled happily and said to me, "Xiaoxiao is three months pregnant, but don't transfer me to that department. I'm not short of money. After all, my father is still here. Now I will work hard and climb up. I must let my wife and son live a happy life."

　　"Come on." Seeing that Xu Dian and Xiao Xiao were doing well now, my mood finally improved, and I was even a little envious. When I was ordinary in the past, I always dreamed of becoming a savior like Spiderman or Superman, but now I think it's good to be ordinary. Although life is not so legendary and colorful, being ordinary is a blessing. "Ah," I sighed inexplicably. Xu Dian looked at me and smiled, "Now I'm the captain, and I'm exposed to a lot of things. I heard that there is a supernatural group, but I can't get any specific information."

　　After saying that, Xu Dian stared at me without saying anything. I said, "It's nothing special. It's just a group of poor people doing a job that society won't recognize."

　　"What job?" Xu Dian looked at me and asked

　　"The job of a cleaner." I took a sip of coffee and quickly changed the subject: "By the way, don't worry about this case. It's the case of the dead. I will handle it."

　　"Even if you don't tell me, I still want to ask you how that person died." Xu Dian shrugged his shoulders and said, "I am also doing my job, buddy, you can't make things difficult for me, right?"

　　I nodded and told him the story of the haunted Ciyun Pavilion and the whole story. "There really is a ghost." As I expected, Xu Dian did not look particularly surprised, but instead had an expression like "So that's how it is." "You're not surprised, why is there a ghost?" I asked. "What's there to be surprised about? When I was a forensic doctor, I encountered a lot of strange things. But at that time, I just felt that many things were strange, but I never thought that there really were ghosts. That ghost wouldn't kill people casually, right?" Xu Dian asked me. Sure enough, Xu Dian's last question was finally a question that an ordinary person would ask.

　　【356】Shangguan Liuyun

　　"Don't worry, Xiaoxiao will be fine. But if you get involved in this case, it's not certain." I said truthfully. Those ghosts wouldn't hurt people for nothing. But if Xu Dian got involved in this matter, it would be dangerous. Xu Dian breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's okay, Xiaoxiao, it's okay. As police officers, how can we be afraid of these things?"

　　"Okay, stop showing off. You can't handle this matter, just leave it to me." I patted his shoulder. "I'm afraid you can't handle this matter either." Suddenly, an old voice came from behind me. I turned around and saw that it was an old man who looked to be in his sixties. The old man was wearing a white Zhongshan suit, with many wrinkles on his face and all white hair. "Excuse me, who are you?" I asked carefully, "Shangguan Liuyun, the master of Ciyun Pavilion." The old man smiled at me and said Shangguan Liuyun. I almost jumped up out of fright. I was not scared because of his identity as the master of Ciyun Pavilion, but because Shangguan Liuyun's name was too famous. Maybe you don't know about this. Everyone knows the forum I play on, which is the national ghost catching forum. The people in it may not know the Monster Catching Bureau, the Supernatural Group, and many people, but there The people here will definitely know three people. Liu Boqing, the divine fortune teller, is good at catching ghosts and eliminating monsters, and Mao Linlong is very famous. They are the southern fortune teller Liu Boqing and the northern fortune teller Mao Linlong. They are the representatives of the north and south. Liu Boqing is good at fortune telling and divination, and Mao Linlong is one of the best in China at catching ghosts and eliminating monsters. Shangguan Liuyun is recognized as the third after them. In fact, the so-called ranking is not the ranking of strength but the ranking of influence. It is really difficult to rank in terms of strength. After all, Liu Boqing is a fortune teller, Mao Linlong is a ghost catcher, and Shangguan Liuyun is a feng shui expert. These three people are the most representative figures in these three fields. Although I don't know how Shangguan Liuyun suddenly appeared here, I immediately stood up and respectfully performed a disciple's salute and said, "It turns out that Ciyun Pavilion is presided over by Senior Shangguan. In that case, I won't embarrass myself in this matter."

　　Apart from anything else, as long as Senior Shangguan Liuyun wants someone to help him catch ghosts, there are few people in China who can catch ghosts who dare to refuse, or others will even rush to catch them. After all, they can give Shangguan Liuyun a face, and if they want to do something in the future, they can just let Senior Shangguan Liuyun point out a piece of land to do anything. "No need to worry about Ciyun Pavilion's affairs. Since you have already intervened, why give up halfway?" Shangguan Liuyun smiled and casually pulled a chair and sat next to me. I quickly ordered a coffee for Senior Shangguan Liuyun, "I don't drink these foreign things." Senior Shangguan waved his hand, glanced at Xu Dian and casually said, "This little brother has a rosy face and must have good things coming soon."

　　"Senior Shangguan can also tell fortunes," I asked respectfully.

　　"I know a little bit, but I am not worthy of being in a high-class place. I am still far behind your master Liu Boqing." I don't know if Senior Shangguan Liuyun was being polite, but he said this at the time. "I dare not, I dare not." Since he gave me face, I naturally did not dare to be too arrogant. Then Shangguan Liuyun sighed and shook his head and said, "It's a pity that Brother Liu left before me."

　　I didn't know how to respond. After all, Wu Jiu was Liu Boqing's apprentice, and I was his grandson. In our Yin-Yang school, we attach great importance to respecting teachers and respecting the way of the master. Senior Shangguan Liuyun is of the same generation as my master Liu Boqing, so he can comment freely. But as a junior, I am not qualified to respond to this topic. I naturally don't care, but if I respond, it will definitely leave a bad impression on Shangguan Liuyun. After all, the older generation's thoughts are basically more conservative. Shangguan Liuyun glanced at me and smiled and said, "Okay, I'm just missing my old friend. This time, I, an old man, just came to see you for something."

　　"You guys chat first, I still have to deal with the case just now." Xu Dian also stood up at this time, said hello to me and walked out of the cafe. This guy has been in the police station for too long. He probably knows that the more things he has to deal with, the more trouble he has to deal with. "So what is the reason for you to come to me this time, senior?" I asked Senior Shangguan Liuyun next to me. "Originally, the business of Ciyun Pavilion was handed over to them, and I don't have time to manage it on weekdays, but I probably know a thing or two about it. If you want to solve this matter, just listen to me." Shangguan Liuyun said: "In fact, the place where people died at the beginning was not our Ciyun Pavilion's company."

　　"Well, it's not your company," I asked curiously.

　　"I set up the Golden Rooster Sun trap myself. The top floor is the best location. Our company is naturally on the top floor. In fact, after the first death, the management of the company contacted that company and asked them to close down. But they didn't want to, so our company exchanged offices with them."

　　"Yeah," I nodded. I understood it better. Although their company is a business, they are also a kind of Yin-Yang masters, and they must have a sense of justice in their hearts. So it is understandable. "Later, our company also had an accident, and then our company's people found a Yin-Yang master to take a look, but he also met with misfortune." Shangguan Liuyun shook his head and said, "I went to Beijing to help an old friend look at the land during that time, so I didn't know about this. I just arrived today and I also feel that this matter is quite surprising."

　　"Of course I know the trap I set up very well. This building is not invulnerable to all evil, but at least it has plenty of yang energy. Even within a mile radius, not many ghosts dare to approach. But this happened."

　　I didn't say anything but waited for the next words. Senior Shangguan must be very clear about this kind of thing. Sure enough, Senior Shangguan continued: "Ordinary people's evil magic can't enter this building. So I suspect this was done by an organization."

　　"White Lotus" I asked

　　"Yes." Shangguan Liuyun smiled: "Now you know why I let you stay. The entanglement between your master Wu Jiu and the White Lotus Sect is well known to everyone. If I ask other people, although some people will come to help me because of my old face, I may be retaliated in the future. I don't want to hurt others. Only you can be fearless."

　　"You think too highly of me," I sighed. I'm not being polite, I really don't have much ability. My masters and ancestors are all awesome, but my achievements in Taoism are very limited.

　　【357】Xuanlong Town Tower

　　"When I was watching the drama Feng Yun before, I heard a sentence that suits you very well." Shangguan Liuyun's originally smiling face became a little more serious and said: "When you encounter Feng Yun, you will turn into a dragon."

　　"Really?" I was slightly shocked. To say that I am purely a loser, at most a loser who can catch ghosts, but I am the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, this is an ironclad fact. To say that I will never achieve anything in my life, I don't even believe it. "I know a little about physiognomy. If I am not old and my eyes are blurry, then what I said just now must be correct." Shangguan Liuyun took out a very small bead and handed it to me. "This is..." I took the bead and immediately a peaceful air came from it. All the distracting thoughts in my mind disappeared. This thing is a Buddhist bead, and it is definitely better than the one my master gave me at that time. "This is why the White Lotus Sect came to harass our Ciyun Pavilion. This Buddhist bead was something I got accidentally that year. At that time, I just felt that this thing was extraordinary. But some time ago, the White Lotus Sect sent someone to buy this thing from me. Although I am not very rich, I will not sell something I am interested in for a little money."

　　"So you refused," I asked. The White Lotus Sect was really stupid to talk about money with this old senior. If fortune-telling, catching ghosts and fortune-telling are the three aspects that make the most money, the best is fortune-telling. Fortune-telling has backlash and it cannot be used as a tool to make money. And catching ghosts can't make much money either. Only fortune-telling can help. Those high-ranking officials and wealthy businessmen who want to find a good place to live in when doing business or official affairs must ask them to tell the land. And those people are also generous. After all, fortune-telling is not just one time. You have to ask these fortune-telling masters for help in the future. So in order to make friends, they will definitely not be stingy. And this senior Shangguan Liuyun may know many high-ranking officials in the capital, and he may be short of money. The White Lotus Sect asking him to buy things with money will only anger this old senior. "Yes," Shangguan Liuyun nodded: "Where I live, Feng Shui and magic are gathered. They can't get in, so they can only use Ciyun Pavilion to make a fuss."

　　No wonder they only kill one person every seven days. With the White Lotus's methods, it would be no problem to kill all the people in a building. But they are still afraid of Shangguan Liuyun. After all, if they really did that, Shangguan Liuyun would get angry and drag all his friends into the White Lotus. Although it would not cause them to suffer serious damage, it would definitely be a lot of trouble and the gain would not outweigh the loss. "You'd better keep such a valuable thing." I quickly handed the Buddhist beads to Senior Shangguan Liuyun. Senior Shangguan Liuyun shook his head and waved his hands, saying, "I didn't think of taking it back when I took it out. This thing is destined to be with you. Just consider it as a reward for helping me."

　　"This" I hesitated: "I'm not sure if I can help you, senior."

　　"Just you and your Jiang Chen Sword will definitely not work, but with this, it will definitely work." As he said this, Senior Shangguan Liuyun took out a crystal clear and exquisite small tower, which was about the size of a palm, and there was a green dragon coiled on the tower. I quickly took the small tower and asked, "What is this?"

　　"This is the Xuanlong Zhen Tower of our Ciyun Pavilion. If you take this with you, it can protect you from the ghost's illusion. It can be used to keep you safe. As for how to eliminate the ghost, I'm not good at that. You should figure it out yourself." Shangguan Liuyun laughed, stood up and said, "Okay, I won't talk to you, little guy. Just take care of the affairs of my Ciyun Pavilion."

　　I watched Senior Shangguan leave and I quickly picked up the Xuanlong Zhen Tower to have a look. Not to mention, this thing looks pretty good. I put the Xuanlong Zhen Tower and the Buddhist beads in my pocket, picked up the Jiangchen Sword and walked out of the coffee shop. There is definitely no way to find the ghost now. I can only wait for seven days. After returning home, I took a quick shower and went to sleep. For the next few days, I slept at home every day or went out to play games. Time passed quickly. Six days passed quickly and on the evening of the sixth day, I took a taxi to the bus station. When I arrived at the bus station, I saw a fool wearing a pink suit and his hair combed backwards standing at the door of the bus station. "Brother Xiang," I waved to Brother Xiang, "What's the matter with you, kid? Why do you have to make me come back from Chongqing? Don't you know that Xiaojuan and I have reached a critical moment in our relationship?" Brother Xiang scolded me as he came to my side, "You two are dating at a critical moment in our relationship. I am worthy of being Brother Xiang, and I am fast," I quickly flattered him. To be honest, in the past, Xiang I'm not bad looking and I'm thick skinned, so it's really easy for me to chase girls. There are very few girls that he hasn't succeeded in chasing for a week. "How can it be so fast? This is my true love. Last night I asked her out to watch a movie. I wanted to hold her hand, but you know I'm very shy, so I didn't dare to hold her hand. I guess this is true love." Brother Xiang sighed as if he really thought he was a love saint. "Oh, you really love me." When did Brother Xiang become so stupid? In the past he would coax girls out to watch a movie and then go to the hotel, but now he tells me that he doesn't even dare to hold hands. I don't know if he's crazy. "Okay, don't mention that. Tell me why you asked me to come over. Do you know that I had an appointment with Xiaojuan to have hotpot today?" Brother Xiang looked like he was a very loyal father. I took Brother Xiang's hand and started shopping with him. As we walked, I told him what happened in Ciyu Pavilion. "Ciyu Pavilion." After listening, Brother Xiang frowned and asked me. I nodded and said, "Yes, you know this place too."

　　"How could I not know that this store sells real metaphysical Feng Shui accessories online? It's hard not to be famous. Ordinary people probably don't know much about it, but we insiders know a lot. I don't know which Feng Shui master is behind them. Don't think that it's easy to mass-produce those things. They are very difficult." Brother Xiang said to me with an expert look on his face. I laughed secretly in my heart. How could I not know such a thing? I remember that a long time ago when I was still in college, Brother Xiang told me that his idol was Shangguan Liuyun. He probably didn't know that Ciyun Pavilion was opened by his idol. I was too lazy to talk to this idiot. What if he was stupid enough to go to Senior Shangguan to ask for an autograph? While chatting with Brother Xiang, I also told him my purpose. This time I called him over to help set up a formation to trap the ghost. After all, it would be really difficult for me to stop the ghost if he ran away.

　　【358】Bad feeling

　　"I knew that you kid must have no good intentions when you called me, damn it," Brother Xiang cursed with an unhappy look on his face. I quickly smiled and said, "Brother Xiang, don't be like this. Your formation is powerful and everyone knows it. I asked other people, but their broken formations couldn't trap the ghost. I can only ask you for help."

　　I know Brother Xiang very well. He is the type who would rather suffer than save face. If I hadn't flattered him a little, he would immediately look very happy. He nodded like a master and said, "You are right. You said that someone as powerful as me would not come out to save the world and maintain the peace of the universe. My amazing strength is not a hero without a place to use it."

　　This guy is so arrogant. It's just catching a ghost, but he directly asked him to talk about maintaining the peace of the universe. I really want to tell Brother Xiang about my identity as the leader of Ciyun Pavilion. I guess Brother Xiang will beg me to take him to catch ghosts. After all, Brother Xiang mentioned his admiration for Senior Shangguan Liuyun in front of me countless times before. But after thinking about it, I decided to endure it. After all, you may not be able to see him if you go. That kind of master will naturally see you when he wants to see you. If he doesn't want to see you, you can wait at his door for a year and still won't see him. We talked while walking. On the way, I also treated him to a hot pot meal like a big boss. Then I went home with him. It was just the two of us. I didn't eat anything when I went in, but Brother Xiang ate more than 500 yuan. I don't know how he could eat so much. After we got home, Brother Xiang told me to go out and buy willow leaves. I was wondering what I was going to do with the willow leaves, but Brother Xiang didn't tell me. He just told me to go buy them. You said you wanted to buy a willow tree or something, and you could find someone to buy it from. Where could I buy willow leaves? I had no choice but to walk to the lakeside of a nearby park because the park was surrounded by willow trees. I carried a backpack and scattered them. I walked a few steps and pulled a few leaves and stuffed them into the bag. I walked for more than half an hour. I just came back with a big bag full of willow leaves. I pushed open Brother Xiang's door with my backpack and threw the backpack on his bed. I also lay down. I walked for nearly forty or fifty minutes without resting and I was still very tired. "You're back? Are those willow leaves in there?" Brother Xiang was lying on the bed watching TV. When he saw me come back, he sat up, opened his backpack and nodded with satisfaction. He took out a piece of paper and handed it to me. I looked down and saw that the paper seemed to be a talisman, but it was different from ordinary talismans. Ordinary talismans are divided into five elements. When drawing a talisman, you first write a character similar to the radical of a Chinese character. The symbol and then draw the back of it, but this symbol has no radicals and looks a mess, like a ghost painting. "What kind of symbol is this?" I asked Brother Xiang curiously, "This is not a symbol. How can I introduce it to you? It is a necessary item for a formation. Anyway, don't worry about it. Go get a brush and use cinnabar to draw this symbol on each leaf." Brother Xiang pointed at the bag of leaves and said. I kicked him without saying a word and cursed, "Fuck you, you are playing tricks on me, pretending to be your grandson and inviting you to dinner, but you didn't do anything in the end, and you even fooled me. This willow leaf is so thin, can you draw it?"

　　"Anyway, it's just like what you said. I've eaten the meal, and I've told you what to do. If you don't believe me, what else can I do?" Brother Xiang patted my shoulder and said, "When have I ever lied to you? Drawing talismans on willow leaves is indeed used in some ancient formations, but it is rarely used in modern times."

　　"I pulled out a willow leaf and it felt like it was about the width of my index finger. Damn it."

　　I picked up a bag of willow leaves and took them to the living room, where I slowly painted. I can actually paint, but it takes me four or five minutes to finish one leaf. I took one look at the big bag of leaves, and I felt that my world was dark. I painted for an hour but didn't paint much. Suddenly, I had a flash of inspiration and thought of a great idea. I took out my cell phone and called Xu Dian: "Hello, Xu Dian, are you busy investigating a case? No, no, no, you're not going to beat someone up. I want to borrow a few people from you to help. What two, what, can you get everyone from your team over?"

　　Soon Xu Dian really brought fifteen or sixteen policemen and rushed into my house. With so many people in, the house suddenly became crowded. I didn't waste any words and directly asked them to help me with something. Then I quickly asked people to go downstairs to buy brushes and the like. Then a dozen men started to work and worked until ten o'clock in the evening. It was almost done. Originally, it wouldn't take so long for a dozen people, but there were so many people coming to help, so we couldn't even treat them to a meal. We finished at six o'clock, and then a dozen men went out to drink and didn't leave until ten o'clock. I didn't dare to drink too much. For people in our line of work, it's better to avoid it. But Brother Xiang is obviously not as restrained as me. When it comes to drinking, no one can persuade a dozen people. At the beginning, they just walked around with their glasses and kept drinking. He felt good, but I felt bad. "Xiaojuan, Xiaojuan, I like you." Brother Xiang was already very drunk and was still restless on my back. He kept rubbing his hands on my chest. "Juan, damn it." Although I used to get drunk often when I was in college, I really did after entering society I haven't done this for a few times. It's too uncomfortable to take care of such a guy. Not only does he smell of alcohol, but he also gets drunk and crazy. If I ask Brother Xiang to go out on the street to do a striptease, he will probably just pull down his pants and go up. I'll throw Brother Xiang back to the bedroom and let him sleep. When I go out and look at the messy living room, I feel overwhelmed. After all, there are a bunch of big men and there are so many people. If they come in and want to smoke a cigarette, you can't always say no to smoking, right? There are cigarette ashes all over the floor. Suddenly I found that being a woman is actually quite a headache. Although it seems that you just have to play at home and clean up every day, for those of us who usually... The master's guy came to clean the house. I was immediately at a loss. I wondered what I was thinking about. Actually, I just felt that it would be much better to have a woman in the house. For example, cleaning and warming the bed, etc., cough cough, forget it, don't think about it. I went to the kitchen to find a broom and started cleaning. It took me two hours to clean up the living room. Damn, cleaning is really not a job for humans. I wiped this side and that side immediately became dirty. I wiped and wiped. Everywhere was dirty. I looked at the time and it was already twelve o'clock. I finally finished the work. Looking at the bag of willow leaves I sighed. It's no use thinking about it now. I'll ask Brother Xiang tomorrow. I went back to my room and felt like I couldn't fall asleep no matter how hard I tried. It's not because I wasn't sleepy, but because I felt inexplicably irritated. I didn't know why it was strange, as if I had a premonition that something bad would happen to someone very close to me. I frowned and quickly turned on the light, took out my cell phone and called my mother. I made several calls in succession. I called my mother first. My mother said she was fine, so I felt relieved. Then I called Li Shanshan and Han Sifan. The two of them were the materials for refining the Yaksha Emperor. They should be the most dangerous. But Li Shanshan told me that she was fine there and there was no problem. The girl also asked me when she could stop helping my relatives. And Han Sifan didn't have any problems either. Instead, Sister Fan, who knew me, asked me what happened. I told Sister Fan about this feeling in my heart, and Sister Fan said that I felt the same as when Brother Abao was captured by the White Lotus Sect. When I heard Sister Fan say this, I became even more anxious and quickly hung up the phone and continued to make calls. The people I was familiar with were just like this There are several of them. Brother Xiang is sleeping next door. Sifan and Li Shanshan are also being watched by someone. Uncle Hu is inside the Potala Palace. There are troops everywhere in Lhasa. It is probably the White Lotus Sect. Anyone who breaks into the Potala Palace and tries to attack Uncle Hu will never come back, so Uncle Hu doesn't have to worry. I quickly called Uncle Fang and Uncle Cong. Uncle Fang was drinking in a bar with a group of policemen. He comforted me and said that maybe I was overthinking. I called Uncle Cong and said that Uncle Cong was fine. He was sleeping at home. But Uncle Cong was different from Uncle Fang. Instead, he told me that I was the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha and that my premonitions were many times higher than those of ordinary people. If I had this kind of premonition, it meant that someone very close to me must have gotten into trouble. I should pay more attention to myself. In an instant, I thought of my master. I had never called my master before, and I had never even thought that it was my master who would get into trouble. It was because I knew my master's abilities more or less. Under normal circumstances, there were not many people who could hurt him, but there were only a few people I was familiar with. I immediately picked up the phone and dialed my master's number. "The number you dialed is powered off. Please call again later."

　　"Hmm," I frowned, and immediately called Mrs. Qiuxiang. "The number you dialed is powered off. Please try again later."

　　My master has never turned off his phone before, and neither has my master's wife. What happened to them? I was immediately anxious. Although my master is usually careless, he is absolutely nice to me. Not to mention my master's wife, she treats me like her own son. I quickly picked up the phone and wanted to call Uncle Cong. As soon as I picked up the phone, it rang. It was Uncle Cong who called. "Has Huizi had an accident with idiot Jiu?" Uncle Cong asked anxiously on the other end, and his voice sounded a little trembling. "We don't know yet, Uncle Cong, don't worry, we'll call him later. Maybe his phone is out of battery," I quickly comforted him. [ps: Today is still 3,000 words, and I'm seriously stuck in the transition plot recently. Please forgive me.]

　　【359】Wu Jiu’s ability?

　　"If I am considered the person who knows him best in the world, I am definitely the one who would never turn off his phone unless something bad happens or he is doing something important." Uncle Cong said worriedly, "How is the Ciyun Pavilion incident going?"

　　"Why do you think of asking this?" I asked curiously

　　"How many people in this world do you think can make Wu Jiu, a bastard, turn off his phone? By the way, Su Daji's seal will only last for a few years. That grandson must be alone trying to find a way out." Uncle Cong said quickly, "Boy, the incident at Ciyun Pavilion must have been done by the White Lotus Sect. Tomorrow you should go catch the ghost. The evil magic and illusion are very powerful. The person who cast the magic must be nearby. I will find a way to catch him outside and ask him what happened."

　　I said "hmm". It seems that this is the only way now. I'm actually quite troubled by this. The main thing is the curse of Master Su Daji. Although Master Su Daji and I don't have any interaction and we haven't even chatted, my master loves her so much. And although my master and I usually laugh and joke together, I actually know in my heart that he still occupies a very important position in my heart. I originally wanted to talk to Uncle Cong about the details, but Uncle Cong simply said that I would only be responsible for the hungry ghost inside and the caster outside would be left to him. After I hung up the phone, my heart was still hanging. I still had a strong feeling of bad premonition and couldn't fall asleep until after four in the morning. I was so sleepy that I fell asleep. When I woke up the next morning, it was already after four in the afternoon. I slept for twelve hours. I guess my head hurt too much because I slept too long. I rubbed my head and walked out of the bedroom. I went to the kitchen to look for it but couldn't find anything. It seems I have to go out to eat later. I suddenly remembered where Brother Xiang was. I pushed open his bedroom door and saw that he was still sleeping. The room was full of the smell of alcohol. His bed and pillow were full of vomit from when he was drunk. His face was covered with rice and vegetables, probably all of which were vomited. It was a pity that he could still sleep like this. If my face was covered with such dirt, I would have jumped up to take a shower. I went over and kicked him twice, but he still didn't react. If it weren't for his deafening snoring, I would have thought he was dead. I rushed to his bed and stripped him naked in no time. Don't get me wrong, I didn't want to do anything while he was asleep. I dragged him into the bathroom, turned on the faucet, filled him with a tub of hot water, and pushed him in with force. As soon as I pushed him in, Brother Xiang woke up instantly and sat up. He looked at himself in horror, then looked at me and asked, "Where is my clothes? What did you do to me when I was drunk?"

　　I kicked him and yelled, "What the hell are you thinking about? Take a shower now, we have things to do."

　　After that, I walked to the living room and lit a cigarette. As soon as I finished smoking, Brother Xiang rushed back to his bedroom like a little girl, holding a sausage in his hand. After a while, Brother Xiang got dressed and came out. I looked at Brother Xiang's angry face and quickly said, "Stop it. If you really have something serious to say, Wu Jiu must have been in trouble."

　　Brother Xiang was originally furious, but after hearing what I said, he instantly became angrier and kicked me: "Damn it, I don't care about what you did to me yesterday. You also lied to me about that old bastard Wu Jiu. How many people do you think can beat him? Brother, next time you lie to me, you should make it up first and then lie. Do you really think I have a low IQ?"

　　"Didn't something really happen?" I quickly told him what happened last night, including Uncle Cong and I's speculations. Brother Xiang was relieved and said, "According to what you said, you really didn't do anything to me last night. Thank God, otherwise I would be too ashamed to face our Li family."

　　"Fuck, your black and smelly ass is worth giving away for free." I am really disgusted by this guy Xiang. He just thinks about these things all day long. "By the way, what happened to Wu Jiu?" Brother Xiang finally reacted and said, "I am not praising our master. Maybe you don't know some things about him, but there are so many people in the world who can put him in danger that they can't even be counted on one hand."

　　"Really?" I asked curiously. I only knew that my master was very powerful, but I didn't know exactly how powerful he was. Brother Xiang nodded and thought for a while before saying, "It's okay to tell you now. You also know that I am the reincarnation of Yan Chixia, and you are also the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha, right?"

　　"Yeah," I nodded.

　　"Do you know that Wu Jiu, that old bastard, is the reincarnation of Xiang Yu?" Brother Xiang asked: "Are you surprised?"

　　"Well, Xiang Yu, that idiot who committed suicide." I'm not belittling Xiang Yu, I just feel that this guy is too stubborn. If they had crossed the Wujiang River, it's not certain who would have won. But he felt sorry for his dead soldiers and brothers, so he committed suicide. "Besides, wasn't Xiang Yu born with supernatural powers? He couldn't even catch ghosts," I asked. "You know shit. The Xiang Yu you know is just the one written in history books. When Xiang Yu was fighting for supremacy in the world, it was originally a chaotic world. At that time, demons appeared in large numbers, but Xiang Yu's army killed gods and Buddhas. No demon dared to stop them. In the end, no demon dared to approach Xiang Yu's team within a radius of ten miles."

　　Brother Xiang continued, "After Xiang Yu died, he didn't want to reincarnate on the Naihe Bridge. He killed countless ghosts. In the end, the Ten Kings of Hell joined forces to suppress him and forced him to reincarnate. Do you think he was awesome?"

　　"Oh my god, so cunning," I was surprised. Bai Wuchang alone was so powerful, not to mention the Ten Kings of Hell. It took ten of them to suppress Xiang Yu. "Then who can beat Wu Jiu? He's so perverted," I sighed. Brother Xiang shook his head: "That's not the case. He was awesome only in his previous life. For example, weren't you Ksitigarbha in your previous life? But you're not a loser in this life. Wu Jiu's ability was partially restored because of something that happened in the six or seven years. Most of it was actually due to his own efforts."

　　"Hmm," I sighed and looked at the time. It was almost five o'clock. I quickly said, "Okay, let's get ready. No matter what happened to Wu Jiu, we'll know when we catch the White Lotus Sect's people."

　　After talking to Brother Xiang, I packed up my things and walked out with a backpack full of willow leaves.

　　【360】Willow Leaf Trapped in a Ghost Situation

　　It was about six o'clock in the evening when Xiang and I finished our meal. We hurried to the Jingdong Building. As soon as we arrived at the door of the haunted company, Xiang took my bag of willow leaves and took out a bunch of red thread. He then slowly strung the willow leaves together with the red thread. He took the transparent tape and began to stick the willow leaves everywhere in the company in a certain pattern. I walked to the sofa, took out a cigarette, and waited while smoking. Finally, Xiang did not eat or take my things in vain. He worked for about two hours and finished at about eight o'clock in the evening. Xiang walked to my side with a tired face and sat down next to me, cursing, "Damn it, it's too troublesome. This company is too big and it took me a long time to tinker with it."

　　"Brother Xiang, you've worked hard, have a cigarette and take a break." I handed the cigarette to him with a smile. Brother Xiang took it and put it in his mouth and lit it up. I looked at the willow leaves stuck on the wall and asked Brother Xiang curiously: "Brother Xiang, does this thing work?"

　　"Are you doubting my strength? I'll tell you so you can broaden your horizons." Brother Xiang threw away his cigarette and pointed at the willow leaves on the wall with pride, saying, "This formation is called the Willow Leaf Trap Ghost Formation..."

　　"What a ridiculous name!" I didn't wait for Brother Xiang to continue, but he interrupted me. I hope I'm judging people by appearance. "You know shit. Young people are just shallow." Brother Xiang looked at me with contempt and asked, "Do you know willow trees?"

　　"You idiot, you said I know, right? Isn't it just that I can fight ghosts?" I don't know if I've mentioned willow trees before. This thing is an extremely yin thing. A long time ago, there was a method of using willow leaves to open the path to the underworld to see ghosts, but I've never heard of using willow trees to catch ghosts. "The formation I set up uses the extremely yin energy of the willow tree. After the ghosts enter the house, I activate the formation. The reason why those ghosts can pass through the walls is actually because they themselves do not belong to the human world and can naturally ignore these things and pass through the walls. But I use the formation to turn this circle of walls into extremely yin things. In other words, it can be converted into a substance similar to the underworld so that ghosts cannot pass through. Do you understand?" Brother Xiang asked me and shook his head. I was indeed confused when I heard it, but although I didn't understand what it meant, I felt it was very powerful. "You won't understand even if I tell you. Be careful, I'll find a place to hide." Brother Xiang looked around as if he was looking for a place to hide. "Don't you have Yan Chixia's ability? Stay and help me deal with it." Although the ghost was not very strong, one more person means more strength. Brother Xiang hurriedly said, "Get lost. Every time you use those Taoist techniques, you can tell me that I ended up lying in the hospital for half a month. Damn it, I get so angry when I mention it. I won't say anything more. Just be careful." After saying that, Brother Xiang ran into the toilet with a smirk on his face and hid. I looked at his back I wanted to call him at first, after all, every time the ghost came out, it would come in from the toilet first. But after thinking about it, I held back and let this guy hide in the toilet. After Brother Xiang hid, I lay down on the sofa and played with my phone. Time passed quickly and it was eleven o'clock in a blink of an eye. I stopped playing with my phone immediately. The ghost was not very strong, but it would be bad if I was careless. I held a cigarette in my mouth and looked towards the toilet. My nerves were not as tense as before. After all, I had Brother Xiang as an automatic alarm. What was there to worry about? When I smoked the third cigarette, suddenly there was a very strange sound from the toilet. It sounded like Brother Xiang's voice, but why was he laughing? This idiot Brother Xiang must have fallen asleep hiding in the toilet. The ghost must have bewitched him with magic. I quickly grabbed the Jiang Chen Sword and ran into the toilet. When I ran in, I saw Brother Xiang dancing the cha-cha in there. I looked at his head again and sure enough, there was a ball of evil spirit floating above his head. "Chi" I took the Jiang Chen Sword and stabbed at the ball of evil spirit. I don't know if it was because the ball of evil spirit was bewitching Brother Xiang or what, anyway, he didn't dodge and was chopped off by my sword. Brother Xiang shuddered, looked around and yelled at me, "What are you doing?"

　　"You are under an illusion, save you," I said quickly

　　"Damn, didn't I know I was under an illusion? Do you need to tell me? I'm dancing the cha-cha with Xiaojuan. Can't you wait until I'm done?" Brother Xiang cursed. "If you continue dancing, you'll lose your life." I knew that Brother Xiang would die at the hands of a woman sooner or later. "Oh, right, quickly activate the formation and lock up that ghost first." I suddenly remembered that I had something else to do and quickly reminded him. Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at me and said, "Do you need to tell me? I had already activated the formation when it came in. Even if I stick a few bird feathers in it, it can't fly out."

　　"It's wings." I felt relieved and asked with the Jiang Chen Sword in hand: "Hurry up and get the compass out to figure out where that guy is. After we deal with it, we have to go out and help Uncle Cong."

　　Brother Xiang also knew that he had something important to do, so he nodded quickly, took out the compass, checked it, and said, "Follow me."

　　After saying that, he walked out of the toilet. I quickly followed him with the Jiang Chen Sword in my hand. Brother Xiang walked straight into a small room that looked like an office. As soon as he entered, he said with a mean look on his face, "Come out, little brat. Use your little hands to continue to ravage me. Hahahaha."

　　"Get out of here!" I pushed Brother Xiang away and rushed into the house and yelled, "Come out, little devil, and die!"

　　I saw that this office was not big, and when I looked up, I saw a black shadow stuck to the wall, which was still twisting. I took the Jiang Chen Sword and stabbed it, and the black shadow dodged. After dodging, the black shadow slowly emerged from the wall. "Are you going to kill me?" Suddenly, the black shadow spoke. "I know you were also forced to be refined into this state, but you have killed so many people, you will definitely not be able to reincarnate. You let me take you in. If you have a chance, I can find a master to help you reincarnate. There are formations set up here, you will definitely not be able to escape, so you don't have to resist." I held the Jiang Chen Sword and looked at it straight, and suddenly the black shadow roared crazily: "I want to? You people live a happy life, how can you understand the feelings of us? Do you know how I starved to death? I knelt in that restaurant and begged the boss to give me a meal, but did he give it to me? Just because I am a beggar, he gave me food. Will I starve to death? You hypocritical people should die."

　　【361】Coward

　　After listening to the ghost, I sighed. There are few professions in this world that I look down upon. Beggars should be one of them. Although there are beggars' gangs to beautify them, it still cannot cover up the lazy and greedy personality of beggars.

　　Many beggars in society now have hands and feet. Even if they work in a restaurant, they can earn 1500-1600 yuan a month with food and lodging. They will never starve. They are well fed and clothed. But they are lazy and gluttonous. They also complain about everything. They feel that the world owes them something.

　　"There's no point in saying more. No matter what you were like in your life, you should just be reborn honestly after you die. If you don't do evil, maybe you can be reborn into a wealthy family in your next life." After I said that, I took the Jiangchen Sword and stabbed at the guy.

　　Halfway through the stab, I suddenly felt something was wrong. The evil spirit in the ghost suddenly surged. It began to absorb evil spirits from the surroundings crazily. The Yin energy created by the willow leaves on the wall was also absorbed into the ghost's body.

　　"What's going on? Why did this guy suddenly become so strong?" I immediately took two steps back. Although I could have rushed forward and stabbed him with a sword just now, the situation is unclear now. Moreover, the dense yin energy around the ghost might even pounce on me. If the yin energy enters my body, it will be troublesome.

　　"I don't know." Suddenly, Brother Xiang at the side said as if he had thought of something: "Oh, right. Could it be that Uncle Cong and the magician outside had a fight? That guy is causing trouble."

　　After Brother Xiang's reminder, I immediately understood. The person who cast the spell outside was just afraid of Shangguan Liuyun at first. He probably didn't dare to use the ghost's true strength. But if Uncle Cong fought with him outside, he wouldn't care so much and let the ghost recover its strength.

　　When I thought about it, I immediately felt that this possibility was the greatest. Shit.

　　The ghost's entire body was twisted. Many human faces appeared on its upper body. These faces were extremely twisted, as if in great pain.

　　"Die." The hungry ghost roared wildly. A fierce Yin energy burst out from his body.

　　"Damn." A cold feeling came from all directions.

　　I was filled with regret. If I had known, I would have just killed him. Why would I talk to him? Now he has suddenly become fierce. What's the point of fighting?

　　"Brother Xiang, go ahead." I pointed at the ghost and quickly left the room. Brother Xiang said helplessly, "I knew I would have to do all the dirty work in the end."

　　"The sky and earth are boundless. The universe borrows the law." Brother Xiang finished reciting. There was a bang behind me. I turned around quickly. Brother Xiang was hunched over. He was panting. He looked very tired.

　　I quickly ran in and looked around. The ghost was gone. I asked in surprise, "Brother Xiang, no way. You knocked it out with just one palm."

　　"Bullshit. I didn't hit it at all. The ghost ran away." Although Xiang looked tired, he still cursed at me.

　　"Didn't you say that no ghost can escape from this formation?" I suddenly felt that Brother Xiang was too unreliable.

　　Brother Xiang also said immediately: "Fuck. I didn't expect that ghost could absorb all the negative energy on the wall. What can I do?"

　　When I thought about the ghost running away, I suddenly got a headache. I asked, "What should we do now?"

　　Brother Xiang said, "What else can we do? Just chase it. The ghost must have been summoned back by the caster to deal with Uncle Cong."

　　Brother Xiang and I quickly took the elevator and ran out of the Jingdong Building. I looked around. There were still a lot of cars outside. The streets were also crowded. Brother Xiang and I ran into the crowd. Suddenly, we were no different from ordinary people.

　　I looked at the people around me. Some were talking on the phone, as if they were doing business. There were also young couples shopping. There were all kinds of people. I was immediately impressed. There were quite a lot of them.

　　Just as I was sighing, Brother Xiang also took out a compass beside me. He calculated something. Then he patted my shoulder and said, "What are you thinking about? Don't be distracted. This way."

　　After saying that, he ran in one direction. I looked at the crowd around me, smiled bitterly, and quickly followed Brother Xiang's footsteps.

　　Brother Xiang and I ran for four or five minutes. Fortunately, Brother Xiang and I had trained in the police academy. If it were an ordinary person, he would probably not be able to run for one or two minutes.

　　I followed Brother Xiang and ran directly into a small alley. The alley was more than three meters wide. It was between two buildings. There were many garbage cans in the alley. It looked messy.

　　At this time, I saw Uncle Cong from a distance. At this time, Uncle Cong was wearing a Taoist robe and holding a peach wood sword, fighting with the hungry ghost that ran out earlier.

　　Of course. Uncle Cong has been suppressing the hungry ghost. I guess it won’t take long before Uncle Cong is beaten to death by this hungry ghost.

　　At this time, not far from Uncle Cong, there was a dark figure squatting on the ground, holding a brush and drawing something on the ground.

　　Uncle Cong turned around and saw me and Brother Xiang. He immediately shouted, "Catch this guy!"

　　I rolled up my sleeves and rushed forward with the Jiang Chen Sword. As for Brother Xiang, he took two steps back and ran away. This bastard, I don't know what he was thinking. He turned around and ran at this critical moment.

　　But I couldn't do anything about it now. When I was bypassing Uncle Cong, the hungry ghost was ready to rush up to stop me, but Uncle Cong chopped it back with his sword.

　　I quickly ran to the grandson. He looked to be in his thirties. He was a little fat. He was writing something seriously with his head down. When I ran in front of him, he finally reacted. He raised his head and looked at me in surprise.

　　I don't care what expression this grandson has. I just chopped his forehead with my sword. I don't care whether he killed someone or not. This bastard has killed so many people in this Jingdong Building. Who knows how many more people he has killed in the past. I will benefit the society by chopping this bastard to death with my sword.

　　This guy quickly ducked his head to avoid the sword. He stopped writing immediately. He rushed over and hugged my thigh tightly. I originally thought that this guy was going to use some means to deal with me. I was ready to stab him back with my sword.

　　I didn't expect this guy to hug me and yell, "Please spare my life. I was forced to do this. If I didn't do this, Li Zhendong would kill me. Don't kill me. I'm a good person."

　　"Well." I was stunned. People from the White Lotus Sect wouldn't be so spineless. Although the White Lotus Sect is a cult, it always left a very mysterious impression on me. People in it are basically strong-willed people. I didn't expect this guy to cry and scream after being scared by me.

　　"Get out of here. Stay still. Wait for the police to come and explain to them." I held the sword and looked at him carefully. Then I took out my cell phone and was about to dial 110. Suddenly, a gleaming dagger appeared in the hand of this grandson and stabbed me.

　　【362】Killer Rat

　　I was shocked when I saw the knife stabbing at me. Fortunately, this guy was holding my thigh at the beginning, so I reacted well and kicked him in the jaw with my knee. I know my own strength in this kick, and I kicked him with my knee. This guy was immediately kicked away. Although the light was dim at that time, I still saw a few bloody teeth spit out of his mouth. This guy got up and threw the knife to the ground, turned around and ran to the other side of the alley. I quickly ran towards him. This coward is really too cowardly. He ran away after being scared by me once. It really brought shame to the White Lotus Sect. Don't say that this bastard doesn't seem to have any special abilities, but when he ran away at that speed, Liu Xiang would probably give him a thumbs up. It's a waste of talent for such a person not to participate in the Olympics and win a few awards for the country. Instead, he ran into some evil cult. Anyway, I couldn't catch up with this bastard. He was about to run out of the alley. Suddenly I was a little desperate because there were so many people outside. If he ran into the crowd, there would be no way I could catch him. At the moment when this grandson was about to run out of the alley, Brother Xiang at the exit actually blocked the road with a brick in his hand. This guy stopped running and hugged his head to the ground and yelled, "Don't do it, don't do it. I surrender."

　　"Brother Xiang, this guy is very insidious, be careful." I was still quite far away at the time, but I still shouted to remind Brother Xiang so that he would not repeat the same mistake. Brother Xiang was also very direct. He took a brick and hit the bastard on the head. Immediately, the guy lay on the ground pretending to be dead, and there was no movement. As soon as this grandson was knocked unconscious, the ghost that was still pestering Uncle Cong disappeared without a trace in an instant. Uncle Cong also hurried to the side and asked: "How did you two knock him down? Well done."

　　"Fuck, don't even mention it. This guy is a coward." I smiled and kicked the bastard twice. "Damn it, I like cowards. Take them back to Lingling Hall first. I'm worried that no one will come to play with the eighteen tortures in my office. Take him away." Uncle Cong was also angrily waving at me and Brother Xiang and leading the way. I quickly carried this guy on my back and followed Uncle Cong. Uncle Cong's car was parked not far from the exit of the alley, but it seemed that his Ferrari had been hit and bruised all over. No wonder he was so angry. Brother Xiang and I After my brother got in the car, he asked around and it turned out that this grandson was not in this alley at first, but he ran away as soon as he saw Uncle Cong. He even robbed a taxi on the road and ended up having a police-robber chase with him. At this time, there was no one in Lingling Hall. Uncle Cong opened the door and we carried this grandson into Uncle Cong's office. As soon as he threw him in, Uncle Cong took out a pair of handcuffs and a few knives from the drawer of his desk. They looked quite creepy. Uncle Cong pointed at Brother Xiang and said, "Xiangzi, go get some water to wake this bastard up."

　　"Fuck, isn't this ready-made?" Brother Xiang was about to untie his belt when Uncle Cong came up and knocked on Brother Xiang's head, cursing, "We are not villains. Can we use urine like this to wake him up? How many times have I told you that we are civilized people? Can you show me some civilized temperament?"

　　"Uh" Brother Xiang was stunned for a while, quickly fastened his belt and said: "Then I'll go get some water"

　　"Come back," Uncle Cong quickly called Brother Xiang, "Don't use water to wake him up in such a cold weather. It's very rude. If he catches a cold, he will also suffer from it. It's not good."

　　"We are all civilized people, so let's use civilized methods," Uncle Cong said as he walked to the side of the grandson and kicked him hard in the chest. With a dull bang, I looked at the guy and he didn't move at all. I immediately swallowed my saliva. If this kick had been given to me, I would have fainted and would have been woken up by it. That guy really isn't that tenacious, right? When Uncle Cong saw that he hadn't woken up, he raised his foot and prepared to kick him again. Suddenly, the grandson, who had been lying still, immediately sat up as if a spring had been installed under him, hugged Uncle Cong and shouted, "Do you think torturing me will work? I tell you, as long as you torture me, I will never tell you anything even if you kill me. But as long as you don't torture me, I will tell you whatever you want to know."

　　"Awake and stop pretending to be dead." Uncle Cong sneered and asked, "Originally you wanted to harm the people in Jingdong Building. Our mission was just to catch the ghost, but now the situation has changed a little. Tell me what happened to Wu Jiu."

　　"I don't know. I was just sent here as cannon fodder. I don't know anything." The grandson immediately begged for mercy. "Fuck you, you're still not honest. You are the rat of the White Lotus Sect's twelve zodiac signs, right? Your real name is Liu Qingde, nicknamed the killer rat. You're afraid of death, but you're good at evil magic. It's said that except for the leader and those hair guards, you are the highest-ranking zodiac sign in your cult. How could you not know?" Uncle Cong looked at this guy with a sneer on his face. When the killer rat heard what Uncle Cong said, his face changed wildly and he said, "How do you know all this? It's impossible."

　　"Why shouldn't I know? Hum, you'd better tell the truth. Otherwise, I can cut off your testicles and then fry eggs and let you eat them. How about this punishment? Or I can cut off your little brother and roast ham. You really can't let me use the punishment before you confess." Uncle Cong said, shaking the knife in his hand with a threatening look on his face. I felt a pain in my balls when I heard what Uncle Cong said. This punishment can only be thought of by people like Uncle Cong. It's too **. "No, no, I'll tell you everything." This killer rat is really spineless and said quickly: "But I declare in advance that I am innocent. I was really forced to do these things. You can't torture me, even if you beat me."

　　"Don't worry, as long as you tell me everything, I promise to give you a chance to reform. Is that okay?" Uncle Cong said to the guy with a coaxing expression. The guy nodded and said, "I don't know the details either."

　　Uncle Cong kicked the guy over and said, "Think it over before you speak."

　　The killer rat said with a wronged look on his face: "Don't hit me. This is just the beginning of the brewing. I don't know the details, but it's probably like this..."

　　【363】Beijing, here I come!

　　The killer rat began to tell everything in detail. It turned out that the White Lotus Sect had planned to eliminate those who hindered the development of the White Lotus Sect from the very beginning, and my master Wu Jiu was the primary candidate. Recently, he tricked my master and Master Qiuxiang to the headquarters of the White Lotus Sect by using the curse of Master Su Daji. "Where is your headquarters?" Uncle Cong kicked him hard. "On the Nanshan Mountain in southern Beijing..." The killer rat said hurriedly, and then said a lot of things, even saying which bus number he took to get there. "Now that you're done, kill him for me." Uncle Cong started to punch and kick him hard. The killer rat protected his head and hurriedly said, "Brother, don't hit me. Didn't you say before that you would give me a chance to reform?"

　　"Oh, I almost forgot if you hadn't told me." Uncle Cong wiped the sweat from his forehead, took out his cell phone, dialed 110, said a few words, hung up the phone, and said to the killer rat: "Go to prison and reform yourself."

　　"No, big brother, you will definitely not be able to find the exact location of Nanshan. The entrance to our headquarters is also very secret. I can take you in, don't send me in," the killer rat shouted hurriedly, "Get lost." Uncle Cong kicked the grandson aside, and soon two policemen came. The two policemen were also Uncle Fang's men. Without saying much, they arrested the man and took the killer rat away. After he was taken away, the three of us sat down on the sofa in Uncle Cong's office. Uncle Cong frowned and said, "What should we do now? That bastard Wu Jiu didn't even discuss it with us and went to their headquarters by himself."

　　"Master is so powerful, there shouldn't be any problem," I consoled Uncle Cong. He shook his head and said, "No, Wu Jiu is indeed powerful, but he is too stupid. He loses all rationality when it comes to his wife. If the White Lotus Sect is determined to prepare evil magic to wait for Wu Jiu, then Wu Jiu might really be in danger. And doesn't Chen Hui have a bad premonition? I actually have this premonition recently, too. It's the same with the house."

　　After hearing this, I could only nod and sigh: "That's right, if the master's life was not in danger, how could we have such a premonition?"

　　"What should we do now?" Xiang asked

　　Uncle Cong said: "What else can we do? Just break into the White Lotus Cult headquarters. Damn it. I'll call Fang right away to see if I can use my connections in the Monster Catching Bureau to mobilize troops and then we'll take them down in one fell swoop."

　　"That's the only way." We nodded. Uncle Cong picked up the phone and told Uncle Fang about the general situation. After a while, Uncle Cong hung up the phone with some "hmm" and "ah". He said, "It should be fine. The country has actually been wanting to take action against the White Lotus Sect. It's just that they haven't found the address of the White Lotus Sect. But there are still big problems."

　　"Because the headquarters is in Beijing," Xiang asked

　　Uncle Cong nodded and said, "After all, that is the capital. Perhaps this is why the White Lotus Sect first established its headquarters in Beijing. Who knows how many demons and ghosts there are in the White Lotus Sect's headquarters. If we attack and let those demons run out and cause trouble in Beijing, it will be very dangerous."

　　"Then what should we do? We can't let Master go to that place alone, right?" I frowned and asked. "No, that's not what I mean. If you want to have fun, then have it bigger. What I want is to have all the people from the Monster Catching Bureau and the Psychic Team gather in the south of Beijing. If those monsters run out, let these people stop them and don't let those monsters enter Beijing."

　　As soon as Uncle Cong finished speaking, I got goosebumps all over my body. Damn, this is too much. I asked, "What if we still can't stop all those monsters and demons from running into Beijing?"

　　"Then we'll catch them one by one. The total number of people in the supernatural team is over a thousand, and there are more than 30 people from the Monster Catching Bureau. If you don't believe it, we can't cure those ghosts." Uncle Cong took out his phone and said, "Hello, General Wang? This is Wu Zhicong, the deputy director of the Monster Catching Bureau."

　　I went to the Monster Catching Bureau. Was it opened by my master? The director made him the director. Uncle Cong usually kept silent but he was actually the deputy director of the Monster Catching Bureau. Uncle Cong told the General Wang on the other side that he was going to make a big move recently and hoped that their troops would help. Then he hung up the phone, stood up and said, "Huizi and Xiangzi, you guys go to Beijing first to adapt to the environment. I will contact you when I arrive in Beijing."

　　"How long will it take to attack the White Lotus headquarters?" Brother Xiang asked directly. "The sooner the better. Although we have a bad feeling now, it doesn't mean that Wu Jiu will be in trouble. Wu Jiu should be in great danger on this trip, but he shouldn't be in trouble now, otherwise Huizi must have sensed it. Three days, I will contact you and then attack the White Lotus headquarters."

　　After that, Uncle Cong took out his phone and continued to contact people. I also understood that to carry out such a big move in Beijing, many things must be communicated. Of course, this kind of thing is not something we should worry about. Brother Xiang and I did not argue and directly left the office and walked downstairs. On the way, I asked Brother Xiang: "How many wronged souls and evil ghosts do you think there are in the White Lotus base?"

　　"Anyway, there are a lot of them." Brother Xiang frowned and said, "Don't think Uncle Cong said it so easily, but this matter is very difficult to implement. Moreover, more than 70 people on the Hundred Ghosts List are estimated to have fallen into the hands of the White Lotus Sect. Not to mention how many other demons and monsters there are. If these things run out and run into Beijing, the trouble will be very big."

　　"Didn't they say that Beijing has a formation?" I used to often hear Brother Xiang say that Beijing itself is a Feng Shui bureau. "That kind of formation can prevent ghosts. Don't be ridiculous. That formation is only for economic development. It has no effect on preventing ghosts. Even those ghosts will want to run into the Forbidden City." Brother Xiang sighed and said, "Do you know why Uncle Cong directly said that he wanted those people from the supernatural group to be blocked in the south city? It's because the Forbidden City has a very heavy yin energy, and those ghosts will definitely run to the Forbidden City."

　　Brother Xiang and I chatted while we went out and hailed a taxi back home. Brother Xiang and I simply washed up and went to bed. I asked Brother Xiang to wake us up early the next morning. After we got up, we packed our clothes and all the ghost-catching tools. "Let's go, Beijing." Brother Xiang patted my shoulder and we ran to Chengdu Airport and bought two tickets to Beijing at twelve o'clock. The plane took off slowly in Beijing. When I got off the plane, I immediately felt that the atmosphere in Beijing was really different. Maybe it was my own feeling. Beijing, the capital of our China, I used to always I've been looking forward to it, but I didn't expect to actually get here today. "Beijing, I'm here!" As soon as we got out of the airport, Brother Xiang shouted to the sky. I quickly stood aside. There are so many foreigners at the Beijing airport. It doesn't matter if I embarrass myself in front of the Chinese, but I can't embarrass myself in front of these foreigners. At least I can't let them know that I'm with this embarrassing guy. Brother Xiang and I are like two country bumpkins coming to the city. Everything is new to us. Especially Brother Xiang, he pointed at these houses in the taxi and said in admiration: "See these houses? These houses are all Feng Shui. It's amazing. Beijing is really different."

　　We don't have any destinations right now, but I don't know who said that if you come to Beijing and don't go there once, it's like you've come in vain. Of course, we went straight to Beijing. I don't know if the prices in Beijing are really that high or if we were ripped off. We took a taxi from the airport to Beijing, but the driver actually charged us 1,500 yuan. The taxi driver also said, "The prices in Beijing are so high."

　　There was nothing I could do. We were from other places and didn't know the place well. Besides, it was Brother Xiang who paid for it, so I said generously, "It's okay, just some cash."

　　I pulled Xiang, who looked miserable, out of the car and he yelled, "Damn it! I'm never coming to Beijing again. Prices are too high."

　　"Okay, okay, let's go into the Forbidden City and have fun." I smiled and pulled him to the place where tickets were sold. There were a lot of people in the Forbidden City. I bought two tickets and we ran in and started playing. I felt that the Forbidden City was boring. I originally thought it would be fun, but after entering and starting to play, I felt that it was boring. On the contrary, Brother Xiang became more and more interested in playing. While playing, he also commented on how amazing the Feng Shui of the Forbidden City was. Anyway, I didn't understand much. We entered the Forbidden City at about two o'clock in the afternoon and played until five o'clock when the Forbidden City closed. We came out. As soon as we left the Forbidden City, I felt that the sky was gradually getting dark. I didn't even know where to go now Suddenly, Uncle Cong called. "Hey, where are you two?" Uncle Cong asked on the phone. "Brother Xiang and I are at the gate of the Forbidden City. We don't know what to do now." "Then you two just wait there, I'll have someone pick you up." Uncle Cong hung up the phone. When Brother Xiang saw me hang up, he asked me what happened. I said someone was coming to pick us up. We waited for about half an hour, and a military vehicle with a military license plate stopped in front of us. A middle-aged man who looked to be in his thirties and dressed in a military uniform got out of the car, walked up to Brother Xiang and me with a smile, and asked, "You two are Mr. Chen and Mr. Li, right?"

　　"Who are you?" I asked carefully

　　"I am the guard of Lieutenant General Wang. Mr. Wu asked me to pick you up," the driver said with a smile. I nodded immediately and my opinion of this middle-aged man suddenly increased a lot. The guard must be this person's confidant. And the man in front of me is the guard of a lieutenant general. How dare I be careless? I quickly and politely said, "Thank you very much."

　　"Please get in the car, General Wang is still waiting for you in the army," the guard said politely [ps: Today is still 3,000 words. If things go well tomorrow, I will write more. The big battle will start soon. Haha, guess how many ghosts ran into the capital]

　　【364】Battle for the Defense of the Capital (I)

　　Brother Xiang and I got on the military vehicle timidly. Even Brother Xiang, who is usually very brave, didn't say a word in the car. The police officer drove very steadily and didn't run red lights like those rich second-generations or official second-generations. He always waited for the red light before driving. The police officer occasionally said a word or two to Brother Xiang and me in the car. Anyway, his tone was very kind. Brother Xiang and I just said "hmm" and "ah" and didn't say much. About twenty minutes later, we arrived at a military district in Beijing. After we got in, we stopped in front of an office building. Brother Xiang and I got off the car and looked at the soldiers around us. Actually, we had been in the military district during the military training, but the feeling was different. The soldiers in that military district were just like ruffians, while the soldiers in this military district were full of vigor and walked in a very disciplined manner. "Please, the general is waiting for you two." The guard pointed to the office building and politely led the way. Brother Xiang and I were as honest as primary school students entering the teacher's office, not daring to breathe. The guard took us to the top floor, found an office, knocked on the door, pushed it open and said, "General, the two guests are here."

　　"Come in," an old voice came from inside

　　Brother Xiang and I walked in. I saw that the office was quite simple, with just a bookcase, a desk and a sofa. At this moment, there was an old general in military uniform sitting at the desk. He looked to be in his seventies. Although he was old, he looked very energetic. He looked up at Brother Xiang and me, pointed at the sofa and said, "Sit down."

　　Brother Xiang and I quickly ran to the sofa and sat down. The guard closed the door and left. "I heard about this incident. Wu Jiu ran into the White Lotus headquarters, right?" The old general lowered his head to read some documents and asked. "Yes," Brother Xiang and I nodded quickly. Of course, we didn't dare to say anything in front of the old general. How should we say it? Anyway, it felt that although the old general was sitting there quietly, he always had an aura. Especially when I stole a glance at the old general, his eyes felt very sharp. It was the kind that could scare people with just a glare. "You two don't have to be so polite. I have known that little Wu Jiu for a long time. You two are both his disciples. There's no need to be so polite." The old general put away the documents with a smile, took a chair and sat opposite Brother Xiang and I and said, "But this matter is quite troublesome. After all, Beijing is not like other places. Wu Zhicong also told me the details. You two should stay in our army for the next few days and then act together after two days."

　　"Yeah," I nodded quickly. The old general also nodded and said, "Go out and find Xiao Liu who just took you in. I have something else to do, so I won't accompany you." After the old general finished speaking, he walked back to his desk and began to look at the documents. "Then General Wang, we'll take our leave first." I pulled up Brother Xiang who was still in a daze and quickly pushed the door open and walked out. As soon as I got out, Xiao Liu, whom General Wang mentioned, was the guard standing at the door. When he saw us coming out, he said, "Come with me, both of you. I've already arranged accommodation for you."

　　The two of us followed Guard Liu to the military district's guesthouse, but there was no one in the guesthouse now. Guard Liu said, "The order has come down from above. Some of the people in the supernatural team are resting here."

　　"Thank you," I nodded.

　　"Why do you live in such a shabby place?" Suddenly, someone shouted at the gate we entered before. I turned around and saw that a soldier was walking in with two people. One of the two people looked to be in his forties, a little fat, wearing sunglasses and a suit. The other one looked to be in his thirties, with a masculine face, and looked like a bodyguard. It was the fat man who said that this place was not good. Police Officer Liu frowned slightly but still did not move. The man in his thirties next to the fat man said, "Your Majesty, don't be picky. We came here to do something this time."

　　"Tianzi, didn't I tell you not to call me your Majesty? I am Qin Dazhuang now, a star. Although I usually play the role of the emperor, calling me that will make people misunderstand. You are too immersed in the role, understand?" The fat man said to the person next to him who was called Tianzi, "Yes, Your Majesty." Tianzi nodded, "There is corpse qi." Suddenly, Brother Xiang next to me looked at the two people and whispered to me. I was about to take the Jiangchen Sword from the backpack behind me. Brother Xiang grabbed my hand and whispered, "Don't be impulsive. The corpse qi of these two people is terrifying."

　　I frowned and didn't dare to do anything. Then the fat man cursed and found a room on the first floor and went in. Guard Liu was next to us and reminded us, "Please come in, both of you."

　　"Okay." Guard Liu found us a room on the third floor and explained some things, such as some places in the military area that we couldn't go to, and then left. After Guard Liu left, I quickly closed the door and frowned at Brother Xiang and asked, "What should we do? How did two zombies sneak into the army?"

　　"How would I know? These two zombies are very powerful. At least they are no weaker than the white-eyed zombie we encountered in the Thousand Corpses Tunnel." Brother Xiang also looked worried. "Why don't we go and give it a try? We are a military unit here, so it won't be too dangerous." I am too curious. I want to understand things I don't understand. Brother Xiang nodded and said, "Take up your weapons, and if that doesn't work, just kill them."

　　After that, Brother Xiang picked up his compass and I picked up the Jiang Chen Sword. We went out and looked around the guesthouse. There was no one there. We walked carefully to the door of the two zombies on the first floor. I knocked on the door and held the Jiang Chen Sword tightly, ready to chop the person inside as soon as he opened the door. Soon the door opened. The one who opened the door was the zombie who looked to be in his thirties. The zombie looked at us strangely and asked, "What are you two doing?"

　　"Go to hell!" I took the General's Sword and slashed at him. He didn't dodge. When my General's Sword was about a palm's length away from his forehead, the zombie suddenly roared "Roar!"

　　The sound was so loud and deafening. I stood closer and saw that the man's eyes were blood red. He turned out to be a red-eyed zombie.

　　【365】Battle for the Defense of the Capital (Part 2)

　　Big deal! Although Brother Xiang and I knew that these two zombies might be very powerful and might be white-eyed zombies, we didn't expect that this one would be a red-eyed zombie, which could be regarded as a god-like existence in ancient times. "Run!" Brother Xiang grabbed my hand and ran without hesitation. Brother Xiang and I had just taken a step when I felt someone grabbing my shoulder. The strength of this hand was so great that I couldn't move at all. "Tell me who sent you to assassinate His Majesty," the zombie asked indifferently. "Assassination? How did you two zombies get into the army?" Brother Xiang was also caught and asked back, "If you don't tell me, right, then you will die." This red-eyed zombie burst out with corpse qi that could be seen by the naked eye. With two hands, one hand pinched my neck and the other hand pinched Brother Xiang's neck. The strength of his hands became stronger and stronger. "Alright, Tianzi, didn't I tell you not to fight and kill all day? Now this is a harmonious society. Are those two little brothers okay?" The fat man actually came out in pajamas holding a bag of potato chips. "No, no, I'm fine." I squeezed out two words with all my strength. My neck hurt so much that I couldn't bear it. I couldn't use any strength in my whole body. The red-eyed zombie was too scary. "Huh?" The fat man walked up to us and looked at the Jiang Chen Sword in my hand strangely and asked, "Isn't this the Jiang Chen Sword of Wu Jiu? How come it is in your hand?" Then he raised his head and looked at the two of us carefully, and immediately said to the red-eyed zombie, "Alright, Meng Tian, ​​let them go quickly. These two people are Wu Jiu's two apprentices. What do you want to do to kill them? Aren't you afraid that Wu Jiu will fight you to the death?"

　　"Hmm." The red-eyed zombie named Meng Tian frowned slightly and let go. These two zombies actually knew the master. What did that bastard do before? How come he knew all kinds of people, even the red-eyed zombies? "You two should go back and take a shower. We are not bad people. We are here to help fight the White Lotus Sect." The fat man was about to leave after he finished speaking, but suddenly he seemed to remember something and turned around and said, "By the way, my name is Qin Dazhuang. If you have any movies to shoot in the future, you can find me. I'm a professional photographer of emperor scenes."

　　After Qin Dazhuang turned around and left, the red-eyed zombie named Meng Tian turned around and followed him in. After the two zombies closed the door, I helplessly asked Brother Xiang next to me: "What should I do? There are actually red-eyed zombies here."

　　"What else can we do? Can you beat them? I hope they don't kill people everywhere. Otherwise, not to mention the two of us, even if Uncle Cong comes, it won't be any use." Brother Xiang shook his head. We were really upset. We originally wanted to see what these two zombies were like, but we didn't expect there to be red-eyed zombies. Brother Xiang and I basically didn't dare to go out for the next two days for fear of encountering these two zombies. There were more and more residents in the guesthouse, and there were basically dozens of them every day. These people were from supernatural groups all over the country. Brother Xiang and I often went out to chat with those people. They often drank and boasted together in the lobby of the guesthouse, and each one was more fierce than the other. Today They said they killed a few zombies, and tomorrow they will say they captured a few old demons. Anyway, no matter how awesome they are, even Brother Xiang feels inferior to them when they brag. Only after I met those people did I realize that not all Yin-Yang masters are like Mr. Liu and other traditional Yin-Yang masters who do things in a conventional way. These people are actually similar to me and Brother Xiang. They are all from the younger generation and love to drink and pick up girls. On the third day, the army people started to let us gather at eight o'clock in the morning. Brother Xiang and I got up at eight o'clock, packed our things and stood at the door of the guesthouse. At this time, there were more than a hundred people, all members of the supernatural group. At this time, a colonel frowned at this group of people and suddenly shouted: "Stand at attention!"

　　"cut"

　　I stood up straight quickly. Maybe it was because of what those soldiers did during the military training. Anyway, it was my natural reaction to stand up straight. But the other people in the psychic team and even Brother Xiang were standing crookedly. The colonel shook his head and said, "This operation is a confidential mission. Your psychic team is divided into five groups, each with 100 people. You are one of the groups."

　　Then five buses came. Brother Xiang randomly picked one and got on it. The bus soon arrived at Nanwan between the Fourth Ring Road and the Fifth Ring Road. At this time, there were already hundreds of people standing in a square in Nanwan. We got off the bus quickly. I roughly counted and estimated that there were more than 500 people around the square. There were also armed police guarding to prevent ordinary people from approaching. Brother Xiang and I randomly found a place to stand. At this time, a major general who looked to be in his forties and had the rank of major general held a loudspeaker and shouted, "Okay, you bunch of rubbish, stand still."

　　"No matter how capable you are, your quality is rubbish. You pick your noses, wear slippers, and stand crookedly. Stand straight!" The major general shouted with a megaphone: "To be honest, we soldiers envy you. We can't defend the motherland when we are soldiers, but now you have the opportunity to defend your own country. We envy you, so stand at attention!"

　　When I heard what the major general said, I was immediately excited and everyone stood in line. "Okay, now it's okay. Group one will guard the fifth ring, group two will guard the fourth ring, group three will guard the third ring, and groups four and five will guard the second ring together. We must not let those dirty things pass the second ring." The major general shouted, "Then the members of the Monster Catching Bureau will attack the White Lotus headquarters."

　　It was then that I noticed that there were thirty people standing in front of the five hundred of us, and they were all dressed in the same black Zhongshan suit. I then noticed that one of them was wearing a Zhongshan suit and carrying eight peach wood swords. This person turned out to be l. "There will be a curfew in the southern part of Beijing tonight. All members of the supernatural team should go to their own guard places and choose their guard locations. Then the members of the Monster Catching Bureau will start the attack at eight o'clock in the evening. Our army will send a special forces team to go in with you. The people from your Monster Catching Bureau will be responsible for dealing with the ghosts inside, and this special forces team will eliminate the members of the White Lotus Sect inside."

　　"yes"

　　Five hundred of us shouted collectively

　　"Then let's go. The goal of the Monster Hunting Bureau is to eliminate all members of the White Lotus Sect. The goal of the Psychic Team is to protect our capital. If there are no problems, we will set off. The general attack will begin at 8 o'clock tonight."

　　"yes"

　　Brother Xiang and I quickly got into a car and the car rumbled forward.

　　【366】Battle for the Defense of the Capital (Part 3)

　　We drove for a few minutes before we stopped. The soldier who was driving took out a map and handed it to us, saying, "This is the map of the Five Rings. Our army has marked fifty strongholds. Each stronghold is guarded by two people. As long as each person keeps no monsters from getting through to the place they are guarding, the safety of Beijing can be guaranteed."

　　We took the map and looked at it. Sure enough, there were fifty red dots on it. I quickly pointed to a map at the back that looked like a park and said, "We two brothers are guarding this place. Brothers, please don't grab it."

　　We had become quite familiar with each other in the guesthouse and basically knew everyone there. Those people scolded us for picking the one at the back. Of course, they were just saying that. In fact, these strongholds were all lined up in a straight line, so there was nothing in front and behind. Everyone started to pick their own strongholds. I also noticed that the two zombies were actually in our car, and I didn't know if it was intentional or unintentional, but they actually chose a stronghold next to where Xiangge and I were, very close. After all of us had chosen our strongholds, the soldier said, "Come on, everyone. You are all guards of the Five Rings. If we talk about our army fighting, you are the front-line soldiers. I wish you good luck." After that, the soldier gave us a standard military salute and we returned a not-so-standard salute. Then our group got off the car and reached the side of the road. Only then did we realize that this place was actually a very remote place. Damn, there were two cars with more than a hundred people in total. Not to mention how many years this place had been. A taxi passed by, and then there was a taxi passing by. Those bastards rushed over to grab the car and sent us there as if they were in a war. The two buses also turned around and left. We had to send people to their destination. We all started cursing. Those who chose a place closer to their base laughed and told us to wait slowly. Then these guys walked away arm in arm. I took out my phone and looked at the navigation. Damn, what kind of place did Brother Xiang pick? It would take at least an hour to walk there. "You two little guys can't get a taxi, come with me. Tianzi, call my agency and ask them to send a car over." At this time, the two zombies somehow walked up to us. Qin Dazhuang smiled and said "Yeah" to Meng Tian next to him. Meng Tian nodded, then took out a phone and started making a call. Soon, most of the people in the supernatural group had left. Qin Dazhuang kept nagging beside me, "I'm not bragging, I'm a very famous actor. You know, Huang Xiaoming invited me to act in a movie the other day. And that Feng Xiaogang insisted on becoming sworn brothers with me and asked me to beat him up. He's a small character like that and still tries to get close to me, right Tianzi, if it were me now, I would have chopped off his head several times."

　　Brother Xiang glanced at him and said, "It turns out that you were once an emperor. You keep talking nonsense. You are even more bullshitty than me. Why don't you say that you are the President of the United States?"

　　“I’m not bragging. I just didn’t know there were countries overseas at that time, otherwise I would have led people to attack them. I can be whatever I want, let alone the president.” Qin Dazhuang was really not afraid of the wind blowing his tongue. He dared to brag about anything. He kept muttering to himself beside us. It was nothing more than a few female celebrities who came to him and he looked down on them. When he was the emperor, the concubines were beautiful. Anyway, Brother Xiang and I felt like vomiting after listening to them, but we didn’t dare to say anything. After all, the two zombies were so fierce and scary. Basically, the people in the guesthouse knew that they were zombies, but no one dared to mess with them. Only Brother Xiang and I were stupid and got beaten up by Meng Tian for nothing. Not long after, a white van drove up to us. I pointed at the van and asked Qin Dazhuang, “Is this your private car?”

　　"Why is the van bad? Even the Ferghana BMWs back then couldn't catch up with this speed. Anyway, I like it." Qin Dazhuang said proudly. Forget it. This guy is just a freak. Such a fierce zombie can do anything else. He can be an actor or rob a bank. The income is enough for him to earn in his entire life. Besides, if these two zombies go to rob a bank, it may take at least five or six people from the Monster Catching Bureau to deal with them. Forget it. Taking a van is better than those guys who rush to take taxis. That's the only way I could comfort myself. I got on the van and sat for about thirty minutes before we arrived at my and Brother Xiang's base. Didn't the map say it was a park? Brother Xiang and I saw a gazebo surrounded by weeds. Originally, Brother Xiang and I wanted to find a place with a good environment, preferably a park with a bunch of girls playing inside and looking around. However, Brother Xiang and I seemed to have forgotten that this place is in the Fifth Ring Road. How could any girl come to play in such a remote place? Brother Xiang and I got out of the car and the van drove away. We carried our tools and walked into the gazebo and started to prepare. Luckily, the diameter of this gazebo was about seven or eight meters, and there was a round table in the middle. I found a place to sit and asked Brother Xiang, "Brother Xiang, how are we going to set up the formation now?"

　　"Bu Mao!" Brother Xiang looked at me with an idiotic look on his face. He found a chair to sit down, took out two pieces of sausage from his backpack, took a bite and said, "Don't be afraid. If ghosts come, we will let them pass. Aren't there people on the Fourth Ring Road, Third Ring Road and Second Ring Road? They will definitely be able to withstand it."

　　"Oh my god, can you be so shameless? What if everyone thinks like you, then we're doomed?" I said, "Do you think everyone is as smart as me?" Brother Xiang looked so proud that I wanted to kick him. I thought carefully about what Brother Xiang said and still shook my head. I can't control what happens to other people, but if these ghosts really get into the Fourth Ring Road, there will be a lot of trouble. The further those ghosts run into Beijing, the more trouble they will have. Anyway, we have to do our job well. Thinking of this, looking at Brother Xiang who was still chewing on a sausage, I snatched Brother Xiang's backpack and started to place his talismans on the pavilion. Brother Xiang quickly scolded, "Fuck, why are you so stubborn? That talisman is not a talisman for setting up an array. Forget it, I have to do it myself."

　　【367】Battle for the Defense of the Capital (IV)

　　Then I sat in the pavilion with my legs crossed, smoking, watching Brother Xiang busying himself there. Of course, it's not that I don't mean business, it's mainly because I really don't understand the formation. Brother Xiang was busy until two o'clock in the afternoon, pasting talismans and drawing talismans with cinnabar near the pavilion. After he finished, Brother Xiang was already sweating profusely. I quickly ran to Brother Xiang, handed him a cigarette, and asked with a smile: "Brother Xiang, you have worked hard. How long can this thing last?"

　　"Don't worry, don't call it a ghost. I've made this thing so hard that not even a fly can get in. We can just sleep here today. When we wake up tomorrow morning, everything will be over. How nice it will be."

　　Brother Xiang is still the same as always, making talismans just for a peaceful sleep. Luckily it wasn't very cold today and the sun was quite strong. There were benches in the pavilion. I found a place to sit down and used my backpack as a pillow and fell asleep. Brother Xiang also found a place to sleep. It was around five o'clock. Suddenly there was a loud noise in the pavilion. I was so scared that I jumped up and thought the ghosts were attacking. It turned out to be Qin Dazhuang. Qin Dazhuang came over cursing and asked, "Why are you making those talismans at the door? They are too weak."

　　"Fuck, I worked so hard to make this talisman array." Suddenly, Brother Xiang's wailing was heard in the pavilion. "This is what the talisman array is." Qin Dazhuang shook his head and took out two walkie-talkies from his bag and said, "These are what the military people gave us when they came to us just now. I saw that they were very tired, so I came over to give them to you two."

　　"For two walkie-talkies, you destroyed the talisman formation that I worked so hard to make. Fatty, don't run away. I want to fight you in a one-on-one duel." Brother Xiang was so excited that he was about to rush over. Fortunately, I was quick-witted and grabbed Brother Xiang and cursed, "Are you crazy? You just want to break the talisman formation. Can the two of us beat him?"

　　"I gave you two walkie-talkies just to make it convenient for you to call for help when you are in danger. You can call me or Tianzi at that time. We will come here soon. Okay, I won't tell you anymore. I'm going back." After saying that, Qin Dazhuang turned around and walked away happily, leaving behind only two black walkie-talkies. "What should I do, Brother Xiang?" I asked Brother Xiang next to me and scolded him, "What can I do? We'll just have to deal with the situation when the time comes."

　　I nodded and looked at the time. It was almost five o'clock. I was not going to sleep. I took the two walkie-talkies that Qin Dazhuang brought and studied them. The power of these walkie-talkies is really extraordinary. All the people in the supernatural groups in the five rings can be contacted. I turned on the channel and listened to the people in the supernatural groups. They actually used this thing as a singing stage. One guy was still singing in a ghostly and howling voice, and a bunch of people were cheering and ordering songs. Time passed quickly. Anyway, I had nothing to do, so I used the walkie-talkie to chat and talk nonsense with the people in the supernatural groups. Soon it was seven fifty. Suddenly, the person talking on the walkie-talkie also started I held my phone and looked at it for a while. Ten minutes passed quickly. Eight o'clock came. Suddenly, a red flare flew into the sky from the far south. "Brother Xiang, be careful. They have started the attack." I warned Brother Xiang who was still sad. Brother Xiang nodded. I quickly switched the channel of the walkie-talkie to the channel of the attacking team. The sound of the walkie-talkie over there was very chaotic, and there were gunshots from time to time. At about half past eight, a deafening sound suddenly shook the sky. I even felt the ground under my feet tremble a few times. "Roar"

　　Suddenly, a strong chill came from the south, as if a large glacier had suddenly appeared over there. The attacking team's channel was full of noise and I couldn't hear anything clearly. I quickly switched the channel back and said into the intercom, "Brothers, be careful."

　　No one responded to the intercom.

　　Suddenly, in the south, although it was night, a dense black evil spirit began to gather. Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the intercom: "I am from the Monster Catching Bureau. All the supernatural teams on duty, please pay attention. All ghosts are rushing towards Beijing. However, there are no ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List. The evil spirit in the sky is the evil magic of the White Lotus Sect. It will summon a ghost to appear in the direction of the ghost. All the supernatural teams are allowed to evacuate and wait for our people from the Monster Catching Bureau to arrive."

　　"Hey, hey, what happened?" I shouted at the other end while holding the intercom. How could a ghost suddenly appear? And if a ghost appeared, the Monster Catching Bureau would normally send people to stop it immediately. But why don't they stop it now? "Don't ask. What could be going on in the White Lotus Sect that has entangled all the people in the Monster Catching Bureau?" Brother Xiang pointed at the terrifying evil spirit in the sky and said seriously, "Be careful, that ghost is very scary."

　　"Do I need you to tell me?" I rolled my eyes at him. I could feel the terrifying chill that erupted over there. In fact, most of it was emitted by the evil spirit in the sky. Suddenly, an ordinary starving ghost came out from the bushes and rushed towards Beijing. I quickly took the Jiang Chen Sword and ran over. I chopped the starving ghost to pieces with one sword. Slowly, more and more ghosts came out from the bushes in the south, but none of them were powerful ghosts. What l said was right. There were no ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List. Most of these ghosts were lonely ghosts. At most, they were evil ghosts. There were no fierce ghosts. At least Brother Xiang and I didn't encounter any. At this time, there was also a lot of joy in the intercom. People were just talking about why these ghosts were so weak, or some people were envious of how many ghosts they had killed. Some people even made bets on who killed more ghosts. Although they were all a group of frighteningly weak ghosts, I always had a bad feeling in my heart. Most of these premonitions came from the huge evil spirit in the sky. "What are you thinking, Huizi?" Brother Xiang didn't make a move and was always eating snacks. When he saw me distracted, he asked. I shook my head and said, "Nothing. I just have a bad feeling that the ghost monster will be very powerful."

　　"Of course the ghosts and monsters are powerful. After all, they are on the same level as Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang. But you don't have to worry. Don't we have two zombies next door? That Meng Tian is a red-eyed zombie. I guess Qin Dazhuang is about the same. At worst, he has white eyes. At most, we can go to their place. Don't worry, nothing can happen." Brother Xiang comforted me. I shook my head: "I'm not worried about us getting into trouble. I'm worried about Beijing City getting into trouble."

　　【368】Battle for the Defense of the Capital (V)

　　"You are using the money earned from selling cabbages to worry about the president's concern. What happens in Beijing is none of our business. Even if that demon runs into Beijing, can we do anything about it?" Brother Xiang spread out his palms and asked me. I nodded and said, "Yes, you are the reincarnation of Yan Chixia. You are so awesome that you can just use two big moves to deal with him."

　　"You are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Why don't you use two big moves to deal with him?" Brother Xiang said, pointing his hand at the huge evil spirit in the sky. "You don't understand." I shook my head. I don't know if it was because Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva possessed me some time ago or what, but I always feel that I care more and more about other people's comfort now. If it were in the past, my thoughts would probably be similar to Brother Xiang's, who didn't care about anything. But now I always inexplicably care about the comfort of those people in Beijing. I shook my head. I am really sick. Suddenly, there was another loud noise in the south. I felt a slight shaking again. Then the voice of L came from the walkie-talkie again: "All members of the Five Rings Psychic Team, please pay attention. The second wave of ghosts has rushed out of the White Lotus Sect's headquarters. Be careful."

　　After I finished speaking, there was a burst of electronic sound coming from the intercom. I frowned when I heard it. The second wave of ghosts: "Be careful"

　　Just when I was still in a daze, Brother Xiang pushed me away. There was a female ghost dressed in red at the place where I was standing. This female ghost was dressed in red and her nails were estimated to be four or five centimeters long and all blood red. "The Infinite Heaven and Earth, Qiankun Borrowing Law" Brother Xiang quickly bit his right middle finger and then slapped the red-dressed ghost on the chest. With a bang, the palm hit the chest of the female ghost. It was such a close distance and it was the palm thunder sent by Brother Xiang. The female ghost screamed and was blasted out of the pavilion and fell into the weeds outside the south of the pavilion. Suddenly, a strong ominous premonition came from the south. It was not from the ghost in the sky, but from the pile of weeds. I immediately took out the Buddhist beads that Shangguan Liuyun gave me from my backpack. The Buddhist beads that my master gave me were always able to save me at critical moments. I don't know how many times better this Buddhist rosary that Shangguan Liuyun gave me is. It must have the effect of exorcising evil spirits. I just picked up the Buddhist rosary and suddenly five fierce ghosts in red rushed out from the bushes. Shit, one fierce ghost in red is enough for the two of us. Five of them rushed out at once, which was scary. I quickly took the Buddhist rosary and rushed towards Brother Xiang, pressing him to the ground. I felt five extremely cold air rushing through us. At that moment, I felt a slight heat from the Buddhist rosary in the palm of my hand. A golden Buddha light appeared on Brother Xiang and me. Suddenly, these female ghosts did not stay with us, but rushed directly towards the direction of Beijing. I quickly took the walkie-talkie and changed the channel to the Fourth Ring Road and said, "Five fierce ghosts in red are running over here. Pay attention, they are fierce ghosts. Brothers in the Fourth Ring Road, be careful."

　　But when I listened to the intercom, most of the people on the line were from the Fifth Ring Road. There were just a few fierce ghosts and evil spirits running over, and some crying and wailing, as if there were casualties. I immediately broke out in a cold sweat on my back. To be honest, if it weren't for the beads, it would have been difficult for Brother Xiang and I to escape unscathed. Suddenly, L's voice came from the intercom: "That ghost demon has begun to move. All the guys from the Fourth Ring Road and the Fifth Ring Road must retreat to the south of the Forbidden City. Don't let that ghost demon enter the Forbidden City. Be careful. Once he enters the Forbidden City, he will begin to absorb the cold and gloomy air in the Forbidden City. At that time, it will be difficult to shake the Forbidden City as it is its base."

　　"I'm Chen Hui. Tell me what happened to the people in your Monster Hunting Bureau. Why can't they come out to deal with that ghost? Is my master okay?" I took advantage of the fact that L hadn't hung up yet and shouted into the intercom. There was silence on the other end for a while before he said, "Chen Hui, we really can't leave now. We were careless. We didn't expect the White Lotus Cult to have such a deep connection with Japan. Unpredictable situations have occurred inside. They are bringing Amaterasu's soul back to Japan. They want to resurrect Amaterasu. Most of our people in the Monster Hunting Bureau have already chased after them. The people deep inside are suppressing most of the evil spirits inside. Only a small number of them have escaped, so we can't spare anyone to come and help."

　　"Your master is fine. He seems to be chasing Li Zhendong. He wants to get back the method to remove the curse from your fox master's wife. Anyway, you have to stop the ghost demon and hold it out for a while. We have already contacted Mr. Hu San from the Northeast and they are coming to help. Just wait for them to arrive."

　　"Thank you." I didn't have time to think about what happened to Amaterasu. Anyway, I was relieved to hear that my master was fine. There was no sound of l over there. I quickly turned to Brother Xiang and said, "Brother Xiang, did you hear it? Let's go to the Forbidden City."

　　Brother Xiang pointed around and said, "Brother, if you tell me that we walk there now, it will probably be dawn by the time we get there."

　　"Oh my god, this is a rip-off!" I yelled. "Go to hell! There's not even a car!" As soon as I finished yelling, a green military truck drove up to our pavilion. Two fully armed soldiers jumped out from the back of the truck and ran up to us and said, "Hurry up and follow us. We've received an order from our superiors to pick you up."

　　Um, this

　　Brother Xiang and I quickly got on the back of the truck and saw that there were already more than a dozen people from the supernatural group on it. There were also three people lying on the ground with pale bodies, no longer breathing. The people in the car were also gone. They were laughing and joking in the guesthouse a few days ago. Everyone looked serious, and many people were squatting in the corner, trembling all over. "Hey," I shook my head. Although they were all members of the supernatural group, very few of them had actually faced evil spirits directly. Once they encountered evil spirits, they were helpless. However, there was another weirdo in the car, who was still holding a cigarette in his mouth and chatting with the guy next to him. I saw that it was Qin Dazhuang. Qin Dazhuang seemed to be in good spirits and kept talking to Meng Tian beside him, but Meng Tian did not respond and remained silent. "Oh, I thought you two were dead. Turns out you are still alive. Come on, I finally met two acquaintances, but these guys acted like they were dead. It's not fun at all." Qin Dazhuang waved at us when he saw Xiangge and I get in the car. Xiangge and I looked at each other and sat down next to him. "What the hell are you talking about?" Suddenly, a guy from the supernatural group stood up, pointed at a corpse on the ground and said, "My brother was killed by a ghost. What did you mean by what you just said? Apologize to my brother's corpse."

　　【369】Battle for the Defense of the Capital (VI)

　　The other members of the supernatural team in the car also looked at Qin Dazhuang with unfriendly eyes. Qin Dazhuang looked at the man who stood up and spoke and asked with a smile: "Why is your brother dead? Is it because of your own incompetence? Otherwise, I will send you down to accompany him."

　　As soon as Qin Dazhuang finished speaking, a corpse aura emanated from his body and surrounded the truck. "Don't fucking think that you are a big deal just because you are a zombie. We, the Li family zombies, have captured countless people in our car. Who is not an expert at catching zombies? If you keep silent, forget it. If you want to die, we have ways to kill zombies." The guy pointed at Qin Dazhuang and yelled. As he spoke, he took out a peach wood sword from his bag and pointed it straight at Qin Dazhuang. "Enough." Brother Xiang stood up at once, rushed to the guy, snatched the peach wood sword and said, "You are looking for death. We are comrades in the same trench. You want to avenge your brother and kill that evil ghost. Why are you causing internal strife?"

　　Meng Tian also raised his hand and patted Qin Dazhuang's shoulder and said: "Forget it. Although they are not qualified soldiers, they are still comrades in arms. No matter how much hatred there is on the battlefield, you cannot attack your comrades in arms."

　　Qin Dazhuang shrugged his shoulders after hearing this, and the corpse aura in the car disappeared without a trace. The car continued to be dull, with only Qin Dazhuang's voice and occasional laughter. It took us about half an hour to reach our destination, the South Gate of the Forbidden City. At this time, the Forbidden City, which was bustling during the day, was no longer populated. Although it was night, it was only ten o'clock, and generally there were still many people playing here. At this time, a group of fully armed armed police stood guard at the square at the exit of the South Gate, and no one was allowed to approach the Forbidden City. It was probably not just the South Gate. Ordinary people were prohibited from approaching other parts of the Forbidden City. The place where we got off was the square. At this time, more than a hundred people from the supernatural team had arrived, but there were more than twenty corpses on the ground, all of them were from the supernatural team. Suddenly, a lieutenant colonel hurriedly ran up to our supernatural team and yelled, "Groups one and two, guard the South Gate of the Forbidden City."

　　"Fuck, my brother is dead, where are the people from other groups? They are all cowards." Suddenly, the person from the supernatural group who had challenged Qin Dazhuang before started yelling. The lieutenant colonel frowned and yelled, "Because your two groups failed to defend, a large number of evil spirits rushed into the city. Half of the people from group three have been killed, and three quarters of the people from group four have been killed. One third of the people from group five have also been killed. Now they are searching all over the city for evil spirits. How about finding and eliminating them? Do you need to change shifts?"

　　My heart skipped a beat when I heard this

　　So many people have died.

　　There were at least a hundred evil spirits rushing over at that time, as well as various other ghosts. Suddenly, a breath of death surrounded us. Meng Tian was beside me at the time, patted my shoulder and whispered, "War always ends in death."

　　Maybe that's the case. I looked up at the huge evil spirit in the sky and sighed, "We're not much better off. Once the demon arrives, I wonder how many of the hundred people will survive."

　　I suddenly looked at Meng Tian next to me and asked, "Brother, can't you just deal with that ghost demon directly?"

　　Meng Tian frowned and shook his head and said: "No, although I can defeat it, I will also be seriously injured. Your Majesty and I have other tasks."

　　"What do you mean by calling Qin Dazhuang His Majesty all the time?" I frowned and looked at Meng Tian: "Are you really too immersed in the role?"

　　"Zombies are immortal. If I tell you that I am the Meng Tian of the Qin State in history, and Qin Dazhuang is the great emperor Qin Shi Huang, do you believe it?" Meng Tian looked at me and smiled. My head exploded with a bang. I turned around and saw Brother Xiang chatting with Qin Dazhuang. Qin Dazhuang looked like a modern man, just like a modern **. Although I knew that Meng Tian was the name of a general of the Qin State when I heard the name before, I just thought it was the same name as His Majesty Qin Dazhuang. It was just because Qin Dazhuang was an actor and I thought he was too immersed in the role. But I didn't expect that Qin Dazhuang would play the emperor It's not that he was too immersed in the role, he was basically acting in his true colors. "Okay, just be careful. I will save you and Xiangzi at the critical moment. After all, you two are Wu Jiu's disciples." After saying that, Meng Tian walked to Qin Dazhuang and patted Qin Dazhuang on the shoulder. Then he whispered something in Qin Dazhuang's ear. Qin Dazhuang and Meng Tian turned around and left. Only then did Xiangge walk to my side happily and said, "Qin Dazhuang is really good at bragging. He just now boasted to me about which Japanese ** is prettier, and then said that he should have gone to the island country to establish his own country. He really made himself look like Qin Shihuang."

　　"Uh" I thought about it and decided not to tell Brother Xiang. Otherwise, I would tell him that the one who just bragged about Japan was the real Qin Shi Huang. I didn't know what he would think. Then the lieutenant colonel said a lot of things, such as we must protect the Forbidden City, and then let us disperse and act freely. "What should we do now? If that ghost monster comes, we will probably die." Brother Xiang said worriedly beside me, "It's okay, I have Buddhist beads." I took out the Buddhist beads and shook them in front of him and said, "As long as we have this thing, we don't have to worry about our safety."

　　"Yeah, that's right." Brother Xiang sighed and felt a little sad: "I didn't expect so many people to die at once."

　　I nodded. Fortunately, only 500 people came this time. In fact, there are more than 1,000 people on record in the supernatural team. It’s just that most of them are on missions now, so only more than 500 came. But fortunately, only 500 came. If all of them came, more people would probably die. Catching ghosts is not something that can be done with a lot of people. For example, more than 100 of us may not be enough for the ghost demon to deal with alone, but Meng Tian can kill it alone. Just when I was thinking about it, someone suddenly yelled, "It’s moving. The ghost demon is moving."

　　I looked up quickly and saw that the ghost demon that had been flying very slowly before was now flying towards the Forbidden City at an extremely fast speed, like a meteor. It would probably be in front of us within a minute. A huge pressure descended from the sky. I suddenly felt that the air around me was countless times thicker and it became difficult to breathe. "Everyone be careful, everyone be ready," someone suddenly shouted.

　　【370】Battle for the Defense of the Capital (VII)

　　The ball of black evil spirit quickly flew over our head. I could see clearly from a close distance that this ball of black evil spirit was more than fifty meters in diameter. The black evil spirit kept surging around each other, and I couldn't see what was inside. Just when this ball of evil spirit flew over our head, more than a hundred balls of black evil spirit were instantly separated. Each ball was about half a meter in diameter and smashed down directly at more than a hundred of us. I pulled Brother Xiang over and hugged him, then raised the Buddhist beads in my hand. Just when the ball of black evil spirit smashed over me, the Buddhist beads also emitted a burst of intense light. A beam of Buddha's light instantly turned into a barrier that covered the two of us. When this ball of black evil spirit touched the Buddha's light, it evaporated like a ball of water vapor. I quickly looked around. At this time, the people in the supernatural group were also using their own magic to deal with these black evil spirit balls, but only a few people used their own methods to avoid these evil spirit balls. I guess there was one Half of the people were not able to dodge. The moment these people were touched by the evil spirit ball, they were directly transformed into a ball of pus. Seeing this, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Damn, this thing is too poisonous. I shuddered all over. I looked up and saw the black evil spirit ball. The evil spirit ball had already rushed to the center of the Forbidden City. Letting us stop it is basically cannon fodder. Who can stop such a thing? No wonder Meng Tian said that although we can defeat it, we will be seriously injured. When I thought of Bai Wuchang, it seems to be a ghost demon. I wonder if Bai Wuchang is so fierce. "What are you thinking about, Huizi? Run for your life." Brother Xiang reminded me hurriedly. After that, he took my hand and ran. Not only me and Brother Xiang, but also the other surviving members of the supernatural team were also looking at the black evil spirit ball above the Forbidden City in horror. They were also ready to turn around and run. Unexpectedly, a large number of armed police rushed out from around the square, all armed with live ammunition and rushed towards us. At this time, the lieutenant colonel who spoke before also walked out with a pistol and shouted: "Anyone who deserts will be shot on the spot."

　　"Fuck, that thing is so powerful. If we go up, we're just going to die. You're committing murder." Suddenly someone yelled, "Don't listen to him. We're all dead anyway if we rush up. Let's go together and see what they can do to us. We're in a society ruled by law now. Can we just kill people at will?"

　　As soon as this person finished speaking, an armed police officer next to him rushed up with a light machine gun and fired a shot at his head. With a bang, the man who was shot in the head fell to the ground without any reaction. "Fuck, these guys are crazy," Brother Xiang cursed quietly beside me. I quickly pulled him aside and whispered, "Don't talk, or you will be shot by these guys."

　　"This person is the one who deserted the battlefield. Anyone who spread rumors will be executed on the spot. Now all members of the supernatural team, listen to my order and attack the ghost on top of the Forbidden City immediately."

　　The lieutenant colonel pointed at the demon in the air and shouted

　　As soon as I finished speaking, the armed police around me immediately loaded their machine guns and pointed them at us, as if they would execute us immediately if we didn't fight back. Looking at the hesitation of those guys, I took advantage of my Buddhist beads and said first, "You guys usually brag more fiercely than each other, but today you all turned into cowards when you met a fiercer ghost. What are you afraid of? Fight together."

　　After saying that, I took Brother Xiang's hand and rushed into the Forbidden City first. The people behind me were forced to follow me slowly like little girls under the pressure of the gun. As soon as I entered the Forbidden City, I immediately felt something was wrong. It's not that the yin energy in this place is getting heavier, on the contrary, I feel that the yin energy in this place is getting lower and lower. The Forbidden City is actually a place with heavy yin energy. When Brother Xiang and I came here to stroll around a few days ago, I actually noticed it. Generally speaking, this place should be heavier at night, but now I can clearly feel that the evil energy around me is getting lower and lower. I looked up and saw that the evil energy of the entire Forbidden City was being continuously absorbed by the evil energy group in the sky. The evil energy group was also growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. I quickly asked Brother Xiang next to me: "What should I do now?"

　　Brother Xiang's face also looked very ugly. He lost his usual cheerful look and said seriously: "I don't know if it's ghosts or demons. Even Yan Chixia in my previous life had a hard time dealing with them. We really have no way to deal with them now."

　　I immediately knew that the situation was indeed bad. Brother Xiang said so. After all, he was the reincarnation of Yan Chixia in his previous life. He said there was no way, so maybe there really was no way. Many people from the supernatural group followed us. As soon as they entered the Forbidden City, they felt like there were iron blocks under their feet and they couldn't move at all. "No," I suddenly felt a negative energy gathering towards us. I looked up and saw that the negative energy group in the sky, the ghost demon, didn't move. "Everyone, be careful, there are dirty things coming," I shouted, thought for a while, and said, "More than 50 of us, quickly stand together and don't disperse, or we will be defeated one by one."

　　Those people were standing very scattered. As soon as I finished shouting, a member of the supernatural group in the middle immediately screamed in fear: "Help!"

　　When I looked, there was a hand stretched out from under the man's feet and grabbed his feet tightly. The other people in the supernatural team were like frightened birds at this time. When they saw the situation, they quickly retreated back and no one came forward to help. It was Brother Xiang who reacted faster. He quickly bit his right middle finger and drew a palm thunder with his left hand, and shouted: "The sky and the earth are boundless, and the universe is borrowing the law." After that, he slapped the man's feet with a palm. With a bang, the hand was directly broken and flew to the side. When the captured person saw that the hand holding him was broken, he sat down on the ground with a limp, gasping for breath. I was relieved to see that everything was fine. Just when everyone thought that everything was fine, suddenly a murderous aura came from the ground and instantly entangled the guy sitting on the ground. The guy trembled all over and was instantly sucked into a dried corpse. "Fuck, there are other dirty things in here!" I shouted instantly It definitely wasn't done by the ghost demon in the sky. If it was done by that ghost demon, our group would have all died long ago. There are still ghosts in this Forbidden City. "What should I do? I'm still young and I don't want to die." Suddenly, a Yin-Yang master who looked about the same age as Brother Xiang and I yelled in frustration. I shook my head. In fact, each of these people is not weak, and the guy who just died was the same. It's just that these guys have been scared by the ghost demon in the sky, and they feel that the skills they are usually proud of are useless. "Fuck, you boasted to me the other day that you catch ghosts every day, right? What are you afraid of? It's just a ghost. What's there to be afraid of? Can't you just throw a talisman to kill it?" Brother Xiang yelled at the guy, "You guys are so good at bragging usually, and now you all want to wait for death. Those who want to die will wait for death, and those who don't want to die, take out all your peach wood sword talismans and kill these ghosts."

　　I don't have the spirit of justice like Brother Xiang now. Although I have Buddhist beads, the ghost in the sky is so powerful. If it wants to kill me, no matter how many Buddhist beads I have, they can't protect me. I took the Emperor's Sword and looked around carefully. "These ghosts are the eunuchs and palace maids who were killed in the Forbidden City in ancient times. They are ghosts that have been there for hundreds of years. You should be careful." Suddenly, Meng Tian walked in from the south gate and said seriously, "Brother, you are finally here. Help quickly. These ghosts are too powerful." I said to Meng Tian. Meng Tian frowned and looked at the ghost in the sky and said, "I am here to deal with the ghost in the sky."

　　"Hurry up then," Brother Xiang yelled, "You are a red-eyed zombie, killing him is just like playing, right?"

　　"I miscalculated," Meng Tian frowned and said, "If it was before, I might be able to defeat him, but now he uses the Forbidden City as his base and has a constant supply of evil energy. Unless I advance, I can't beat him."

　　"Fuck!" Brother Xiang cursed: "Why didn't you take action before?"

　　Meng Tian didn't care about Brother Xiang's attitude and frowned and said, "I told Huizi that I have another mission, but now it seems that the situation has changed."

　　After saying that, Meng Tian closed his eyes for a moment, and the moment he opened his eyes, a powerful corpse aura burst out from his body, and his eyes turned from black to blood red. "Roar," Meng Tian raised his head and howled, and two fangs appeared from his mouth. The huge corpse aura was so strong that the sense of oppression that burst out from him instantly was no less than when the ghost demon was outside. I even felt that my whole body was unable to move. Meng Tian kicked his feet and rushed towards the black evil aura. The black evil aura also emerged with a huge arm and pressed down on Meng Tian. The corpse aura all over Meng Tian's body also went straight to meet it. When the two huge auras collided with each other, a powerful air wave burst out, and the aftermath of the air wave blew and almost blew me to the ground. The collision lasted only for a second, and Meng Tian was directly knocked back and fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of smelly black blood from his mouth. "Ghost demons can actually appear in the Forbidden City. This is really troublesome."

　　Suddenly, an old voice came from the sky. I saw an old man rushing towards us. It turned out to be Mr. Hu San.

　　【371】Battle for the Defense of the Capital (VIII)

　　"Hello, Master Hu San." I saw Master Hu San flying down and hurriedly said respectfully. Even Brother Xiang was very cautious. Master Hu San just nodded at the two of us and then said to Meng Tian with a smile: "I didn't expect that a zombie like you could make him beat him like this. It's not easy."

　　Meng Tian glanced at him as if he knew him and said, "Go up and try."

　　"Let's go together." Master Hu San laughed heartily. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned into a dense evil spirit and rushed directly to the evil spirit group above the Forbidden City. Meng Tian followed closely and roared wildly. However, this time he did not emit all the corpse energy to collide with the ghost like last time. Instead, he gathered all the evil energy around him. Two beams of light rushed directly into the evil spirit group. Suddenly, a wild roar came from the evil spirit group. It sounded like the roar of a lion. The originally dense evil spirit group dissipated in an instant and disappeared without a trace. When the evil spirit group disappeared, I saw Master Hu San and Meng Tian flew back, and this time the situation seemed even more embarrassing than before. Meng Tian's body was covered with cracks, and streams of black and smelly blood flowed out of him. Master Hu San was also thrown next to us. His head was no longer a human, but a fox's head, and his butt had six flaming red tails. Master Hu San turned out to be a six-tailed fox demon. They both fell to the ground, both of them looked painful. Originally, I felt that Meng Tian was nice to me and wanted to help him up, but as soon as I tried to get close, I was bounced back several meters by the huge corpse gas beside him. As for the more than fifty people before, I looked at the members of the supernatural group and found that there were only more than 30 people. My attention was focused on Master Hu San and Meng Tian just now, and I didn't notice that at this time, more than 20 evil spirits dressed in the costumes of Qing Dynasty palace maids or eunuchs kept coming out from the ground. The more than 30 people were already miserable and in danger of dying at any time. Brother Xiang and I might be too close to Master Meng Tian and Master Hu San. Their huge evil spirit and corpse spirit made these evil spirits dare not approach me. Suddenly, I heard the howling of the ghost in the sky again. I quickly looked up and saw that the evil spirits around me had already disappeared. After they dispersed, I saw the appearance of the ghost demon. This ghost demon actually looked very similar to the devil in the West. It was completely black and had no clothes on. It had a pair of black wings on its back. There was a horn on its forehead and a mouth full of sharp teeth. Its eyes were bloodshot. It looked particularly scary, especially the majestic evil spirit emanating from its body. I shuddered just by looking at it. "Meng Tian, ​​how did you let this guy run into the Forbidden City? Can't you and Fatty Qin stop him?" Master Hu San covered his chest and cursed at Meng Tian. Meng Tian shook his head, "I didn't expect this guy to be so powerful after entering the Forbidden City. Who could have thought?"

　　"Go to hell"

　　Suddenly, a very hoarse voice came from the sky, and a black shadow flew towards us. The speed was so fast that I couldn't react at all. I felt Meng Tian rushing over and hugged me. Then I felt that the scene around me had changed. I came to my senses and saw that I was more than a hundred meters away from where I was standing just now. And where we were standing before, there was a circular pit with a depth of five meters and a diameter of more than twenty meters. Above the pit was the ghost demon. The ghost demon flapped its wings slightly and flew above the pit. Brother Xiang, I hurriedly looked around. Fortunately, Master Hu was standing next to Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang and I were now more of a burden than a burden. The ghost demon didn't seem to be busy dealing with us at this time, but turned around and rushed directly towards the more than 30 people who were still struggling. In about ten seconds, the ghost demon turned into a black shadow and rushed over. As soon as the black shadow rushed in, the people who were a little closer to the black shadow all turned into dried mummies, deader than dead. "Fuck!"

　　Brother Xiang's eyes turned red, and I don't know how he suddenly burst out with a sense of justice. He cursed and took out his left wrist, then bit his left wrist and spurted out a mouthful of blood. I immediately understood that he wanted to summon Yan Chixia again. I rushed up and punched him in the face. He knocked me to the ground with one punch. I rushed up and tore off my clothes and wrapped his left hand tightly. Fortunately, he didn't bite his own artery, but only some of his blood vessels. Anyway, there shouldn't be any big problems. "You idiot, what's the point of summoning Yan Chixia? He's here and it's useless now."

　　At that time, Yan Chixia could almost beat a white-eyed zombie, so he definitely couldn't beat a red-eyed zombie. Now, Meng Tian, ​​a red-eyed zombie, couldn't beat this ghost demon. What's the point of Yan Chixia running out? "Are we just going to watch them die?" Brother Xiang pushed me away and glared at me with red eyes. I didn't know what was wrong with Brother Xiang. He usually looked like he didn't care about anything, but now he was like a righteous little superman. Suddenly, Master Hu San next to him looked up at the sky and said lightly: "There is no need for us to take action."

　　"What do you mean?" I turned my head and asked. Suddenly Meng Tian also looked up at the sky and frowned: "He is coming"

　　"Yes," Mr. Hu nodded.

　　As soon as Master Hu San finished speaking, I felt a huge black cloud flying in the sky from afar. The black cloud moved very fast and covered the sky of Beijing in almost no time. Lightning flashed continuously in the black cloud. "Has he reached this level after not seeing him for a few years?" Master Hu San muttered to himself, "Who is it?" I looked at the huge black cloud in the sky and became confused. I suddenly felt something was wrong. These were not black clouds, but evil spirits. What kind of monster was emitting evil spirits that could cover the entire city of Beijing? The ghost monster also looked up at the black clouds in the sky and roared in a hoarse voice, "Who is this?"

　　"die"

　　There was a sound like muffled thunder in the sky, and a black lightning bolt struck the ghost demon. The ghost demon quickly dodged to the side and avoided the lightning bolt. The black cloud in the sky snorted coldly: "The ghost that absorbed the evil spirit of the Forbidden City for a hundred years is indeed extraordinary. Take another move from me."

　　A huge palm made of black evil spirit slapped down at the ghost demon.

　　【372】Battle for the Defense of the Capital (Part 9)

　　Before the palm strike arrived, Meng Tian, ​​who was beside me, grabbed my shoulders and said, "Go quickly."

　　After saying that, he suddenly hugged me again and rushed directly out of the Forbidden City. I quickly looked back. Fortunately, Mr. Hu San also pulled Brother Xiang along.

　　The four of us flew out of the Forbidden City very quickly. As soon as we flew to the square where we had gathered before, the Forbidden City behind us made a loud rumbling sound.

　　As soon as I stood firm, I looked back. Nothing happened in the Forbidden City at this time. However, the evil spirit inside had disappeared.

　　"This. This is death." I looked at the black cloud in the sky with fear. What kind of monster is this in the sky?

　　The black cloud in the sky slowly gathered ten meters in front of me.

　　A minute later, they slowly gathered into a middle-aged man in black clothes who looked to be in his thirties.

　　This middle-aged man was wearing a black shirt. Except for his head, all other parts of his body were covered by the black shirt.

　　His face was full of vicissitudes, especially his eyes, which were particularly sharp.

　　He slowly walked up to Master Hu San and said indifferently, "Long time no see, Master Hu San."

　　"I didn't expect that you've improved to this extent after just five or six years." Master Hu San sighed, "Chang Tianqing."

　　This monster is called Chang Tianqing. I looked at this monster in surprise. Why have I never heard of this monster? Such a powerful monster must be very famous. But I have never heard of this name.

　　"I'm having a little trouble with Wu Jiu. It's time for me to settle the matter with Amaterasu because he injured me." After saying that, Chang Tianqing disappeared in front of me in an instant.

　　After the monster disappeared, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. I quickly said to Meng Tian, ​​"Meng Tian, ​​please help me. There are too many evil spirits in Beijing. Please help me."

　　Meng Tian nodded. He turned to Master Hu San and said, "Hu San, since you are all here, let's help together."

　　"My old bones can only do these little things to help." Mr. Hu nodded. He turned into a demonic aura and rushed directly to the direction of the second ring. Meng Tian nodded at me and also ran in the direction of the second ring.

　　All these people left. I then asked Brother Xiang who was still daydreaming beside me: "What are you daydreaming about? Go to the Second Ring Road and help."

　　"I'm thinking about a question." Brother Xiang said seriously.

　　"What?" I turned my head and asked.

　　"I need to increase my strength. The ghosts I encounter now are getting more and more powerful. They are beyond the scope of my own strength. I need to increase my strength in a short period of time." Brother Xiang said seriously.

　　"You." I glanced at Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang nodded. Suddenly he started to yell, "Fuck. Why does my left hand hurt so much? Call 120. Hurry up."

　　The area is under martial law. The ambulance can't get in. I looked around. Fortunately, there are still many armed police on guard around the square. They all looked at me and Brother Xiang carefully. I guess they saw Chang Tianqing, Mr. Hu San and Meng Tian just now. The way they disappeared was quite scary.

　　At least ordinary people will be scared.

　　I quickly ran over to find an armed policeman. Luckily, this armed policeman knew both of us. After all, all the members of the psychic group were registered. We were all standing there before. They should have seen us too.

　　The armed police called an ambulance. I wanted to go with Brother Xiang, but I didn't go because the situation was special.

　　As soon as the ambulance carrying Brother Xiang left, I quickly took out my Jiang Chen Sword and found a military police officer. I asked them to drive me to the Second Ring Road.

　　These guys drive really fast. Even a normal small car. They drive like an Initial D. There is nothing on the road now.

　　It only took me 15 minutes to get from the Forbidden City to the Second Ring Road. I got off the bus at a square. The Second Ring Road was not as crowded as the Forbidden City due to the curfew. There were still many people walking around the square.

　　Most of them were still discussing the black cloud that appeared in the sky. I rushed into the square and looked around. How could I have forgotten? How could I find those evil spirits without Brother Xiang?

　　Oh my god.

　　Suddenly, countless people were running out of a building across the square. They were shouting that it was haunted. When I heard that, I immediately ran towards the building with the Jiang Chen Sword in hand.

　　I ran to the bottom of the building and quickly grabbed a guy who was running out. I asked, "What happened in there? Tell me."

　　This guy looks like an elite in the ID world. He wears small glasses. He is about 24 or 25 years old. He speaks in standard Beijing dialect: "You are crazy. There are ghosts in there. Don't pull me."

　　After saying that, he pushed me hard and pushed me aside.

　　"If I hadn't been busy, I would have beaten you up." I pointed at the little man with glasses and cursed. Then I rushed up with the Jiang Chen Sword in hand.

　　At this time, the crowd inside was surging.

　　Damn it. I can't even squeeze in. Didn't they say that there's a curfew in South City? Why are these people still working overtime here?

　　This group of evil bosses make employees work overtime all day long. They make them work overtime even after the curfew.

　　I pushed them away. Fortunately, I could hear clearly from the noisy voices. It turned out that the twelfth floor was haunted.

　　Fortunately, people in Beijing value their lives. They all ran down the stairs. They probably thought it was a fire. They couldn't go to the elevator. I rushed to the elevator and pressed the 12th floor.

　　Soon the elevator stopped at the twelfth floor. I waited for the elevator door to open and prepared to rush in.

　　But a man in yellow Taoist clothes flew in and knocked me back. I was knocked back two or three steps. I looked down. I didn't recognize this man.

　　He was probably in his forties. He still had a mustache. I quickly asked, "Master, what's going on?"

　　The Taoist turned pale and said, "There is a fierce ghost in here. Little brother, please leave quickly."

　　After saying that, he raised the peach wood sword in his hand and rushed into the company. I quickly grabbed him and said, "I am also a member of the supernatural team."

　　The Taoist priest looked back at me and said, "Daoist friend. Come and help me quickly."

　　After saying that, he rushed in.

　　I watched the guy rush in again. This guy is really dedicated. His face just now showed that he was seriously injured. He actually went on.

　　I quickly followed him in.

　　As soon as I entered, I saw a red-clothed ghost floating in the sky above the company. In addition to the Taoist priest who flew out before, there were four Taoist priests wearing Taoist robes. Each of them held a red rope. The red-clothed ghost was actually entangled by four red ropes.

　　【373】Beijing Siege (10)

　　The Taoist priest in his forties rushed forward and joined the other four Taoist priests in fighting the red-clothed evil spirit. I also quickly took the Jiang Chen Sword to help. Although this evil spirit was very powerful, it was trapped by these Taoist priests with a red rope. Then I rushed forward and chopped her head with the Jiang Chen Sword. She was directly chopped to pieces by me. This kind of thing is not only happening here in the south city of Beijing, but also in the whole city of Beijing. After I killed this evil spirit, I hurriedly helped to catch ghosts. Fortunately, the Jiang Chen Sword in my hand could basically kill the evil spirit directly by hitting its forehead. If it hit other places, it would also cause serious injuries. However, even so, I worked hard all night and only killed five evil spirits and various starving ghosts and lonely ghosts. Our group of people in the supernatural team worked until eight o'clock the next morning when we were exhausted. Then we contacted the army and asked them to send us back to rest. We went straight back to the starting point. We were in a guesthouse in a military district. There were about twenty people in our group. We were from the supernatural group and we all met each other when we were fighting ghosts at night. As soon as we got back to the guesthouse, we found a room, took a quick shower and fell asleep. When we were fighting the ghosts and monsters before, I didn't have to put in much effort, because they were the ones fighting. But in the second half of the night, I was the only one who was doing the hard work. I was half asleep and felt like someone was talking to me. Maybe too many things happened recently, so I reacted quickly and sat up directly. It turned out to be Brother Xiang and Master. Brother Xiang still had a bandage on his left hand. Master seemed to be in high spirits. He was scolding Brother Xiang, probably scolding him for self-harming. "Master, don't say anymore. Huizi is awake." Brother Xiang looked miserable. I don't know how long he had been scolded. When he saw that I woke up and pointed at me, he quickly changed the subject. Master turned around and looked at me, smiled and asked, "Is Huizi okay?"

　　"It's okay, it's okay." I shook my head quickly. Suddenly I remembered that it was not the time to rest yet, so I asked quickly, "Master, what time is it? Have all the ghosts that came from Beijing been eliminated?"

　　"How can it be that fast?" The master took out his cell phone, took a look and said, "It's five o'clock, you are a sleepy boy."

　　Brother Xiang also walked up to me with a gloomy look on his face and said, "This time, out of the 500 people in the supernatural team, only a little over 100 survived, and they were all covered in wounds. The other 500 to 600 people were sent here overnight by helicopters from local troops. They were basically all there by 3 pm, and are now searching the city for the remaining evil spirits and wronged souls."

　　I was relieved when I heard that the rest of the supernatural team had arrived. With so many people, there would be no problem in eliminating the remaining ghosts in the capital. The master also sat down next to me and said, "Let Amaterasu get away this time."

　　"Master Amaterasu, by the way, I have something to ask you. Why are there so many red-eyed zombies running around now? Is that Fatty Qin, Meng Tian, ​​and Chang Tianqing, who killed the ghost demon before, really a monster? Such a powerful monster?" I asked with lingering fear, "You have too many questions. Amaterasu is actually a very powerful zombie, even more powerful than the red-eyed ones. He was actually dead six or seven years ago, but I didn't expect that those Japanese bastards found some way to revive him. If I hadn't gotten the news and broke into the White Lotus Cult's headquarters to stop it, maybe Amaterasu would have been resurrected."

　　"Didn't you rush in because of the curse of the fox master?" I asked. The master patted my head and said, "It's partly because of both. Although those Japanese guys brought Amaterasu back to Japan, I have already got the method to remove Daji's curse, which is also good news."

　　When I heard this, I was happy for the master. The matter of the master's wife has always been a knot in the master's heart. Although I don't understand why the master loves Master's wife Qiuxiang so much and why he also loves Master's wife Yaohu, what's even more strange is that Master's wife Qiuxiang doesn't seem to mind and even helps the master find a way to lift the curse. Something must have happened between them before. "By the way, Huizi," the master suddenly seemed to remember something and said, "Do you know why I came here?"

　　"I don't know," I shook my head. By the way, Master, as the director of the Monster Catching Bureau, he must be very busy with such a big thing happening this time. Why would he come here to see me? I am not injured either. "Now I formally notify Chen Hui and Li Xuxiang to officially become the reserve members of the Monster Catching Bureau. The exam will start in seven days. If you pass, you will officially join the Monster Catching Bureau." The master announced with a serious face. "Master, what's the situation? Can Brother Xiang and I join the Monster Catching Bureau with our strength?" I looked at the master in surprise, and the master said, "This time, seven of the thirty-three people in the Monster Catching Bureau died and six were injured. All six were seriously injured. I have persuaded the six of them to withdraw. The country will support them for the rest of their lives. So now there are a total of thirteen places. You two were originally not qualified to enter, but as the saying goes, one should not avoid relatives when promoting the virtuous. I shamelessly asked for two places for you two. But if you can't pass the exam, it won't work either. You two should prepare well."

　　"Did anything happen to the thirteen dead and injured?" I asked my master. The master shook his head and said, "That guy's ability was just a scapegoat. He was far inferior to his master, so his master let him stay behind and nothing happened."

　　"L's master" I thought about it and it seemed like I had heard L say before that he was the disciple of the leader of Longhu Mountain. The current leader of Longhu Mountain seemed to be a man named Ling Xiao. "It's Ling Xiao" the master said casually. Suddenly his cell phone rang. He quickly picked it up and said a few words before hanging up. He said to me and Brother Xiang, "You two should rest more these two days. I have something to do so I'll leave first."

　　After saying this, the master pushed the door open and left.

　　"Is it very chaotic outside now?" I asked Brother Xiang next to me. Brother Xiang nodded and said, "It's more than chaotic. There are ghost stories everywhere now. The news has spread on the Internet. However, the Internet monitoring police have begun to block the news on the Internet. Now the police are going to the homes of those who have seen ghosts one by one to issue a gag order."

　　"The most troublesome thing is that the ghosts are killing people everywhere, which has caused a lot of trouble in the city. Although there are more than 600 people in the supernatural team, there are very few people who can use Feng Shui and Bagua to find ghosts. No more than 50 people nowadays. Most people just run to where they hear there is a haunted place. The efficiency is very low. I don't know when all the ghosts here can be eliminated."

　　Brother Xiang and I had a good rest. Fortunately, there were still a group of brothers who fought together last night in the guesthouse. I took Brother Xiang out and knocked on the doors one by one to call out those more than 20 people. We went out together to find a hot pot restaurant. More than 20 of us found two tables and started to eat. I kind of understood why the relationship between those soldiers was so good. The feeling of having fought in the battlefield together was really different. At least that's how I felt. I drank with these people until 10 o'clock in the evening. I couldn't count the beer bottles on the ground. I couldn't remember how we got back to the guesthouse. I only remember that I had an unbearable headache when I woke up the next morning. We spent the next few days in the guesthouse. These more than 20 people also... The soldiers who didn't go out to catch ghosts came to us and we all said we were seriously injured. Anyway, these soldiers didn't know what happened. Brother Xiang and I were too lazy to move, and the others probably had a trauma from what happened that night. After all, too many people died that night. Now, although most of the evil spirits have been eliminated and most of the remaining ones are lonely ghosts, there are still a few evil spirits who can lose their lives if they are not careful. Time passed quickly. We in the guesthouse often got news from the outside, such as which group of people caught a new evil ghost or which members of the supernatural team in some place were sacrificed. Anyway, such news is really countless. However, as time goes by, more and more ghosts are caught. The fewer the deaths, the fewer the deaths. We have been talking about that night. We also learned about the general situation of the Monster Catching Bureau entering the White Lotus Cult headquarters. For some reason, the White Lotus Cult has a deep connection with the evil cult in Japan. Although Beijing is the headquarters of the White Lotus Cult, the sixty or seventy ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List that they caught have been transported to Japan by the White Lotus Cult. This is also the reason why there were no ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List to cause trouble during this riot. At that time, when the army and the Monster Catching Bureau attacked, it happened that the White Lotus Cult and the Japanese evil cult were resurrecting Amaterasu. At that time, my master was harassed by Li Zhendong. Li Zhendong threatened my master with the curse of the fox master's wife if he did not curse the ceremony to resurrect Amaterasu. When Amaterasu was halfway resurrected The people from the Monster Catching Bureau just rushed in and resurrected Amaterasu and the cult members inside started fighting. Most of the members of the Monster Catching Bureau who were killed or injured were injured by Amaterasu. Later, it seemed that Ling Xiao and Fatty Qin from Longhu Mountain attacked together and dispersed his soul. Only then did I understand that the original mission of Meng Tian and Fatty Qin was to protect the city of Beijing. However, it was not to fight those small shrimps, but to prevent Amaterasu from rushing into Beijing after resurrection. In the end, Li Zhendong ran away with a group of experts, and then a group of people chased them out. Before leaving, these experts released the ghost demon in the sky and a large group of evil ghosts, and then they fought for a long time in that base. This is probably what happened [ps: 3,000 words today and a new volume will be opened tomorrow]

　　【374】Falling in a trap

　　What happened that night has spread throughout the spiritual world. Although there are many people in the spiritual group, not all of them are proficient in feng shui and metaphysics. They are all members of the spiritual group. Those people also discussed it on that forum. I haven't seen my master in the past few days. Uncle Cong does come over and sit for a while, but he never stays for too long. When Uncle Cong comes, he just tells me and Brother Xiang to prepare well for the exam to enter the Monster Catching Bureau. It is said that there are a total of 30 people taking the exam this time, all of whom are the remaining elites in the spiritual group. Eight of the thirteen places have been taken. These eight places are used to invite those masters. After all, the places in the Monster Catching Bureau were limited before, and not all the masters entered. This time there are only five places left. After I got the news, I felt it was a pity. Originally, my master was the director and Uncle Cong was the deputy director. I felt that it would be like playing to let Brother Xiang and I enter the Monster Catching Bureau just by letting us off. I didn't expect the number of places to become so small all of a sudden. Moreover, Uncle Cong told Brother Xiang and me during the two times he came that there would be no looseness in the test. Otherwise, if he let us pass, we would not be able to complete some difficult tasks in the future and let us go to send What's the difference between death and life? On the morning of the seventh day, Brother Xiang pulled me up and washed and prepared. Brother Xiang and I didn't know what the test was this time. We actually asked Uncle Cong privately, but Uncle Cong just wouldn't tell us. Fortunately, Brother Xiang and I were ahead of the others. He was responsible for finding ghosts, looking at the land and Feng Shui, and I was responsible for catching ghosts. No matter what the project was, I think we both had some involvement. Brother Xiang and I put our stuff into our backpacks and walked out of the room. The brothers from the supernatural group who were still playing in the lobby of the guesthouse also knew that Brother Xiang and I were taking the test for the Monster Catching Bureau. They all joked that we must pass the exam so that they can protect us in the future. I was actually not sure about this time. I knew L's ability. He was just a scapegoat in the Monster Hunting Bureau. The Monster Hunting Bureau had already sent a car to pick us up at the entrance of the guesthouse. It was a black Audi. I didn't know what kind of car it was. The driver was a man who looked to be in his forties. We didn't talk along the way. The car slowly drove to the suburbs outside the city. After about half an hour, it was still heading to the suburbs. I couldn't help but ask, "Uncle, where are we going to take the exam?"

　　The uncle looked back and didn't say anything. He just kept driving for about an hour before he stopped at the door of a private entertainment club on a small hill in the suburbs. I looked at the entertainment club and it looked quite luxurious. I asked the driver curiously, "Why did you send us here when you're not taking the exam?"

　　I had barely finished speaking when a pitch-black gun barrel hit my forehead. The driver, who was in his forties, looked at me grimly and asked, "Who told you that I was the one who took you two to take the exam? Chen Hui, Li Xuxiang, Wu Jiu, that bastard ruined our White Lotus Sect's plans. You two are his disciples, and you still want to have a good life?"

　　The grass was fooled

　　I really didn't expect that the White Lotus Sect members were so bold that they would drive into the military area and take us to this remote place as if nothing had happened. At this time, two masked men rushed out of the private club. They were holding pistols in their hands and pointed them at us and said, "Get out of the car quickly."

　　"What should I do?" I whispered to Brother Xiang next to me. Brother Xiang shrugged and yelled at me: "Now we have guns pointed at you, how can I get out of the car?"

　　We had to get off the car carefully. After getting off the car, two people who came out of the entertainment club took out a rope each and wanted to tie us up. Only the driver next to us was holding a gun at us. If we really let them tie us up, we would definitely lose our lives, no doubt about it. When these two people approached us, I punched the man who wanted to tie me up on the head. Brother Xiang is really worthy of being my gay friend. He probably had the same idea as me. At the moment I punched, he also punched another person. What I didn't expect was that the person I attacked actually took a step back and dodged my punch easily. Although my fighting skills are not very strong, I have studied in the police academy for a few years. I can probably beat two ordinary idiots by myself, but I didn't expect that the White Lotus guy would dodge so easily. "Don't move, or I'll shoot." Suddenly, the man who was still holding the gun yelled. How could I really listen to him and not move? If I didn't move, I would really be dead. Now I can still fight. I don't care about the person who wanted to tie me up. I ran towards the man with the gun I was only three or four meters away from the man with the gun. I quickly ran to his side and hit him on the chin with a hook. For some reason, this guy didn't shoot but hit me on the head with the gun. My punch hit him on the chin solidly, but I felt a sharp pain in the back of my head. It was so painful that I almost fainted. I quickly bit the tip of my tongue hard. My dizzy head was instantly awakened by the huge pain from my tongue. Suddenly, I felt a pain in my stomach. This family The force of the guy's knee was so damn fierce that it hurt so much that I had almost no strength left in my body. But I knew in my heart that this was the time to fight. If I didn't fight hard, I would have to go down and listen to Leslie Cheung's concert. When I thought of this, I didn't know where I got the strength from, I raised my head and bit the guy's ear wildly. The guy also groaned in pain and hit my back with his right hand. My eyes were getting more and more blurred, but the more it hurt, the harder I bit him and refused to let go. "That's enough, you little bastard, you are a dog. Is this how I taught you?"

　　Just when I was biting wildly in a daze, I suddenly heard the master's roar from behind. I heard it was indeed the master's voice. I quickly turned around and saw that it was really the master. At this time, there were several soldiers following behind the master. I looked at Brother Xiang next to him and saw that Brother Xiang had been pinned to the ground and couldn't move. "Master, what's going on?" I asked confusedly, pointing at the man whose ear I bit and the two guys who pinned Brother Xiang to the ground.

　　【375】An unexpected test

　　"What else can we do? This is the first test." Although the master looked angry, he smiled and said, "I don't know which bastard taught you this ear-biting method, but you two have barely passed and can accept the next round of tests."

　　Is this a test? I was originally in a tense mood, but I immediately breathed a sigh of relief when I heard the master say that. Fortunately, this is just a test. But it also taught me a small lesson. I must never trust others too easily in the future. Brother Xiang and I are so easily deceived because we have too little social experience. In fact, we should have verified our identities first. "Okay, let him go." The master pointed at the two people who were still holding Brother Xiang, and then said, "You two go in and take a rest. The second round of tests will start at noon."

　　After that, the master ignored us and walked straight into the private club. Brother Xiang and I quickly followed him. Brother Xiang looked much more embarrassed than me. He was covered in mud. He walked inside and cursed, "Fuck, you bastard, you only know how to kill one and leave two to fight me." Brother Xiang cursed at me and I said, "Fuck, why don't you tell me about the gun I did it?"

　　"There must be no bullets in that gun, what are you talking about?" Brother Xiang scolded me and I said, "Did I know there were no bullets in his gun at that time?"

　　Anyway, Brother Xiang kept talking about how he took on two big guys by himself. One of them had no bullets in his pistol. I cursed at him and walked into this private club. This private club was quite luxurious, but there were no employees. There were soldiers everywhere. It was probably a secret base of the army. A soldier took us to a hot spring room behind the guesthouse and let us rest there. There were already fifteen people in it. All of them were cursing and talking about how they did it today. The test personnel were all bragging about it, and I didn't like it. I thought they were bragging. After all, those guys who could come to participate in the test of the Monster Catching Bureau must be extraordinary. Anyway, Brother Xiang and I were able to come to this test because of our master’s relationship, otherwise we would definitely not be qualified to come in. These fifteen people didn’t care when they saw Brother Xiang and I come in. There were no acquaintances here. Brother Xiang and I took off our clothes and found a hot spring seat by the side and started soaking. This hot spring was quite comfortable. Brother Xiang and I waited inside. Later, no one came in. There was soothing music playing in the room. After soaking for about half an hour, Brother Xiang suddenly whispered in my ear: "Something seems to be wrong."

　　I frowned and turned around to ask, "What's wrong?"

　　"There's something wrong with this hot spring," Brother Xiang said, pointing to the bottom of the hot spring. I looked down and it seemed to be fine. The water was quite clear. "No problem," I whispered. Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "Look at the texture of the floor tiles under the hot spring."

　　I lowered my head and looked again. This time I finally made some glimpses. The pattern under the floor tiles looked like a formation. I had no idea what formation it was. Just as I was about to open my mouth to remind those people, Brother Xiang gently covered my mouth and whispered, "Are you crazy? This is a test. It's not a formation of the White Lotus Sect. No one will die. Wouldn't it be better to eliminate more people?"

　　I immediately understood what Brother Xiang meant, nodded, and quickly took two bath towels and went up with Brother Xiang without leaving any trace. After going up, Brother Xiang and I were not in a hurry to leave the room. Instead, we moved a chair five meters away from the hot spring and sat down. Slowly, as if someone noticed it, someone else also walked up like Brother Xiang and I without leaving any trace. Soon, there were seven people, including Brother Xiang and I, making a total of nine people. Suddenly, the spring water began to boil, and there was a mechanism above the room. An iron cage fell from above and directly locked up the people in the hot spring. "What's going on?"

　　There were eight people left in the hot spring, and the people below started yelling. Suddenly, the door of the hot spring room opened, and my master came in wearing a black windbreaker and sunglasses. "It's okay, the eight of you are eliminated." The master took off his sunglasses and rushed into the hot spring, saying, "This is unfair. Didn't you say that we can rest until noon before starting the test? Why did you eliminate us now?" The people below started yelling, "You believe what I say? What if they are members of a cult? If they are members of a cult, you are not eliminated, but disqualified. Your observation skills are not as careful as the nine people above. If you had noticed earlier that there was something wrong with the lines under the hot spring and come up, you would not have been eliminated. Okay, stop talking nonsense and send the eight of them out."

　　After he finished speaking, four men in military uniforms walked out from behind my master. My master put on sunglasses and turned around and walked out. "What a bummer," I couldn't help but sigh. If it weren't for Brother Xiang's careful observation, I would have been eliminated. I suddenly felt that Brother Xiang was quite capable. "After the eight men put on their clothes and were sent out, a soldier said to the nine of us, "Please come with me to have a rest. Don't worry, this time you are really allowed to rest and prepare for the afternoon's test."

　　After saying that, the soldier made a gesture of invitation and then took the lead to walk in front. Of course, the few of us must have ignored his previous words "let's rest". The test of these guys really feels that it is hard to guard against traps. You don't know when you will be tricked. The soldier took us to a rest area in the guesthouse. There was a row of rooms inside. Originally, Brother Xiang and I were arranged to live separately, but Brother Xiang and I asked to live together. These soldiers did not object. The other people probably knew that there is strength in numbers. They all found a room to live together. Only one guy lived in a room alone. Brother Xiang and I entered this room. This room looked quite ordinary, with a bed and a cabinet. The first thing we did when we entered the room was to check everywhere for fear that there was a problem. However, we checked for a long time and didn't find any problems. "Don't be careless." After Brother Xiang finished speaking, we both lay on the bed and discussed that each of us would sleep for an hour----2013-12-2323:11:53|6545976----

　　【376】The fourth round of test

　　When Brother Xiang and I came here before, we had a fight with those guys because of the first round of tests. As soon as I lay on the bed, I completely forgot about the duty I had mentioned before. When I woke up, it was already around seven o'clock in the evening. Brother Xiang was also lying next to me and snoring. It seemed that we really got a good rest this time. So far, nothing has happened. I pushed Brother Xiang twice, and Brother Xiang opened his eyes drowsily. I told him the general situation and he yawned. It was quite late now. Brother Xiang and I put on our clothes, opened the door and walked out. There were actually two soldiers guarding the door of the room. The other rooms were almost the same. As soon as I went out, I asked the soldiers at the door: "Where are you eating, bro? I'm so hungry."

　　The two soldiers looked at each other and then one of them turned and left. Not long after, he came back with two bags of bread and a box of milk and said, "Here is your dinner."

　　Now Xiang and I didn’t have much to choose from, so we took the food and went back to the room. We checked the food over and over to make sure there was nothing wrong. Then we started eating. After eating, Xiang and I lay on the bed to rest. Around eight o’clock in the evening, someone started knocking on our door. I quickly got up and opened the door. It turned out to be the master. The master saw me open the door and walked in directly. "Master, you are finally here. Are you here to tell us what the exam will be like later?" After the master came in, I quickly closed the door and asked. The master shook his head and said, "Don’t think too much, kid. I just came to take a look at the situation here."

　　"Master, please sit down quickly." I quickly pointed at the bed. Brother Xiang, who was still lying on the bed, looked at the master with a vigilant face. He frowned and asked, "Master, what did you say to me when you first met?"

　　"Well," the master frowned and said, "How can I remember something that happened so long ago?"

　　"So what was the scene like when you first met me?" Brother Xiang jumped up from the bed and took two steps back, carefully looking at the master. I immediately realized that something was wrong and also took two steps back. The master chuckled and suddenly the person who originally looked like the master suddenly became blurred and then turned into a middle-aged man in military uniform. The middle-aged man clapped his hands and said with a smile: "You are worthy of being the director's apprentice. Congratulations on passing the third round of examinations."

　　"Another test of illusion." I frowned and asked, "When did we fall into the illusion?"

　　"The milk and bread you drank earlier were mildly poisoned, which will make your mind dazed. That's how you got into this illusion." The middle-aged man looked at me and Brother Xiang with satisfaction and said, "Anyway, congratulations to both of you. I'll take my leave now."

　　"Wait a minute," I hurriedly stopped the middle-aged man and asked, "How many rounds of exams are there? This is the third round. When will it end?"

　　"Well, there is no fixed number of tests. When the nine of you are eliminated and only five are left, the test is over." After the middle-aged man said this, he pushed the door and walked out. After the middle-aged man left, I walked to Brother Xiang and asked curiously, "Brother Xiang, how did you know that guy just now had a problem?"

　　"I know shit." Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at me and said, "I'm just lucky. I just saw Wu Jiu coming in and thought that the exams here are all weird, so I just said that to try it out. If it was really Wu Jiu, he would probably kick me as soon as I said the first sentence instead of saying something like "I forgot" or something like that. Anyway, I'm just lucky."

　　"Really?" Oh my god, Brother Xiang is really unreliable. There was something wrong with the milk and bread, and we didn't find out anything. I don't know if Brother Xiang and I can hold on to the end. Brother Xiang and I hurriedly walked out of the room. At this time, people from other rooms began to walk out as if nothing had happened, just like Brother Xiang and I. Some walked out with disappointed faces. It was around 8:30, and they came out. Three more people were eliminated, leaving six people including Brother Xiang and me. Then the six of us were taken to a basketball court-like place in the private club. There were spotlights around the basketball court. The lights illuminated the basketball court as bright as day. At this time, the master was wearing sunglasses and standing in the middle of the basketball court with his hands behind his back. Uncle Cong was also standing next to him with a document. The remaining six of us walked to the opposite side of the master and stood in a row. I couldn't see clearly what the master's eyes were like, because he was wearing sunglasses to look cool. But Uncle Cong saw me and Brother Xiang walked in and showed a relieved expression. He nodded at us and I smiled at Uncle Cong. Anyway, Brother Xiang and I were still very confident with a one in six chance of being eliminated. Not long after we stood in place, my master yelled, "Stand at attention!"

　　"The first round of the three tests tested courage, the second round tested carefulness, and the third round tested willpower. These things were set by the people above. I don't like that kind of test. I think that to enter our monster hunting bureau, you only need a little strength. Everything else is nonsense."

　　The third round was about willpower. I was a little confused but I understood it instantly. Brother Xiang and I were lucky and we saw through the illusion directly. But if others want to break the illusion, they have to have a strong consciousness. "Now there are only six people, so we just need to eliminate one. And I just said that you only need strength to enter our monster-catching bureau." After saying that, my master stretched out his right hand. There were five black balls of light on his right hand. He said, "I have five wronged souls in my hand. I will release them directly later. There are only five wronged souls. These five wronged souls are your qualifications to enter the monster-catching bureau. As long as you catch them or kill them directly, you will be qualified to enter the monster-catching bureau. Let's start."

　　After saying that, my master threw the five black balls of light in his hand into the sky. The five black balls of light instantly ran in all directions. I quickly pulled out the Jiang Chen Sword from the backpack behind me and ran towards a wronged soul. The few wronged souls released by my master were frighteningly weak. In addition, there were originally six people and five wronged souls. No one came to grab the wronged soul I chose. I rushed forward and chopped it with the Jiang Chen Sword. The wronged soul was directly chopped to pieces by me. It was so easy. I looked back and saw that three other people had also completed it. However, the three of them easily captured the wronged soul instead of directly dispersing the ghost like I did.

　　【377】Passed!

　　Brother Xiang wasn't among the three. I looked at Brother Xiang again. He was fighting with another person. The two of them didn't bother with the wronged spirit first, but started fighting each other. How could this idiot Brother Xiang fight with this guy and just catch ghosts? But when I thought about it, Brother Xiang was proficient in Feng Shui and didn't know about these ghost-catching things. The man who was fighting with Brother Xiang looked to be in his thirties. I don't know how much better he was at catching ghosts than Brother Xiang. He was much better than me. After all, these people were invited to take the exam based on their real abilities, unlike Brother Xiang and I who had connections to take the exam. But Brother Xiang and I graduated from the police academy anyway. Although we were not as good as this guy in Taoism, Brother Xiang kept pinning this guy to the ground and didn't give him any chance to use his Taoism. The fight lasted longer and longer, and they rolled over and over on the ground holding each other. It seemed that they were evenly matched. "Brother Xiang, bite his ear." I quickly helped and cheered for Brother Xiang. This can be regarded as imparting fighting experience. Anyway, if I were to fight with someone like this, I would definitely use such a move because I feel that biting the ear is really a magical skill. However, after watching Brother Xiang's moves, I really feel that biting the ear is really a simple move. Brother Xiang was originally fighting with that person in a proper manner, and then there were things like monkey picking peaches, Guanyin sitting on lotus, and old man pushing a cart. Ahem, there was no such thing. Anyway, no matter how vulgar the moves were, they could be used. The man was in his thirties and was probably a guy who cared about his reputation. After being beaten up by Brother Xiang, he immediately yelled, "I give up, I give up. Damn, what kind of dirty moves did this little bastard use?"

　　"Wang Le forfeited, Li Xuxiang advanced." When the master saw that guy yelling "forfeit", he immediately spoke, "Haha, old bastard, you're too young to play with me." When Xiang saw that guy forfeited, he immediately stood up and started to show off. As soon as Wang Le forfeited, a soldier came over and politely invited Wang Le to leave. Suddenly, there were only five of us contestants on the basketball court. My master looked at me and Xiang with satisfaction. He walked up to us and said, "Li Xuxiang, Chen Hui, Li Zhengqiang, Wang Fengguo, Liu Zhen, I now officially announce that the five of you are members of the Monster Catching Bureau. Report to the Monster Catching Bureau headquarters tomorrow and then assign jurisdiction locations. Stand at attention."

　　The five of us quickly stood up straight and my master said, "Disband."

　　All five of us laughed immediately. I was really happy. I didn't expect to join the Monster Catching Bureau. It was great to be able to supervise the supernatural team members of an entire province. From now on, the mayor will have to be polite to me. It was so cool. I immediately took out my cell phone and called Han Sifan to tell her the good news. "What's the matter, Erbi?" Sister Fan seemed to be sleeping and was dazed. I said happily, "Sister Fan, I have good news for you. Guess what it is?"

　　"Get lost, if you have something to say, just say it. If not, just hang up. I still need to sleep." Sister Fan said impatiently. I quickly said, "Don't hang up, don't hang up. I'm telling you, I, Chen Hui, have joined the monster hunting team. Isn't that awesome? Haha."

　　"How did you get in? Did you ask Wu Jiu for a backdoor?" Sister Fan was immediately confused. I cursed, "Bullshit, I actually got in through the exam. Haha, I'm so happy."

　　Sister Fan on the other side was also happy for me and said, "My Huizi is great, keep it up, come back and I'll treat you to hotpot."

　　“Yes, yes, I have to hang up now. I have to continue calling everyone to tell them the good news.” After saying that, I hung up the phone and flipped through the phone book to find people one by one to tell them the good news. Suddenly, I saw the landline number at home. After thinking about it, I decided to call it. “Hello Huizi, why did you think of calling mom?” Mom asked on the other end of the phone. “I missed you, so I have good news to tell you. Your son, I got a promotion.” I thought about it and couldn’t tell my mom what I was doing now. I could only tell her that I got a promotion.”

　　My mother asked happily on the other end of the phone: "How high of an official is he? Is it really possible for him to be the chief of a police station? My son is amazing. He has become an official at such a young age."

　　"Mom, do you want to hear the truth or a lie?" I thought for a while and asked, "Of course I want to hear the truth. Would you lie to your mother?" Mom said, "Well, the position I have been promoted to is equivalent to the governor in some ways." I said truthfully, "You just know how to talk nonsense with me. I don't want you to be a big official. Don't lie to me with these unreliable things. I just hope you are safe. I heard that working in the police station is very tiring and you have to build relationships. You didn't know how to build relationships with those big shots since you were a child. If something happens, tell me and I will help you find a way. Don't dream of becoming a big official all day long..."

　　My mother was mumbling something strange. The words that used to be annoying to me now sounded very warm. Suddenly, I missed my mother very much. I said, "Mom, I will come back to see you in two days. Then you will know whether I am lying or not."

　　"Why don't you just call me in advance when you come back? I'll make you twice-cooked pork. You've been away for so long, and I don't know if you've lost weight. There's only half a month left before the Chinese New Year. Come back then. I wanted to call you and ask if you're okay during the Chinese New Year, but I was afraid you'd be busy." Mom said over there. If she hadn't reminded me, I would have almost forgotten that there was only half a month left before the Chinese New Year. I immediately nodded and said, "Don't worry, Mom. I'll definitely be back on the Chinese New Year and give you a big surprise then."

　　"That's enough, kid. Just take care of yourself out there and remember to eat on time. By the way, Shoko works with you too, so let him come back for the New Year. His dad hasn't been feeling well lately and his family isn't doing well either."

　　"What happened to Xiang's family?" I asked quickly

　　"His father was beaten up by someone. That person has connections in the district government and is now asking Xiangzi's father to pay compensation. Old Litou has helped to pay a lot of the money, but the man is still not satisfied. Old Litou also didn't let me tell you two because he was afraid it would affect your work. But you two are police officers, so you should be able to say something when you come back."

　　"Well, let the old superstitious man help first. We'll see what's going on when we come back for the New Year." I didn't have much influence on Xiang's father. Xiang's father was not Xiang's biological father but an adoptive father. However, after all, he had raised Xiang for so many years, but he was beaten up by someone. "Xiang, your father was beaten up by someone," I said to Xiang, who was also bragging on the phone next to me, "Just beat him up." Xiang said impatiently. Suddenly he came to his senses and yelled, "Which bastard did it?"

　　【378】Wang Rui

　　"I know shit. It seems like he was beaten by a well-connected person in Changshou District." I shook my head. I know shit. "Fuck, it's related. We both met Lieutenant Generals. Is there a Lieutenant General? Let's go back and deal with him." After saying that, Brother Xiang turned around and was about to leave. I grabbed him and thought for a while and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? It's not a big deal. Let's go back after the New Year."

　　Damn, isn't beating up Xiangge's dad the same as beating up my dad? Although I was also very angry, I still endured it. After all, we are still small police officers when we go back. At most, we are members of the supernatural team. What use can we be? Although we passed the exam, the appointment has not come down yet. I pulled Xiangge to find a room in the guesthouse to rest. The next morning, a soldier walked into my room with two military uniforms and asked us to change into them. It's strange that we need to wear military uniforms to join the Monster Catching Bureau. These are all green military uniforms. After Xiangge and I put them on, we felt quite handsome. There is a saying on the Internet that is really true: no matter how a man looks, as long as he wears a military uniform, he will be very handsome. Xiangge and I put on military uniforms and walked out of the room. The two soldiers at the door took us to the back of the guesthouse and took us into a place that looked like an office. My master was also wearing a military uniform and sitting at the desk. I saw that the other three people who passed the exam were already in the room. My master looked at us and nodded after he came in, stood up and said, "Okay, since everyone is here, let's get down to business. Everyone stand at attention."

　　The five of us quickly stood in a row and stood at attention.

　　My master took out five colonel military ranks and walked in front of the five of us and solemnly put them on us. "From now on, the five of you are official members of the supernatural team and are awarded the rank of colonel." My master said solemnly. I asked curiously, "Master, aren't we in the Monster Catching Bureau? Why are you giving us military ranks?"

　　"Although the Monster Catching Bureau is ostensibly part of the National Security Bureau, it actually belongs to the military system." My master glanced at me and continued, "Li Xuxiang, Chen Hui, Li Zhengqiang, Wang Fengguo, Liu Zhen, now you can choose your province."

　　After that, my master threw a piece of paper to me with five characters on it. I quickly grabbed it and saw that there were Sichuan Province and Chongqing City on it. I quickly said, "Give us the ones from Chongqing and Sichuan. Brothers, don't grab them."

　　The other three shrugged their shoulders and said nothing. Perhaps it didn't matter to them which region they were in charge of. My master nodded and said, "Xing Huizi will be in charge of the supernatural team in Sichuan Province, and Xiangzi will be in charge of the supernatural team in Chongqing."

　　"Master, how much do we get paid?" I asked hurriedly. "Ten thousand a month." My master said casually, "I didn't expect it to be so low." I asked, "Why do you only pay me so little?" "You only know money." My master came over and kicked my foot, then walked to his drawer, took out five black cards and threw them on the table: "This is the card for our members of the Monster Catching Bureau. If you use this, the local government will pay for your consumption anywhere."

　　"Why is it so cool? Will he also let us spend money in the United States?" Brother Xiang quickly grabbed a card and asked curiously, "Then go find Obama and ask him to reimburse you." The master said impatiently, "Okay, stop talking nonsense. I will send your information to the local government later. Remember, we in the Monster Hunting Bureau must keep a low profile and not use our power to let the local government mess around, okay?"

　　Brother Xiang suddenly said: "Master, what should I do if my father is beaten up?"

　　"What do you want to do? Find the army to shoot them." The master scolded, "Why do I have such a stupid apprentice like you? Isn't it almost the New Year? Can't you just let the secretary of the Chongqing Municipal Party Committee come to your house for a meal?"

　　"Yeah," Xiang nodded and said, "Should we also invite the Secretary of the Sichuan Provincial Party Committee?"

　　"Whatever you want, get out of here. Go home if you have nothing to do. There's such a big problem at home and you don't know how to deal with it." The master cursed and waved his hand for us to go out. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and then we walked out. The three brothers inside also came out. Brother Xiang and I didn't want to stay in this guesthouse any longer, so we walked out directly. When we got to the door, the soldier at the door saluted and said, "Two leaders, do you need us to take you back to Beijing?"

　　That's right. This place is in the middle of nowhere and I don't know what the hell it is. Then a soldier came and drove us back. He kept calling us "chief" all the way. Brother Xiang and I were quite happy to hear that. When we arrived in Beijing, Brother Xiang and I found a five-star hotel directly. As soon as we showed the black card, a manager came out to receive us. Brother Xiang and I had a good meal and drink. I have to say that this black card is really useful. You don't have to pay for anything. As long as you say you need to go to the government, my phone rang on the third day. It was an unfamiliar number. I picked up the phone and asked, "Who is it?"

　　"Hello, is this Xiao Chen? I'm Huang Qiang." The voice on the other end sounded like a man in his 50s or 60s. I frowned and asked, "Who is Huang Qiang?"

　　"I'm the Secretary of the Sichuan Provincial Party Committee. Sorry, I've been too busy with work lately and I only have time to call you now. Congratulations. You're young and promising. You've become a member of the Monster Catching Bureau at such a young age." Huang Qiang on the other end said with a smile, "Secretary of the Provincial Party Committee." My head exploded. Although I often say that the Monster Catching Bureau is as important as the governor, it's just a joke. I quickly said respectfully, "Hello, hello. I'm also lucky to be able to enter the Monster Catching Bureau. Secretary Huang, have you eaten?"

　　"Haha, how can you be so lucky? You are young and promising. Work hard. When you have time, come back to Sichuan and I will treat you to a meal in Chengdu," said Huang Qiang on the other side. "Okay," I said quickly. Then Huang Qiang praised me a few more times on the phone before hanging up. I quickly ran to the next room and knocked on the door. Brother Xiang opened the door impatiently and asked, "I am talking to the secretary of the Chongqing Municipal Party Committee on the phone. What's going on?"

　　"Nothing, the Sichuan Provincial Party Committee Secretary just called me." I looked at Brother Xiang holding the phone and said, "Okay Secretary Liu, I have something to say. You must come on my father's birthday. It's on New Year's Day. Okay, okay, it's settled."

　　"You have made an appointment with the municipal party secretary?" I asked Brother Xiang curiously. Brother Xiang nodded and said, "Yes, it's very strange."

　　"Uh" I really don't know how to describe this idiot Brother Xiang. He was just as casual on the phone with the Secretary of the Chongqing Municipal Party Committee as he was with us. Those who don't know might think he has seen the world, and those who know, for example, I know that this guy is too idiotic. Time passed day by day, and when there was only one day left before the Chinese New Year, we changed into our brand new military uniforms and wore the rank of colonel. Although it seems that we can't just walk around outside in military uniforms, Brother Xiang and I went back to save face, so we didn't care about these things. We got on the plane and arrived at the airport at about four o'clock in the afternoon. During this time, Brother Xiang was chatting on the phone with the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee, the mayor, the deputy mayor, etc. Anyway, Brother Xiang was holding the phone all day chatting with officials of all sizes in Chongqing. I didn't know it at first, but when I got off the plane, I saw a team of armed police on guard at the pick-up place. As soon as Brother Xiang and I walked out, a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties and very capable walked over to me and Brother Xiang and said, "Hello, both of you. You must be Mr. Li Xuxiang and Mr. Chen Hui, right? I am Secretary Liu's secretary, and he is waiting for you over there."

　　"Ask the municipal party secretary to pick you up." I frowned and whispered to Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang nodded and said, "Yes."

　　"You" I sighed. Brother Xiang is indeed like this. Although I am not good at building relationships, only when the superior comes to see the subordinate will the subordinate come to pick him up. This guy actually asked the municipal party secretary to pick him up. I quickly followed the secretary of Secretary Liu. There was a row of chairs inside the armed police guarding the back. A group of people in plain clothes were sitting there chatting. When they saw Brother Xiang and I coming over, a middle-aged man who looked to be in his fifties and looked quite thin came over with a smile on his face and said to Brother Xiang, "Xiao Li, you are finally here. We have been waiting for a long time."

　　"Hello Secretary Liu, I'm Chen Hui." I was afraid that Brother Xiang would talk nonsense again, so I quickly walked up to shake hands with Secretary Liu. Secretary Liu said with a smile: "Good, you are all young and promising. Our Chongqing is indeed a place of outstanding people and beautiful scenery, haha."

　　"Huizi, you go and chat with Secretary Liu first. I'll go back to Changshou first." I looked at the various officials behind me. Anyway, I don't like dealing with people in official circles. After talking to Brother Xiang, I said hello to Secretary Liu and turned to leave. I walked out of the airport. I thought I was not short of money anyway, so I took a taxi back to Changshou. I arrived in Changshou at about six o'clock in the afternoon. When I got back to Changshou, it was already completely dark. I quickly took out my phone and called my mother. After a long time, my mother answered the phone and there was still a lot of noise over there. I quickly asked, "Mom, I'm back. What are you doing over there? Why are you so noisy?"

　　"Wang Rui is the one who beat up Xiangzi's father. He brought a lot of people to block Xiangzi's father's door and asked him to pay back the money." My mother said anxiously over there: "People from our town are blocking us here."

　　"Why call the police? Xiangzi's house is only a few hundred meters away from the Duzhou police station." I was angry. I've also heard of Wang Rui. He used to be a very famous gangster in Changshou. Anyway, when we were students, few people dared to mess with him when he said he was playing with Wang Rui in school.

　　【379】Xiang Ge’s Dad

　　I quickly hailed a taxi and headed towards Duzhou. In about ten minutes, I arrived downstairs at Brother Xiang's house. Brother Xiang's house was also in our community. At this time, many neighbors downstairs in their building were talking about it. I saw an acquaintance, so I hurried over to ask, "What happened to Aunt Zhang?"

　　"Huizi is back." Aunt Zhang turned around and saw me with a surprised look on her face and said, "My dear, didn't your mother say that you became a policeman? How come you came back wearing a military uniform? Huizi has really made it."

　　"Aunt, don't laugh at me. Aren't we going home for the New Year? What happened here?" I asked even though I knew the answer. I'm not stupid. I'll first find out the situation and then think about what to do next. "Oh, by the way, Huizi, you're a policeman, and Xiangzi grew up with you. This time Xiangzi's father got into trouble," Aunt Zhang told me. Xiangzi's father used to be in the building materials business. Although Wang Rui was a gangster before, he later got involved with a leader in the district government for some reason. Then he wanted to do real estate, and bought building materials from Xiangge's father to build a model house. But Wang Rui wanted to get something for nothing, and after buying the building materials, he didn't want to pay. Then Xiangge's father went to his house to make trouble and accidentally broke a broken cup. Then Wang Rui made a big demand, saying that the cup cost hundreds of thousands, and in addition to the money from the sale of the building materials, he also wanted Xiangge's father to pay 300,000. Xiangge's father was also a small business, so how could he have so much money? He gave up at the time, and then Wang Rui directly found a few gangsters. He beat up Xiangge's father and sent him to the district hospital. He paid a lot of money for medical treatment. This happened a month ago. After Xiangge's father was discharged from the hospital, he didn't dare to ask Wang Rui for the money for building materials. But Wang Rui was cruel and asked Xiangge's father to pay compensation. He had people squatting at the door of his house every day. Later, he even beat Xiangge's father up every time he went out. Now it's the New Year, and Wang Rui directly brought a dozen gangsters to guard the door and force him to pay back the money. This is what Aunt Zhang told me. I quickly said thank you and then rushed upstairs. When I got to the fourth floor, I heard cursing and banging on the door upstairs. I quickly rushed to the fifth floor where Xiangge's house was. I rushed up and saw that there were more than a dozen shirtless men with tattoos on their bodies in the corridor. They were squatting on the ground and smoking, cursing. There was only one bald man who looked to be in his thirties with a gold necklace. He was smoking a cigarette and talking on the phone, saying something, "Brother, who are you? We are doing business. Get down here."

　　Before I even walked up to him, a gangster pointed a stick at me and started talking. I glanced at him and said, "Get out of my way."

　　"Oh, you're so arrogant. You think you're not a cuckold just because you're wearing a fake military uniform and a vest." This bastard came at me with a stick and hit me on the head. After all, I had learned martial arts for a long time in the police academy, so I easily dodged his powerless stick and punched him in the chin. I knocked this skinny and weak guy who looked like a drug addict down with one punch. After I knocked this guy down, he covered his chin and cursed, "Fuck, brothers, this kid is looking for trouble and wants to steal my weapon."

　　The dozen or so hooligans stood up one by one with their necks tilted, each with a ruffian look on their face, as if they were afraid that others would not know that they were hooligans. "Be quiet." The guy with the gold necklace must be Wang Rui. He walked up to me with a cigarette in his mouth, glanced at my military uniform and snorted, "Where did you get into this kid? You are so brave! Not only do you wear a fake military uniform, but you also dare to get the rank of major colonel. Do you think the people in the army are really just there to eat and do nothing?"

　　"Do you really not need to worry about my military rank? I'm Li Xuxiang's friend. I heard about his father breaking the cup for you. You're not very kind," I said to this guy. Wang Rui thought for a moment, tilted his neck and looked at me and asked, "Why, do you still want to pretend to be a hero? Do you know the mayor of Changshou District? The one who had dinner with me yesterday was the director of the police station. I invited him to dinner, and he has to give me some face. Who do you think you are?"

　　"It's okay. Tomorrow is Chinese New Year. Brother Xiang's father is having his birthday. How about we have dinner tomorrow? I will pay you back 600,000 yuan then." I looked at Wang Rui and said, "600,000 yuan." Wang Rui hesitated and looked at me puzzledly. "How come you have been waiting for a month? There is only one day left. Tomorrow night at 6 o'clock, we will meet at Phoenix Hotel. If I said 600,000 yuan, it means 600,000 yuan."

　　Wang Rui thought for a moment and snorted coldly: "Okay, I'll remember what you said. Just wait for one day. Brothers, call people tomorrow. Call a hundred people. There will be free food and drinks at the Phoenix Hotel tomorrow."

　　After that, Wang Rui went downstairs with his men, cursing. I shook my head. No wonder he is still a gangster now. He didn't even ask my name and didn't know anything. He was so easily deceived by me. I waited until Wang Rui left before I walked to the door of Brother Xiang's house and knocked on the door. "Wang Rui, you bastard, I told you that if you don't get out of here if you don't have money, I will fight you to death." The roar of Brother Xiang's father came from inside, "Uncle, it's me, Chen Hui, open the door." Not long after I finished speaking, the door opened. I also know Brother Xiang's father. He often gave food to Brother Xiang and me when we were young. But after I grew up and went to Chongqing to study, I rarely saw him. I didn't expect that this time I saw that he had a lot of white hair on his head and a lot of wrinkles on his face. He looked very haggard, and there was a kitchen knife in his hand. "Uncle, I'm okay, I'm back." I suddenly felt sad. If I had known that I would have come back at that time, Brother Xiang and I would have enjoyed ourselves in the hotel for half a month, but our family members would have suffered at home. When Brother Xiang's father saw me, his eyes immediately became moist. He rushed up to me as if he had suffered a great injustice and hugged me and said, "Uncle is useless. I have dragged you two down. Don't let Xiangzi come back. We will pack up and leave Changshou tonight."

　　I patted my uncle on the back, thinking back to when I was a kid, my uncle seemed to be in his twenties, and he often took Xiangzi and me to the snack shop on the street to buy snacks. At that time, I didn’t have a father, so I liked playing with my uncle very much. I didn’t expect that in a flash, I have grown up and my uncle has grown old. "There is no need to leave this place. Changshou is our root. We are not going anywhere," I said firmly, then took out my phone and called the Secretary of the Sichuan Provincial Party Committee directly.

　　【380】Cancer

　　After I finished talking to the provincial party secretary, I patted my uncle on the shoulder and said, "It's ok, uncle. Let's go in first. Let's get ready tonight. Tomorrow is Chinese New Year, and it's your birthday too."

　　"Birthday" uncle asked curiously

　　"Yeah," I took my uncle's hand and walked inside. At this time, there were three people sitting on the sofa in the room. "Mom, I'm back," I said to my mother on the sofa. My mother was comforting a woman who looked similar to her. This was Xiang's mother. There was also an old superstitious woman sitting next to her with a sad face. "Huizi is back," my mother looked up and saw a look of joy on my face, but her face changed in an instant and she scolded, "You idiot, why are you wearing a military uniform?"

　　"Ah" I immediately understood. My mother thought that if a non-military person came out in military uniform, he would be arrested. Only the superstitious old man stood up suddenly, looked at me in surprise and asked: "Did you really join in?"

　　"Of course," I said with a smile, "It's okay. It will be fine when Brother Xiang comes back tomorrow."

　　Then I kept comforting my mother and explaining things to her. My mother is a traditional person and kept asking me to take off my military uniform, saying that she was afraid I would get into trouble or something. I couldn't tell her about my current job either. Anyway, after explaining everything for a long time, I could only tell my mother and her friends that I was wearing the military uniform because I came back to perform a confidential mission. Only then did they stop nagging me. We slept at Brother Xiang's house that night. When I was half asleep, I felt someone calling me. I looked up and saw that it was Lao Mixin. Lao Mixin waved at me. I quickly put on my clothes and followed him out. Lao Mixin took me to the balcony. I took out a cigarette and asked Lao Mixin, "Do you want to smoke?"

　　The old superstitious man smiled and shook his head and said: "Why are you still smoking at your age? I still want to live two more years, cough cough."

　　After saying that, the superstitious old man started to cough. I asked, "Why did you call me out so late at night?"

　　"It's nothing, I'm just giving you some advice," the old superstitious man said, "Although I haven't been out much in recent times, I still have a lot of sources of information and know a lot of things."

　　"Yeah," I nodded.

　　"You know you are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, right?" The old superstitious man looked at me and asked me. I nodded. "How do you feel about being the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?" The old superstitious man looked at the scenery outside the balcony and asked me. I thought about it and said, "It feels good, right? If it weren't for the appearance of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I might have died in the Thousand Corpses Cave last time. Anyway, it's good."

　　"Okay?" The old superstitious man sighed and said, "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is indeed merciful, but the reincarnation of these people is definitely not as simple as you think. It will definitely not be good for you in this life."

　　"Well," I turned my head and looked at the old superstitious man and asked, "Is there no benefit? Why do I feel that there should be some benefit?"

　　"No, the purpose of these people's reincarnation must be complicated. Let me be frank. If Ksitigarbha wants to be reborn and gather all his souls and spirits, what will you do?"

　　"Uh" I frowned: "I..."

　　Before I could say anything, the superstitious old man continued, "You think that after you go back, your consciousness will still be in the consciousness of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, but Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva's consciousness has been firm for thousands of years. Do you think your memory in the past few years can change Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva's mind?"

　　Actually, I have thought about this question before, but I didn’t think about it deeply later. However, after the old superstitious person mentioned it, it seemed to be a very serious problem. “Forget it, let’s not talk about this question. Let me tell you another one.” The old superstitious person suddenly started coughing and even spit out blood. I rushed over and grabbed his hand and asked, “Old superstitious person, what’s wrong with you?”

　　The old superstitious man hesitated for a moment and said, "I have mid-stage liver cancer and the doctor said I can only live for half a year."

　　"What?" I looked at the old superstitious man in surprise and grabbed his hand tightly: "No, tell me it's fake."

　　"Huizi, don't get excited. I'm already in my seventies and eighties and I've lived enough. I came out this time just to tell you about this, but I can't. He will do something extreme if he knows." The old superstitious man sighed. "When are you going to tell the master about this? Technology is so advanced now, maybe it can be cured." I asked the old superstitious man and shook his head: "Let's talk about it later. Go back to sleep and I'll stand for a while."

　　"Well, you should take care of yourself too." I looked at the old superstitious man with concern. I didn't know how to comfort him. After all, he must have experienced more than me over the years, and maybe he didn't need me to comfort him at all. I went back to bed but couldn't fall asleep for a long time. It was not until six o'clock the next morning that I fell asleep because I was too sleepy...

　　When I woke up, it was already past three in the afternoon. I put on some casual clothes, took out my cell phone and called Brother Xiang, who answered quickly. I chatted with him for a while and then asked him to come to Phoenix Hotel at six o'clock. I went out and saw Brother Xiang, his father and my mother. The four of them were sitting in the living room watching TV. However, except for Lao Mixin, they all looked absent-minded, as if they were still worried. "Huizi is awake." When Lao Mixin saw me come out, he grinned and asked me, "You guys sit at home for a while, uncle, you take a rest first and change into nice clothes later." I thought about it and took out my wallet to see that there was only three thousand in cash. I took it all out and handed it over, "Aunt, you compensate uncle to buy some nice clothes. Let's meet at Phoenix Hotel at six o'clock in the evening. I'll arrange the rest."

　　"Huizi, your uncle didn't celebrate his birthday yet, and Phoenix Hotel is a five-star hotel, so it must have cost a lot of money. This is too much money. You don't need so much money to buy a piece of clothing. Take it back quickly. We have money here too." Xiang's mother hurriedly handed the money back. "By the way, call all your relatives and friends, and the neighbors in the community outside, call as many as you can." I reminded them that the neighbors usually took good care of me when I was a child. "Here" my mother and the others showed hesitation on their faces, but the old superstitious reminded: "Just listen to Huizi, it's okay."

　　After the old superstitious man said this, my mother and the others nodded. I walked out of the house and went outside the community and sat down at the Phoenix Hotel. The Phoenix Hotel is not the one in Chengdu, but it has the same name. Of course, they are both five-star hotels. When I walked into the lobby, a man who looked like a manager came up to me and asked, "Sir, do you have a reservation?"

　　"No, but I'm booking the whole place today. Please keep your largest hall for me." Anyway, I have a black card, so I don't need to pay for it. I can just waste it.

　　[381] You dare!

　　"Aunt Zhang, please sit at any table inside. There are neighbors here anyway."

　　"Uncle Wang, please come in."

　　…

　　I stood at the door to greet these neighbors, and Brother Xiang's father was also wearing a brand new suit. The two of us stood at the door to greet these guests. By the way, I forgot to introduce Brother Xiang's father. His name is actually Wang Yong. I usually call him Uncle Wang. Maybe someone will ask why Brother Xiang's father's surname is Wang and Brother Xiang's surname is Li. In fact, Brother Xiang is Uncle Wang and his family's adopted son. Brother Xiang's parents died early and he was adopted by Uncle Wang and his family when he was very young. Of course, Uncle Wang and his family really treat Brother Xiang like their own son. There were many guests, some acquaintances and some unfamiliar ones. Anyway, everyone who heard about it in Duzhou Town came to eat. I didn't care anyway. It wasn't my own money, so I didn't feel bad at all. The first hall was barely full with more than 30 tables. At 6:30, all the guests arrived and the food was served. The guests in the hall were noisy. Anyway, the atmosphere was very lively. A host walked onto the stage, holding a microphone and said with a smile: "Welcome to all guests. Today is Mr. Wang Yong's birthday..."

　　I nodded in the audience. These things were arranged by the hotel. I didn't expect it to be arranged so well. The host seemed to be a veteran and spoke very fluently. Plus, today was Chinese New Year, which made it feel really good. While the host was still talking, the door of the hall was kicked open with a bang. A dozen tattooed and ruffian-looking guys walked in. These guys were really boring. I don't know how cold it was outside during Chinese New Year, but they walked in with bare chests, as if they were afraid that others would not know they had tattoos. "Gentlemen, you have come to the wrong place, right? Tonight is Mr. Wang Yong's birthday, you..." The host stepped forward politely and asked. Wang Rui, who was walking in the front, slapped him in the face and pointed at me and cursed, "Fuck, that guy asked me to come for dinner. How come I came to the wrong place?"

　　"Why is this guy hitting someone on New Year's Day..."

　　Many neighbors started discussing it, but no one dared to speak out loudly. They probably recognized Wang Rui and knew he was a big gangster, so they didn't want to cause trouble. I looked at the host with a helpless look on his face, so I quickly stood up and said, "Don't hit anyone. It's New Year's Day. Come on, come and eat first."

　　I pointed to a table closest to the stage. I had someone leave that table empty and no one else was sitting there. After I sat down, Wang Rui and his dozen men also wanted to sit down. I quickly shook my head and said, "Wang Rui, you can sit at this table alone. Let your men go to the back and find a few tables to sit at."

　　"Why do you look down on my subordinates?" Wang Rui cursed angrily. "Yes." I nodded. "I just look down on them. They have good jobs instead of looking for old people to pretend to be in the society. They would rather follow the so-called big brother with bare chests and freeze to death to show off. It's not far to spend the new year warmly with their families at home. What's there for me to look up to such bastards?"

　　"Do you believe it or not, I will have someone smash your tables of crappy dishes?" Wang Rui threatened. "Just try." I snorted coldly. This is the only five-star hotel in Changshou District. If Wang Rui were to cause trouble, it would be easier for me. Who knows how the boss would kill him. After all, gangsters are gangsters. How can they compare with these real rich people? Wang Rui seemed to understand what this place was in an instant. He snorted and yelled at his men, "All of you stay in the back."

　　After saying that, he sat down in the middle of the banquet table. This seat is usually occupied by the host. I originally wanted to let Uncle Wang sit there, but then I thought about the fact that the municipal party secretary, the mayor of Changshou District and other leaders would be coming soon. I guess this table might not be big enough to seat them. I was afraid that Uncle Wang would feel stressed, so I asked him to sit somewhere else. Of course, after Wang Rui sat in this seat, I didn’t say anything. Then the stage began to perform shows, some skits and the like. They were all arranged by the Phoenix Hotel. It was great that so many shows could be arranged in such a short time. When the show was halfway through, the host suddenly went out for a while, then ran in with a look of surprise on his face, and directly called the two people who were still performing the skits down, walked onto the stage excitedly and said, "On this great day today, I have to tell you a piece of good news."

　　"What the hell is this good news? The girl who just performed in the skit is pretty. Where does she live?" Wang Rui slammed the table and started to curse. The host ignored him and continued, "Mr. Wang Yong's son, Mr. Li Xuxiang, is back..."

　　"I went back to bring back a son, which is good news," Wang Rui cursed. The host continued, "Mr. Li Xuxiang came with Secretary Liu, the party secretary of Chongqing. Secretary Liu is a very busy man, but he was able to take time out of his busy schedule to celebrate Mr. Wang Yong's birthday. Isn't this good news?"

　　Suddenly, the door was opened by a man in a suit. I recognized him immediately. He was the secretary of Secretary Liu. Secretary Liu, whom I saw at the airport, walked in with a smile on his face wearing a black windbreaker. Brother Xiang, on the other hand, was wearing a red suit, which looked very festive. “Welcome Secretary Liu,” the host said with a smile. Secretary Liu also waved his hand in a very stylish manner, walked onto the stage with a smile, took the microphone and said, “I’m here this time because it’s the birthday of Xiangzi’s father, Uncle Wang. I came here specially to celebrate.”

　　The secretary also walked up and took out a red bag that seemed to be a bottle of Moutai. After Secretary Liu took it, he looked around in the crowd as if he had seen Uncle Wang's photo before. He walked directly to Uncle Wang and handed the Moutai to him, saying loudly: "I came here in a hurry this time and didn't prepare anything good. Don't mind, Uncle Wang."

　　In fact, Secretary Liu is much older than Uncle Wang, but now he and Brother Xiang are on the same level, so naturally he has to call him Uncle Wang. Uncle Wang was stunned and took the Moutai and asked in surprise: "Are you really Secretary Liu?"

　　"How can it be fake?" Brother Xiang also walked up to Uncle Wang with a smile and took out a watch. There was no decoration box or anything. He just handed it over and said, "Dad, I heard that this Rolex is pretty good, so I bought it as a birthday present."

　　…

　　"Son, is this really Secretary Liu?" Uncle Wang grabbed Brother Xiang's hand and looked a little nervous. Brother Xiang patted Uncle Wang on the back and said, "Of course it's Secretary Liu. Brother Liu, please go sit at that empty table first. We won't be home until we're drunk."

　　"Okay," Secretary Liu nodded and walked towards me. I turned my head and saw Wang Rui's expression. His face changed slightly. Secretary Liu walked over and frowned slightly when he saw Wang Rui sitting in the main seat, but he didn't say anything. He sat next to me and said, "Xiaohui, you guys are having a lot of fun during the Chinese New Year. It's like a small Spring Festival Gala here."

　　"Huh, what are you pretending for?" Wang Rui still looked a little bit unconvinced that this was Secretary Liu. Secretary Liu probably didn't know what was going on. He looked at Wang Rui and said, "Little brother, what's wrong? Do you have any questions?"

　　Wang Rui looked at me straight in the eyes and said, "Don't think you can get away with not paying back the money by finding someone who looks like Secretary Liu to fill in the gaps. If it was really Secretary Liu, he would have been accompanied by a bunch of leaders, including many from the Changshou District. But you really think I'm fooled by just a so-called secretary?"

　　Wang Rui slammed the table and stood up. Secretary Liu also frowned and didn't say anything. Although Secretary Liu knew that we called him here to make things more formal, he certainly didn't know that such a thing happened in Brother Xiang's family. "Little brother, you have a misunderstanding." Secretary Liu also seemed a little angry, but he was the secretary of the municipal party committee, so how could he get angry casually? "Hurry up and pay the six hundred thousand, and then I will leave immediately without saying anything." Wang Rui stood up and stretched out his hand. I thought about it and whispered in Secretary Liu's ear about what happened. When Secretary Liu heard it, his face changed immediately. He slammed the table and pointed at Wang Rui and said, "You are blackmailing me. Do you know how serious the consequences are?"

　　"Stop pretending, give me the money and leave, or my brothers won't take it easy, right?" Wang Rui yelled at the people behind him. Immediately, the group of tattooed people behind him rushed over and surrounded our table. Secretary Liu's secretary quickly rushed over to protect Secretary Liu and said, "This is our municipal party secretary, you can't mess around."

　　"Don't believe that he is really the secretary of the municipal party committee. He only gave a bottle of Maotai to celebrate his birthday and came alone. We surrounded me by dozens of people to count. Don't blame us if you don't give me money," Wang Rui said viciously. I frowned and stood up. These gangsters were desperate. It's okay to ask Secretary Liu to save the situation, but it won't work if they hurt him. "Fuck your uncle, I thought your grandson didn't come. It was you who beat my dad, right?" I don't know when Brother Xiang had run behind Wang Rui. He was holding an empty wine bottle in his hand and slapped Wang Rui on the forehead. Wang Rui probably didn't expect Brother Xiang to suddenly attack him from behind. By the time he reacted, Brother Xiang had hit him to the ground with a brick. After he reacted, his forehead was already covered with blood. After he got up from the ground, he pointed at Brother Xiang and cursed, "If you kill someone, it's my fault."

　　"How dare you!" Secretary Liu finally yelled in anger.

　　【382】Solution

　　"Hit me!" Wang Rui covered his still bleeding forehead and pointed at Brother Xiang and yelled. As soon as Wang Rui finished yelling, the dozen shirtless thugs rolled up their sleeves and rushed up. Suddenly, the door of the hall opened and a man ran in anxiously. When he saw him, he yelled, "Wang Rui, what are you doing?"

　　"District Chief Li." Wang Rui quickly stopped the dozen people and walked to District Chief Li as if he wanted to say something, but District Chief Li ignored him and ran to Secretary Liu anxiously and said, "Secretary Liu, you said you were coming to Changshou too, but you didn't call me in advance. If Secretary Zhang hadn't called me, I wouldn't have known you were coming."

　　Secretary Liu seemed to have suppressed his anger and said with a smile: "It's nothing, it's nothing, but District Chief Li, your work in fighting crime in Changshou District is not done well enough. Someone actually dared to blackmail in broad daylight. It seems that I haven't done my job well."

　　"No, no, no, Secretary Li, this is all my fault. I'm too busy with work and let these guys run out and disturb you." After saying that, District Chief Li took out a cell phone and dialed the number. Then he cursed at the person on the other end of the phone as if the person on the other end of the phone was from the Public Security Bureau. Then District Chief Li smiled and said, "Secretary Liu, our district bureau's people will come right over to take these criminals away."

　　Secretary Liu asked again: "It seems that he said before that he is close friends with many government officials in our district. He seems to have a protective fan. This matter must be dealt with seriously."

　　Wang Rui, who had been indifferent at first, frowned when he heard what Secretary Liu said. District Chief Li hesitated for a moment and said sternly, "Don't worry, Secretary Liu, I will definitely deal with this matter seriously. No matter if he has connections, this is our ** sky. Anyone who has connections with him is not allowed."

　　Wang Rui's face suddenly changed when he heard this and he cursed: "Brother Li, you can't do this. We had dinner together yesterday and the 100,000 yuan I gave you has just gone to waste. If you want to mess with me, I will die with you."

　　District Chief Li slapped him in the face and threw him to the ground, then said to Secretary Liu, "Secretary Liu, don't listen to his nonsense."

　　Secretary Liu didn't care. In fact, he was also very surprised that he could become the secretary of the municipal party committee of a municipality directly under the central government. He said, "How can I believe the nonsense of criminals? District Chief Li, I hope you can handle this matter well and don't let me down."

　　"Yes, yes," District Chief Li nodded quickly

　　"Who is Chen Hui?" Suddenly, a cheerful voice came from the door. I looked up and smiled. A man who looked to be in his fifties and slightly fat walked in. Behind him followed a man in his forties wearing a suit who looked like a secretary. I recognized this voice and smiled and said, "Secretary Huang, welcome." After that, I walked up to him and shook hands with him. When Secretary Liu saw Secretary Huang coming in, he smiled and said, "Who am I talking about? Old Huang, that gust of wind blew you here."

　　"It's Chinese New Year and I heard that someone was bullying members of the Sichuan Provincial Monster Catching Bureau. How could I not come?" Secretary Huang pointed at the dozen thugs and asked, "You guys, right?"

　　"Who are you?" Wang Rui now felt like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. He pointed at Secretary Huang and cursed: "Who are you?"

　　District Chief Li pulled him hard and said, "Are you crazy? This is the Secretary of the Sichuan Provincial Party Committee."

　　After saying that, District Chief Li immediately asked with a smile: "Secretary Huang, Secretary Liu, what day is it today that you all came to our small place of Changshou?"

　　"Xiao Li, you don't know about this, do you?" Secretary Liu pointed at the two of us and said, "You are a long-lived place with many talented people. Two young heroes joined the Monster Catching Bureau at a young age."

　　District Chief Li from the "Monster Catching Bureau" turned his head and looked at us. He walked over with a smile and shook our hands and said, "Haha, I didn't expect that our longevity could produce two young heroes."

　　"Alright, stop being polite. Give me a definite answer on how to deal with this bastard." Brother Xiang pointed at Wang Rui who was still in a daze and scolded him. Secretary Liu thought for a while and asked Brother Xiang: "What do you think is the best way to deal with this, Xiao Li?"

　　Just as Brother Xiang was about to speak, I pulled him back. If he really spoke, he would probably ask Secretary Liu to have this group of people shot. I pointed at the dozen shirtless hooligans who were at a loss and said, "Send them all to serve in the army for a few years. They just mess around outside all day and don't care about their families."

　　"As for this person..." I looked at Wang Rui and suddenly didn't know what to do. Sending him to the army felt too cheap for him, but if he really went to jail, his life would be ruined. Although this person is a bit bad, I really can't do anything to ruin someone's life. Secretary Huang smiled and suggested: "Why not send him to the special forces to gain experience for a few years?"

　　"Thank you, Secretary Huang. Thank you, Secretary Huang." Wang Rui had a hopeless look on his face and wondered what would happen to him. But when he heard what Secretary Huang said, he was so grateful that he almost kowtowed. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and nodded. It was really better to go to jail for a few years than to go to the special forces. Of course, Wang Rui definitely didn't know about this. Soon, a pair of policemen came and took all of them away. Then I pulled Secretary Huang and Secretary Liu to drink and chat. After all, they helped us so much. Of course, this favor was actually a small favor. It was mainly because we pulled them to save face. This was also the purpose of why I asked Secretary Huang to come. My mother has worked hard all her life. Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang are almost the same. They haven't made much money in their lives. This is the only way for us to make them glorious. I pulled my mother, Uncle Wang, Aunt Wang and Lao Mixin to sit up together and chat. My mother, Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang were very reserved and didn't talk much. They mostly answered when the two secretaries asked them questions. On the contrary, Lao Mixin got along well with them and was not reserved at all. It seemed that Lao Mixin had been the head of Maoshan in the past. This made sense. For a big sect like Maoshan, even the provincial party secretary would not be reserved when meeting the high-ranking officials in Beijing. On the contrary, those high-ranking officials had to be polite. Of course, the two secretaries didn't know that Lao Mixin was the head of Maoshan in the past. That night, everyone was celebrating the New Year happily together. Only I was watching Lao Mixin drinking. He was worried. Is there any way to cure Lao Mixin's cancer?

　　【383】The mysterious man in the ancestral tomb

　　On the evening of the dinner, the two secretaries left Changshou overnight. Brother Xiang and I also sent them to the highway exit. Finally, Brother Xiang and I promised them that we would cooperate with the government's work in the future. Here is an explanation of why the provincial party secretary has to make friends with the people from the Monster Catching Bureau. Although the people of the supernatural team are now incorporated into the police station, it is an independent system. Usually, the government comes forward to ask for help from the supernatural team. The people of the supernatural team will act according to their own wishes and will not be forced like in the defense of the capital. However, the people of the Monster Catching Bureau can force these people to act or ask them not to help. Even if someone wants to use evil magic to harm a high-ranking official like the provincial party secretary, the provincial party secretary has to ask the people of the Monster Catching Bureau for help. Of course, whether to help or not depends on our mood. In this way, naturally, these provincial party secretaries will pull the members of the Monster Catching Bureau in their province to wait for him. After the two left, Brother Xiang and I continued to return to the Phoenix Hotel. The guests who came to drink also left one after another. Anyway, I remember that Uncle Wang and the others had left long ago. In the end, a group of young people in their twenties got together to drink. I was also drunk in the end. I was in a daze and forgot everything that happened afterwards. Anyway, I kept drinking until the next morning when I woke up in a daze. After I got up, I saw that it was already noon of the next day. I looked around and found that I was at home. I rubbed my head. I don’t know how much I drank yesterday. My head hurt so much. I pushed the door and went out. My mother was not at home. I guess she went to visit relatives during the New Year. I pushed the door and went out. I was bored and wandered around the streets of Duzhou. At this time, the ground on the street was full of firecrackers and there were many children playing with some fireworks. I am so happy. It's been a long time since I last celebrated the New Year. I have never had such a feeling after coming back from the New Year before. Maybe it's because I have been away from home for too long. Suddenly I thought of my ancestral grave, so I took out money and bought a big bag of firecrackers and incense on the street, and walked towards my ancestral grave. Just when I was not far from the bamboo forest, I suddenly saw a figure in the bamboo forest burning incense. Could it be that he was superstitious? I was puzzled for a moment. As soon as I walked into the bamboo forest, the figure suddenly turned around as if he saw me. I was about to shout, but the man actually ran wildly to the other side of the bamboo forest and disappeared in the blink of an eye. I looked at the man's back and my heart skipped a beat. "Who's going to run?" I quickly dropped the firecrackers and chased in the direction that man ran. However, after running for a long time, I still didn't see that man, as if he had evaporated from the face of the earth. I ran back to the cemetery, picked up the firecrackers I dropped and left The direction where the man was standing just now turned out to be my grandfather's tomb. At this time, three incense sticks were inserted in front of each mound of our ancestral tomb. I wondered who that person was and why he came to burn incense at our ancestral tomb during the New Year's Day. I cursed myself in my heart. I reacted too slowly at that time. If I had run over faster, maybe I could see what that person looked like. I thought about it for a long time but couldn't figure it out. In the end, I could only shake my head. I took the firecrackers and set them off at the ancestral tombs one by one. Then I took out the incense and burned a stick of incense on each grave. After burning incense, I returned to the town. I bought another bag of fruit on the street and walked towards the old superstitious man's home. I walked to the door of the old superstitious man's house and knocked on the door. Soon the old superstitious man opened the door. The old superstitious man was wearing red today and looked very festive. He smiled and said, "Huizi is here. Come in and sit for a while. I guess your master and your two mistresses will be here soon."

　　"My master's wife." I was confused for a moment and then I realized that my master came to celebrate the New Year with the superstitious old man. I smiled and said, "No wonder you are dressed so formally today."

　　"When did I become indecent?" The old superstitious man smiled and was not angry. I walked in and saw that Brother Xiang was already lying on the sofa watching TV. The old superstitious man walked in without greeting me. He walked to a table and started practicing calligraphy with a brush and white paper. I walked to the old superstitious man nonchalantly and asked, "Hey, you are still practicing calligraphy?"

　　"I have nothing to do." The old superstitious man was practicing calligraphy seriously without even raising his head. I thought about it for a moment and asked in a low voice, "By the way, when are you going to tell the master about that?"

　　"It depends on the situation. If you are happy, tell him. If you are unhappy, he will know it when I get down." The old superstitious man was very calm. I scolded him, "Bullshit, if you don't tell me, I will tell it myself when he gets here, okay?"

　　“Whatever you want.” The superstitious old man was like a different person. He was usually lazy at home. I don’t know if it was because of the Chinese New Year or something else. Anyway, he gave me the feeling of a conservative old man at this moment. “By the way, I saw a very strange guy at my ancestral grave today.” I then told him about the person I saw at the ancestral grave. This time I spoke quite loudly so that Brother Xiang, who was lying on the sofa watching TV in the back, heard it. Brother Xiang said, “I guess it was some guy who recognized the wrong ancestral grave and burned incense for a long time. He only realized when he saw you coming that he had taken the wrong path. He probably ran away out of fear of embarrassment. Isn’t this normal?”

　　"Only with your IQ can you mistake the location of your own ancestral grave." I turned around and rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang, looking at the superstitious old man and asked, "Old man, tell me what's going on?"

　　"I don't know," the old superstitious man said firmly, and then ignored me. I said a lot of things next to the old superstitious man, but he ignored me. I just lowered my head to write. I felt bored, so I ran to Brother Xiang to watch TV. There were skits on TV, which seemed boring. At about two o'clock in the afternoon, there was a knock on the door. The master is here. Usually no one comes to the old superstitious man's house. Now there is a knock on the door. It must be the master. I ran to the door and opened it. There were three people standing at the door, holding a lot of things in their hands. The one standing in the middle was the master. The master was wearing a black suit. He looked very energetic. On the left of the master was Master Qiuxiang's wife. She was wearing a red cheongsam and had her hair tied up. She looked very beautiful. On the right of the master was a gorgeous woman wearing a white down jacket. She looked even prettier than Master Qiuxiang and wore light makeup. "Master, come in. Old Superstitious is pretending to be cool. He is not playing calligraphy." I quickly pointed inside and invited Master and his wife in. [ps: There is a million-dollar year-end bonus event on the website. Although Xiaojiu knows that I have nothing to do with it, I hope that everyone has spare money to send Xiaojiu a VIP gift. Just think of it as giving Xiaojiu a lucky money. Haha]

　　【384】Drinking

　　After I brought the master in, he smiled and took the bags of gifts to the old superstitious man who was still writing calligraphy. He waved the gifts in front of the old superstitious man and said, "Look what I brought you, old man. Beijing roast duck. Do you want to eat it?"

　　The old superstitious man calmly looked up at the bag and then lowered his head to continue writing calligraphy, saying, "Why spend this money? Greasy food is not good for your health."

　　As he was talking about this, the old superstitious man started to cough.

　　"Oh, you old fellow, do you still want to be a monk? Whether you want to eat or not, your wife can take it over and we can eat it ourselves." The master turned around and said, and Master Qiuxiang came over and took the bags of things and placed them on the coffee table. "Huizi and Xiangzi, let me introduce you. This is my wife, Su Daji, you can just call her Master Daji's wife." The master was excited and hugged Master Daji's wife and introduced her to us happily. I nodded and shouted, "Hello, Master Daji's wife."

　　"Hello, Master's wife." Brother Xiang also stood up quickly.

　　Master Qiuxiang's wife didn't seem to care either. Sometimes I really wanted to beat up the master. Any one of these two masters' wives is stunningly beautiful. Yet he, an old man, took both of them and let them live in peace. "Come on, Huizi and Xiangzi, go get some lucky money," the master said as he took out two red envelopes from his pocket. I quickly took them. Damn, they felt empty. I opened it and saw nothing inside. "Master, where's the money?" I asked quickly. "Fuck, I said I'd give you red envelopes. Did I say I'd give you money?" My master scolded, "Besides, if I hadn't let you go, would you two be able to enter the Monster Catching Bureau? Just think of joining the Monster Catching Bureau as a gift for you two."

　　This old man is really shameless. Although he may have let himself off a little in the exam, that was also the result of my and Brother Xiang’s hard work. “You two are so tacky when you meet each other.” My master said, “Hurry up and get dressed, we’re going out to eat.”

　　I looked at the master's beaming face, then at the calm old superstitious man beside him, and after some thought, I said, "Master, he is superstitious..."

　　"What's wrong with this old guy?" the master asked puzzledly.

　　The old superstitious man stood up and said, "Let me tell you myself, Xiaojiu. I have cancer and I only have half a year to live."

　　"Why are you joking like this on New Year's Day?" The master frowned and patted the old superstitious man on the shoulder and said, "You are in such good health that you must live to be a hundred years old. You are only in your seventies or eighties."

　　"Okay, Xiaojiu is real." The old superstitious man laughed dryly and said, "I have lived for so long, I have lived enough, it is time for me to go down and be a ghost messenger and enjoy my life."

　　"Bullshit!" My master cursed: "How can you get cancer? You are in such good health, I don't believe it."

　　"Don't you know Bai Wuchang? If you let him see the Book of Life and Death, he will believe it." The old superstitious man said. My master stood there in a daze and his face became serious. He asked, "Is it true?"

　　"Have I ever made such a joke before?" the old superstitious man asked back. "Huh?" My master let out a long sigh and said, "Don't worry, I won't let you die so early." After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. The old superstitious man grabbed his arm and asked, "What do you want to do?"

　　"Huizi, Xiangzi, come with me to the underworld to change the Book of Life and Death." My master yelled and pushed the old superstitious man away. "Huizi, stop your master from changing the Book of Life and Death. It's a taboo. You can't do that." The old superstitious man yelled after being pushed away. When I heard it, I rushed forward to block the master. My master frowned and looked at me and asked, "Why do you want to see the old superstitious man die?"

　　"No, Master, don't be impulsive. We will always find a way. Even if we want to attack the underworld, we are not enough." I hurriedly advised, "You are right, it's numb." After the master finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone to make a call, "Stop." Suddenly, the old superstitious man took out a dagger and put it on his neck, "Xiaojiu, stop it quickly, or I will die in front of you immediately, and it will be useless for you to change the Book of Life and Death."

　　The master looked back and frowned and shouted: "Old man, you are stupid!"

　　"I knew you would have this reaction after I told you, but you also know the consequences. You can't do such a thing if you change the Book of Life and Death, but you will suffer the consequences of karma." The old superstitious man advised. Brother Xiang also stood on the side of the old superstitious man and said, "Master, calm down. You really can't do such a thing."

　　"Okay, okay, you are all awesome old fellow. If you want to die, go ahead and die." After saying that, my master ran out angrily. "Su Daji, hurry up and chase him, don't let him go to the underworld." The old superstitious man immediately yelled at Master Daji's wife. Master Daji nodded quickly and chased him out. At this time, Master Qiuxiang's wife also walked up to the old superstitious man, took down his knife and said, "Old Li, don't be stupid. You and I know what Wu Jiu is like. If we can't think of any other way, he will definitely rush to the underworld."

　　"I know," the old superstitious man sighed and shook his head, saying, "Life and death are determined by heaven. No one is immortal. Why can't Xiaojiu understand this?"

　　"Okay, old superstitious man, you take a good rest. I'll go out to see the master." I was a little worried at this time. The master said, turning around and running out. Don't think that rushing to the underworld to make a scene is a simple matter, let alone changing the book of life and death. Karma is cyclical, and retribution is repaid. In Journey to the West, Sun Wukong changed the book of life and death of all the monkeys in the Flower and Fruit Mountain, wanting them to be immortal. However, he attracted the heavenly soldiers and generals, who almost razed the Flower and Fruit Mountain to the ground. Those monkeys died and didn't even have the chance to reincarnate. In the end, Sun Wukong was suppressed by the Five Finger Mountain for five hundred years. This is karma, a mysterious thing. Of course, in Journey to the West, It's a story, but now it's reality. If the master really rushed to the underworld, not to mention whether he could defeat the Ten Kings of Hell, just tampering with the Book of Life and Death would cause the master to suffer a great disaster or even a death knot in the future. After I ran out, I looked everywhere. After searching for a long time, I finally found the master in the alley where I first saw Han Sifan. At this time, the master was sitting on the ground alone with a box of beer next to him, drinking alone. Master's wife Daji was just looking at him worriedly, and Master's wife didn't say anything. I walked over to the master and sat down, opened a bottle of wine, took a sip, and asked, "Why are you drinking alone, Master?"

　　【385】Transaction

　　“You don’t understand.” The master had already drunk six or seven bottles, his eyes were a little red, and he choked up when he spoke. He said, “Do you know how much hardship Lao Li and I have experienced? Suddenly I found out that he has a terminal illness, and the most important thing is that there is a way to save him, but I am not allowed to do it. This feeling is really fucking depressing.”

　　"Death is predestined, Ajiu, don't be sad," said Daji's wife, who was standing beside him. "Sister Su, please go back to the old superstitious man first, let me be alone." The master took another sip of wine. "Yes," Daji's wife nodded and turned to walk out of the alley. I advised, "Master, he is not dead yet. Besides, it will be the same if he becomes a ghost messenger. After we die, we can still play together."

　　"You know shit." The master's eyes were red. He raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes and slowly cried: "Except for my master, Old Litou is the best person to me. My father died early and I never even saw his shadow. It was my master who raised me. Then my master disappeared when I was seventeen or eighteen. Only Old Superstition cared about me. If it were you, wouldn't you be sad?"

　　"Well, I would be sad too if you died." I nodded thoughtfully and said, "I would be sad too if this happened to the old superstitious man. But the old superstitious man is not dead yet. Now let's think of a solution first. If we can't find a solution in a few months, we will go to the underworld together. We don't care about cause and effect. Anyway, the old superstitious man cannot die."

　　"You are worthy of being my apprentice." My master patted my shoulder and started drinking from the beer bottle. His eyes were red and twitched from time to time. He looked extremely sad. I patted my master's shoulder. I don't know what he and the old superstitious person had experienced together in the past, but I know it must be something special. I also know that continuing to comfort him will have no effect at all. I turned and walked out of the alley, watching the people in the town smiling and celebrating the New Year. Maybe it was because of the old superstitious thing. My heart felt like there was a big stone blocking it. I wanted to laugh but couldn't. Thinking about how the old superstitious person used to take us to spy on widows bathing when Xiang and I were young, to steal peaches in the countryside, and to catch eels in the fields in the countryside...

　　Everything came to my mind one by one. I sighed. Lao Mixin must not die. When I walked back to Lao Mixin's house, Lao Mixin was still writing calligraphy on the table, just like nothing happened before. The two wives were cooking in the kitchen, but they were also restless and often scolded each other for being stupid and not knowing how to cook. As expected, these two wives would not be very peaceful together. At least they would scold each other verbally. Anyway, it was okay if they didn't fight. Otherwise, one wife was a red-eyed zombie and the other was a fox demon. If they fought, it would be so scary that no one dared to stop them. Brother Xiang was still heartless and watching If You Are the One. I don't know if this guy has a second-year syndrome. Anyway, this guy is very stupid. Suddenly my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was a very unfamiliar number. I picked up the phone and asked, "Who?"

　　"I am Bai Wuchang." A hoarse voice came from the other side. It was indeed Bai Wuchang's voice. I frowned and asked, "Where are you and can you call me?"

　　"Ask your master to answer the phone. It's about Li Shigao's longevity." Bai Wuchang said on the other end of the phone. I quickly shouted to Brother Xiang next to me: "Brother Xiang, quickly ask your master to come. Bai Wuchang called."

　　"That's bullshit. Bai Wuchang called you." Brother Xiang stood up and snatched my phone away, cursing, "Are you looking for death, Bai Wuchang? What? Are you really Bai Wuchang? I'm still your uncle. Right, I'm not very good at talking. If I've offended you, come and beat me up."

　　"You're crazy." I pushed Brother Xiang away and took back the phone. I saw that the phone was already hung up. Brother Xiang scolded: "You're crazy. He said he was Bai Wuchang and you believed him. I've never seen anyone as stupid as you."

　　"Suddenly, a negative energy emerged from the ground, and a tall white figure stood behind Brother Xiang. Bai Wuchang knocked Brother Xiang to the ground with a bang. "Whoever hits me, don't attack me by surprise. Let's fight one-on-one." Brother Xiang covered his head and yelled. "Let's fight one-on-one." Bai Wuchang laughed, and the sound was very harsh. "Fuck, Master Bai, why are you here?" When Brother Xiang saw that it was Bai Wuchang, his face changed drastically and he said quickly: "Didn't I say that you just now? One of your grandsons attacked me by surprise and ran away. Master Bai, don't get me wrong, don't get me wrong."

　　"Alright, it's rare to tease you guys. Call Wu Jiu over here if you have something to ask him." Bai Wuchang crossed his legs and sat on the sofa. Brother Xiang immediately ran out to call the master. The superstitious old man just glanced at Bai Wuchang and said nothing. The two master's wives heard the noise and came out to take a look. When they saw that it was Bai Wuchang, they turned around and went back to the kitchen to cook. "Why did Master Bai ask us to come here? If you have something to ask, can't you just go to my master directly?" I sat down next to him and felt quite stressed. I asked casually. Bai Wuchang replied casually: "When Wu Jiu broke through, he was not recorded in the Book of Life and Death and we can't find him."

　　Not long after, my master came in with Brother Xiang. The master didn't look happy and walked to Bai Wuchang and asked, "Tell me what's going on."

　　"Nothing, I just want to save that Li Shigao" Bai Wuchang replied "Save old Li Tou" The master frowned and asked: "Just tell me what's going on"

　　"This is a secret order from Ksitigarbha," Bai Wuchang said, "You are responsible for helping us in the underworld to find the three Buddhist beads left by Ksitigarbha in the human world, and we will help Li Shigao extend his life by ten years."

　　"The Buddhist beads left by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva," I frowned and asked. Bai Wuchang nodded and looked at me, then asked my master, "How is it?"

　　"Twenty years" My master said without hesitation: "Be honest"

　　"No." Bai Wuchang stood up and shook his head, saying, "If we hadn't come to the human world, our strength would have dropped so much, and you wouldn't have had to come looking for us. It was Ksitigarbha's incarnation in the underworld who helped him suffer for the past ten years."

　　My master frowned and thought about it, then sighed and said, "Let's talk about the deal. What does the Buddhist beads look like? How do we find that thing?"

　　【386】Three Buddhist beads

　　Bai Wuchang stretched out his hand. I saw a small black token in his hand. It was flashing yellow light from time to time. Bai Wuchang immediately looked up at us and asked, "Who among you has the Ksitigarbha Buddha beads?"

　　"No way. What a coincidence." I asked with a frown.

　　Bai Wuchang nodded and replied, "As long as this token is close to the Buddhist beads left by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, it will emit this yellow light. Anyone with Buddhist beads? Take them out."

　　I thought about it. That's right. Shangguan Liuyun gave me a Buddhist bead. It can't be such a coincidence. I quickly took out the Buddhist bead and handed it over to him and asked, "Is this it?"

　　Bai Wuchang nodded repeatedly. He looked at me with a happy face and said, "It is indeed the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. There is a destiny in the dark. You actually got it."

　　My master came over and took the beads from my hand. He handed them to Bai Wuchang and said, "Hurry up and extend the life of the old superstitious man. Ten years. Don't cheat. This bead is a deposit. I will find a way to give you the other two beads."

　　Bai Wuchang looked somewhat happy. He shook his head and said, "No need. Let this bead stay in the hands of the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Li Shigao will live ten more years."

　　After saying this, Bai Wuchang seemed to be leaving. I quickly said, "Master Bai, can I ask you something? What is the use of this Buddhist bead? Did Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva tell me what this Buddhist bead was used for?"

　　"Don't call me Master Bai. I don't deserve that. Just call me Bai Wuchang." Bai Wuchang said politely, "I'm not very clear about the specific function of this Buddhist bead. But the secret order left by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said that these three Buddhist beads will save the underworld from the current disaster."

　　I asked curiously, "Can you tell me what's going on in the underworld right now? You keep saying that the underworld is in chaos. If it's really the ghosts that Ksitigarbha suppressed back then that have escaped, with the Ten Kings of Hell here, it shouldn't be impossible for them not to be suppressed."

　　Bai Wuchang thought for a moment. He looked at his master again. Then he nodded and said, "It's really not that simple. The underworld has been a strange space since ancient times. Humans go to the underworld after death and then enter reincarnation. But the reincarnation platform didn't exist at the beginning."

　　"Back then, Earth Mother Hou Tu Niangniang used her great magical powers to build the Samsara Platform. This is how the six reincarnations came into being. It sends those souls wandering in the underworld to reincarnate. And since the mist appeared, we found that many fierce beasts from the underworld appeared in it, such as the karma beast from the beginning. We speculate that the monsters in the mist may be the original creatures of the underworld."

　　"Protist." I asked puzzledly.

　　"Alright. Let's not talk about this anymore. You guys try to find the other three beads as quickly as possible. Although nothing big has happened in our underworld right now, but..." Bai Wuchang said this and he sighed, which was rare.

　　"But how?" I asked.

　　My master said, "But you feel something in the fog that threatens the existence of the underworld."

　　"Yes." Bai Wuchang nodded. He sighed and said, "The Wheel King also went into the fog some time ago. But he returned with serious injuries."

　　"What?" I was surprised. The Rotating King was actually injured.

　　Although I have never seen the abilities of the Ten Kings of Hell, the strength of Bai Wuchang is enough to scare people to death, not to mention the abilities of the Ten Kings of Hell.

　　Bai Wuchang smiled and pointed at my master and said, "Nothing to be surprised about. Your master can beat two or three of the Ten Kings of Hell. It's just what the Wheel King said. The one who injured him was not the strongest one in the fog. This is what scares us the most."

　　I looked at the master next to me in surprise. The master also laughed dryly. I asked: "Master, you are so amazing."

　　The master tapped my head and said, "Don't let your imagination run wild. Bai Wuchang is just talking nonsense. What two or three? If the ten kings of hell come together, I might be in trouble. Come with four or five. Without using their life-defining magic weapons, I can basically handle it. Haha. Now you know how awesome your master is."

　　"You just brag." I rolled my eyes at my master. Of course, I said that. I was still shocked in my heart. After all, my master standing next to me is just like an ordinary person like me. At most, he has a little temperament. But suddenly I knew that he could beat so many people in the Ten Kings of Hell. It would be strange if I wasn't surprised. "

　　"Okay, Old Bai. If it weren't for the fact that the Ten Kings of Hell all have their own magical weapons, you and your mourning stick would not be much different." The master asked, looking at Bai Wuchang with a smile.

　　Bai Wuchang quickly shook his head and said, "Let's not talk about this. This content is extremely treasonous. Xiaojiu, those were all official business. Privately, I still ask you to find the two Buddhist beads as quickly as possible. Otherwise, the underworld will be really dangerous."

　　The master, who was originally smiling, frowned slightly. He looked at Bai Wuchang and asked, "Since you said so, I will definitely try my best to help. But the underworld has really come to this point."

　　"Yeah." Bai Wuchang nodded. "Nowadays, the roar of a murderer can be heard from time to time in the fog. That roar alone makes many ghosts in the underworld tremble with fear. Even I get palpitations when I hear that roar."

　　Bai Wuchang sighed as he spoke. He shook his head and said, "If it weren't for the sudden reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, Yin Tianzi would also disappear. How could he be afraid of the murderer in the fog?" My master scolded, "It's because the Ten Kings of Hell are obsessed. Ksitigarbha used his great power to suppress all the ghosts in hell. If those ten guys hadn't suddenly attacked him, would Ksitigarbha have suddenly reincarnated? If it weren't for the sudden change in the underworld, it is estimated that the remaining two souls and six spirits of Ksitigarbha are still being held by you. This is all your own fault. You deserve to die."

　　"Really?" I asked in surprise. I don't normally come into contact with these things. I can only know them by listening to the conversations between the master and others.

　　Bai Wuchang's expression darkened. He said, "The Ten Kings of Hell belong to Taoism anyway. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is a Buddhist Bodhisattva. The dispute between Taoism and Buddhism has always existed. No one is to blame. I hope the underworld can survive this disaster. Otherwise, it will not only affect our underworld. People in your world will not be able to reincarnate after death. There will also be chaos. Do you understand? This matter is not just a disaster for our underworld. It is also a disaster for your world."

　　"I understand. Don't worry." My master sighed and patted my head. Suddenly he said coldly: "But Chen Hui is my disciple. If you want to exchange him for Ksitigarbha, don't blame me for breaking up with you."

　　Bai Wuchang frowned and said nothing. The master sneered: "I guessed it right. These three beads were left by Ksitigarbha. If they have some effect and can save the underworld, it is not difficult to guess that these three beads are what awaken Ksitigarbha, right?"

　　【387】Sudden Happiness

　　"That's right." Bai Wuchang nodded. He advised: "But Wu Jiu, you can't let this matter be based on petty sentiments. It's just like the matter with your master. Didn't you also rebel against your master for the sake of the world's interests? Can't you let Chen Hui make sacrifices for the sake of the underworld and the human world?"

　　"Master." I looked at the master gratefully. The master looked at me. He smiled. He said to Bai Wuchang firmly, "Impossible. My master's case is an exception. But my apprentice's case is not an exception. The murderer in the underworld does not have to be dealt with by Ksitigarbha. I will find a way when the time comes."

　　"Master." I said hurriedly, "Master, let's find the three Buddhist beads first. It's too early to tell whether I should sacrifice myself or not."

　　Bai Wuchang nodded immediately upon hearing this and said, "Yes, yes. Chen Hui, you should think about this matter carefully. This matter is of great importance. But I think you are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. You will definitely sacrifice for the people of the world."

　　"Alright, Lao Bai. Go away now. We still have to celebrate the New Year." My master waved his hand. Bai Wuchang nodded and disappeared.

　　Brother Xiang waited for Bai Wuchang to leave. He rushed to my side, pushed my shoulder and said, "You are crazy. You are not really going to imitate that Ksitigarbha and play some noble tricks. Don't be silly."

　　"Am I that kind of idiot? I haven't lived enough." I rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang. What I said just now was just a trade-off. I really can't do such a thing as sacrificing my life for others. I am indeed quite selfish. But it's not just me who does this. Others will definitely do the same as me. What the world and the people are all bullshit. When I die, there will be nothing. No one will remember me at all.

　　I took a deep breath. There were so many things that happened during the Chinese New Year this year. But the old superstitious man was able to live ten years longer. This is really a happy thing. After another ten years, we will find a way to help the old superstitious man live longer. Anyway, he has already lived longer once. Once there is a chance, there will be a second chance.

　　Everyone was in a good mood. The master and his two wives went to the kitchen to make dumplings. Brother Xiang took the phone and called Yang Juan, his wife whom he had not yet pursued. I really wanted to beat up Brother Xiang when I saw him acting like a jerk. Really. Is it worth it for a wife? He kept saying nice things. He also said that he would go to Chongqing in two days to treat Yang Juan to a meal or something.

　　I really look down on this kind of people. I am a male chauvinist. Women should be obedient. Men should be coaxed when they are angry. Men should be comforted when they are sad. Men should be happy with them when they are happy. Brother Xiang looks like a grandson. What does he look like? In the future, even if you get married, your husband will be controlled by his wife. Money and other things will be managed by women. Life is so boring. If you are not doing well, your children will have to take the woman's surname in the future.

　　I was still daydreaming. Suddenly my cell phone rang. I looked down. It was Sister Fan.

　　I quickly ran to the balcony with the phone in hand. I answered the phone and said, "Hello, Sister Fan. Is there anything wrong? Have you eaten yet?"

　　"I can't call you if nothing happens." Sister Fan scolded over there.

　　"No, no, no. You called me. I'm happy." I said with a smile.

　　"Huizi, Happy New Year." Suddenly, Sister Fan said with a smile on the other end of the phone. I said, "Yeah. You too. Let's be happy together."

　　"By the way, Huizi. Have you forgotten something?" Sister Fan suddenly asked on the other end of the phone.

　　I was confused for a moment. I thought about it and it seemed nothing happened. I said, "What is it?"

　　"Do you want to pursue me?" Sister Fan suddenly asked on the phone. I was so scared that I trembled all over. I almost dropped my phone on the ground. I quickly said, "No, no, no, no."

　　"Fuck you. I'm just being conceited. I'm hanging up." Sister Fan cursed. I quickly said, "Don't hang up. Is that not enough? You're such a beautiful girl. Who wouldn't want to chase you?"

　　"Finally you said something human. So tell me, if you catch me, what should I do?" Sister Fan asked.

　　It's strange. Why is Sister Fan so proactive all of a sudden? Although I don't know much about love. Even after graduating from college for so long, I still haven't really been in a relationship. But I'm not stupid. Sister Fan said so. I said, "Do you want to hear whether it's true or not?"

　　"Of course it's true."

　　I said without hesitation, "I hate male chauvinism the most. I feel that love is a matter between two people. My wife is with me, so I have to be good to her. When she is angry, I have to comfort her. When she is sad, I have to console her. When she is happy, I have to be happy with her. If she says east, she can't go west. This is the real love for her. Those male chauvinists talk about male chauvinism all day long. How boring. My wife follows me to enjoy life, not to suffer. Sister Fan, don't you agree?"

　　"Yeah. That's pretty nice to hear. I like it." Sister Fan said with a smile: "Huizi, let's have a romantic relationship."

　　"What? Sister. Isn't this a bit too fast?" My mind went blank. How come Sister Fan suddenly became a different person?

　　"Almost there." Sister Fan asked back.

　　"No, no, no, no. Okay, okay." I quickly said three okays subconsciously.

　　"Open the door." Sister Fan said on the other end of the phone.

　　I asked curiously, "What door?"

　　"I'm right in front of the old superstitious man's house." Sister Fan said. I quickly threw the phone to the ground and rushed to the door. As soon as I opened the door, Sister Fan was wearing a white down jacket. She had long hair and was holding a suitcase in her hand. When Sister Fan saw me open the door, she rushed over and hugged me.

　　I just smelled a scent of perfume. I don't know anything else. My brain felt like it had a short circuit. It was like everything was blank.

　　Suddenly, Sister Fan, who was hugging me, whispered in my ear: "Wu Jiu just called and told me everything. Initially, I didn't want to fall in love with you because of our past life. After all, love is something of this life, not of the past life. But I suddenly realized that if I don't cherish you, I might lose you one day, just like I lost Qiao Jue. I don't want the things of the past life to happen again."

　　My nose was sore. I hugged Sister Fan tightly. I sighed and patted her on the back. I wondered why Sister Fan had changed so much all of a sudden. So this is what happened. I whispered, "It's okay. It's really okay. I won't be some Ksitigarbha. I am Chen Hui. Not Jin Qiaojue. Not Ksitigarbha. You are not Nie Xiaoqian. You are Han Sifan."

　　【388】Good luck in love

　　Then my mother also came to the old superstitious man's house. We all happily gathered together for dinner. Maybe it was because the old superstitious man's life span had increased. We were all in a very good mood and felt that the food was very delicious. After dinner, it was three or four o'clock in the afternoon. It was quite late. I thought about it and told my mother that I had to go. Although I was living a long and carefree life, I couldn't stay forever. While eating, I also talked with the master about what Xiang and I should do in the future. My master also gave us a general idea. In fact, Xiang and I's work is quite simple. We just go around and play. If something happens in the area under our jurisdiction, we can let the people from the supernatural team solve it. If the supernatural team can't solve it, we will solve the other problems ourselves. There was no set time limit for what we should do. We could go abroad and play anywhere, as long as we could come back in time when something happened. After dinner, all of us left. The master took the two wives back to Wujiang Town. I heard from the master that he would also start to work hard to find the other two Buddhist beads. After all, he had to do what he promised. I also asked the master about the White Lotus Sect when we were having dinner. After the White Lotus Sect’s headquarters was destroyed, most of the people in the White Lotus Sect had gone abroad to Japan. Only a few low-level members were not taken away, but these people could not cause any trouble. Now that the White Lotus Sect has left, most of the evil sects in China are small-scale and no longer a threat. However, the White Lotus Sect The Lotus Cult took away more than seventy ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List. This is the problem that Master is worried about. Although I don't know what the White Lotus Cult wants to do by collecting more than one hundred ghosts, they have spent so much effort to do this thing, which must be extraordinary. After Sister Fan, Brother Xiang and I arrived in Chongqing, it was already six o'clock in the evening and it was already dark. "Huizi, I have something to do, so I won't play with you." Brother Xiang said hurriedly that he was leaving as soon as he got out of the station. As soon as I saw his behavior, I knew he was going to look for his Yang Juan. This guy will die at the hands of a woman sooner or later. After Brother Xiang left, only Sister Fan and I were left. I looked at Sister Fan and felt quite embarrassed. It felt okay when Brother Xiang was around, but As soon as Brother Xiang left, I felt awkward. “What are you looking at? Come shopping with me.” Sister Fan didn’t give me a chance to refuse. She took my hand and led me to the Jiefangbei shopping mall. Since I have a black card from the Monster Catching Bureau, I can buy things for free. Sister Fan walked around like she didn’t need any money. After a while, she bought more than a dozen clothes. None of these clothes cost more than two thousand. I immediately wiped the sweat off my face. Fortunately, I joined the Monster Catching Bureau, otherwise, the money I had wouldn’t be enough. It was really hard for Sister Fan to buy clothes twice. But she bought them at eight o’clock in the evening. My hands felt weak after carrying clothes for a whole day. Suddenly, my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was Li Shanshan. I quickly covered the phone and said to Sister Fan next to me, “Sister Fan, I’m going to the bathroom.”

　　After saying that, I ran into the public toilet, squatted down, and quickly answered the phone. I asked, "What's up, sister?"

　　"You little bastard, I'm back in Chongqing, come and pick me up quickly. You bastard tricked me into going to that place and ran away by yourself. You must treat me to two, no less than three, hotpot meals." Li Shanshan over there was laughing as if she was in a very good mood. I suddenly remembered that this elder sister seemed to have stayed at Mr. Liu's place for quite a while. This little girl really didn't understand that I asked her to go there to protect her, but she only knew how to complain. But now I'm shopping with Sister Fan, so how can I have time to play with her little girl? "Little girl, I don't have time today. Let me wait for two days. I'll have time to accompany you in two days, okay?" I shook my head and said "No." Li Shanshan cursed over there, "Where are you? I want to come over now, you little bastard. So many people want to play with me, but I'm not happy, and you actually refuse"

　　"Then go find someone who likes to play with you, sister, I'm a married woman" I said with a smile. Li Shanshan was yelling over there: "Get lost, are you married or what?"

　　"No, I have a girlfriend," I said quickly. Now I need to make it clear. Although I am indeed an idiot in relationships, I am not so stupid that I can't see that Li Shanshan is interested in me. But I already have Sister Fan, so it's impossible for me to flirt with other women. After hearing what I said, Li Shanshan was silent for a long time. After a long time, she suddenly laughed and said, "You idiot, you have a girlfriend. What does it have to do with me? You are not so conceited that you think I want to pursue you. Bah, Chen Hui, you bastard, get out of here!"

　　"Beep, beep, beep"

　　Li Shanshan hung up the phone right there. I stared at the phone in a daze for a moment. I walked out of the bathroom and saw Sister Fan playing games on her phone. I thought about it and said to Sister Fan, "Sister Fan, I have something to do, so I'll leave first. I'll call you tomorrow."

　　"What do you want to do?" Sister Fan looked back at me. But Sister Fan really knows me well. She seemed to understand everything at once, smiled and said, "Go ahead."

　　"Thank you, Sister Fan." I nodded, ran out of the mall, took out my phone and called Li Shanshan. As soon as I got through, the other end hung up. I called five times in a row before I got through. "What's the matter, son of a bitch?" Li Shanshan's voice sounded like she was crying. "Nothing. Where are you? Don't you want to eat hotpot? I'm coming over to treat you to hotpot." I said with a grin, "Get out of here. There are a lot of people who want to treat me to a meal. Go line up by yourself." Li Shanshan's voice was still a little choked. I laughed and said, "Okay, okay, I'll line up, okay? Miss, you have to tell me your address when I line up. I'll come over to line up."

　　"It's the hot pot restaurant opposite your school." Li Shanshan hung up the phone after saying that. I quickly hailed a taxi and rushed to our school. It took me more than 20 minutes to get to the school gate. I quickly ran to the hot pot restaurant. The hot pot restaurant was doing quite well and there were quite a lot of people. I looked for it and found Li Shanshan eating hot pot in a corner. This girl was really ruthless. She ordered all meat. I smiled and sat opposite her and asked, "Aren't you afraid of getting fat by eating so much?"

　　"Get out of here. All this meat is mine. I'm fat so I can gain weight. It's not like no one wants it." Li Shanshan was wearing a snow-white down jacket and jeans. She lowered her head and ate vigorously, as if she was afraid of not being full. I smiled and said to the waiter, "Give me five more servings of old meat slices."

　　Li Shanshan ignored me and just lowered her head and ate hard. I could vaguely see that her eyes were red, as if she had just cried. I sighed. Even if you were Ksitigarbha in your previous life, you wouldn't give me such good luck. I, Chen Hui, have no money and am not handsome. I am already very satisfied to have a sister Fan, but Li Shanshan is also in love with me. Ksitigarbha, how many good things did you do in your previous life to give me such good luck in this life, to meet such two good women. Li Shanshan ate like crazy for five minutes before wiping her mouth with a tissue. She looked up and stared at me without saying a word. I touched my face and asked, "Why are there flowers on my face?"

　　"No, I just miss you, you bastard. How could I like you?" Li Shanshan said seriously, "Admit it." I laughed dryly. Li Shanshan nodded and pretended to be relaxed and said, "What's the big deal? It's not a big deal."

　　"That's right, I'm wondering too. You said that our Shanshan is so beautiful and there are so many people chasing after you, and there are also a lot of people who are more handsome than me. How could you like me?" I asked back, "How should I know?" Li Shanshan suddenly said seriously, "Maybe it's because you are so sincere."

　　"real"

　　Li Shanshan nodded and said, "Well, those guys who chased me just saw that I was pretty and had a good family background, otherwise they wouldn't chase me. Only you, although not handsome, slacking off all day and not having a good job, are just a small policeman, but you never asked me to ask my dad to help you find a job. I took the medicine that night and you didn't take advantage of me. Brother Hui, you are really a good person."

　　"I don't want the nice guy card," I shook my head. I hadn't noticed it before. I didn't expect that after Li Shanshan said that, it seemed like I was really an outstanding young man of the new era. But in fact, I just had different experiences from ordinary people. If I had the same experiences as ordinary people, I would definitely become the same as them. "Sister, you are so outstanding, and I don't have much good to do with you. You should find someone to live with yourself," I said to Li Shanshan seriously. Li Shanshan curled her lips and said, "Do you really think I want to hang myself on this tree of yours? I'm not stupid, but I don't want to fall in love so early. Your wife doesn't mind if I poach her, right?"

　　"Anyway, I don't mind. I don't know whether my wife minds or not." I said this, but when I thought about Sister Fan's violent methods, I broke out in a cold sweat on my back. "That's fine. Anyway, I want to steal your wife's girl, so it's settled." Li Shanshan finally laughed, but I felt inexplicably sad when I saw this girl's laugh. I walked to her side, touched her head, and said, "We are not from the same world. If you can, don't want to be with me."

　　"We are not from the same world. Could it be that you are still dead? Are you a ghost? Are you the kind that chokes people and asks them to give you back their life?" Li Shanshan said playfully. I was stunned for a moment and shook my head: "Almost, but I still didn't guess it right. Go back and ask your father. Your father will know. Don't be so cheerful all day. You are old enough and you should be sensible. Society is very complicated."

　　【389】Infernal Affairs

　　I had dinner with Li Shanshan until after 10pm, and then I sent her home. That was the end of it.

　　When I walked onto the street, I saw that there were no people on the street. That was right. It was New Year's Day, and not many people were out shopping.

　　I took out my phone and looked down at it. I flipped through the phone and suddenly saw Xiao Pang's number. This guy. I haven't contacted him for a long time. I sighed and called him anyway.

　　The call was quickly connected. A woman answered the phone: "Who is this? What do you want to see my husband for?"

　　"You are." I said, "Oh, I'm Xiaopang's college classmate. Let him answer the phone."

　　"Honey, a guy called you." The woman on the other end of the phone called out. Then Xiaopang's voice came from the other end of the phone: "Huizi. Why did you think of calling me?"

　　"No problem. Where are you? Let's talk for a while." I said, and then quickly added, "If it's inconvenient, forget it."

　　"It's okay. I'm having dinner with my wife. It's okay. I'll come over now. Where are you?" Xiaopang asked from the other end.

　　I nodded and said, "I'm in the university town. Let's go to Guanyin Bridge Square. Let's find a place to chat."

　　"Yeah. OK." Xiaopang said and hung up the phone.

　　After hanging up the phone, I hailed a taxi and headed towards Guanyin Bridge. Before I even got to Guanyin Bridge, I saw Xiaopang hugging a woman standing in the middle of the Guanyin Bridge square, looking around.

　　I walked closer and saw that this must be Xiao Pang's girlfriend. She looked cute and adorable. Not tall. But she looked like a sensible girl. I walked over with a smile and hugged Xiao Pang tightly. I asked, "Brother, how have you been lately?"

　　"That's how I live. I was transferred to Chengdu for no apparent reason. My job is pretty good." Xiao Pang smiled. He looked at me and asked, "What about you? Aren't you also working in Chengdu? Why don't I see you?"

　　"I was transferred to a small department. You naturally don't see me." I smiled. It seems that Xiaopang didn't know that I helped him get transferred there. But I didn't mention it. There was no point in bringing up such a thing. As long as he was doing well, that was enough.

　　"Don't talk nonsense. You are still a junior." Xiaopang seemed to be doing really well recently. He quickly pointed at his girlfriend and introduced her: "This is my girlfriend. Her name is Xiaomei."

　　Xiao Pang pointed at me and introduced me, "This is my college classmate. Chen Hui."

　　"Hello." I nodded to Xiaomei. Xiaomei seemed to be quite shy. She just nodded to me and said, "Hello."

　　"Let's go. Let's go eat something." I looked around. I was ready to find a place to eat. Xiaopang shook his head and said, "Forget it. Xiaomei's home is in Beibei. I have to take her home. Let's get together next time."

　　"Okay." I nodded. Although I consider Xiaopang a brother, there is already a gap between us. This gap is impossible to be bridged. I have never thought about it. I can only say: "Xiaopang. If you have any problems at work, please call me. I will try my best to help you."

　　"Thank you." Xiao Pang nodded. Then he turned around and took his girlfriend away. I looked at their backs. I felt bad. We were once brothers. Now we are separated.

　　I took out a cigarette and took a puff. I felt really uncomfortable. Just after I finished smoking, someone suddenly called my name from behind. I turned around and saw that it was Xiaopang’s girlfriend, Xiaomei. I quickly forced a smile and asked, “Xiaomei, what’s the matter?”

　　"Brother Hui, actually Brother Pang knows that he got such a good job in Chengdu because of your help. He is just too embarrassed to tell you. But I still have to come and say thank you on his behalf." Xiaomei seemed to have just run over here, panting, with a red face.

　　When I heard that, I smiled. I shook my head and said, "Go back and tell Xiaopang that we are brothers. No matter what happened before, it was just a small matter. If you have any problems, just call me. Don't be embarrassed."

　　"Thank you, Brother Hui. I'll tell him." Xiaomei nodded and ran back in the direction she came from.

　　Xiaopang's problem is really solved. Just like I said before, no matter what the gap is between us, we were brothers before and we are still brothers now. No matter what he did in the past, we are brothers, and we have to understand.

　　I was walking alone on the street. Suddenly I wanted to yell. I was in the middle of Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street. I didn't care about other people's contemptuous eyes. I yelled to the sky.

　　After yelling, I felt really relaxed.

　　"What's the point of a person yelling?"

　　Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind me. I turned around and saw it was Brother Abao.

　　Brother Abao was holding a cigarette in his mouth. He looked at me with a smile. I grinned and asked, "How did Brother Abao have time to come here to play?"

　　"Can't I come to see you if I have nothing to do? Come with me to a place." Brother Abao came over. I don't know when he had a pair of handcuffs in his hand. He handcuffed me directly. I frowned and asked, "Brother Abao, what do you mean by this?"

　　"It's nothing. The leader just wants to see you. You've been too aggressive lately. Even if you were my brother-in-law, I couldn't protect you." Brother Abao whispered in my ear.

　　I suddenly realized and looked at him: "What do you mean, leader, Li Zhendong. Didn't you leave the White Lotus Sect?"

　　Brother Abao sneered and said, "I was also wondering. The leader insisted on making me play Infernal Affairs for no reason. He insisted on making me run back as an undercover agent. Now I understand. If Sifan hadn't told me a few days ago that you are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha, how would we know such a big thing. Hahaha."

　　"Fuck you." I really wanted to slap this Abao in the face. He came out with handcuffs before. I thought he was joking. I didn't resist. Now when I want to resist, I'm already handcuffed.

　　"Don't struggle. Otherwise, you will suffer. Just follow me obediently." After saying that, Abao grabbed my neck and dragged me out of the square. There were many onlookers around. I quickly yelled, "Call the police. Tell them that someone is kidnapping me."

　　Unexpectedly, A-Bao also yelled: "I am the police. This guy is a murderer. Don't come near me."

　　The people around me just took photos with their phones. No one called the police. I struggled hard. But it was no use. All I got was a few more punches from Abao.

　　He pulled my hair and took us to the square. An Audi drove over. Abao kicked me into the back seat. Then he got in and closed the door.

　　[390] Po’s loyalty?

　　I watched Abao close the door. My heart was already sinking. The car started quickly. The driver in front was also a middle-aged man in a black suit. He looked very serious.

　　"Brother Abao, what are you trying to do? I am your brother-in-law. You can't cheat me like this." I quickly tried to find a solution.

　　Abao ignored me. He turned his head and looked outside the car. He shrugged. No. This method won't work. I quickly asked again: "Anyway, I let you catch me. You have to tell me where to take me."

　　"Japan." This time, Brother Bao answered clearly and neatly.

　　"What are you going to Japan for?" I frowned. It is said that the White Lotus Sect's headquarters has moved to Japan. I wonder if they are really taking me to meet Li Zhendong.

　　"Don't worry. I won't take you directly to Japan. The leader is waiting for you at the airport now. After seeing you, he will take you to Japan." A Bao said impatiently.

　　I then chatted with Abao again. But he didn't say anything. It seemed like he didn't want to pay attention to me. I was bored and stopped talking to him.

　　The car drove very steadily. Soon we arrived at the entrance of a small hotel outside the airport. Abao grabbed my hair again and dragged me into the hotel. My hair was in great pain.

　　He pulled my hair and took me directly into a room in the hotel. The room was not big. It could even be said to be a bit shabby. At this time, a middle-aged man was smoking on the sofa.

　　I looked over. It was Li Zhendong. I had only seen this Li Zhendong once before. But he looked much more haggard than before. His face was even a little pale. When he saw me come in, he smiled and said, "You're here. Come sit down."

　　A Bao kicked me onto the sofa. I glared at A Bao and then asked Li Zhendong: "You can kill me or chop me up as you like."

　　Li Zhendong walked directly in front of A Bao and slapped him twice. He cursed, "What did I teach you? Who told you to be so reckless? Uncuff our Mr. Chen Hui and apologize."

　　Abao, who used to be so arrogant in front of me, became as obedient as a kitten in front of Li Zhendong. He walked up to me, took out a key and unlocked my handcuffs. Then he turned around and stood at the door.

　　"Little brother, I'm scared. This subordinate is just ignorant. Don't mind it." Li Zhendong took out a white powder from his bag with a smile. It looks like flour. After all, I have studied in the police academy. I can tell at a glance that this is heroin.

　　Li Zhendong took the packet of heroin and took a sip. Then he leaned back on the sofa with a look of enjoyment. This Li Zhendong was actually a drug addict.

　　"Would you like some?" Li Zhendong opened one eye and looked at me and asked. I shook my head: "This is suicide. If you smoke more, we can save ourselves so much trouble. Right."

　　"Young people just don't understand. You should enjoy life as it is. You can't be too particular about details." Li Zhendong asked, "I got some shocking news a few days ago. You are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. This is really shocking news. There are very few people like you. So I came back from Japan just to ask you if you want to join our White Lotus Sect and take the position of vice leader. I can even give you the position of leader after I die."

　　"Am I crazy or are you a fool? Since you know that I am the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha, you still want me to join the White Lotus Sect with you. Do you think this is possible?" I sneered, "At worst, you can just stab me. I can live a good life in the underworld."

　　Li Zhendong shook his head: "So you young people are just ignorant. You don't even cherish such a great opportunity in front of you."

　　After that, he took out a syringe from his clothes. There was white liquid inside. He asked, "You said that the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva became a drug addict. Isn't this interesting?"

　　"Kill me if you want to. Why are you talking so much nonsense?" I looked at the syringe. I knew it. It should be heroin. With this syringe, I would become an addict if I didn't die. As for quitting drugs, it's easy. I was exposed to these things when I was in the police academy. I know how difficult it is to quit these things. At least I definitely don't have such a strong willpower.

　　"Think about it carefully. There are many benefits to joining our White Lotus Sect." Li Zhendong said with a smile: "I'll give you three minutes to think about it. If you don't agree, I'll just inject you with this stuff and then let you go. I hate forcing others the most."

　　A Bao came over and frowned as he asked: "Master, letting him go will cause endless trouble. It's better to do it now." After saying that, A Bao made a gesture of cutting his neck.

　　Li Zhendong stood up and slapped A Bao again, cursing, "You are stupid. Don't you know he is the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha? If you kill him, it will be the same as resurrecting Ksitigarbha. Don't talk nonsense. Three minutes. Keep an eye on the time. Then just inject him with this stuff and we'll leave."

　　After saying that, Li Zhendong opened the door and walked out.

　　As soon as Li Zhendong left, A Bao looked at me with a strange smile on his face. Then he kicked me hard in the stomach and cursed, "You dared to glare at me just now. Keep glaring at me." Then he kicked me in the stomach two or three times.

　　I endured the pain and held on. Time passed by little by little. Soon three minutes had passed. I was sure that I would not agree.

　　A Bao was holding the needle and was about to give me the injection. Suddenly, the door outside was kicked open. It was Li Zhendong. Li Zhendong rushed to A Bao with a furious look on his face. He kicked A Bao to the ground. Then he grabbed A Bao's neck and said viciously: "How dare you betray me."

　　"Master, I am loyal to you." A Bao shouted quickly.

　　Li Zhendong cursed, "Why is the police surrounding the hotel? Wu Jiu, the red-eyed zombie, and the nine-tailed fox are also outside. How do you explain this? You are trying to trick me."

　　I was delighted. The master was here.

　　"I will first clean up the traitors today." Li Zhendong said. His right hand turned black and he was ready to slap A Bao on the head.

　　Po quickly called out, "Master. I am truly loyal to you."

　　After saying that, A Bao took the syringe and injected it directly into his arm. A whole syringe of heroin was injected directly into his arm by A Bao in one breath. After the injection, A Bao trembled all over and foamed at the mouth. He gritted his teeth and said, "Master. This can prove my loyalty to you."

　　【391】Master's Concern

　　Suddenly Li Zhendong looked back at me, smiled strangely and asked: "That's you!"

　　"I, I didn't do anything, brother, you can't accuse a good person." I yelled quickly. Li Zhendong had just taken drugs and his mental state was very unstable. He might stab me.

　　Although I spoke in a righteous manner just now, I said that because I thought I was doomed. But now the master and the others are here, even ants want to survive. "Humph." Li Zhendong frowned, looked down at A Bao who was still twitching, raised his hands to carry him on his back, and ran out of the room in a hurry. When I saw Li Zhendong running away, I rushed over and locked the door. Whatever happens outside now is none of my business, so it is more important to protect my own life.

　　I also took out my cell phone and called the master immediately. The master picked up the phone quickly and asked anxiously, "Huizi, are you okay?"

　　"Master, I'm fine, but Li Zhendong ran away with Abao. Abao is a traitor and he was the one who captured me." I said quickly.

　　The master hummed and said, "I understand. You stay hidden in there. Li Zhendong can't get away this time!"

　　After saying that, he hung up the phone. Then, I heard sounds of fighting and screaming outside. I didn't dare to go out. After more than ten minutes, a soldier kicked the door open and rushed in. He took a look at me and asked hurriedly, "Is that Chen Hui? I'm here to take you out!"

　　I nodded and followed the soldier out. The fight in the corridor had ended, but there was still a lot of blood on the corridor. I walked out of the hotel and saw more than a dozen people in black suits handcuffed and lying on the ground. There were armed soldiers guarding them. These guys didn't dare to be dishonest. I looked around and saw Brother Xiang eating bread in a police car from a distance.

　　I quickly ran over and asked, "You bastard, I'm in trouble and you still have the mind to eat bread!"

　　Brother Xiang glanced at me and cursed, "You idiot, you were even caught by the White Lotus Sect. I was having dinner with my future wife, and I rushed over when I heard that you were in trouble. What else are you not satisfied with!"

　　"Damn, that guy Abao is a traitor. I was brought here in a daze. Where are Master and Master's Wife?" I asked hurriedly.

　　Brother Xiang shrugged and said, "They went after Li Zhendong. I don't know where these White Lotus guys got a batch of knives from, but they were no match for these soldiers. They were all defeated. Only Li Zhendong and a few others rushed to the airport, but I don't think they can escape!"

　　"I hope so." I frowned. I don't know why, but I always had a feeling that Li Zhendong would not be caught so easily, otherwise he would have died long ago.

　　Fortunately, there weren’t many pedestrians on the street at night, otherwise there would probably be a large crowd watching.

　　About half an hour later, my master came back in a taxi with his two wives. However, my master looked quite disheveled, his clothes were tattered, and his two wives looked quite pale.

　　As soon as my master came back, he gave a few instructions and ran to get in the car I was in. The two masters' wives were outside arranging other things.

　　As soon as my master came in, he asked me, "How are you? Are you okay?"

　　"What else can happen? Is it a bad thing if I get scared?" I asked with a chuckle.

　　The master nodded and said, "It's OK!"

　　"Did you catch up with Li Zhendong?" Brother Xiang asked from the side.

　　The master frowned, shook his head and said, "I was careless. Li Zhendong is really a madman. He activated a secret technique from the past. Now I finally understand why he wants to collect hundreds of ghosts!"

　　"Why?" I asked curiously.

　　The master thought for a moment and said, "This happened six or seven years ago. At that time, there was no White Lotus Sect. Li Zhendong was still in a cult called Tianli Sect. At that time, Tianli Sect had only a dozen people, all of whom were masters of the cult. They got a sorcery from somewhere. This sorcery can make people absorb the evil spirit of Ge Yin, turning them into half-human, half-demon, and becoming very powerful!"

　　"Half human, half demon, isn't that a demon?" Brother Xiang said with a smile.

　　The master glared at Brother Xiang and said, "Be serious. When we discovered this, I went with the Tibetan Living Buddha Brenda to stop the Tianli Cult's plan. In the end, we successfully eliminated all the fish of the Tianli Cult, that is, Li Zhendong!"

　　"Originally I thought Li Zhendong would turn over a new leaf or just go into seclusion, but I didn't expect him to do something bigger this time and bring up the White Lotus Sect. It turns out Li Zhendong has been hiding his strength, maybe he just doesn't want me to find out that he is still continuing this plan." The master frowned and said, "Just now I chased him, and those more than seventy ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List were actually sucked into Li Zhendong's body. The three of us couldn't stop him, and he ran away!"

　　"Didn't you say that you could beat five or six of the Ten Kings of Hell?" I frowned and asked, "Could it be that Li Zhendong is so powerful?"

　　"Don't you understand what I mean?" My master scolded, "If Li Zhendong really fights me to death, he will definitely be the one to die, but he is determined to escape, and I, Qiuxiang, and Daji can't stop him. If he is allowed to gather all the ghosts, even the ten kings of hell will not be able to suppress him when they come to the human world together!"

　　"Is it that fierce?" My eyes jumped.

　　My master nodded and said, "This evil technique has a great effect. If Li Zhendong's willpower is not strong and the ghost he inhales is too strong, other evil spirits will take his soul away and take over his body, making him a puppet for others!"

　　"I think when the White Bone Bodhisattva came out, Li Zhendong didn't even think about catching her. After all, he wouldn't dare to absorb her even if he caught her. But now it's different. He is now strong enough to suppress her." My master cursed with a worried look on his face, "Damn it, what kind of world is this? The underworld is in chaos now. I don't know what's in the mist. We thought the world would finally be peaceful after the White Lotus Sect was wiped out, but Li Zhendong is getting stronger and stronger. He's an even bigger threat than before. It's giving me a headache!"

　　I looked at the master with a worried look on his face and asked, "Master, why don't you quickly find three Buddhist beads and wake up Ksitigarbha!"

　　"Get lost. I'll find the beads, but don't let your imagination run wild. Don't dream of becoming Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and saving the world. You'll die, understand." The master said seriously, "I'll worry about this kind of thing myself. You guys should just do what you need to do."

　　【392】Freak

　　It's a pity this time. We had a good chance to catch Li Zhendong, but unfortunately he escaped.

　　But my master will worry about these things. I don't bother with them.

　　That night, the master took the arrested White Lotus members back to the police station for interrogation. After all, these guys were able to follow Li Zhendong back. They must be Li Zhendong's confidants. They must know a lot.

　　The two wives naturally followed the master, while Brother Xiang ran back to Yang Juan.

　　Suddenly, I was alone again. I checked the time. It was already one in the morning. I was walking aimlessly on the street.

　　My cell phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Xu Dian calling. I quickly answered the phone and asked, "Mr. Xu, why did you suddenly remember to call me?"

　　"Can't I just call you if nothing happens?" Xu Dian asked with a smile on his face.

　　"Come on. What's our relationship? Let's not talk about these clichés. What happened?" I asked quickly. I know Xu Dian very well. He must have had something wrong when he called me so late at night.

　　Xu Dian paused for a moment and then said, "Dude, I really encountered something strange. It's mainly about Xiaoxiao. We are in the hospital now. Xiaoxiao is only a little over five months pregnant. But now she is about to give birth."

　　"What? Premature birth shouldn't be this early." I frowned and asked, "Did Xiaoxiao fall or something?"

　　"No. We just took an X-ray. The doctor said the baby is normal. But it's almost due. It's only been five months. I asked the doctor, but he couldn't explain it. I can't help you. Your job is not ordinary. So I can only call you and ask you what you did." Xu Dian asked.

　　It seems Xu Dian already knows what my job is. I frowned and said, "Brother, it's ok if you ask me to catch a ghost or something, but how can I help you with the birth of this child? You might as well ask a gynecologist."

　　"No. I've been worried lately. I feel like there's something wrong with this child. Come over when you have time. Help me figure out what's going on." Xu Dian sighed.

　　I nodded: "Then I will rush back to Chengdu now. Which hospital are you in?"

　　"From the city hospital."

　　"Okay. I'll be there right away." I hung up the phone quickly. I waved my hand to a taxi. I told the driver to go to Chengdu. The driver looked reluctant. I was also anxious. I took out my wallet and gave the taxi driver a thousand.

　　I was also worried about Xiaoxiao on the way. I kept asking the taxi driver to hurry up. Maybe it was because of the money. The taxi driver drove like crazy. We arrived in Chengdu in a little over an hour.

　　As soon as I arrived at the gate of Chengdu City Hospital, I called Xu Dian immediately. Soon, Xu Dian hurried out of the hospital. Xu Dian's face did not look very good. When he saw me, he ran over and grabbed my hand and dragged me into the hospital.

　　"Brother. Slow down. Don't be in a hurry." I said to Xu Dian.

　　Xu Dian pulled me into a ward. Xiaoxiao was lying on the bed with a pale face. Her belly was bulging. She looked like she was pregnant. Xiaoxiao saw me coming in. She forced a smile and asked, "Huizi, you are not at work. What are you doing here?"

　　"My sister Xiaoxiao is about to give birth. Of course I have to come and see her." I smiled. I walked to Xiaoxiao's side. I looked at her belly and asked, "You didn't eat anything. Or did you encounter something strange recently?"

　　Xiaoxiao shook her head: "I've been sleeping at home every day recently. How could anything happen to me? But my stomach is really weird. The doctor said the due date is estimated to be in three days."

　　"Do you mind if I touch your belly?" I asked, looking at her belly. Xu Dian pushed me and said with a smile, "We are not strangers. Why are you being so vulgar?"

　　I nodded. I squatted down. I touched Xiaoxiao's belly with my right hand. Then I put my right hand to my nose and smelled it. No problem. No evil spirit. It was normal. I didn't see anything strange.

　　"I didn't bring any either. I don't know what to do." I shook my head. I didn't have any yellow talismans or cinnabar in my backpack. And even if I did, I wouldn't know how to check.

　　"What should we do?" Xu Dian looked anxious. I patted his shoulder and said, "Don't worry. This may not be a bad thing."

　　"Brother. The baby is due in five months. It's a complete freak. How can I not be anxious?" Xu Dian looked anxious.

　　"Brother, why are you so anxious? Isn't Nezha also a freak?" I really couldn't think of any way to comfort Xu Dian. This was the only thing I could say.

　　"Bullshit. Nezha has two extra years. Mine is only five months." Xu Dian shook his head.

　　I was at my wit's end. I said, "Wait three more days. Wait until the baby is born."

　　Xu Dian had no choice: "This is the only way."

　　I took out my phone and called Brother Xiang. Xiaoxiao was going to give birth to a child. It was such a big deal. I had to call Brother Xiang and ask him to come over.

　　Brother Xiang originally scolded me for calling him so late at night. When I said Xiaoxiao was about to give birth, he said he would come to Chengdu right away.

　　After hanging up the phone, Xu Dian and I stayed in the ward to accompany Xiaoxiao. The main reason was that we had no idea what was wrong with Xiaoxiao's stomach. Xu Dian knew my profession. He even told me not to leave the ward at all, fearing that something might happen to Xiaoxiao.

　　Fortunately, this ward was quite large. Xiaoxiao was the only one living in it. Xu Dian and I walked to the window, lit a cigarette and started chatting.

　　I don't know why I was not sleepy at this late hour. At about 5:00 in the morning, Brother Xiang also arrived at the hospital gate and called me. I asked Xu Dian to run out to pick him up.

　　Not long after Xu Dian ran out, Brother Xiang followed Xu Dian back. As soon as Brother Xiang came in, he said to Xiao Xiao, "Sister Xiao Xiao, when did you get pregnant? Congratulations."

　　Brother Xiang didn't seem to know that Xiaoxiao was only five months pregnant. I quickly waved to Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang ran to my side and asked with a smile: "Huizi. What are you doing here alone? Tell me about Xiaoxiao's childbirth earlier. I haven't even prepared the gift for my nephew yet."

　　"Prepare for nothing. This is a freak." I quickly told Brother Xiang what had happened.

　　Brother Xiang frowned after hearing this. He looked back at Xiaoxiao's belly and asked, "Five months. This big. Impossible. Xiaoxiao, don't give birth to a Nezha."

　　"What are you imagining?" I said, "Get ready. We'll see what's inside this belly."

　　"Yeah." Brother Xiang nodded. Xu Dian also walked over to us and said, "Brothers, I'm counting on you this time."

　　【393】Xu Boqing

　　Freaks are not uncommon. For example, many ghosts who committed sins in their previous lives will be born prematurely. This is a punishment from God. They committed too many sins in their previous lives. Premature birth will cause the baby to be mentally retarded in this life. This is God's punishment.

　　But it is really rare to have so many premature babies. Of course, I didn’t tell Lao Xu about this because I was afraid he would worry.

　　In the next few days, Brother Xiang and I stayed in the hospital. We mainly took care of Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao was quite optimistic. She chatted with us all day long. Only Xu Dian was a completely different person. He was silent all day long. He would just sit in a corner and smoke when he had nothing to do.

　　During these three days, Xu Dian asked me and Brother Xiang to take turns to look after Xiaoxiao. Anyway, one person had to stay with Xiaoxiao. Brother Xiang and I also studied it together. In fact, Xiaoxiao was just an ordinary premature pregnancy. Although it was indeed too early. But there was no evil spirit in her belly. So Brother Xiang and I were also very relieved.

　　You have to know that monsters or ghosts cannot hide their evil spirits, just like the smell of sweat on a man. So Xiaoxiao cannot have a ghost or monster in her stomach.

　　Three days passed in a flash. Brother Xiang and I were sleeping on the other bed in the ward. Suddenly, Xiaoxiao, who was sleeping in the bed next to us, screamed in pain. Brother Xiang and I sat up reflexively. Xu Dian, who was sleeping on the floor, had already jumped up. He asked Brother Xiang and me anxiously, "Brother, something happened. Come and see what happened."

　　"Xu Dian, you idiot. I'm about to give birth. What's the point of calling them? Hurry up and call a doctor." Xiao Xiao, who was lying on the bed, cursed. Xiao Xiao's face was also very pale. There were sweat stains on her face. She looked very painful.

　　Xu Dian heard this and ran out to call a few doctors in. The doctors didn't waste any time and called a few nurses in. They put Xiaoxiao on the cart and quickly sent her to the delivery room. The three of us were also waiting outside anxiously.

　　Xiaoxiao inside was also screaming. It made my heart thump.

　　Brother Xiang and I were better. Especially Xu Dian. He wanted everyone to rush in. If it weren’t for Brother Xiang and I holding him back, he would have rushed in directly.

　　But put yourself in their shoes. If I were Xu Dian and it was Sister Fan who gave birth in there, I would probably be worried too.

　　Time passed by little by little. Soon an hour had passed. It was not over yet. I remember that giving birth to a child was not that troublesome. Suddenly, the screaming stopped.

　　A doctor came out with a smile on his face. He said with a smile: "Congratulations. Both mother and child are safe. It's a boy."

　　"Really? Is there anything wrong with the child?" Xu Dian asked quickly with a look of ecstasy on his face.

　　The doctor frowned after hearing this. Then he nodded: "There is a problem. He just doesn't cry. Even if we pinch him, he won't cry. This is quite strange. But he is in good health. Don't worry. Rest for a while. Go see the child later."

　　"Thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor." Xu Dian quickly took out a red envelope from his clothes. The red envelope was bulging. There must be at least three or four thousand. The doctor took the red envelope calmly. He coughed and said, "Don't worry. I will notify you if there is any situation." After that, the doctor turned around and walked into the delivery room.

　　I was relieved to hear that the child was safe. I asked Xu Dian next to me, "Are you relieved now?"

　　Xu Dian also felt like he was going through a hardship. He nodded, "Fortunately nothing happened. That's great."

　　Suddenly, a man in a black windbreaker ran down the hospital corridor. I looked over and saw that it was my master, Wu Jiu.

　　The master looked very hurried. His face was flushed. When he ran to our side, he looked at me and Brother Xiang in astonishment and asked, "Why are you two here?"

　　"Master. Why are you here?" I looked at the master in surprise. "Have you finished your work with the White Lotus Sect?"

　　The master ignored me. He pointed to the delivery room anxiously and asked, "Has the baby been born yet?"

　　"It's born. What's wrong, Master?" I saw the master asking this. I frowned immediately. The master seemed to be more anxious about the baby than Xu Dian and asked: "How is it? Is it healthy? Is it a boy? How much does it weigh?"

　　"Hey, Master. My brother is giving birth. Why are you so nervous?" I asked curiously.

　　The master closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he said, "Nothing. I'll go with you when we meet the baby."

　　After that, my master sat next to us and waited. I don’t know if my master is sick. He seems to be more nervous than Xu Dian. From time to time, he glances in the direction of the delivery room. His face is full of nervousness. It’s like he is giving birth.

　　Xu Dian knew he was my master but didn't say anything.

　　Anyway, waiting was boring. I asked Xu Dian, "Mr. Xu, what are you going to name the child?"

　　"I've thought about it a long time ago." Xu Dian was immediately interested when he mentioned this. He said excitedly: "Let's call him Xu Zhilong. I hope he will have ambitions. In the future, he will soar into the sky like a dragon. He will have a bright future."

　　The master interrupted and asked, "How about calling Xu Boqing?"

　　Brother Xiang yelled at his master, "Master, they are just naming their kids. Why are you butting in?"

　　The master glared at him. He ignored him and said, "This child is destined to be with me. Let's call him Xu Boqing. I guarantee that he will have a bright future."

　　Xu Dian frowned. He seemed not to be too fond of the name. I looked at my master's expression. It seemed that he was not joking. I quickly said to Xu Dian: "My master is the director of the Monster Catching Bureau. Just listen to him. He said that this child has a bright future. That must be true."

　　I have no other choice but to do this. After all, Xu Dian and Master have no connection. I can only tell him the Master's identity. Xu Dian probably also read the information of the Monster Catching Bureau. He looked at my Master in astonishment. Then he nodded and said, "Okay. Let's call him Xu Boqing."

　　"You can see the child now. But you have to speak softly. Don't disturb the child." The doctor who had received the red envelope from Xu Dian before also came over at this time and said to Xu Dian. My master stood up quickly and ran to the ward.

　　We followed him. Xiaoxiao looked even paler. She lay on the bed, looking very tired. Next to the bed was a baby carriage. A plump, tightly wrapped baby lay inside, sleeping with his eyes closed.

　　The master stared at the baby carriage with his eyes fixed on it. He was shaking all over, as if he had epilepsy.

　　"Master, are you crazy?" Brother Xiang whispered to me. I nodded. Master, are you crazy?

　　【394】Preparing to go to Japan

　　I even saw from behind that the master's eyes were moist. Tears were flowing out uncontrollably.

　　It's true. I've known Master for so long. I've rarely seen him cry. The only time was when I found out that the old superstitious man had a terminal illness. And this time. Master's tears just flowed like they were free.

　　Xu Dian didn't say anything behind him. He just walked to Xiaoxiao's side, hugged her and whispered something.

　　After about a minute, my master took a deep breath, wiped the tears from his eyes, smiled at Xu Dian and the others, and said, "If you don't mind, I want to adopt this child as my adopted son."

　　Xu Dian said without hesitation: "It doesn't matter."

　　My master walked over and picked up the child. It was strange. The sleeping child opened his eyes immediately after being picked up by the master. He looked at the master curiously and even started to giggle. My master smiled back at him.

　　The master lowered his head and whispered something in the child's ear. I was the closest to the master at the time. Perhaps I was the only one who vaguely heard this sentence. I remember the master said to the baby at that time: "Master. Xiaojiu has been waiting for you for so long. Finally, I waited for your reincarnation. You are finally back."

　　I looked at the baby in amazement. This child was actually my master's master in his previous life. So he was my great master.

　　That's right. The master named this child Xu Boqing. The master's master is the divine fortune teller Liu Boqing. No wonder.

　　I immediately understood why the master was so excited.

　　My master put the child down with a smile. Then he took out a yellowed book. The cover of the book was written in ancient Chinese. Four words. Zhuge's Notes.

　　"It's the first time I meet this child. Give him a gift. You can let him study this book in the future. He will like the things in it." My master took out a business card and handed it to Xu Dian: "You are Boqing's parents. No matter what happens in the future, just call me. I will make sure you are safe in China."

　　"Thank you." Xu Dian thanked him quickly.

　　The master nodded and said, "I'll come to see him when I have time. I have a lot of things to do. I won't stay. I'm leaving now."

　　Then my master said hello to me and Brother Xiang, and turned away anxiously.

　　Brother Xiang and I watched the master leave. Then I started chatting with Xu Dian. Xu Dian also asked me what happened to my master. I said I didn't know. Could I tell him that his son was my master's grandmaster? That would make the generations very confusing.

　　Brother Xiang and I also stayed for two days. I accompanied Xiaoxiao and Xu Boqing, the baby. I accompanied Xu Dian to buy all kinds of milk powder and clothes. Clothes for all ages. We bought clothes for the child until he was seven years old.

　　Two days later, Brother Xiang and I were also preparing to leave. Brother Xiang was going back to Chengdu to continue to accompany his Yang Juan. According to him, seeing that Xu Dian had given birth to a baby, he had to hurry up. This guy, he hadn't even settled down in a relationship yet, but he was already thinking about having a baby. He was really overthinking.

　　As for me, I don't know what to do next. I want to go and play with Sister Fan. But Sister Fan definitely doesn't have time to spend with me. After all, she is still working as a police officer. How can she have time to spend with me? Damn her. I haven't seen her for the past two days. I haven't received a single call from her. I still have to take the initiative to call her every day to tell her what I did that day.

　　Suddenly I missed Uncle Hu. I wondered how he was doing recently. Thinking of this, I took out my cell phone and called Uncle Hu. Uncle Hu answered the phone quickly. He asked on the other end: "Little bastard. Why did you think of calling me?"

　　"Nothing. I just miss you." I heard Uncle Hu's voice. I felt very strange. Anyway, I felt very warm.

　　Uncle Hu asked over there: "What's wrong? Did something happen to you?"

　　"No, uncle. I just feel that I have a lot of worries recently." I thought for a while and said, "Maybe it's because I know that I am the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha. Although I felt good in the first few days, the longer I was, the more confused I became. I don't have a clear goal now. I don't know what to do in the future. I am afraid that I will suddenly become Ksitigarbha no matter what I do. I really don't know what to do."

　　I finally told Uncle Hu about my long-standing confusion. I also finally understood why I was upset.

　　"I can't help you with these things." Uncle Hu paused and said, "You have to rely on yourself for this kind of thing. I used to be much worse than you. My brother who loved me the most died. I lived in hiding, afraid of being found by my former enemies. But I got through it, too. Your problem is just a knot in your heart. If you keep being pessimistic, you will definitely not be able to get through it. But if you think more positively, these are not a big deal."

　　"I understand what you mean." I sighed. On the street, looking at the people passing by, I said with some regret: "I suddenly regret learning Taoism. If I hadn't learned Taoism, I wouldn't have so many problems. I could find a job and find a girlfriend. Isn't it good to live an ordinary life?"

　　"You can only understand these things if you have experienced them. Now you finally understand a little bit. Many people want to live an extraordinary life. But after being extraordinary, they expect to be ordinary. You have already embarked on this path. You have no choice. Since you have embarked on this path, you have to keep going."

　　"Uncle. I'll come to see you when I have time. You should go to bed early." I said and hung up the phone.

　　I didn't expect that my phone would ring right after I hung up. I looked down and saw that it was Brother Xiang calling. As soon as I answered the phone, Brother Xiang said mysteriously, "Huizi, let me tell you something. Old man Wu Jiu is going to Japan. Shall we go with him?"

　　"What are you going to Japan for?" I suddenly understood. "To catch Li Zhendong."

　　"Yeah. According to reliable gossip, the White Lotus Sect is preparing to resurrect Amaterasu. Wu Jiu and the others are preparing to destroy Amaterasu." Brother Xiang said excitedly over there.

　　"Just destroy it. Why are you so excited? By the way, why didn't the master call me so that I could prepare?" I asked.

　　Brother Xiang said over there, "Don't mention it. Damn it. That old bastard Wu Jiu didn't even plan to take us with him. He said it was too dangerous. He wouldn't let us go. I called you to ask you. How about we go there quietly?"

　　I frowned and said, "Master said it was very dangerous. We were very mysterious in the past."

　　"Fuck. Are you afraid of this kind of thing? Anyway, whether you go or not, I will go. And burn down the Yasukuni Shrine by the way." Brother Xiang said excitedly over there. This kid. What an angry young man.

　　【395】Wang Lei

　　"Go. Of course I have to go." I nodded quickly. In fact, I am also an angry young man. But not as obvious as Brother Xiang. I asked: "When are you going?"

　　"Wu Jiu and his friends will leave in a week. We'll go a day later than them. When we get to Japan, he won't chase us back, will he? It's settled. You should spend more time with Sifan during this time. After all, going to Japan is still somewhat dangerous." Brother Xiang said.

　　I nodded. “I understand.”

　　After I hung up the phone, I looked down at the time. It was already around three in the afternoon. Time had passed so damn fast. I quickly hailed a taxi and headed straight back to Chongqing.

　　At about five o'clock in the afternoon, I finally arrived in Chongqing. I asked the taxi driver to drive to Guanyin Bridge in Jiangbei. After paying and getting off the car, I took out my cell phone and called Sister Fan. Sister Fan quickly answered the phone and asked me, "Hello, Huizi, what's up?"

　　I said, "It's okay. I'm just calling my wife to report on my work as a matter of routine. Can you take a leave? Come out. I'll go shopping with you."

　　Sister Fan asked incredulously, "Hey, you're bored today. Usually when I ask you to go shopping with me, you act like you're going to be executed. Today, you actually asked to go shopping on your own initiative."

　　I chuckled: "No way. If you ask me to go shopping, I will do my best to help you, okay?"

　　"I'm busy today. Do you think I'm you? You just play all day. I'm still at work. I should have gotten off work, but I caught a few petty car thieves. I'm still trying the case." Sister Fan seemed really busy. It was quite noisy over there.

　　I nodded: "That's fine. I'll come with you. I'll come to your police station to play. That's it. Hang up."

　　The police station where Sister Fan and her friends were located was in the Guanyin Bridge area. I was originally planning to go there directly. But then I thought, it would be a shame to go there empty-handed. I searched for a long time and found a flower shop. I spent a hundred dollars to buy a bunch of red roses. There were only nine of them. But they looked like they were real.

　　Holding the roses, I skipped to the police station. The police station was not big. There were only four buildings. There were five or six police cars parked downstairs. I found the security guard and asked, "Uncle, where does Han Sifan work?"

　　This old man looked to be in his 60s or 70s. He was wearing a police uniform and had a cigarette in his mouth. He glanced at me and said, "Another flower-giving guy. Can you guys just go into the police station whenever you want?"

　　I smiled and asked, "Could it be that many people came to give flowers?"

　　"Hmph. I don't know what you young people are thinking. Seeing that Xiao Fan is so pretty, you all send her flowers every other day. I'm fed up with it. You are not allowed to come in." The old man said as he walked out and closed the door.

　　As expected of my sister Fan. She is so charming. I was also very happy. But I still stopped the old man and said, "Uncle. You misunderstood. I am Han Sifan's boyfriend. I just came to see her today."

　　"Everyone who comes here says this. You little bastards. If I were a few years younger, I would beat you up. Get out." The security guard was really dedicated. His face was red. He seemed really angry. I quickly touched my body. Damn. Although I am already a member of the Monster Catching Bureau, I don't have any ID. And even if I told this man that I was a member of the Monster Catching Bureau, he probably didn't know.

　　Suddenly, a Hummer was about to drive in. The outside of the Hummer was covered with pink roses. The driver looked to be about 24 or 25 years old. He was wearing a police uniform and had an arrogant look on his face.

　　"Old man, why are you closing the door? Open it for me. Otherwise, I will ask my dad to kick you out tomorrow." The young man stuck his head out and yelled at the old man.

　　The old man frowned and looked at the young man with annoyance. But he still opened the door. The young man rushed in. I took advantage of the door opening and rushed in. But I didn't leave. Instead, I turned to the old man and asked, "Who is this kid? So arrogant."

　　The old man snorted and said, "This guy is called Wang Lei. He relies on his father being the chief of our police station. He is domineering and bullies people all day long. Old Wang is such a good man, but he gave birth to such a beast." After saying this, the old man spat at the back of the car.

　　"Young man, you'd better leave quickly. This guy is here to pursue Xiaofan because she's pretty. If you hand over this bouquet of flowers to him, he will ask someone to beat you up when you leave." The old man kindly reminded me.

　　I shook my head and said, "It's okay."

　　The party secretary of Chongqing had dinner with me a few days ago. What a jerk this little bastard is. He wants to seduce my sister Fan. Let's see if you have the guts to do it. When I think about this, I feel more and more upset.

　　Although I would be happy to hear that someone is pursuing Sister Fan. After all, it proves that my wife is attractive. But pursuing in front of me is another matter. I hurriedly followed the car. But I am not the same as before. In the past, I would definitely rush up and knock off both tires of this guy. But that is what people with no quality do. I definitely can't do that now. I found a corner and squatted down. Prepare to watch how the boy was beaten by Sister Fan.

　　I'm kidding. I don't know how many people chased Sister Fan in the past. In the end, Sister Fan's cruel methods made them change their faces when her name was mentioned.

　　This kid is really good. He even took out a loud speaker and yelled: "Han Sifan. I love you."

　　He kept yelling. Soon, many policemen came out of the building to watch. Soon, Sister Fan also came out with a frown. Sister Fan was wearing a police uniform. You know what. She was very beautiful.

　　"Wang Lei, get out." Sister Fan came out and said directly: "Last time you came, I didn't say anything for your father's sake. But if you say something nonsense again this time, don't blame me for being ruthless."

　　Wang Lei said with a lewd smile: "Fanfan, don't be so heartless. I am serious this time."

　　"Don't you know I have a boyfriend? Get lost." After saying that, Sister Fan turned around and left. I immediately laughed as well. I watched how the bastard ended up.

　　Unexpectedly, Wang Lei rushed forward and grabbed Sister Fan's hand. He said, "Don't do this. It's embarrassing for me. It's not like I haven't asked about your boyfriend. He's just a policeman in Chengdu. It seems that his police record was revoked some time ago. Maybe he was fired. What future do you have with a guy like him?"

　　I couldn't help myself when I saw this bastard grabbing Sister Fan's hand. I didn't expect his grandson to dare to insult me. I immediately walked over and scolded him, "Boy, you can't be so insulting."

　　【396】Accompanying Sister Fan

　　"Who the hell are you?" Wang Lei looked back at me and cursed.

　　I pointed at Sister Fan and said, "I'm her boyfriend. I'm the police officer you just mentioned."

　　Wang Lei smiled when he heard this and said, "Oh, you dare to come here. I don't understand. You are so ugly. How could Fanfan like you?"

　　Sister Fan saw me coming. She also smiled and put her hands in her pockets, looking like she was watching a show.

　　I was too lazy to talk to this grandson. I rushed forward and punched him in the face. I punched him in the face that deserved to be punched. He punched me to the ground. I pointed at him and cursed: "Get up. Fight one-on-one."

　　I haven't had a proper fight with anyone in a long time. In the past, when I encountered such a guy, I would just bring up my identity as a member of the Monster Catching Bureau. But today, I don't want to use my identity to suppress him. Damn it. I just beat him up. Beat him into submission.

　　Wang Lei also rubbed his face. He stood up. He dragged his suit off and threw it on the ground. He pointed at me and cursed: "Let's fight. Try it."

　　"Huizi. Come on. This guy is the fighting champion of young police officers in Jiangbei District. Don't embarrass yourself." Sister Fan said happily as she watched from the side.

　　Oh my god. I frowned. Looking at this guy. This guy is a fighting champion.

　　Before I could react, this guy kicked me in the stomach. My stomach hurt. I took several steps back. It's true. Maybe this guy's title of fighting champion is not just a boast.

　　He kicked me back. He rushed over and punched me in the face. I quickly lowered my head to avoid the punch. Instead of retreating, I moved forward and hugged his neck. I kicked him in the stomach with my right knee. This guy reacted quickly and also blocked my kick with his knee.

　　Then he grabbed the joint of my left shoulder with his hand. As soon as he grabbed it, I felt a terrible pain in my right shoulder. This guy's grasping skills are really powerful. He pinched my acupuncture points in one go.

　　Actually, I have learned the grappling technique before. But the teacher asked us to memorize various acupuncture points on people's bodies. It gave me a headache just looking at them, so I didn't learn much. I felt it was useless at the time. But when this guy used it, I felt like I had no way to deal with it.

　　"Don't admit defeat." Wang Lei pinched my acupuncture points. He immediately looked at me with a smile and said, "Waste is waste. You have no job. You can't beat me."

　　Damn. So pretentious. I shook his hand off with all my strength. I felt that my left shoulder had no strength at all. It was completely numb.

　　"You're quite capable." I rubbed my shoulders and frowned. I didn't rush up to fight him. Why would I rush up to fight him if I can't beat him? I'm not a fool.

　　Sister Fan also stood up at this time and said, "Alright. I'll fight you."

　　"I don't hit women." Wang Lei looked smug. It seems that he has beaten me before. It makes him confident. Sister Fan didn't bother to talk to him. She rushed forward and kicked him directly. Wang Lei quickly dodged to the side. But he didn't dodge. Sister Fan kicked him in the stomach. He retreated four or five meters.

　　Wang Lei chuckled: "You have some skills. I will make an exception and fight with you today. But let me make a deal first. If I beat you, you will have a relationship with me. How about that?"

　　Sister Fan snorted coldly: "Let's talk about it after we fight."

　　Wang Lei heard it and shouted loudly and rushed forward. Sister Fan directly used a roundhouse kick and hit Wang Lei's head. As soon as Wang Lei was kicked, he lay on the ground like a corpse. There was no movement. It seemed that he had fainted.

　　I watched and secretly swallowed my saliva. Sister Fan is indeed not a joke. I was worried about whether there would be domestic violence if I got married in the future.

　　"Alright. Done. Huizi. Wait for me. I'm not off work yet." After kicking Wang Lei unconscious, Sister Fan turned around and ran back into the office building. I didn't follow her. I ran to the security guard and found a stool to sit down. I chatted with the old man for a while.

　　This old man also saw what happened just now. He knew that I was Han Sifan's boyfriend. He was not cold and indifferent. He kept telling me how he fought on the battlefield in the past. I listened with great interest.

　　Around 7pm, Sister Fan came out of the office building with a tired look on her face. She walked over to me, took my hand and said, "Huizi, let's go eat. I'm starving."

　　"Uncle, I'm leaving now. I'll come back to listen to your stories when I have time." I said hello to the uncle and walked out of the police station with Sister Fan.

　　It was already dark outside. After Sister Fan and I came out, we found a hot pot restaurant, found a private room, ordered a few dishes, sat down and started chatting.

　　"Huizi, the White Lotus Cult thing is over now. You work hard. We will get married in two years. Haha." Sister Fan seemed to be in a good mood. While eating, she said to me, "Also, I will quit my job at the Monster Catching Bureau in a while. Although the salary is good, it is a road that gets darker and darker."

　　"Why did you think of talking about this today?" I asked in confusion. You know, Sister Fan never talked about these things before. She always ignored me. But today she took the initiative to discuss things after marriage.

　　"Shoko told me before." Sister Fan looked at me and asked, "You are going to Japan with him."

　　I hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes."

　　"Don't go." Sister Fan frowned and looked at me and said, "You know your situation. I don't want to be like in my last life and lose you again."

　　"You're thinking too much. I'm just going with them for fun. Nothing will happen." I persuaded.

　　Actually, whether I go to Japan or not would not be of much help to the masters. But I just want to go. I can't explain why.

　　"Then I'll go with you." Sister Fan said without hesitation, "So you don't have to go and pick up girls behind my back."

　　I glanced at Sister Fan. I knew she wanted to follow me to protect me. But I still shook my head and said, "We men are in charge. Why do you women have any say in interfering? Just go to work. I'll be back in a few days. Besides, the master is here. Don't worry."

　　"I don't care about you." Sister Fan sighed: "Anyway, just be careful."

　　"Don't worry." I nodded.

　　In the next few days, I accompanied Sister Fan to eat, drink and play everywhere. Sister Fan also took a week off to accompany me.

　　Time flies. A week passed in the blink of an eye. The master had already gone to Japan the day before. Brother Xiang and I also booked a flight for 3pm. We were ready to go with him. Sister Fan didn't come to see us off. She just told us to be careful if we encountered any danger.

　　Brother Xiang and I waited in the terminal. Soon we started boarding the plane to Japan.

　　【397】Little Yumiko

　　What is Japan like? Brother Xiang and I were talking about this question on the plane. There were also many Japanese people on the plane. Brother Xiang and I were also looking for those people to chat with.

　　This was my first time to meet Japanese people. If I had met Japanese people in the past when I was the most angry, I would have definitely beaten them up. But now it is different. The whole plane is full of Japanese people. Brother Xiang and I dare not fight.

　　I chatted with the Japanese on the plane. I felt that the Japanese were not as annoying as I thought. At least most of them were polite. They were quite different from the stupid Japanese in the anti-Japanese TV series.

　　It was around 7pm when Xiang and I finally arrived at Tokyo Airport. As soon as we got off the plane, Xiang and I walked out of the airport with our luggage.

　　After we left the house, Xiang and I were dumbfounded. Damn it. Neither of us can speak Japanese. Forget about hailing a taxi.

　　"Brother Xiang, what should I do?" I asked Brother Xiang who was standing next to me. Brother Xiang cursed, "I don't know shit. Damn it."

　　My brother Xiang and I packed a lot of stuff in our backpacks. We basically thought through every possible situation. For example, for camping or food, we both brought a large backpack of instant noodles. We were afraid that we would not be able to get used to the food here. But we never expected that we would neglect the most basic things. We don't speak Japanese.

　　The Japanese people I met on the plane basically speak Chinese. But can we expect everyone on this Japanese island to speak Chinese?

　　"You are such a jerk to your father." I cursed Brother Xiang with emotion.

　　Brother Xiang pointed at me and said, "Why didn't you study hard? Now that we are abroad, we can't understand what these people are saying."

　　"Get lost." I was about to scold Brother Xiang. Suddenly, a tall and beautiful lady dressed in fashionable clothes came up to us and asked in Chinese: "Hello, both of you."

　　This is a real beauty. Preliminary estimate is about 1.7 meters tall. Long curly hair. Oval face. A standard beauty. Brother Xiang was originally depressed. When he saw this beauty coming, he quickly shook his hair. With a lewd smile, he asked: "Hello. What's up, beautiful lady?"

　　"Can't you just find a handsome guy to chat with if you have nothing to do? I see you two seem to be in some trouble, so I came over to ask. Let me introduce myself. My name is Yumiko-chan. I'm a foreign language translator. I'm fluent in five languages." The beauty said as she handed over a business card.

　　Brother Xiang was so showy that he even sniffed the business card. He looked so intoxicated that I really wanted to slap him in the face. He asked, "Ms. Meizi, hello. My name is Li Xuxiang. My English name is Jack. I am a real estate investor in China. This is my assistant. His name is Chen Hui."

　　"Miss Yumiko, have you eaten yet? Otherwise, I will treat you to a meal. Do you mind?" Brother Xiang said as he put his hand on Yumiko's shoulder. Yumiko didn't mind. She smiled and said, "There are many people who want to treat me to a meal. I'm not that casual."

　　"Of course. I'm not a casual person. We originally hired four or five translators for this trip. Unexpectedly, their plane had an accident in the sky. As a result, we are both unfamiliar with the place. If Ms. Yumiko has nothing to do, please be our translator for a few days." Brother Xiang is so good at bragging that he is not afraid of choking on his saliva.

　　Can a plane crash in the sky? That's nonsense. And he said I was his assistant. I really want to kick him.

　　"Is that so?" Yumiko thought about it and nodded: "It just so happens that I don't have any work arrangements during this period. But I am very expensive."

　　"How expensive is it?" Brother Xiang hugged Yumiko and asked with a squinting look, "How about giving you 10,000 RMB a day?"

　　"You're crazy." I cursed in Xiang's ear. Is this guy crazy? We didn't bring much cash when we came out. That black card doesn't work in Japan. We borrowed 100,000 yuan from everywhere. This bastard wanted to use all his money for this woman.

　　"Deal." That little Yumiko agreed painfully. It broke my heart. Damn it.

　　After saying that, Xiangge smiled and hugged Yumiko and went outside to hail a taxi. I was watching Xiangge from behind and I really wanted to beat him up.

　　After we got in the taxi, Yumiko asked us where we were going. Xiang said directly, "Just find a hotel."

　　Then Yumiko spoke a few words to the driver in fluent Japanese. The driver nodded and started the car.

　　In the car, Xiangge, this bastard, actually treated Yumiko like his wife. He touched her and kissed her. Yumiko just smiled and didn't say anything.

　　Brother Xiang is such a playboy. He is still like this even though he has a wife. If I go back and tell Yang Juan, his life will be hopeless.

　　But I think so in my heart. In fact, I am quite envious and jealous. Brother Xiang is thick-skinned. He can do anything. I am too thin-skinned. I am still a virgin.

　　I don't know what Yumiko said to the taxi driver. We stopped right in front of a big hotel. Looking at the hotel, it was at least a five-star hotel. I subconsciously touched my wallet.

　　As soon as the taxi door opened, a few workers came to help with the luggage. I guess Xiang Ge also wanted to save face. He took out 10,000 RMB in cash and threw it directly to the workers. The workers said a lot of things to us. I guess they were all words of thanks.

　　After Xiang and I went in, I was too lazy to follow Xiang. Xiang put his arm around Yumiko's waist and went to the front desk to book a room.

　　After a few minutes, Brother Xiang came over with a smile. Brother Xiang walked up to me and said, "Let's go. The presidential suite on the eighth floor. You are not serious about your work. If you hadn't forgotten to book a room, how could we stay in such a shabby hotel."

　　"It's shabby." I looked at the magnificent hotel. I knew that Brother Xiang was just pretending to be cool, so I put up with it. But this bastard actually booked the presidential suite. I quickly asked, "Presidential suite. How much is it for one night?"

　　"About 40,000 to 50,000 RMB. We can just make do with this room for now. I'll contact our company's headquarters tomorrow and ask them to find us another hotel." After saying that, Brother Xiang hugged little Yumiko and walked towards the elevator.

　　I was really just a handyman. I carried his bag in the back. I watched Xiang-ge chatting with Yumiko in the front. He laughed a few times. I really wanted to rush over and beat him up. Bastard.

　　He probably forgot why we came to Japan. This guy booked two rooms. He took Yumiko into one room. I lived across from him. When I walked in, wow. It was indeed a presidential suite. Luxurious.

　　[398] Beauty Snake, Little Yumiko

　　I have stayed in five-star hotels before, but this was my first time staying in a presidential suite.

　　I ran to the bathroom and took a shower. I fell asleep right after I lay down. I had been on a flight all day. I don’t know if it was because of the unfamiliar climate. Anyway, I just felt sleepy. I don’t know how long I slept with my eyes closed. Anyway, I didn’t dream. I just closed my eyes and opened them again. I woke up.

　　I picked up the phone and called Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang asked in a tired voice: "What's the matter? Damn it. I'm tired all afternoon. I'm so sleepy." He yawned as he spoke.

　　Only I didn't have a kitchen knife. If I had one, I would have rushed into his room and killed those two bastards with the knife. Damn it. But I also knew that we didn't come here to enjoy ourselves. I held back my anger and said, "Brother Xiang, have you forgotten our business?"

　　"Oh, oh, oh. I would have forgotten if you hadn't mentioned it. Just now, Meizi said she wanted to go for a walk and passed by the temple. Let's go for a walk together." Brother Xiang finished speaking on the phone. I cursed: "Fuck. What the hell is this? We agreed to burn down the Yasukuni Shrine. Now having sex with a Japanese girl turns it into a walk."

　　"Get lost. How can you speak so rudely? It's settled. Wait another hour. I'll take a break. Then we'll go out and play." After saying that, Brother Xiang hung up the phone.

　　I really want to rush into his room and beat him to death. I have never seen such a promiscuous person.

　　I said that he would die at the hands of a woman sooner or later. He was right. I sighed and walked to the balcony of the room to look at the scenery of the Japanese city.

　　Actually, the scenery in Tokyo is similar to that in Beijing. There are tall buildings everywhere. The only difference is the slogans on the streets are all in Japanese.

　　An hour passed quickly. Soon there was a knock on the door. I walked to the door and saw that little Yumiko was holding Xiang. They were talking intimately. Xiang looked proud. It was almost written on his face: I am awesome.

　　I was so angry that I wanted to hit him in the face with a shoe. I put on my backpack, walked out of the room and said, "Let's go."

　　The three of us went out, hailed a taxi and headed towards the Yasukuni Shrine.

　　Soon the taxi stopped at the entrance of Yasukuni Shrine. Yasukuni Shrine is full of the atmosphere of Japanese temples. The main entrance is a long corridor. The main building is just past it. Anyway, I feel that this temple is still very simple and ancient.

　　"Is this the Yasukuni Shrine?" I glanced at it and said, "It won't take much effort to burn it. Just throw in two barrels of oil and it will be completely burned."

　　Yumiko, who was hugged by Xiang, said with a smile: "Don't make such a joke. There are policemen everywhere around here. They will check if there are any dangerous goods when you go in. And if the police hear it, they will also take you in and lock you up for a few days."

　　I curled my lips and said, "How can this place be like this? Americans can curse the president in front of the White House and it's okay."

　　"Your country is about the same." Little Yumiko smiled and said, "Okay. Let's not talk about this question. Come on. I'll take you two in to have a look."

　　Yumiko bought three tickets and took us inside to walk around. Many places in this place look very quaint. But half of the buildings are brand new. They look like they have been renovated. Yumiko told us that the Yasukuni Shrine was burned down by a group of mysterious people eight years ago. Although the incident was suppressed at the time, local people in Tokyo still know a lot about it.

　　Brother Xiang and I looked at each other when we heard this. We had heard the master brag about burning the Yasukuni Shrine before. At that time, we thought it was just a boast. I didn’t expect it to be true. Yumiko said that in the end, the mysterious people escaped. In the end, this incident became an unsolved case in Japan.

　　After hearing this, Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and smiled.

　　I walked around for an entire afternoon. Especially when I entered the memorial tablets for the Japanese soldiers during the Anti-Japanese War, I almost couldn't help but set fire to the memorial tablets.

　　It was already very late when we came out of the store. It was already 5pm. I said to Brother Xiang: "Brother, it's time to do something serious."

　　"I know. I'll call that guy Wu Jiu." Brother Xiang nodded. He took out his phone and called the master. The call was quickly connected. Brother Xiang told the master that we had arrived in Japan. Unexpectedly, the master started to curse over there. Brother Xiang also bowed his head and made some noises.

　　Fortunately, I was smart. I didn't call Wu Jiu. I knew that guy would scold us. Fortunately, I didn't make the call.

　　Brother Xiang also said with an embarrassed look on his face: "Master, stop talking. We are right in front of the Yasukuni Shrine. Come and pick us up first."

　　The master cursed for a while before hanging up the phone. Then Xiang continued to chat with Yumiko. About 20 minutes later, an Audi stopped in front of us. My master was sitting in the driver's seat. He said to us simply, "Get in the car."

　　Xiang and I quickly ran into the car. I sat in the front passenger seat. Xiang also took Yumiko to the back. When my master saw Yumiko getting in, he frowned and asked, "Who is this?"

　　Brother Xiang quickly said, "This is the translator we hired."

　　"Oh, you two are really good. You're not stupid. You even asked for a translator." My driver laughed and scolded. Suddenly, he said to Yumiko, "Get out of the car."

　　"Master. What are you doing?" Brother Xiang refused to do it when he heard it. I don't know how this bastard got so obsessed. When he heard that the master wanted Yumiko to get off the car, he immediately got angry. My master glanced at Brother Xiang and said, "What we do is not worth letting an outsider follow us. Get off."

　　"This." Xiao Yumiko also said with embarrassment: "It was Brother Xiang who hired me. It wasn't you who hired me. Why should I listen to you?"

　　"You're being long-winded." The master snorted and cursed, "Why? I'll let you get off the bus for the sake of my apprentice. Do you really think I, Wu Jiu, am a fool? These two guys are unfamiliar with the place. How did you get to know them?"

　　"Master. You really misunderstood." Brother Xiang quickly told the master how we knew this little Yumiko.

　　My master glared at Brother Xiang with a look of disappointment: "Stupid. Even a three-year-old child wouldn't believe your lie. Why would this woman believe you?" Then my master sneered at the little Yumiko and asked: "Did Li Zhendong ask you to come, Miss Yumiko?"

　　When Yumiko heard this, she frowned. After a moment, she smiled and said, "As expected, you are Wu Jiu. Even the leader is afraid of you. You really have some skills. That's right. I am from the White Lotus Sect."

　　As soon as Yumiko finished her words, the atmosphere in the car suddenly became tense. I subconsciously reached into my backpack and tightly grasped the Jiangchen Sword. If Yumiko made any move, I would chop her down with my sword.

　　Yumiko asked with a relaxed look on her face: "Why? You don't want to start a fight here, do you? Mr. Wu Jiu, the arrest warrant for your disturbance at the Yasukuni Shrine many years ago is still in Japan. You can kill me now, but I can guarantee that it will cause a stir on the part of our Japanese government. What will you do then?"

　　"I'm not such a rude person. But since you didn't want to get off just now, then don't go. Shoko. Huizi. Keep an eye on her. If she makes any noise, kill her." My master said, turning his head and started the car.

　　Brother Xiang looked dumbfounded at this moment. It was as if he still didn't believe what he saw was true. He asked Yumiko in confusion: "Miko, what they just said is true. You were really sent by that old bastard Li Zhendong."

　　"Shoko, you're not really in love, are you? This woman is very poisonous. She is the guardian of the Twelve Zodiac Signs of the White Lotus Sect. She is nicknamed the Beauty Snake. Few people who have slept with her can survive until the next day. You are lucky." The master said happily in front.

　　"Fuck." Brother Xiang cursed when he heard it. Then he pushed Yumiko away and hid to the side.

　　The car was very quiet. No one spoke.

　　The driver drove us to a villa area, then stopped in the garage of a villa and led us into a hall.

　　As soon as I entered the lobby of the villa, I saw more than ten people chatting and talking nonsense in the lobby. Uncle Cong was inside. The other ten or so people were all members of the Monster Catching Bureau. L was actually inside. The master brought us in and ignored me and Brother Xiang. He just pointed at two people. Then he said to this little Yumiko: "Lock her up. Use the talisman formation. This girl is really capable."

　　The two nodded. Then they took Yumiko upstairs. Xiangge was also like nothing happened. He walked over to Uncle Cong and chatted. I walked over to L. I took out a cigarette, handed it to him and asked, "Do you want to smoke?"

　　"No." L shook his head. He paused and said, "Oh, by the way. I haven't congratulated you on joining the Monster Catching Bureau yet. Congratulations. I'll treat you to a meal to celebrate when I get back to China."

　　l spoke coldly. It seemed like there was no emotion. But I had gotten used to it. He smiled and said, "With our relationship, why would we talk about this? Don't eat something too good. Hot pot will be fine."

　　l nodded. I looked at l and didn't say anything. I took the initiative to ask: "Why did you come to Japan to play? How did Wu Jiu trick you into coming here?"

　　"My master asked me to come here." l thought for a moment and said, "He said that he had no part in the burning of the Yasukuni Shrine, so he regretted it. He asked me to come and make up for it this time."

　　"I see." I kept talking to him next to him. After all, l was sitting alone in the corner. No one paid attention to him. Maybe it has something to do with his cold personality. I dare not say that I know him very well. But at least I have had some contact with him. His situation. To put it nicely, he is introverted. Or pretending to be cool. To put it bluntly, he is depressed. He doesn't know how to interact with people at all.

　　【399】Ginza

　　I kept talking to L for a long time. L just said "yeah" and "ah". There was no response. I said curiously, "Brother, are you suffering from depression?"

　　Unexpectedly, l looked back at me and said, "If you were not my only friend, I would hardly pay attention to you. You are so long-winded." After that, l closed his eyes, as if he was going to rest his eyes.

　　I got mad after hearing this. Damn it. If I didn't see you were lonely, who would come to play with you? I saw that L really didn't want to pay attention to me. So I walked over to Brother Xiang and chatted with him and Uncle Cong. Uncle Cong and a bunch of other men were discussing which Japanese *** was more powerful. They were talking about it in a very eloquent way, as if they were there in person and had fought with those ***.

　　These old men are so dirty.

　　I finally understand why I don't hang out with them. Shit.

　　I checked the time. It was already past seven in the evening. I asked, "Uncle Cong, don't we have any entertainment to do in the evening? Are we just going to stay in this room and do nothing?"

　　"You just sit there and do nothing." Uncle Cong said with a lewd look on his face, "It was not easy for you to get out of the country and come to the island country. You can go back and say that you played with semi-automatic in the island country. It will be embarrassing to tell others. I'll treat you to KTV tonight."

　　When everyone heard this, the atmosphere immediately became heated. Brother Xiang even howled in excitement. Only the master looked serious. While answering the phone, he walked over and scolded Uncle Cong: "We are here to do serious business. Don't just think about playing all day."

　　Then the master said to the other end of the phone: "Yes, yes, yes. I'm not talking about you. In the largest private room of your KTV, just call 20 pretty girls to sing with you. What? Not so many. Do you count as a big sister? You are a brothel owner. Have some professionalism. Besides, you are sagging. Don't think I am handsome and want to sacrifice myself voluntarily..."

　　All of us ignored this guy, my master.

　　At around nine o'clock, we were faced with an important decision. We had more than ten people, so we had to leave two to guard the beautiful snake. She had no interest in our activities. We naturally gave her a place, but one more person was needed to stay.

　　All of us gathered around a table. My master took out a deck of cards and said, "The task for those who stay behind this time is very difficult. You must be able to resist temptation..."

　　Before he finished speaking, Brother Xiang and Uncle Cong raised their hands and said in unison: "I definitely can't resist the temptation."

　　"That girl is so hot. If I keep her, I will be embezzling money. For the sake of revolution, I can't stay." Suddenly, another person raised his hand and shouted.

　　"That's right. I have no confidence in my own willpower."

　　"I'm just a bastard. I forget who I am when I see a chick. I'm definitely not suitable."

　　…

　　These bitches. I was about to speak. Those guys had already taken several steps back. Everyone was staring at me. My master laughed dryly and said, "Huizi. You can't go with us. Xiaofan is such a good person. She is beautiful and kind-hearted. If you do anything to let her down, I will not forgive you."

　　"That's right. If you go, I'll tell Sister Fan when I get back." Brother Xiang quickly added, "You keep talking about how innocent you are in front of me. Young man. It's time to show your innocence. If you go, you're worse than a beast. An ungrateful bastard. Chen Shimei. If you don't go, you're just an innocent boy. You decide."

　　"Is it that serious? Is it that serious?" I cried, "I just want to go to KTV and sing a song. Is it that difficult?"

　　"You can stay and sing whatever you want. Everyone follow me. Let's go have fun." My master seemed to have forgotten that we were here to stop Amaterasu from resurrecting. He ran out with a group of people, looking like a whore.

　　L sat quietly on the sofa, wiping his eight peach wood swords with a towel. After those people left, L said calmly, "You can go too. See the White Lotus Sect member. I am enough alone."

　　"L. I love you." I thanked him quickly and ran out of the house. As soon as I got out, I was stunned. There was no trace of him.

　　The wolves ran too fast. I sighed and was about to turn back to the house. But I thought about it carefully. No, it would be too boring for me to go back alone. I just didn't believe that I couldn't go out and play alone.

　　Thinking of this, I walked out by myself. After leaving the villa area, there was a road. I stood on the road and waited for a while. I saw a taxi and rushed to get on. After getting in the car, the driver asked me a lot of questions. I held it in for a long time and asked, "Can you speak Chinese?"

　　"Chinese."

　　Thank God, the driver could speak Chinese. Although it was a little awkward, he still understood what I said. I said, "Let's go to Ginza."

　　You know, the first dream was to bomb the Yasukuni Shrine. The second was to bomb the island country's Ginza. The driver nodded. Then he started the car and drove away. I was bored in the car and started chatting with the driver.

　　During the chat, I learned that the driver was actually a top student from an island country. He was fluent in Chinese when he was in school. Later, when he was working, his boss was a right-winger. He knew that he was good at Chinese, so he was fired. Later, he found several jobs but none of them suited his taste. Then he started driving a taxi. He has been driving for many years.

　　About half an hour later, the driver told me we had arrived. I checked my bag. Fortunately, I still had a few thousand RMB in cash. I handed over three or four bills and got off the bus.

　　Ginza is full of tall buildings and crowded with people. There are also many Japanese girls. But when I saw them, I was disappointed. Really disappointed. They said that Japan is full of beauties. I didn't see any. I saw a lot of dinosaurs. They didn't look good. But they were dressed fashionably. They were the kind of killers from behind.

　　This is not as good as Korea. Although Korea's girls are all artificially born, they are still beauties after all.

　　I was bored and wandered around for a long time. It didn't seem interesting. The main thing was that I couldn't understand what they were saying. But it was probably similar to urban life in China. The only difference was that there were no aunties dancing the Baba dance.

　　I was walking around. Suddenly I saw a bar. I couldn't understand what the words on the front said. Anyway, the last two words were "bar". I walked in. As soon as I entered, I heard the deafening sound of a DJ and a lot of carnival sounds.

　　I found a seat in a corner and sat down. The women here were very open. Two women were hugging each other and twisting and turning. A waiter-like man next to me was mumbling something. I couldn't understand it. I guess he was asking me what I wanted to drink. I said "whatever". The waiter was stunned for a moment. Then he nodded and turned away.

　　【400】Little Monk Kukai

　　After a while, a handsome young man, about 24 or 25 years old, wearing a suit, came up to me with two bottles of wine and spoke a few words in Japanese. I was a little annoyed at the time. Damn, I couldn't understand anything he said. I yelled, "Can you stop speaking nonsense? Can you speak Chinese?"

　　The young man was stunned for a moment, then grinned and said, "Sir, you are Chinese."

　　This guy spoke Chinese very fluently. If he hadn't spoken a lot of Japanese before, I would have doubted whether he was Chinese. I nodded and said, "That's right. Put down the wine. You can leave now."

　　"Sir, are you alone?" The young man put down his drink and sat next to me casually and asked.

　　I nodded. The young man said, "It's boring to come here alone. Let me introduce myself. My name is Fujiwara Taku. I'm the owner of this bar."

　　When I heard that, I immediately frowned. After what happened with Yumiko, I became a little wary of those who came to chat with me on their own initiative. But I didn't dare to be careless. After all, I didn't bring anything with me. I said, "It's good to be alone and quiet."

　　"Would you like to drink?" Fujiwara Taku took the initiative to pour me a glass of wine. Then he poured himself a glass and said, "You Chinese have a saying. Drink first to show respect. So I'll drink first to show respect." Then he picked up the glass and drank it.

　　I didn't touch the glass of wine. Q: "If you have something to say, just say it. If you have to fart, just fart."

　　Unexpectedly, Fujiwara Taku grabbed my hand. I thought he was going to attack me. I quickly clenched my right hand, preparing to punch him. Unexpectedly, Fujiwara Taku kept touching my hand and said, "Why do you come to our bar so late at night? Tell me what I want. My car is outside. Otherwise, let's go out and find a hotel to talk slowly."

　　I immediately got goosebumps all over my body. I looked around. Damn. Men in this bar were hugging and kissing each other. Women were kissing each other. Shit. This is a gay bar. I stood up quickly. I felt sick to death because Fujiwara Taku had just touched my hand. I said, "Sorry. We went to the wrong place."

　　After saying that, I rushed out of the bar. Damn. What the hell. I can go to a gay bar when I go out to have fun. I wanted to take a taxi back to the villa. Suddenly, I was dumbfounded again. What is the name of the villa? I don’t know. And I don’t speak Japanese. I can’t assume that every taxi driver used to be a top student. Can speak Chinese.

　　I found a hotel. I didn't expect that they would ask for my ID card. I looked for my passport. My passport was also with Brother Xiang. Not to mention finding a hotel. Even finding a regular Internet cafe would require an ID card or something.

　　I was walking alone on the streets of Japan, feeling bored. I really don't know what to do now. I should have known not to run away. Now I am lost. I don't know how to get back home.

　　Suddenly, I saw a building on a Japanese street with a green aura. I frowned and looked at the aura on the building.

　　Japan also has demons and ghosts. There are even more demons and ghosts than China. After all, Japan regards demons and ghosts as a kind of culture. In disguise, it recognizes the existence of demons and ghosts. There are even temples in the countryside that worship these demons and ghosts. Although there were many demons and ghosts in China before, after the Cultural Revolution, the number of demons and ghosts has already been reduced sharply.

　　What I was thinking about was whether I should go and help. Although the demonic aura of this monster was dense, if I had the sword in my hand, I might be able to fight him. But I didn't have any weapons with me now. More importantly, this monster was harming all Japanese people. This was the reason for my hesitation.

　　If this monster suddenly appeared in a city in China, I would go up and fight to the death. But, for these Japanese, I would go up and risk my life. Is it worth it?

　　Yes. Is it worth it? That's why I hesitated. The building seemed to be an office building. It was quiet inside at this time. No one came in or out.

　　I thought about it and turned to leave. Suddenly, someone behind me said in Chinese: "Since you are a kind-hearted donor, why should you bury your kindness for a little personal grudge from an older generation?"

　　I looked back. The person who was talking to me was actually a monk. This monk was not a Chinese monk, but a Japanese monk. This monk had a hat covering his head. He was wearing a white Japanese cassock, a pair of straw sandals, and a Zen stick in his hand.

　　"Since the master has come forward, it may not be necessary for me to come forward." I put my hands together and said to the monk. Maybe it was because of Jin Qiaojue's memory or something. I always have an inexplicable sense of intimacy with Buddhists. Although this is a Japanese monk, they are all monks.

　　"I am just passing by to enlighten you, donor. You have a connection with Buddha." The monk said with his hands clasped together.

　　"Do you Japanese monks also believe in Buddhist beads?" I smiled calmly. It seems that many monks I met said that I have a connection with Buddha. Although Japanese monks are also monks, they don't seem to believe in Buddhism.

　　"Buddhism knows no national boundaries. Although Japanese Esoteric Buddhism no longer believes in Buddhism, we originated from Buddhism. How dare we forget Buddhism?" the monk said.

　　"How do you know I have no prejudice against you?" I smiled and said, "You Japanese are colluding with the cult. You want to revive things that should not belong to this world. You even use evil magic to do things that harm others and yourself. Master, don't you know? If you know, why don't you stop it? Or are you Japanese monks involved?"

　　"The Esoteric Sect's Rikono has indeed rebelled. This is my fault." The monk said, "But I will find a way to make up for the mistake I made. Please rest assured."

　　"You made a mistake." I frowned and looked at the monk. The monk said: "Go back and tell Wu Jiu that in a month, they will revive Amaterasu on the mountain of Rikono. I will help you then."

　　"May I ask your name, Master?" I asked with a frown. The monk laughed and disappeared right in front of me. Then I heard the monk's voice: "I am Kūkai."

　　Kukai. My head exploded. The founder of Satakano.

　　The most important thing is that Kukai was in Jin Qiaojue's memory. When Kukai came from Japan to the Tang Dynasty to study Buddhist culture, Jin Qiaojue was already a great master. Kukai basically attended all of Jin Qiaojue's lectures at that time.

　　The Kūkai in Jin Qiaojue's memory was just an unknown monk. After the monk reminded me, I remembered.

　　I took a deep breath and shook my head quickly. This Kong Hai was no longer the monk in Jin Qiaojue's memory. I picked up the phone and called Wu Jiu. I told him the news. I was stupid before. I didn't even think of calling Wu Jiu.

　　【401】l was captured

　　I called Wu Jiu and found out that they were still partying in the KTV. I quickly told the master about the situation here. The master said, "Kong Hai, where are you? I'll be there right away."

　　"I'm here." I looked around and cursed, "I don't know where I am. I'm lost. Come to Ginza. Near Ginza."

　　After hanging up the phone, I rushed back to the center of Ginza Plaza. After waiting for more than 20 minutes, my master finally arrived. He smelled of alcohol and seemed to have drunk a lot.

　　"Didn't I tell you to look after the house? Why are you running out alone? Where's little Yumiko?" My master yelled at me as soon as he saw me.

　　Thank God. My master still knows what's going on. It seems he hasn't drunk too much. I quickly told him in detail about my previous encounter with Kong Hai. After listening to me, the master frowned. He nodded to me to show that he understood.

　　Then I followed the master to the KTV where they were playing. Those guys, each hugged two girls, with lustful eyes. I had a headache looking at these guys.

　　Suddenly my master's phone rang again. My master picked up the phone and said, "L. What's up?"

　　I don't know what l said on the phone. The master's face suddenly changed. He cursed: "Fuck. These bastards are tired of living. I haven't even gone to find them. They still dare to come and rob people."

　　After saying that, my master flipped the table and said to the group of people from the demon-catching bureau, "Stop playing around. Our hometown has been destroyed by the White Lotus Cult. Damn it. Grab your weapons and go home."

　　My master ran out of the box in anger. We looked at each other and quickly followed the master out. After we got out, we quickly got into the car. The three of us drove very fast. I was in the same car with my master, Uncle Cong, and Brother Xiang. Uncle Cong was driving.

　　In the past, we occasionally complained that Uncle Cong drove too fast. Now the driver kept saying that Uncle Cong drove too slowly. In fact, Uncle Cong drove really fast. On this street in Japan, there were cars everywhere. Uncle Cong could still drive one after another gracefully, and kept stepping on the accelerator.

　　I originally estimated that the journey would take thirty minutes. Uncle Cong arrived in fifteen minutes. I didn't know where the other two cars were.

　　The driver also gave us a brief account of the situation. We didn't know how the White Lotus Cult found us. We guessed that maybe Yumiko was carrying a locator. Anyway, many people from the White Lotus Cult came. The White Lotus Cult even contacted the Japanese government. Many people came with guns.

　　I was captured without a chance to resist. Then the White Lotus Sect watched over me, and I was the only one in the villa. The people there asked me to call and report.

　　We parked the car about 300 meters away from the villa. The four of us got out of the car carefully. My master winked at Uncle Cong. Uncle Cong nodded. Then he took four pistols from the car. Then Uncle Cong threw one to me and asked, "Do you know how to use it?"

　　"I graduated from the police academy. Do you think I can use it?" I touched the pistol. It was quite handy. I asked, "Uncle Cong, what's going on? You guys carry guns when you go out."

　　"Japan is different from China. Although it is not as open as the United States, it is not so strict." The master handed the pistol to Uncle Cong. Then he searched in the trunk. He actually found a fake AK47. The master smiled and said, "This thing is still convenient."

　　"Shit. Are we here to fight?" I felt a chill on my back. It's true that I graduated from a police academy. I even caught drug dealers with a gun. But in our country, we only use guns to scare people. Who has ever really played a gun fight? This kind of thing. If you are not careful, you will die.

　　"This is a minor problem. When I was in Afghanistan, I felt uncomfortable without an AK." My master said casually, then he looked at his watch and said, "Why are they so slow?"

　　I suddenly remembered that I had called my master before and he was often abroad. It turned out that he was really out fighting. I waited for another ten minutes before two cars stopped next to us. The others also got out.

　　My master saw them getting out of the car and pointed at his gun. Those people understood and started searching for guns in their trunks.

　　"Master, do you have any plans? We can't just walk into the villa. Besides, L has been arrested. They have hostages. It's hard to deal with." I started to worry. This situation is the most difficult to deal with. If we go in through the main door, we will be swept into a hornet's nest.

　　As for climbing through the window, that's nonsense. That's what they show on TV. After all, this villa is so small. There are also many people from the White Lotus Sect across the street. One person guards a window. If you go in, you won't have time to react before you can be caught.

　　You can't be careless in Japan at this time. If you don't pay attention, you will lose your life.

　　Suddenly, a man in black walked out of the villa. Then he walked towards us. I quickly opened the safety of my gun and looked at the man carefully. The man smiled and said, "Don't be nervous. The leader asked me to invite you in."

　　"Hmph. I just need a hostage. Bring him here." The master waved his hand. I rushed over and put the gun to his temple. Then I pushed him back. The man just smiled and raised his hands. He said, "When two armies are fighting, do not kill the envoys."

　　"Mao. Do you believe I will shoot you right now?" My master snorted coldly and said, "You White Lotus sect members are still illegal here. No one will investigate even if I shoot you."

　　"Our leader said that we just want you to go in and chat for a while. I've brought the message. It's up to you, Mr. Wu Jiu, to decide whether to go or not." The man in black said this and then closed his eyes, looking like he was waiting to die.

　　My master frowned. He waved his hand and said, "Follow me in. I don't believe that Li Zhendong can do anything else."

　　After that, he took the lead and walked into the villa. More than ten of us naturally followed him. We pushed open the door and walked in. At this time, the whole room was full of people in black suits. They all stood straight with their hands behind their backs. Just like the gangsters in Hong Kong movies. As soon as my master entered, he cursed: "Li Zhendong. Get out."

　　Li Zhendong came down from upstairs with a smile on his face. Li Zhendong was wearing a white suit. But his skin looked extremely pale. He must have taken too much drugs again.

　　"Wu Jiu is here. Come sit down." Li Zhendong said with a smile, pointing to the sofa in the middle of the villa's hall. The master asked directly, "Where are my people?"

　　"People. Oh. You mean the little guy from Longhu Mountain. That little guy was quite stubborn. I beat him up. He is lying on the bed. If it weren't for you, I would have sent him down long ago." Li Zhendong sat on the sofa with a smile.

　　【402】How to revive zombies

　　"If you kill him, aren't you afraid that his master will kill you?" My master sat directly on the sofa. Brother Xiang and I followed the master and stood behind him.

　　Li Zhendong rubbed his temple and said, "You are talking about his master Ling Xiao. That's right. That guy is quite difficult to deal with. Should I be glad that I didn't kill him?"

　　"Stop talking nonsense. Tell me what's going on." My master snorted coldly and crossed his legs.

　　Li Zhendong suddenly trembled all over. Then he quickly took out a small bag of heroin from his bag. He took a deep puff and closed his eyes. After a moment, he said, "Sorry. I have a craving for cigarettes. But it will be gone in a few days."

　　"Hmm." My master frowned slightly and said, "Don't interrupt. Tell me what's going on."

　　Li Zhendong waved his hand. The men in black in the room turned around and walked to the corners of the room. They didn't get close to Li Zhendong. Li Zhendong then glanced at me and Brother Xiang, signaling us to retreat as well.

　　My master said, "These two are my disciples. Just speak your mind."

　　"Mr. Wu Jiu, have you ever heard of a place called Eternity?" Li Zhendong asked, closing his eyes slightly.

　　"Never heard of it." The master said without hesitation.

　　Bang.

　　Li Zhendong slammed the table. His whole body began to tremble. But he seemed to try hard to suppress his anger. He smiled and said, "Sorry. My old habit comes back again. It always happens when I hear an answer I don't want to hear. So, I'll ask you again. Do you know eternity?"

　　"I don't know." The master's answer was still so clear and neat.

　　"Then what is that place you have been heading for in eight years?" Li Zhendong stared at his master and said, "Tell me how to enter Eternity. I can guarantee that the White Lotus Sect will never appear in China again. I can also agree to all your requests."

　　"Although I don't know what you want to do, Eternity is open once every few hundred or thousand years. You can't get in. As for what you said, the White Lotus will not appear in China. Are there many White Lotus members in China now?" My master asked back, "Li Zhendong, don't put on airs with me. If I get really angry, you can't stand my anger."

　　"I can't bear it. I wonder if Amaterasu can bear it." Li Zhendong stood up and laughed wildly: "Wu Jiu, although I don't know what happened to you in the Qin Emperor's Mausoleum, but I know one thing. Amaterasu must have been badly tricked by you. Tell me, if Amaterasu is resurrected, who will she seek revenge on first? Will she want to go to the Celestial Empire to make trouble everywhere?"

　　"Tell me the location of Eternity. I can guarantee that Amaterasu will not be resurrected." Li Zhendong said with a smile.

　　"You can't get in. As for Amaterasu, we can kill him the first time. We can kill him the second time. If he has the ability, try to revive." My master suddenly stood up. A domineering aura emanated from him.

　　It's not that the master suddenly changed. It's that his aura was different. The master exuded a domineering aura. A feeling that those who obey me will prosper and those who disobey me will perish. The kind of feeling that can make people tremble with just a glare.

　　"Ahem." Li Zhendong coughed. He looked at his master, clapped his hands and said, "You are indeed Xiang Yu's descendant. You have only inherited 50% to 60% of Xiang Yu's abilities. But you have fully comprehended Xiang Yu's aura. If you were an ordinary person, you would be really scared."

　　After saying that, a sinister aura emanated from Li Zhendong. This sinister aura was extremely dense. Li Zhendong also stood up. The sinister aura on him was slightly inferior to the domineering aura of his master, but it was also very terrifying.

　　"No wonder. No wonder you are so anxious to find Eternity." My master smiled and said, "Except for the top three ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List, you have already gathered all of them and absorbed them."

　　"You have to lose what you gain. You have so much evil energy in you. If you don't gather all the ghosts in a short time, you will die. Right?" The master snorted coldly. He shouted: "Members of the Monster Catching Bureau, listen up. Everyone get out immediately."

　　"You guys go out too." Li Zhendong waved to the men in black. They nodded and turned around and walked out.

　　As soon as I saw their faces, I knew they were going to fight. I rushed to the second floor and looked around. I found ll in a room. He was tied up with ropes. He seemed to have fainted. He was dirty and had bruises on his face. He looked like he had been beaten. I grabbed him, turned around and ran out of the villa with him.

　　After running out of the villa, the White Lotus Sect members were nowhere to be seen. All the people in the Monster Hunting Bureau ran to the car, started the car, and were ready to retreat at any time.

　　I pulled L and just got into the car. At the place where the villa was before, a wave suddenly came out. A black evil spirit directly surrounded the villa. From time to time, bursts of rumbling sounds came from the villa.

　　At this time, L also woke up in a daze. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw me. He asked calmly, "What happened?"

　　I quickly untied him. I then told him the general course of events and he nodded. He also quietly watched the situation at the villa.

　　All of us were worried at this time. Although I felt that my master would be slightly better, there was always a chance of something happening. If my master lost, the safety of our group would be at risk.

　　Only Uncle Cong sat in the driver's seat. Xiaosa smoked a cigarette and said, "Don't worry. I know Wu Jiu very well. Although Li Zhendong has become much stronger, it will only take two or three moves for Wu Jiu to really play with him. Wu Jiu just wants to ask a few questions."

　　"What's the matter?" I looked at Uncle Cong and asked, "There is something that Master doesn't know. We need to ask Li Zhendong."

　　Uncle Cong chuckled and said, "From what I know about him, he just wants to know how to revive zombies."

　　"They beat Amaterasu to death. You have to know that the three souls and seven spirits of a zombie are all in the flesh. Once it dies, the soul will be scattered. There is no chance of resurrection. But they can find a way to revive Amaterasu. Wu Jiu must want to revive it. Wu Jiu is still brooding over him."

　　"Who?" I asked curiously. Their previous generation's affairs were so mysterious. I was very curious about what happened to them.

　　"A zombie. Wu Jiu's brother. He died for him in the Qin Emperor's Mausoleum. Wu Jiu must want to resurrect him." Uncle Cong said this with a smile on his face.

　　Zombies? I nodded. But after hearing what Uncle Cong said, I felt more at ease. The rumbling sound inside continued. We smoked one cigarette after another, waiting for the master.

　　【403】I want to be the first one to hang

　　About twenty minutes later, the rumbling sound from the villa gradually died down. A huge evil spirit rushed into the sky, flew to the north, and disappeared from our sight.

　　After a while, my master came to our car with a frown on his face. He opened the door and sat in the passenger seat. I quickly asked, "Master, what's wrong?"

　　"How's it going, Xiaojiu? Did you find out how to revive zombies?" Uncle Cong turned his head and looked at the master and asked. My master shook his head and sighed, "I did find out, but the method is too difficult."

　　My master also showed a disappointed look. He took a deep breath and said, "It seems that I will never see him again in this life."

　　"Master, what's the solution? Tell me." I asked the master in the back seat.

　　My master looked back at me. After thinking for a while, he said, "Zombies are no longer in the Three Realms or Six Paths. Once you die, you disappear forever. There is no chance of resurrection."

　　"Where's the photo that day?" I asked curiously.

　　My master said, "I haven't finished yet. Amaterasu is a different kind. Although Amaterasu is a zombie, she was once worshipped by a certain ethnic group in Japan. She embodies the faith of this ethnic group."

　　It turns out that these Japanese cults want to use the power of faith to change their names and directly revive Amaterasu. The power of faith sounds far-fetched. In fact, in ancient China, many monsters in the countryside pretended to be gods, and a village or even several villages built temples to worship them.

　　Such monsters are very powerful. As soon as such monsters appear, they will be immediately destroyed by the people of Maoshan. Faith is something mysterious. To put it bluntly, it is like a sentence in the TV show "My Date with a Vampire". If you believe, it will come true. If you don't believe, nothing will happen.

　　The same is true for the power of faith. The monsters in the countryside can cultivate into great monsters by gathering the power of faith. Moreover, Amaterasu embodies the faith of the Japanese people for thousands of years. It is not impossible to revive Amaterasu with this faith.

　　The reason why the master was so disappointed was because this method could only be used by Amaterasu, but not by his zombie brother.

　　"What should we do now?" I asked the master.

　　The master sighed and said, "I have learned from Li Zhendong that in a month, all TV stations in Japan will broadcast a program about the advent of Amaterasu. They will then call on everyone to kneel down and worship Satakano, and shout to welcome Amaterasu."

　　"Hundreds of millions of people are calling for him to be resurrected." I shuddered and looked at the master. The master nodded: "This power of faith is extremely terrifying. And once Amaterasu is resurrected, using this power of faith, I can't even beat him."

　　l didn't talk to us at all. He just made a phone call. Then he said to the person on the phone: "Master, you have a chance to burn down the Yasukuni Shrine with your own hands."

　　"We can only call on all the masters in China to come. Amaterasu, you are really a big trouble." My master frowned and cursed: "If I had known earlier, I would have tried my best to stop him from returning to Japan."

　　"It's no use saying all this, Master. Go and contact someone." I waved my hand. Anyway, there are tall people to hold up the sky when it falls. I am too lazy to worry about it. Now the matter has become so serious. It is no longer something I can help.

　　Then my master also made many phone calls to contact various experts in China. But my master just said that a big monster appeared in Japan. He didn't say much.

　　The responses there are generally good. No problem.

　　If these guys came to Japan and knew the real situation, they would probably curse my master to death. After all, this kind of thing is too dangerous. But now we can't use any ordinary means.

　　Don't tell them that there is a big monster in Japan. Can you tell them that Amaterasu, the first great god of Japan, will make hundreds of millions of Japanese people call for her to come to the world? Only a fool would come here to say that.

　　The master also called the military and asked them to put pressure on Japan. It would be best if the Japanese TV stations banned those programs. But the response from the Japanese side was very firm. They just refused to agree.

　　I don't know how Li Zhendong and his team managed to convince the Japanese government. Although Amaterasu is the so-called god in their local area, she is still a monster. And she is a very powerful monster. No government will allow absolute power to threaten their lives.

　　Time passed day by day. Master and Uncle Cong were extremely busy at work. They went to the airport every day to pick up various masters.

　　We also rented a row of villas. There were more than ten villas. I was secretly shocked when I rented them. It cost more than one million yuan to rent these more than ten villas. And that was one month's rent. Obviously, my master was robbed. My master didn't care. He said that when he and Lao Bixin came to Japan together, Lao Bixin spent 200 million yuan.

　　I asked my master how to spend it, but he just wouldn't tell me.

　　During this time, Xiang and I were just playing around on the Japanese island. This guy was cold all day long, as if he didn't want anyone to come near him.

　　But I'm really handsome. Like a star. When I, Xiang and I go out together, Japanese girls often come up to me and say a lot of things to me shyly. It feels like they are confessing their love.

　　l always pushes the girl away coldly. He looks like he is gay. This makes Xiang almost die of envy. He complains all day long that his parents gave him a bad birth. They didn't give him a child like l.

　　As time got closer to Amaterasu's resurrection, the atmosphere became more tense.

　　You know what. The master is really well connected. Over fifty Taoists and monks came in just ten days. But when these guys came, they were polite and said, "Friend Wu Jiu is in trouble. I will do my best to help him."

　　After half a month, the master felt that it was not fair to keep deceiving people. So he told them the truth. There were more than 50 of them. The next day, more than 30 of them said they wanted to leave because of stomachaches, their wives were about to give birth, their daughters were getting married, and other reasons.

　　But after finally tricking these people here, the master couldn't let them go. Fortunately, the master had handled all the formalities for them to come. Even the fare was paid by the master. These people didn't bring any money when they went out.

　　None of them could leave. The average age of these fifty people is about fifty years old. They are our new force. After all, we are stronger as we get older.

　　They used to eat, drink and have fun every day. After the master told them the truth, they spent all day thinking about how to write their wills. From time to time, they came to ask us about words they couldn't write.

　　We were also amused by the group of people called by the master. The saying that the older you get, the more afraid you are of death is really true. We, the younger generation, are not afraid yet. They are already preparing their wills.

　　The master did not only call these fifty or so people. There were also more than twenty members of the Monster Hunting Bureau and many members of various other relatively strong supernatural groups. The master called them all. Our total number soon reached more than 120.

　　Fortunately, not all the people we called were old men. There were many young people as well. We played cards and other things all day long. We felt pretty good.

　　The master was also very generous during this period. Perhaps he knew that many people would die in this operation. Anyway, he probably felt sorry for these people. Anyway, he covered all the expenses for more than 120 people.

　　Three days before the resurrection, at 3pm, my master called everyone to a villa for a meeting. There were more than 120 people. The hall felt very crowded.

　　"Many of you came here without knowing anything about this operation. Many of you are still complaining about me. I understand. Let me apologize to you all." My master started off politely. Then he said, "But the situation this time is indeed very serious. So this is the only way to do it."

　　"How much money will you pay if he dies?" Someone soon started to make a noise. The atmosphere wasn't too tense.

　　My master laughed and scolded, "Get lost. To be honest, it's normal for ordinary people to be afraid of death. But we are not. The worst that can happen is that we will die and become ghost messengers, right? By then, some of my brothers will go first. I will let Bai Wuchang open a backdoor for you. How about promotion and wealth?"

　　Suddenly, many people looked better, especially the elderly. The master's words made sense. Ordinary people are afraid of death only because there is nothing after death. But we are different.

　　After we die, we can go down to the underworld to be ghost messengers. We can still enjoy life. And there is also the promise my master just made. Wouldn't it be wonderful to get promoted and make a fortune?

　　Especially the old people who were preparing their wills. Their faces were flushed. They looked like they wanted to die immediately. Come to think of it, they didn't have many years left to live. Maybe they could become officials first if they died first.

　　"Don't worry, friend Wu Jiu. We all want to kill this evil demon. In fact, even if you didn't ask me to come here, I would have come here when I observed the sky a few nights ago. Killing demons is our duty. You are too polite, friend Wu Jiu."

　　I remember the old man who was talking. A few days ago, he asked me and Brother Xiang how to write our wills. He also cried to us about his parents, wife and children at home. What would happen to them if he died?

　　My brother Xiang and I wanted to pay for his plane ticket home. I didn't expect him to be so indignant now. He even said it with such a righteous look.

　　"Well said. He is a role model for my generation." The master said with a smile, "It's settled. The first person to be executed, I will let Bai Wuchang arrange a position as the stationmaster of Yinshi Railway Station. He will also be given a building in the center of the underworld. The second and third people to be executed will have the position of the captain of the ghost messenger. The first three people to be executed will be given 100 billion in ghost money and three houses per person. In addition, their relatives will have the right to reside in the underworld. The first five people to be executed..."

　　My master talked about all kinds of temptations, just like those people in TV shopping. He said things like 998. You can't lose money or get cheated. Some people even shouted that they wanted to be the first to be cheated.

　　[ps: There is only one update today. Xiaojiu resigned on the 15th. There will not be one update after that. ]

　　【404】Kamisato Kono

　　Three days passed quickly. Soon it was the day of Amaterasu's coming. More than 150 of us had already arrived at the foot of Satakano.

　　I had heard of Satakano a long time ago. I had always thought it was some kind of scenic spot in Japan. But when I got to the foot of the mountain, I was immediately disappointed. It was just a barren mountain.

　　The bottom of the mountain is covered with weeds, and only some dilapidated temples can be vaguely seen on the mountain.

　　"This is Satakano. It's not great." Brother Xiang, who was next to me, spoke my mind first. I nodded and said, "Is Satakano such a shabby place? It's a rip-off."

　　"You know nothing." My master cursed. Then he said, "In ancient times, this place was worshipped by people from all over Japan. It was extremely prosperous. Later, in modern times, it gradually fell into decline. But this has always been the most sacred place in Japan. So naturally, no one dares to open a tourist attraction here."

　　We found some villages near Rikono and rented a house to rest. Xiang and I naturally shared a room with the master.

　　My master looked at Rikono in the air with a frown on his face. I don't know what he was thinking. I asked curiously: "Master, what are you thinking about?"

　　"There is another unstable factor tonight." My master looked into the air and said, "The Yasaki snake."

　　Yasaki Orochi. I asked, "Isn't this something from a fairy tale?"

　　The master shook his head and said, "The so-called gods in those mythological stories are nothing more than powerful monsters. They were just transformed into gods later on. Amaterasu represented the gods of Japan, and Yasaki Orochi represented the monsters of Japan. Although they are both zombies and snake monsters, they are both very advanced and have always existed in the world."

　　"This time it all depends on what the big snake thinks. Will he help Amaterasu resist us Chinese? Or will he turn against his old rival and join us in fighting him."

　　I saw that the master had a worried look on his face, so I asked, "What about Master Hu San and the others?"

　　"I notified them." My master said, "But they didn't respond to me. These monsters are very territorial. China is their territory. That's why they took action. But if we go to Japan, they may not help us. After all, according to their monster territory, this is the territory of Yasaki Orochi. If they take action, it will be considered crossing the line. This is a taboo for monsters."

　　"Yeah." I nodded. Indeed. Even if Master Hu San and the others didn't help, it's not their fault. Although they have already gotten rid of their animal nature, they are still animals. Animals have strong territoriality.

　　Everyone is waiting, waiting for the zombie Amaterasu to come.

　　The atmosphere was getting more and more tense. We young people were quite nervous. The middle-aged people who were afraid of death were rolling up their sleeves. They were drinking and playing finger-guessing games in a room. They were ready to die. I was really afraid that they would cut their own throats just before the fight started, and then grab the first spot to go down.

　　Night gradually fell. As soon as it got dark, the master asked us to stop all entertainment activities. Then he arranged all of us. Two people in a group. Divided into 65 groups. Then Kamisato Takano ambushed and rushed out to disrupt the Amaterasu resurrection ceremony as soon as it started.

　　We won't be so stupid as to wait for Amaterasu to be resurrected before starting the fight. Although I don't know how powerful the power of faith is. But when I think of the faith of hundreds of millions of people in Japan, I know it's not ordinary.

　　Brother Xiang and I naturally formed a group. Then we just found a way up the mountain and walked up. The mountain was very high. It took us a long time to reach the middle of the mountain.

　　I was about to continue walking up. Brother Xiang grabbed me. I asked curiously, "What are you doing? We haven't reached the top of the mountain yet. You can't walk anymore so soon."

　　"Bullshit. I'm still strong enough. But I want to ask you. What are you going to do up there? Are you going to be cannon fodder? Brother, don't be ridiculous. Who knows how dangerous it is up there tonight. Let's just stay here peacefully. Find a place to sleep. Wait until tomorrow morning. When everything is over, we can run away again."

　　"Go to sleep. What if we can't win? And Master and his men all retreat and run away from Japan. What should we do? Stay here and sleep all the time?" I asked Brother Xiang.

　　Brother Xiang's face darkened when he heard this. He cursed, "Damn it. If I had known, I would have burned down the Yasukuni Shrine and returned home. It's like this now. Let's go. But I'm telling you, if you want to rush up like a fool in a fight, I won't follow you and die."

　　"Don't worry. I'm not a fool. Why would I rush up there?" I said and pulled Brother Xiang upstairs.

　　Soon, Xiang and I reached the top of the mountain. The top of the mountain in Rikono is very strange. There are some temples below the top of the mountain. And there is a narrow path further up from the temple. Then you can go to the top of the mountain from this narrow path. And the top of the mountain is actually a large platform. The top of this platform looks like an ordinary square. It is paved with bluestone slabs. And there are abysses on three sides of the platform. Only one side has a temple below.

　　"This is a dangerous place." I looked at the top of the mountain and secretly smacked my lips. "There is only a narrow path leading to the top. A person with a pistol can stand alone against ten thousand men."

　　The most important thing is that this narrow path is only one meter wide. Don't think that a one-meter-wide road is very big. The main thing is that there is a deep abyss next to this narrow path. If you fall down carelessly, you will be smashed to pieces.

　　Slowly, I saw monks from the temple carrying various tools to the top of the mountain and setting up the equipment.

　　Suddenly I felt something pressing against the back of my head. My intuition told me it was a gun. I quickly raised my hands and asked, "Brother Xiang, what are you doing?"

　　"I can still do this shit." Brother Xiang cursed.

　　I looked back. Two men in black clothes and sunglasses were holding a gun to our heads. I looked at Brother Xiang. He was squatting on the ground with his head in his hands like a coward.

　　The two men took out two pairs of handcuffs and handcuffed me and Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang and I were stunned. How could we be discovered?

　　I thought about it carefully and understood. Damn it. In order to observe the top of the mountain, Xiang and I ran too close to the temple. We were discovered directly. These two people didn't ask any questions after they caught Xiang and me. I guess they don't know Chinese.

　　The two of them took Xiangge and me into the temple. Then they found a small room and pushed Xiangge and me inside.

　　【405】Brother Xiang, you are so cool

　　Did my parents know that Xiang and I were locked up? They didn't do anything to us. They just locked the room.

　　"What should I do now?" I asked Brother Xiang next to me. I really have no idea what to do now. I didn't expect to be arrested right away. This is such bad luck.

　　"How should I know? Let's wait. I don't believe they dare to kill us directly." Brother Xiang said angrily.

　　Suddenly, the door of the small room opened. A beautiful lady in beautiful clothes walked in. It was Yumiko. Yumiko was dressed very beautifully. She walked up to Brother Xiang with her hips twisted and asked with a smile: "Brother Xiang, why didn't you inform me before you came? You are so annoying."

　　"Don't you want to give you a surprise?" Brother Xiang also looked lustful. His eyes were fixed on Yumiko's chest. He said, "Why? Do you want me to roll over with you again?"

　　"Hateful." Yumiko gently hit Xiang. "Xiang, I want to ask you a few questions. Do you mind answering them?"

　　"What do you want to ask?"

　　"How many of you came this time? The map of personnel distribution and ambush and so on. After all, we have slept in the same bed together. You can't just not tell others." Little Yumiko asked with a smile.

　　"What? A map of personnel distribution." Brother Xiang frowned and said, "I don't know."

　　"I've told you this. I'm a sentimental person. I don't want to torture you before you tell me. Please think about it carefully." Little Yumiko still had a smile on her face.

　　I looked at Brother Xiang. This guy really didn't know. Wu Jiu just let us up. He didn't even arrange any positions. And even if there was a map, Brother Xiang would definitely not be able to remember it.

　　"Miko. I really don't know." Brother Xiang said honestly.

　　When Yumiko heard this, she was not angry. She just said, "It seems that my brother Xiang is still a tough guy." Then she took out a pair of scissors and said, "You have a kind of punishment called castration in ancient China, right?"

　　"I know. I know." Brother Xiang shouted before Yumiko could finish, "I remember. Give me the map of Satakano. I'll mark it for you."

　　"Isn't that right?" Yumiko took out a map and a pen and handed them to Xiang. Xiang didn't care. He just ticked the boxes randomly. After ticking, he said, "This is our distribution map."

　　"Hmm." Yumiko looked down at the map and frowned slightly. She said, "Your distribution map is really weird. It's so messy."

　　When I heard that, I looked at the map. Damn, this guy drew a picture of a chicken eating rice.

　　Maybe Yumiko felt that Xiang was a coward. He would say anything if pushed. Then she turned around and walked out with the map.

　　"Brother, you are awesome. You can even trick her like this." I gave Brother Xiang a thumbs up.

　　Brother Xiang said smugly, "That's right. No matter who I am, I can only hope that the master will come to rescue us soon. If she finds out that she can't find anyone on this map, and wants to castrate me, I'm doomed."

　　I won't say anything at this time. Anyway, they are not going to castrate me. Brother Xiang is such a frivolous guy. Castrating him is also to get rid of the harm.

　　But what we didn't expect was that within ten minutes, people started to be arrested. The small room was quickly filled up. More than twenty of our companions were arrested in half an hour.

　　"Damn. We were hiding in a cave. There were weeds everywhere outside. I don't know how they found us. Weeds."

　　"You're nothing. I dug a hole and hid there, but someone still found me. Do these guys have radar surveillance?"

　　"Shit. My ancestors passed down the art of turtle suction. I can hide in the water for several hours. I was caught even though I hid in a lake. I heard that a guy drew a map to catch us. Who the hell is that guy? Is he a fortune teller..."

　　…

　　Such complaints continued. It turned out that these guys were more clever than each other. They all found places to hide. But they were found by the so-called map.

　　Brother Xiang stopped pretending at this time. He was hiding in the corner of the small room, drawing circles. I glanced at Brother Xiang. I walked up to him and asked, "Brother Xiang, are you a fortune teller? You are so awesome. Do your parents know about this?"

　　"Fuck you. How did I know these guys were so stupid? Hide it in those places. I just drew it randomly." Brother Xiang whispered to me.

　　I was speechless. Really speechless. These guys were all complaining about how well they hid. But they were still caught. Brother Xiang really didn't dare to say anything. He was afraid that people would find out that he was the one who drew the map.

　　Although many people were arrested, I felt relieved. After all, only Brother Xiang and I were arrested before. I was afraid they would do something to us. But we Chinese have the belief that there is strength in numbers. When more people were arrested, I was not afraid anymore.

　　I feel like they want to kill someone, but they don't necessarily want to kill me.

　　I don't know how much time has passed. Our phones and other things have been taken away. I can't see the time. But it feels like several hours have passed. Soon, Yumiko-chan came in with more than 20 men in black.

　　Yumiko pointed at the people who were captured and said, "Take them all to the altar."

　　Then Yumiko happily ran to Xiangge, took Xiangge's hand and said, "He doesn't need it. It's thanks to him that we caught so many people this time. Thank you, Xiangge."

　　When the twenty or so people heard this, they turned around and started to curse Brother Xiang. They used all kinds of nasty words. Brother Xiang said innocently, "I am innocent."

　　Perhaps I was the only one who understood that Brother Xiang was truly wronged. We were all tied up with ropes and taken to the top of the mountain.

　　There was a full moon in the sky. More than 20 of us were taken to the top of the mountain. There were already more than 20 wooden sticks on the top of the mountain. We were all tied to the sticks and couldn't move.

　　The place where we were tied was at the edge of the mountain top. Next to it was a bottomless abyss. If someone pushed us down, we would be crushed to pieces.

　　There were still many monks setting up the altar. In the middle of the platform were various complicated symbol arrays. I couldn't understand them at all.

　　A monk dressed in holy clothes walked to the center of the altar, took out a book, and began to read in Japanese.

　　There was also a man standing nearby with a camera recording the video.

　　There were more than 20 monks beside the altar, also kneeling on the ground, chanting along. The 20 or so men in black were holding pistols, looking at us with a wary look.

　　Suddenly, the monk said in not very standard Chinese: "To all the viewers in front of the TV, please start shouting with me in Chinese. Shout for our Japanese god, Amaterasu, to come back to the world and cleanse the world of evil for us."

　　[ps: After chatting with many book friends, I still don’t plan to finish the book with 1 million words. I will try to write more. The main reason is that there is too much room for expansion of Baigui. And the story of Baigui has not been finished yet. As for those book friends who say that I use the number of words to cheat money, I can only respond to you. Reading is a hobby. If you like to read, read. If you don’t like to read, don’t read. Reading is a hobby. It is not used to torture yourself. I believe that the brothers who support Xiaojiu will always support me. Those who criticize me will always criticize me. Haha. I have been used to it. Anyway, I have been criticized since I started writing books. 】

　　[406] Amaterasu, coming to the world!

　　I don't really understand. They are Japanese. Why did they use Chinese to summon Amaterasu at the end?

　　I was confused at the time. But I figured it out later. Because Japanese culture originated from China. Even many ancient secrets were pronounced using ancient Chinese pronunciation.

　　Perhaps that is why Chinese was used to summon Amaterasu.

　　Suddenly, the moon in the sky slowly turned purple. From far away in all directions, there were faint sounds coming from far away.

　　"Welcome Amaterasu to the world."

　　Countless shouts were heard in Japan. Perhaps these people thought it was just a TV variety show. Other reasons were unknown. Anyway, the shouts became louder and louder. Even resounded through the sky.

　　Come to think of it. With the shouts of more than 100 million people, I suddenly saw countless tiny purple lights flying towards the altar from the sky.

　　This should be the power of faith.

　　I struggled hard. I was kidding. If I don't struggle now, am I waiting for Amaterasu to come back to life and kill me?

　　The other members of the Monster Hunting Bureau had similar ideas as mine. They all struggled hard, but to no avail. The rope was tied very tightly.

　　Suddenly, there was a sound of fighting at the bottom of the mountain.

　　I was delighted. It was the master.

　　Now there is no one else who can come here to cause trouble except the master. The monks on the top of the mountain did not pay attention to the fighting sounds coming from the temple below the top of the mountain. Instead, they concentrated on summoning Amaterasu.

　　Suddenly a dark figure rushed into our area. He untied us with a knife. I looked over and it turned out to be Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang looked wretched. He said to those who were still tied up: "Don't blame me, brothers. I was just being careless at the time. Hurry up. Let's beat them together."

　　The men in black who were originally guarding us thought that we were all tied up. Perhaps they felt that we couldn't cause any trouble, so they just squatted beside us and chatted.

　　And the most important thing is that the countless purple light spots in the sky attracted their attention. By the time they reacted, we had already been untied by Brother Xiang. I rushed up and kicked a man in black who was very close to the cliff. This guy was not paying attention. I kicked him off the cliff.

　　I guess he's dead.

　　After the men in black reacted, they immediately prepared to draw their guns. However, guns need to be on safety. They probably didn't turn on the safety because they were afraid that the guns would go off accidentally when they were in their trouser pockets.

　　How could we give them a chance to open the insurance? We rushed up and started fighting with them. They were not paying attention and we pushed ten people off the cliff. There were more than ten left and when they saw us, more than twenty people, they quickly raised their hands and begged for mercy.

　　These guys are probably just Japanese gangsters. They are fundamentally different from the White Lotus Sect. But we are risking our lives now. How can we be merciful? We rushed forward and beat them two at a time. In no time, we pushed all these more than ten people off the cliff.

　　Not even one of us was hurt.

　　"Welcome to Amaterasu."

　　The shouts got louder and louder. The purple light in the sky soon gathered into a prototype sphere with a diameter of fifty meters at a position one hundred meters above our mountain top. At this time, countless purple powers of faith flowed into it. A terrifying aura began to emanate from the purple.

　　This feeling. How to say it. Horrible.

　　I have never felt this way before. Even Chang Tianqing never gave me this feeling. The purple light ball above gave me the feeling that an ant faced the vast sun.

　　"Run." I pulled Brother Xiang without hesitation and jumped off the cliff. Damn. If I jump off the cliff, I might get some skills like the protagonist in the novel. If I die, I can travel to another world and dominate the world. But if I stay, I feel like I will die at any time.

　　Suddenly, the purple light in the sky gave off a terrifying pressure. I felt the air around me become denser. It was like being in water. When I walked, the air around me was blocked.

　　Suddenly, a mighty voice came out from the purple light ball: "I have conquered the barbarians and achieved the throne. I am worshipped by hundreds of millions of people in Yingzhou. I have done countless good deeds and deserve to be deified. I am the Sun God of Yingzhou. I am the Great Emperor of Yingzhou, Amaterasu."

　　A vast sound came from the purple light in the sky. This sound shook the heavens and the earth. I guess everyone on the Japanese island could hear it. Just hearing this sound made my whole body tremble. I even had the urge to kneel down and worship him.

　　This is coercion.

　　But when I was about to kneel down, I suddenly felt a sense of Buddha in my heart. The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva beads I was wearing also began to tremble and emitted a strong Buddha light.

　　This Buddha light allowed me to withstand the pressure. The monster hunters nearby, even Brother Xiang, all knelt on the ground, trembling all over.

　　At the moment when Amaterasu's pressure was transmitted, suddenly, a violent aura erupted in the temple.

　　master.

　　"I am Xiang Yu, the King of Western Chu. Let me meet you, the barbarian from Yingzhou." After saying that, my master took his Emperor's Sword and walked up the narrow path step by step.

　　During this process, no one dared to move. Although I did not kneel down, I was also suppressed by this pressure and could not move at all.

　　"Hundreds of millions of faith powers. Amaterasu. Let me see how strong you are." My master took the Jiangchen Sword and chopped it hard at the purple ball of light.

　　A huge crack was cut into the purple ball of light, but it healed at an extremely fast speed.

　　"The reincarnation of the Overlord of Western Chu. You guys tricked me to death. I didn't seek revenge on you. But you came to me. That's good. It saves me the trouble of looking for you." The voice in the ball of light actually laughed. It spoke with extreme confidence.

　　"I seem to have heard someone wants revenge, right? Then we have to come, right? Amaterasu. Or let me call you Xu Fu." Suddenly, Fatty Qin's voice came from the sky.

　　At this time, Fatty Qin's eyes were actually silver-white. Silver-eyed zombies. Damn. Isn't this a legendary thing? The highest level of zombies. It's red-eyed. But according to legend, there is a higher level than him. It's the silver-eyed zombie. But it has never appeared in Chinese history. So red eyes have always been positioned as the highest level of zombies. I didn't expect that this fat guy who usually doesn't show his ability is actually a silver-eyed zombie.

　　Behind him was Meng Tian. Meng Tian was flying in the sky. Behind Fatty Qin, two bat-like wings grew out. They were silver-white and kept waving.

　　[ps: Only one chapter today. I'm still stuck... miserable.]

　　【407】Help?

　　"Haha. Come on. Let's fight." The purple ball of light suddenly emitted a strong suction force. The monks were immediately sucked into the ball of light. The moment they fell in and out, they turned into more than a dozen mummies. Not a drop of blood was left.

　　The people behind me also began to be sucked in. I grabbed Brother Xiang. I don't know why. Although I felt a huge suction force, my feet were like raw iron. I didn't move at all. I quickly shouted: "Everyone, hold me."

　　The members of the Monster Catching Bureau behind him rushed up one by one. Just like playing "Eagle Catches Chicken" when we were kids, one by one, they caught one person. That's why they didn't get sucked in.

　　"You're looking for death." My master yelled. He took the Emperor's Sword and jumped lightly. Following the suction force, he rushed into the purple light ball.

　　Not long after the master went in, the suction stopped. The fat man also roared to the sky, waved his wings, and rushed in. But Meng Tian did not rush in. Instead, he ran to our side. I asked curiously: "Brother, why are you running here instead of going in to help?"

　　"Of course I have something to do." Meng Tian replied, looking at the path leading up.

　　A group of people ran up to the top of the mountain. I looked and saw that they were members of the White Lotus Sect. Li Zhendong was at the front. I understood. Meng Tian was protecting us.

　　Li Zhendong rushed up. He didn't waste any words. A huge murderous aura burst out from his body. Meng Tian was not to be outdone. He rushed up and fought with Li Zhendong. And the people behind me that Li Zhendong brought up also fought with us.

　　These people have all kinds of evil magic. They can summon ghosts and do other things. But these guys obviously underestimated us. I won’t talk about me and Brother Xiang. The others are either from the Monster Catching Bureau or masters invited by the master. You know, with the master’s status, the strength of the people he invited will naturally not be bad.

　　The people Li Zhendong brought were not enough for us to fight. We knocked them off the cliff in no time. Four of us also fell off the cliff during the fight. They are probably dead.

　　"Brother Xiang, what should we do now?" After I saw that the people brought by Li Zhendong were killed, there was nothing I could do. As for Tian Zhao, forget it. He can't help at all. If I rush forward, I will probably die. And we can't help Li Zhendong and Meng Tian in their battle.

　　Even Li Zhendong was suppressing Meng Tian at this time. Meng Tian could only barely protect himself. Soon he was covered in wounds.

　　"How should I know? Damn it. I should have known not to come to this crappy place like Japan." Brother Xiang said with lingering fear. If I hadn't stopped Brother Xiang before, Brother Xiang would probably be like those mummies lying on the ground.

　　"roar."

　　Suddenly, the purple ball of light in the sky roared. Two figures fell straight down from the sky. They were Master and Fatty Qin. Master's face was pale at this time. There was blood on the corner of his mouth. The clothes that Fatty Qin was wearing were also tattered. But there were no wounds on his body.

　　"Wu Jiu, what are you doing? How did you make this guy so powerful?" Fatty Qin fell down and yelled at the master next to him. My master scolded: "Who knew that the power of faith is so powerful. Damn it. Call someone."

　　After my master finished speaking, he performed a spell and chanted, "Great Lord, help me now." Then he spat out a mouthful of blood. As soon as the blood reached the sky, it turned into five blood pigeons. After the five blood pigeons came out, they flapped their wings at a very fast speed and flew towards the direction of China.

　　Slowly, the purple light in the sky dissipated. A man in a purple dragon robe sat on a dragon throne that was transformed by the power of faith.

　　This should be Amaterasu. What people didn't expect was that this Amaterasu looked to be about 24 or 25 years old. He was very handsome. He was the type of girl killer. Especially now that he was sitting on the dragon throne, a sense of arrogance emanated from him.

　　"I am the Way of Heaven. You mortals dare to disobey me." Amaterasu said with a faint smile while sitting on the dragon throne.

　　My master laughed out loud: "I am dying of laughter. You are the Way of Heaven. We all killed the original Fate. How difficult is it to kill you, the so-called 'Way of Heaven'?"

　　When Amaterasu heard what her master said, her face changed slightly: "You really killed fate back then."

　　"Stop talking nonsense. Keep going. It was just a warm-up." My master said. Amaterasu snorted and said, "Warm-up. Do you think you can defeat me today when I have accumulated thousands of faiths here on my land?"

　　"Let me try."

　　Suddenly, a demonic cloud covered the sky and slowly flew over from the direction of China. Amaterasu frowned and looked at the dark cloud. She said, "Finally, something interesting has arrived."

　　Chang Tianqing.

　　I looked at the evil cloud. As soon as it flew over us, countless evil spirits rushed towards Amaterasu.

　　This evil aura instantly covered Amaterasu.

　　"roar."

　　Amaterasu roared, and the evil spirits that originally surrounded him were instantly dispersed.

　　"Interesting. Interesting." Amaterasu looked up at the evil spirit in the sky and said, "I didn't expect that besides Yaqi, your Celestial Empire could have such a snake demon."

　　"Are you talking about me, old friend?" Suddenly, a snake that was four meters thick and more than thirty meters long flew directly from the sky. The terrifying thing was that this snake actually had eight heads. It looked very scary and seductive.

　　"So many of you have come? Who else? Come out. Let me deal with them all at once." Amaterasu saw these people coming out one by one. She didn't look panicked at all. Instead, she was very calm. She even seemed a little happy.

　　I didn't expect the power of faith to be so terrifying. My master. Fatty Qin of the Silver Eyed Zombie. Chang Tianqing. Yamata no Orochi. Any one of them is a powerful person. They are basically top figures in the spiritual world. But Amaterasu is still not afraid.

　　Either he is absolutely confident that he can win, or he is an idiot. But looking at his appearance, he opened up the wasteland of Yingzhou and made it a country and prosperous. No matter how you think about it, he is not an idiot. So he must be absolutely confident.

　　"Fuck him. Damn it." The master roared. He rushed forward with the Emperor's Sword. Qin Shi Huang also flapped his wings and rushed forward. The evil cloud in the sky. Chang Tianqing. And the Yamata no Orochi. They all rushed forward and continued to fight.

　　Chang Tianqing's evil cloud covered the sky. We couldn't see clearly how they were fighting. All of us were just holding popcorn this time. It was like watching a movie. We couldn't help at all.

　　But in just one minute, four figures flew down from the sky. They were the master and his friends. Even Chang Tianqing was beaten and covered in wounds.

　　The four of them looked extremely embarrassed. The moment they fell, the black evil cloud in the sky also disappeared. And Amaterasu looked like nothing had happened. She was still sitting on the dragon throne. Even her clothes were not messed up.

　　Amaterasu watched them being knocked down. He sneered and looked up at the sky. He asked, "No one should come. If no one comes, I will not be polite."

　　As he spoke, a ball of purple light appeared in his hand. We threw it down at this.

　　Suddenly, a golden Buddha light barrier appeared above us, blocking the purple light ball.

　　"Amitabha. Since the donor has been resurrected, why bother to force him?" Suddenly, a man in Japanese monk's robes came up. The man's voice was very old. I knew it was Kukai's voice as soon as I heard it.

　　"Master Kukai." I walked over and clasped my hands together in greeting.

　　"Kukai. You are not dead yet." Amaterasu said in surprise as she looked at the old monk who came up.

　　"Originally I wanted to use this evening to clean up these evil creatures in my sect. But I didn't expect to see you appear." Master Kūkai said with his hands clasped together.

　　Amaterasu sneered and asked, "Why? You think I can kill you just by your strength? You may not even be as capable as the four men below. What can you use to fight me?"

　　"I know I can't beat you. I just want to persuade you to turn back. Since you have an immortal body, why do you still commit murderous sins?" Master Kukai asked Amaterasu.

　　Amaterasu asked, "Monk, you still don't understand the situation. They want to kill me."

　　"Amitabha." Master Kukai shook his head and sighed.

　　"Okay. Then all of you go to hell." Amaterasu laughed.

　　Suddenly, my heart skipped a beat. I felt a kind of throbbing in my heart. A dark figure slowly walked up the narrow path towards us. Strange. This throbbing was very strange.

　　Who is this dark shadow?

　　Slowly, this shadow came up. When I saw him, I almost stopped breathing. This person looked exactly like me.

　　Eyes, nose, mouth. Exactly the same. No difference at all.

　　Who is this?

　　This guy was wearing a tattered monk's robe. He put his hands together and said to Amaterasu, "Hello, benefactor."

　　"Who are you?" Amaterasu looked coldly at this guy who looked exactly like me.

　　Master Kukai actually looked at the man who came up with horror. He quickly knelt down and bowed to the man. He said, "I am Kukai. I respectfully welcome Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."

　　"Fuck, aren't you the Ksitigarbha?" Brother Xiang next to me looked at the guy strangely and asked me.

　　"How would I know?" I frowned. Strangely, I said, "But I have a very strange feeling about this person."

　　"Ksitigarbha." Amaterasu in the sky frowned and said, "Do you Bodhisattvas care about our worldly affairs?"

　　"The world is full of hustle and bustle. What does it have to do with me?" The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in Kong Hai's mouth smiled. He turned his head and looked at me and said, "Hello, Chen Hui."

　　"Who are you?" I asked.

　　"I am the two souls and six spirits left by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva." This guy is really scary when he opens his mouth. I know that I am the reincarnation of one soul and one spirit of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. And this guy is actually the two souls and six spirits of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

　　"I'm here to ask Amaterasu for a favor." the guy said.

　　【408】The Disappearing People

　　I picked up my watch and looked at the time on my phone. It was already ten o'clock in the morning. I walked out of the room, washed up, stood in the bathroom, looked at myself in the bathroom mirror, and touched my face. I couldn't distinguish between reality and dreams. I felt that my previous life was just a dream. Countless ghosts, demons, and even immortal zombies had appeared. Every time I thought that my previous life was just a dream, I always saw things that shouldn't appear in the real world, ghosts, demons, and zombies. I couldn't remember what happened in Rikono. From the moment that person who claimed to be the two souls and six spirits of Ksitigarbha appeared, I instantly lost my memory. When I came to my senses, I was already in my own home in Chengdu. With me was Brother Xiang, and all the people who had appeared in Rikono at the time, Master Chang Tianqing, even the more than one hundred people from the Monster Catching Bureau, and Amaterasu, who gathered all the faith power in Japan, disappeared into this world as if they had disappeared out of thin air. Now, a month had passed since that day in Rikono, but there was no news from Master and the others. I didn't know anything about what Ksitigarbha had done at the time. Brother Xiang was the same as me, and he fainted at the time. "Brother Xiang, get up and go to work." I walked to Brother Xiang's door and knocked on the door. Brother Xiang walked out with a haggard face. What happened in Rikono at the time After the incident, all members of the Celestial Empire's Monster Catching Bureau disappeared. Even many of our Celestial Empire's famous monster catching masters disappeared from the world. Brother Xiang and I naturally shouldered the heavy responsibility. Not only did we catch ghosts everywhere, but we also had to manage the supernatural teams in more than 30 provinces. How could Brother Xiang and I manage? However, those people in the country saw that Brother Xiang and I were the only two remaining members of the Monster Catching Bureau, so they naturally entrusted us with important tasks. In fact, to put it bluntly, it was to keep the situation under control. In terms of management, it was still the country that sent people to manage it. However, Brother Xiang and I's identities as the only two remaining members of the Monster Catching Bureau were still somewhat useful. It had the effect of uniting the supernatural team. If all the people in the Monster Catching Bureau disappeared, the supernatural team Without a leader, who will listen to the orders of the local government? All the members of the supernatural group and the Yin-Yang masters from all over the place have various speculations about the disappearance of the master and his friends. The most common one is that they died together with Amaterasu. Some people even proposed to posthumously confer the master and his friends as martyrs. But the two master's wives disagreed. Both of them didn't believe that the master would die so easily. I also didn't believe it. The main thing is that if the master died, with his connections in the underworld, he could always give us a dream to report his safety. "Oh, I'm so exhausted every day," Brother Xiang complained, "I don't know where those old guys Wu Jiu went."

　　"I don't know," I shook my head and said, "but it may be related to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."

　　"You are talking nonsense, aren't you Ksitigarbha? Tell me what your plan is." This is not the first time that Brother Xiang has asked me this question. He even asks me several times a day. "Get lost." I rolled my eyes at him and said, "You go to the police station to deal with these things today. I have my own things to do."

　　"You just know how to be lazy, go ahead." Brother Xiang shook his head and went to wash up. In fact, although it is tiring to say, it is nothing more than approving some documents for various matters of supernatural groups in various places, such as funding. Brother Xiang and I don't even need to read them. We can just sign them directly. After all, these documents have been selected by the government and are brought for us to sign. I also have something important to do today, yes, it is particularly important. Sister Fan took a leave for the first time yesterday and said that she would come from Chongqing to play with me today. This is a top-notch event. After Brother Xiang left, I ran into my room happily, put on a jacket and jeans, and then took out his cologne from Brother Xiang's room and sprayed it on myself. I finally looked like a human being. Then I picked up my wallet and ran to the hair salon downstairs to get a blow-drying. After I was done, I saw that it was eleven o'clock. I took a taxi and rushed to the direction of the long-distance bus station. I waited for about seven or eight minutes at the bus station and my cell phone rang. I saw Sister Fan and picked up the phone and said with a smile: "Have the beautiful girls arrived?"

　　"Come and pick me up when we get there," Sister Fan said. I quickly hung up the phone and waited at the exit. Soon, Sister Fan came out wearing a red windbreaker and sunglasses. She was carrying four or five bags of things in her hands. They looked like travel bags and it looked like she had brought a lot of things. I walked over and took the travel bags. They were so heavy that I could hardly lift them. I asked, "Sister, are you here to play or to move? Why are you carrying so many things?"

　　"Yes, in order to prevent you from continuing to pick up girls in Chengdu, I decided to transfer my job to Chengdu so that I can keep a close eye on you and prevent you from wasting your time."

　　"Wife, sleep forever." I was so happy when I heard that that I rushed to her, hugged her and turned around two or three times. I was really happy. I originally thought that Sister Fan would come to play for two or three days, but I didn't expect that she would accompany me in Chengdu in the future. "Don't come here, I'm not here to accompany you. Let me make it clear first. If you dare to talk to a woman for more than three sentences, don't blame me for beating you." Sister Fan giggled and was obviously in a good mood. "You told me to go east, but I definitely won't go west." After I finished speaking, the phone suddenly rang. I looked down and saw Li Shanshan. "Hello," I picked up the phone and asked, "Shanshan, what's the matter?"

　　"Huizi, I'm in the car now and will be in Chengdu soon to pick me up." Li Shanshan on the other side sounded in a good mood. "Ahem." I glanced at Sister Fan and said, "Well, I'm so busy with work lately that I can't come. You can play in Chengdu by yourself."

　　Suddenly, someone patted my shoulder from behind. I turned around and saw that it was Li Shanshan. Li Shanshan was wearing a snow-white down jacket and holding a mobile phone. She asked mischievously, "What kind of work requires you to come to the station?"

　　"Did I forget to tell you that this little girl came here in the same car with me?" Sister Fan looked as if to see what I would do. I coughed twice and pointed at Sister Fan and introduced her, "This is my girlfriend. Of course I have to accompany her."

　　I also made up my mind not to keep lingering with Li Shanshan. I had to explain some things to her, otherwise it would hurt her. Unexpectedly, Li Shanshan stuck out her tongue at Sister Fan and asked mischievously: "Sister Fan, you don't mind competing with me fairly, right?"

　　【409】Zombies attack people.

　　When I heard Li Shanshan say this, I subconsciously stood in front of Li Shanshan. I was afraid that Sister Fan would get angry and punch Li Shanshan. You know, I can't stand Sister Fan's punch, let alone Li Shanshan. If Sister Fan punched her, she would have to stay in the hospital for a few days. Unexpectedly, Sister Fan said calmly: "It's okay, as long as he is willing, you can take him away for me."

　　I swallowed my saliva. Although Sister Fan said it lightly, if I really dared to run away with Li Shanshan, I would go to the underworld to be a ghost messenger. "Well, thank you Sister Fan," Li Shanshan said, and then she took my hand and said, "Let's go, Brother Huizi, go eat with me."

　　At this time, Sister Fan immediately said: "I want to go buy clothes"

　　After saying that, Sister Fan also took my other hand and the two of them pulled me outside. I wisely pushed Li Shanshan's hand away and said, "Sister, how can I tell you that I already have a girlfriend and you don't need a boyfriend, so why bother?"

　　"No," Li Shanshan shook her head vigorously and said, "Anyway, I want to compete fairly. Besides, marriage can lead to divorce, and breaking up after a relationship is normal, isn't it?"

　　"Ahem." I wanted to continue to persuade her, but suddenly my cell phone rang. Damn, it was so annoying. I picked up the phone and thought to myself, if it was a girl calling again, I would smash the phone. When I saw it was Brother Xiang's call, I almost burst into tears. Usually, I would be annoyed when Brother Xiang called me, but now I felt like he was my savior. Brother Xiang did not disappoint me. As soon as I answered the phone, Brother Xiang said, "Where is Huizi? Something happened."

　　"Great!" I cheered and said, "Brother Xiang, where are you? I'll be right over."

　　"Something happened. This is not a simple matter. Let's go back to the police station." After Brother Xiang finished speaking, I immediately said to Sister Fan and Li Shanshan, "Excuse me, ladies. I suddenly have something urgent to do."

　　"You must be lying to me, you can't leave." Li Shanshan grabbed my arm tightly as if she was afraid that I would run away. If there was a mirror, I think my face would be as red as a bitter gourd. So I said, "Sister, something really happened to me this time. So, Sister Fan, don't you want to buy clothes? Shanshan, don't you want to eat? You two can go shopping. I'll pay for the expenses and you can come back to reimburse me. That's it."

　　After saying that, I ran out of the train station. The joy of Sister Fan's arrival was also diluted by the arrival of Li Shanshan. It's not that I hate Li Shanshan. Li Shanshan is such a beautiful girl and she likes me so much. If I say I'm not happy, I'm lying to myself. Forget it. The more I think about these things, the more annoying I get. I quickly got a taxi and ran to the police station where Brother Xiang and I were. It was also the police station where we first interned. When I entered the door, the idle policemen greeted me. Although they didn't know the identities of Brother Xiang and me, the chief directly said that they were not allowed to provoke us. Brother Xiang and I are like golden babies. After all, we are the only two remaining members of the Monster Catching Bureau. If he can work in this police station, he will want to be promoted in the future. Officials have the capital and political achievements. But the chiefs of other police stations have invited me and Brother Xiang to work in their offices more than once. Brother Xiang and I thought it was too troublesome and didn't bother to change places. Fortunately, the chief was also good to Brother Xiang and me, so Brother Xiang and I have been working in this police station. I hurriedly responded to those people. It's not that I'm arrogant. If it was normal, I could still shiver with them for a while. But Brother Xiang called me and said something happened, then it really happened. But he knew that today was the day when Sister Fan came. If there was nothing serious, he would definitely not call me back. I rushed into our office and saw Brother Xiang sitting on the desk with a frown on his face. I walked over and sat down and asked, "Brother, what happened?"

　　"You're back so soon. I thought you would have to accompany Sister Fan for a while before you come over." Brother Xiang looked up at me strangely. "Don't mention it. Your phone call is like my life-saving straw. Tell me what's the matter quickly," I asked. "Zombies have appeared," Brother Xiang pointed to a report file on the table and said, "Zombies have appeared, just find someone to kill them. It's not a big deal, right?" I picked up the report curiously. Although most of the masters in China have disappeared, there are still a small number of them, and there are still many people in the supernatural team. If a not-so-powerful zombie appears, it can definitely be killed under siege. It has nothing to do with Brother Xiang and me. However, when I picked up the file, my face changed immediately. The cause of the incident was a farmer in his fifties in Yantai, Shandong, who disappeared for five days. After returning home, he behaved strangely and didn't eat. Soon the family found that their livestock had been bitten to death and their blood had dried up. At that time, they thought it was someone who was bored or a bad person in the village who did it. Unexpectedly, they discovered that their home The man who disappeared back from the cave hugged the chicken's neck and bit it, and was also drinking the chicken's blood. The family immediately felt something was wrong, but at that time they thought that this person had some strange disease and was sent to the hospital. However, this person was biting people everywhere in the hospital. The bitten people also began to show mental confusion and started biting people everywhere. "What do you think of this? According to the report, more than 50 people have been bitten and have been sent for isolation." Brother Xiang crossed his legs and asked for my opinion. "Zombies bite people, but they are low-level zombies. They should be black-eyed zombies, or they are zombies of a certain level. To turn people into zombies, the blood of this zombie is needed, but this person turned more than 50 people into zombies. They should be black-eyed zombies. These people are not complete zombies. They are just infected with corpse poison and turned into half-human and half-corpse." I frowned and expressed my opinion. "That's right, but it's not just Yantai that has had an incident. This kind of thing has started to happen all over Shandong." Brother Xiang frowned and said, "I think there should be a zombie of a high level spreading corpse poison everywhere."

　　"Yeah," I nodded and frowned, "At least it should be a blue-eyed zombie. If it was a zombie with a lower strength, it would have been dealt with by the local Yin-Yang Master long ago."

　　"Can't we just ask the local Yin-Yang master to search? Is this a big deal?" I asked. Although this kind of thing seems serious, it actually happens all over China. It's just that the government has blocked the news and ordinary people can't get to know it. In the various documents that Brother Xiang and I have reviewed, this kind of thing is rare, but it does exist.

　　【410】Head to Yantai.

　　"If only it were that simple." Brother Xiang glanced at me and said, "Just think about what kind of zombie can bite a person and turn him into a half-human, half-corpse like this."

　　"Well," I frowned and shook my head and said, "I don't know. If it's a regular zombie, if they want to turn a person into a zombie, they should inject their own blood into an ordinary person. But biting people will kill people and the dead will turn into zombies. But it won't be like this, biting one and turning one."

　　"Yes, if it was an ordinary zombie that bit someone to death, even though the corpse has corpse poison in its body and is more likely to turn into a zombie than an ordinary corpse, it would not turn so many people into zombies like this." Brother Xiang said: "I guess this zombie is a mutated zombie."

　　"Mutated." I frowned and nodded. I understood why Brother Xiang said this was a big deal. Zombie mutations are rare. It's nothing more than some special changes. This kind of zombie is the most difficult to deal with because it is very special and it is difficult to find a way to deal with it. For example, if this zombie bites a person, the corpse will become a zombie monster. If it is not eliminated in a short period of time, it will be allowed to harm people everywhere. Maybe the situation in the Resident Evil movie will really appear. People bite people, and one person spreads to ten people, and ten people spread to a hundred people, and finally the situation becomes uncontrollable. "Then what do you say we should do?" I looked at Brother Xiang and asked. Brother Xiang thought for a while and said, "Let's go find it and eliminate it."

　　"The two of us," I asked curiously, "why can't we just ask the local Yin-Yang master to do it?"

　　"What do you think? You know that most of the Yin-Yang masters nowadays are fakes, and the powerful ones are all gone. Most of them are not as powerful as us, so why are they just going there to die?" Brother Xiang said, "It's settled. Go back and prepare. We will go to Yantai tomorrow to find a way to kill the zombie."

　　"Yeah," I nodded. To be honest, although my strength is not that great, I have seen monster zombies like Tianzhao Chang and Tianqing. I really can't take these ordinary zombies to heart. After talking to Brother Xiang, I turned around and walked out of the office. I continued to have a headache. I haven't solved the problem between Sister Fan and Li Shanshan yet. It's really annoying, one after another. "Damn it," I rubbed my temples. I had a headache, but no matter how much of a headache I had, I had to face it. I took out my phone and called Sister Fan. Soon Sister Fan answered the phone and asked, "What happened?"

　　I told Sister Fan about the zombie's situation over the phone and said, "Tomorrow Brother Xiang and I will go to Yantai to find a way to kill the zombie."

　　"I'm going with you. You didn't let me go to Japan last time. If you don't let me go this time, I'll kill you," Sister Fan threatened directly on the phone. After listening to me, I thought about it for a moment. Sister Fan is so fierce. If Brother Xiang and I can't defeat that zombie, Sister Fan might be able to beat it. Besides, zombies will bite anyone they catch when they rush over. The level of that zombie might not be low. If Brother Xiang and I go, we might get bitten before we even get the talismans or something. Sister Fan might go with us, and she might be of great help. Thinking of this, I no longer refused but agreed. "By the way, what are you going to do with that girl Li Shanshan? She seems to be deeply in love with you," Sister Fan said with a smile, "Sister, I am loyal to you. That girl probably just wants something new. It will be fine once the novelty wears off." After I said that, Sister Fan snorted and said, "That girl is actually not bad. Why don't you consider it?"

　　"No, no," I hurriedly shook my head and said jokingly. If I dare to say that I will consider it, Sister Fan will beat me into a pancake when I go home. "That's better," Sister Fan smiled on the other end of the phone. Sure enough, although Sister Fan pretended to be nonchalant at the station before, how could a woman allow another woman to compete with her for a man? Anyway, I don't know how the protagonists in those YY novels can deal with a bunch of women and make them call each other sisters and have a happy day. Of course, there are such people among the people I meet. My master is such a person. Although the two master's wives occasionally quarrel, they never fight. I really admire my master. The two master's wives are both very fierce. Of course Afterwards, I called Li Shanshan and Sister Fan out to eat hot pot together. Li Shanshan is such a foodie. She ate four or five plates of old meat slices in one go and still felt it was not enough. I don't know why she can eat so much but hasn't gained weight. After the meal, Sister Fan and I sent Li Shanshan to a hotel, booked a room for her, and then left. I have something to do tomorrow, so I can't stay up too late with this girl. When I got home, Brother Xiang had already returned and was lying on the sofa watching TV. The TV was always showing the CCTV News, saying that the finances of some places had increased again, or that some good things had happened in other places. Anyway, it only reported good news and not bad news. On the contrary, those zombie attacks were never reported, and I'm used to it. In fact, it can't be said that this is wrong. After all, China CCTV can only report some good things. Otherwise, ordinary people would be worried if they report natural disasters and man-made disasters every day. After all, many ordinary people who do not leave their homes get news about the outside world from TV. I cleaned up the remaining room for Sister Fan, then took a shower and went to bed early. Maybe I was too upset about Li Shanshan during the day. I fell asleep as soon as I got to bed, and I didn’t have any dreams. I closed my eyes and opened them again. It was the next morning. I looked at the time in a daze. It was only eight o'clock in the morning. I got dressed and ran to the bathroom to wash up. I ran to Brother Xiang’s room and called Brother Xiang up. We started to pack up. I packed the General’s Sword and a few Liuhe Imperial Order Talismans. It went into my backpack. Actually, I haven't used the Six-Combination Command Talisman for a long time. The main reason is that I haven't had the chance to use it. The ones I encountered were either too weak or too fierce, so there was no chance for it to be used. For example, when I fought Amaterasu, he used one big move after another. I couldn't just rush up with the Six-Combination Command Talisman and fight him to the death. I felt that my life was too long or I felt that I had lived enough. Anyway, I felt that it was about the same. But this time I finally had a place to use it. That zombie might be powerful, but it was not a pervert, otherwise Brother Xiang and I would not dare to deal with it together. Brother Xiang and I took Sister Fan to the airport, bought three tickets to Yantai, and began to wait in the terminal hall.

　　【411】Collecting corpse monsters

　　The three of us got off the plane at Yantai's Laishan Airport and took a taxi directly to the Yantai Public Security Bureau. As soon as we got off the taxi, a policeman who looked to be in his forties stood at the gate of the police station, looking around. We hurried over to greet him. The policeman walked over with a smile and asked, "You two are Mr. Chen Hui and Mr. Li Xuxiang, right? Let me introduce myself. My name is Zhang Lingkang, and I'm the captain of the Yantai Criminal Police Team."

　　"Hello, Brother Kang," I said politely. The captain of the criminal police had been waiting for us at the police station for a long time. "Don't be so polite. You must be tired from the flight. We have found a hotel for you. Go and have a rest first." Zhang Lingkang came up politely to help us with our luggage. In fact, Brother Xiang and I didn't bring any luggage. We only had a backpack and no clothes. But I could see the sadness in Zhang Lingkang's brow, so I said, "It's only the noon and there's no time to rest. Let's go in and talk about the case first."

　　"Okay." Zhang Lingkang was indeed worried about the case. When I brought it up, he immediately led the way and took us in. We followed Zhang Lingkang directly to the back of the police station. There was a building behind the police station that was used to lock up the prisoners. Zhang Lingkang pointed at the building and said, "All those who were bitten are now locked up in here. We really can't do anything."

　　I walked over, took the backpack that Zhang Lingkang had helped me carry, took out a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman and said, "Brother Kang, go and bring one out so we can have a look."

　　"Yeah," Zhang Lingkang nodded, then took out his cell phone and gave instructions to the other end of the phone. Soon, two people in police uniforms came out of the building, escorting a person with dark skin. The person was handcuffed but still struggled to break free from the handcuffs. When I saw this person, I frowned immediately. There was a faint smell of corpse on this person, and it was a bit smelly. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other, and Brother Xiang said, "Take him into the house first. It's not easy to do things here."

　　After saying that, Brother Xiang and I walked over and escorted this person. Zhang Lingkang led the way in front. Sister Fan looked indifferent, as if she was not interested in the case. Zhang Lingkang led the three of us and this person, perhaps we can't call him a person, but a corpse monster, into a small dark room where prisoners were interrogated. "Brother Kang, do you mind if we do some experiments?" After entering, I asked Zhang Lingkang. Zhang Lingkang nodded and said, "These people have been dead for a long time, you can do whatever you want to them."

　　Zhang Lingkang also seemed to have seen a lot of things. At least when facing this corpse monster, he did not show the fearful expression of ordinary people. Brother Xiang and I looked at each other. I took the Six Dings and Six Jias Evil-Slaying Talisman and stuck it directly on the forehead of the corpse monster and said: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden, the heart is restrained, and the evil spirits are hidden. A human-shaped spiritual talisman that worships demons without a trace. Dare to disobey the heavenly soldiers' command to ascend"

　　As soon as he finished reading, the corpse monster trembled all over, and then began to rot slowly from his forehead. A black corpse gas came out of his mouth, and he fell to the ground instantly. The guy who was alive and kicking before was now lying on the ground, rotting at a speed visible to the naked eye. He soon rotted to the point of being dead for more than a month. A fishy smell also emanated from his body. Even though Zhang Lingkang had seen a lot of the world, his face changed drastically when he saw us using metaphysical techniques directly. Seeing the corpse on the ground, he was amazed and said, "We can't kill these corpses with guns. I didn't expect that the two gentlemen could kill them so thoroughly with just a talisman. You two are really powerful in Taoism."

　　"This is just a very simple thing." I shook my head. Zhang Lingkang had never seen such a thing, so he thought these corpse monsters were extremely powerful. But Brother Xiang and I were delighted. Our guess was right. These guys were just some of the lowest level corpse monsters. Calling them zombies was an insult to the word zombie. I then took out a simple exorcism talisman and handed it to Zhang Lingkang, saying, "Brother Kang, please ask the police to stick these talismans on the foreheads of the corpse monsters inside, and then I can eliminate these corpse monsters."

　　"Okay." Zhang Lingkang was ecstatic when he heard that I could destroy these corpse monsters. He turned around and ran out. After Zhang Lingkang left, I asked Brother Xiang and Sister Fan, "What do you think?"

　　"These zombies are too weak. We can easily eliminate them. The main thing now is how to eliminate the zombie that bites them." Sister Fan said first: "But how to lure out that zombie is the biggest problem."

　　"Yeah," Brother Xiang nodded: "My thoughts are similar to Sister Fan's, that zombie is the most worrying thing."

　　"Think about it later," I nodded and walked out of the house. At this time, Zhang Lingkang had already ordered the police to go in and put talismans on those corpse monsters. I walked into the building and chanted spells room by room to kill these corpses that should have been sleeping under the loess. Although they were weak, it still took us a lot of time to kill more than fifty of them. It was already past four o'clock in the afternoon when we finished eliminating these corpse monsters. Then the police began to contact the families of these corpses to collect the bodies and take them home for burial. Brother Xiang and I also told their families that they must find a place with good feng shui to bury them after they go back. These corpses have all been transformed into corpses. If the cemetery we find has bad feng shui, it will cause these corpses to transform into corpses again. After sending all the corpses away, it was already past six o'clock in the evening. Zhang Lingkang also looked relieved. He patted my and Brother Xiang's shoulders with a smile and said, "Finally, this matter was resolved last night. Thank you very much, all of you. Let's go to the celebration banquet later in the evening."

　　"It's too early to have a celebration banquet. Let's wait until we catch the zombie first." I shook my head. We didn't tell Zhang Lingkang that there was another zombie. It would be useless to tell him. When he heard this, his face changed slightly and he said, "I don't know anything about catching zombies, so I can't help you. Once I catch it, I will thank you on behalf of the people of Yantai. I will hold a banquet to entertain you all."

　　We then exchanged pleasantries for a while before Zhang Lingkang took us to the hotel they had booked for us. This hotel wasn't particularly luxurious, probably a three-star hotel, but it was funded by the police station. Brother Xiang and I weren't picky, so we booked three rooms. I went into the room, took a shower, and checked the time. It was exactly eight o'clock.

　　【412】Bring out the zombies

　　I was just about to take a break when there was a knock on the door. I opened the door and saw that it was Brother Xiang and Sister Fan. Brother Xiang looked at my wet hair strangely and asked, "Why are you taking a shower?"

　　"Nonsense, get ready for bed," I said subconsciously

　　"Hurry up and put on your clothes and go." After Xiang said that, I asked where we were going. Xiang rolled his eyes at me and said, "Do you really not understand or are you pretending not to understand? Can zombies be caught during the day? Of course we catch zombies at night."

　　Yeah, I forgot about that. I quickly got dressed and packed my things. The three of us left the hotel and looked at the unfamiliar streets outside. I asked, "Where are we going to catch that zombie now?"

　　Brother Xiang frowned, took a look, then took out a compass and calculated for a few minutes, pointing to the north: "The yin energy in the north is the heaviest today, maybe we can find it if we look over there."

　　The three of us quickly ran to the roadside and hailed a taxi to the north of Yantai. The north of Yantai is the sea. We came to the seaside in Laishan District of Yantai and looked at the endless sea. "Why would zombies come to this place?" I looked at the sea and asked Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang took out a compass and started to calculate. He frowned and said, "No, I can't figure it out. I only know that it's a zombie, but I don't have any information. There is no birth date or name. Even if it's Zhuge's reincarnation, I can't find it."

　　At this time, Sister Fan, who had been quiet all the time, said: "I knew you had no way."

　　"Sister, do you have any solution for this situation?" Brother Xiang glanced at Sister Fan and asked. Sister Fan nodded and said, "Since we can't find him, can't we just let him come to us?"

　　"Looking for us" I asked: "What do you mean?"

　　"This zombie definitely didn't bite people intentionally because he wanted to kill them. This zombie wouldn't be so stupid. This would only attract people to catch him." Sister Fan paused and said, "He wanted to suck blood."

　　"Bloodsucking" Brother Xiang and I looked at each other and said, "No way"

　　"This may be good news. After all, zombies with high levels no longer need to suck blood, and those that need to suck blood are definitely not at a high enough level, so blood is still attractive to them." Sister Fan said, "We can use a little trick to lure him over."

　　"What trick?" I asked subconsciously.

　　Brother Xiang suddenly looked as if he understood something and said, "I understand."

　　Then they told me about a Taoist method called corpse-attracting. This method is very simple. Use blood to draw a magic circle on the ground. This magic circle will emit a fishy smell. Ordinary people can't smell it, only zombies can smell it. And this fishy smell will especially attract zombies, just like drug addicts smelling drugs, they will run over at the first time. However, this Taoist method is only effective against zombies, and only low-level zombies. Generally speaking, only during the Republic of China and the Anti-Japanese War, when there were many monsters, would people use it to capture monsters. There are very few zombies nowadays, so not many people know about this Taoist method. Fortunately, Brother Xiang and Sister Fan happened to know that we looked for it. There happened to be a place called Zhanqiao on the seaside. This pier seemed to be a pier bridge. It was very wide and above the sea. At night, no one came here. This was just right for us to capture the zombie. We ran to the pier and drew the talisman array of the corpse-attracting technique. Then I took the Jiangchen Sword and waited carefully. This pier was built on the seaside. The sea breeze made the three of us shiver with cold. After waiting for more than an hour, there was still no sign of the zombie. I asked Brother Xiang curiously, "Is this corpse-attracting technique useless? It seems to have no effect. The zombie hasn't come for so long."

　　"You know shit." Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at me and said, "Don't people have to spend some time putting on makeup, eating, taking a bath, etc. when they come here?"

　　Forehead

　　Just as Brother Xiang finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the pier and slowly walked towards us. We immediately became alert and looked at the figure. When the figure walked in, it turned out to be a woman. The woman's face was pale and she was wearing a red wedding dress. She slowly walked towards us. Before the person came close, I felt a smell of corpse from her. Yes, it was her. This woman looked pretty, but she was full of hostility. When she came within ten meters of me, I picked up the Jiangchen Sword and prepared to rush over. Unexpectedly, the zombie looked at us vigilantly, took two steps back, frowned at us and asked, "Who are you?"

　　"I'll take care of you," I said, and I took the Jiang Chen sword and chopped it towards her face. The zombie roared wildly and showed her two fangs. Her eyeballs instantly turned blue. She was a blue-eyed zombie. My heart froze. The zombie dodged my sword by moving to the side. However, she did not rush up to fight me. Instead, she continued to retreat two steps, frowned, looked at the talisman array on the ground and said, "I have no grudge against you. Why do you want to lure me over here?"

　　"You've killed so many people and you still dare to ask me why?" I snorted coldly, picked up the Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman in my left hand, and rushed forward with the Jiang Chen Sword in my right hand, and slashed at it with my sword. The zombie wanted to block my sword with her hand, but my Jiang Chen Sword was made of the bones of the zombie king Jiang Chen, so these zombies couldn't block it. I cut a big gash in her right hand with one sword. She stepped back several steps with horror. She might have thought that I couldn't hurt her, but that was right. To these zombies, they were indestructible and couldn't be killed even by pistols, so how could they be afraid of the iron sword in my hand? "Roar", the zombie obviously had the intention to retreat and turned around to run. I rushed forward and stuck a Six Ding and Six Jia Demon-Slaying Talisman on her back, and quickly recited: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden, the heart is restrained, and the evil spirits are hidden. A human-shaped spiritual talisman that worships demons without a trace. Who dares to disobey the heavenly soldiers' ascending edict?"

　　As soon as I finished reciting the words, there was a bang on the back of the zombie, and a burst of red light shone. The zombie screamed and retreated two or three steps. I was delighted when I saw it. It’s not like I haven’t used the Six Dings and Six Jias Demon-Slaying Talisman to attack the blue-eyed zombie before, but it had no effect at all. But now, a Six Dings and Six Jias Demon-Slaying Talisman can hurt her, which shows that my Taoist skills have been increasing unconsciously, but this is not enough. These can’t kill this zombie. Brother Xiang behind me also shouted at this time: "The Infinite Heaven and Earth Borrowing Method"

　　After yelling, he rushed forward and slapped the zombie on the forehead.

　　【413】Jia Ling

　　Brother Xiang slapped the zombie with his palm! The zombie roared, and instead of retreating, it rushed forward to hug Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang had originally slapped it hard, but he probably didn't expect that the zombie would retreat by advancing and rush over to hug him.

　　Brother Xiang was hugged by the zombie and couldn't struggle free for a while. I ran over with the Jiangchen Sword and stabbed the zombie with the sword.

　　The zombie hugged Brother Xiang and was about to bite his neck. Fortunately, my Jiangchen Sword stabbed her at this time. If she had bitten Brother Xiang at that time, her neck would have been stabbed through by me.

　　The zombie was obviously not stupid. She immediately gave up the idea of ​​biting Brother Xiang and lowered her head to dodge my sword. She reacted quickly. The moment she lowered her head, she opened her mouth and bit Brother Xiang's right arm.

　　There's really no way to avoid it this time.

　　Brother Xiang screamed in pain. When the zombie saw that it had bitten Brother Xiang, it held on tightly and refused to let go.

　　"It's useless. Two grown men can't even beat a woman." I heard Sister Fan's voice behind me. Sister Fan snatched my Jiangchen Sword and rushed forward, kicking the female zombie that was still biting Brother Xiang five or six meters away.

　　"Sister, if this was an ordinary woman, she would have been knocked down by us in minutes. This is a zombie." Brother Xiang frowned and said while covering his right arm in pain.

　　"You mean you can knock me down in any minute." Sister Fan looked back at Brother Xiang, who quickly shook his head and didn't dare to speak.

　　Sister Fan didn't waste any words. She rushed forward and chopped the zombie's head with a sword. With a bang, of course, she didn't hit the zombie, otherwise the zombie would have died immediately. But the zombie dodged, and Sister Fan chopped the sword on the concrete ground.

　　If I used the Jiang Chen sword to chop the ground, it would probably just create a small crack at most. But Sister Fan's sword directly created a one-meter-long crack on the ground.

　　Brother Xiang and I were amazed at what we saw. How strong must Sister Fan be? It was terrifying.

　　The zombie was obviously also shocked and yelled, "What kind of monster are you!"

　　"Fuck you." Sister Fan also cursed and kicked the zombie in the stomach. The zombie was kicked another four or five meters away and fell heavily to the ground.

　　I looked at Sister Fan and wanted to help her, but suddenly Brother Xiang next to me grabbed me tightly, his face turned pale. I looked at Brother Xiang and asked, "Brother, what's wrong with you?"

　　"Huizi, oh my god, I've been poisoned by a corpse. Please send me back to the city quickly and buy some glutinous rice to exorcise the evil spirit." Brother Xiang had a painful look on his face. As he spoke, he grabbed a handful of cinnabar and tore open the bite on the back of his right hand. Two bloody holes were slowly bleeding on his right hand.

　　Brother Xiang covered the wound with a handful of cinnabar without hesitation. When the cinnabar just touched the wound, it actually made a crackling sound and a puff of green smoke emanated from the wound.

　　"This cinnabar is good for exorcising evil spirits, but it's not very effective in expelling corpse poison. Hurry up and send me back to buy glutinous rice." Brother Xiang was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat.

　　I was also at a loss, watching Sister Fan still fighting the zombie. It seemed that she would not be able to get rid of the zombie for a while. I quickly carried Brother Xiang on my back and yelled at Sister Fan, "Sister Fan, get rid of the zombie. Brother Xiang has been poisoned by the corpse. Let's go back and get rid of the poison!"

　　"Yeah." Sister Fan turned around, frowned, looked at me and Brother Xiang, nodded, and then kicked the female zombie into the sea. When I saw the female zombie being kicked down, I carried Brother Xiang on my back and ran towards Laishan District.

　　Sister Fan followed closely behind.

　　The corpse poison that Brother Xiang is infected with is very dangerous now. If we are not careful, the poison will attack our heart. We did not dare to go back to the previous hotel. Instead, we randomly found a hotel in Laishan District, booked a room and moved in.

　　"Sister Fan, go out and buy some sticky rice. I'll stay here to take care of Brother Xiang." I went in and pushed Brother Xiang onto the bed. Sister Fan frowned at me and asked, "What would you do if he suddenly turns into a zombie?"

　　"How is that possible? I won't let my brother Xiang die." I yelled at Sister Fan. Sister Fan looked at me, nodded, turned around and walked out to look for Nuomi.

　　As soon as Sister Fan left, I looked at Brother Xiang, who was covered in black and twisting on the bed, looking very painful. I thought about what Sister Fan said and felt that for safety reasons, I should tie him up.

　　Thinking of this, I looked around the house. Wow, you know what, this small hotel really has everything, whips, dripping wax, SM.

　　Bah, bah, what are you thinking about? I shook my head and used the SM handcuffs to handcuff Brother Xiang, and also used ropes and other things to tie him up.

　　"You are not professional. This is not how you tie for SM." Brother Xiang looked painful, but he still reminded me. Damn, I am really convinced.

　　I whipped Brother Xiang with a whip and cursed, "It's because you were bitten, otherwise there wouldn't be so many troubles. Even the zombie let her run away..."

　　Before I finished speaking, I suddenly felt a smell of corpse coming from behind me. I turned around and saw that it was the female zombie that Sister Fan kicked into the sea. She was originally wearing a red robe, and now it was still wet all over, revealing her figure.

　　Pah, what are you thinking? I shook my head, looked at the zombie, and asked coldly, "If we don't kill you, you still have the guts to come here on your own!"

　　"I'm not here to fight with you, and I don't want to fight with you. I want you to save me." The female zombie said pitifully.

　　"Save you." I frowned and asked, "Why should you save me? I see you are enjoying killing people!"

　　"No, my name is Jia Ling. Two months ago, we went to a mountain in Chongqing to play..."

　　It turns out that Jia Ling is a college student. Two months ago, she went to a place called Meishan on the border of Chongqing and Chengdu. She accidentally entered a cave and found a human voice in the cave, telling them to open the door and their wish would come true.

　　There were eight other people with Jia Ling. They were all curious about what was inside, so they opened the stone door. Unexpectedly, a talking monkey ran out. The monkey was completely black. This is how Jia Ling described the monkey.

　　After the monkey came out, it asked them what wishes they wanted, but there was a prerequisite: only one person could make a wish. At that time, everyone thought it was a joke, so they pushed Jia Ling out and let her make a wish.

　　Jia Ling also thought about it and said that she wanted to live forever and stay young forever.

　　The monkey nodded and waved his hand, and Jia Ling instantly turned into a blue-eyed zombie. Then the monkey ran out of the cave with a smile, leaving Jia Ling and her eight classmates inside.

　　[414] Demonic monkey!

　　"And then you killed your classmates." I asked with a cold snort. Jia Ling shook her head, then nodded and said, "At that time, I really wanted to suck blood, so I grabbed a classmate next to me and bit him to death, but I didn't want to kill the other seven people. They said they wanted to report me and said I was a murderer, so I killed them. I really didn't want to kill anyone!"

　　Jia Ling looked dejected as she spoke, and looked at us and asked, "Do you two have any way to turn me back?"

　　"Sister, you've bitten me like this, and you want us two to help you? Is that realistic?" Brother Xiang was tied up tightly, but he was still not honest and kept talking nonsense.

　　"It's not like there haven't been people who tried to kill me in the past two months, but none of them were as powerful as you. I killed them all. You're the only ones who can hurt me. You're my only hope." The zombie looked at us with hope.

　　"Zombies don't belong to the Three Paths and Six Realms, so we really don't have any way to deal with them." I shook my head, looked at Brother Xiang behind me with concern, and said, "But my friend and I have also encountered the demon monkey you mentioned. When the time comes, we can find which demon monkey we found and maybe we can find a way!"

　　Now I can only hold this zombie steady. Although I have the Jiangchen Sword in my hand, I may not be his match in such a small room at such a close distance. Besides, Brother Xiang behind me is tied up like a dead pig and has absolutely no resistance. If I fight with this zombie, I may be able to protect myself, but Brother Xiang's safety cannot be guaranteed.

　　After hearing what I said, Jia Ling hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Then I'll go with you to find that demon monkey!"

　　I was just answering her casually. Damn, you know, Brother Xiang and I have encountered that demon monkey before. But from the monkey's tone, I learned that it was sealed by Zhuge Liang. What a person Zhuge Liang is.

　　He was a top figure in metaphysics during the Three Kingdoms period. His fortune-telling could basically be called divine. Something that he could seal with his own hands is definitely not something we can deal with.

　　"You know what we do for a living, and you still dare to follow us." I threatened her by revealing my identity. I don't know why, but after listening to her story, I no longer had the idea of ​​eliminating her.

　　We are all miserable people, so why should I make things difficult for her? I just need to find a way to correct her habit of biting people. If she doesn't change, I will still have to kill her.

　　I told her the general situation, and she also said that she would try her best to suppress her urge to suck blood. However, Brother Xiang told her not to suppress her thoughts. The more she suppressed the thoughts, the bigger they would grow. As long as they didn't bite people, she could just go to the blood bank in the hospital to buy blood if she wanted to suck blood.

　　We had almost finished chatting when Sister Fan came back carrying a big bag of glutinous rice. As soon as she entered the house, she punched the zombie. The zombie didn't dare to confront Sister Fan head-on. It wasn't because it was giving face to me and Brother Xiang, but because it couldn't beat Sister Fan at all.

　　The zombie took several steps back. I rushed over and hugged Sister Fan and said, "Sister Fan, don't fight yet. Listen to our explanation first!"

　　Then I quickly told Sister Fan what happened. After listening to me, Sister Fan glanced at the zombie, snorted coldly and said, "You'd better behave yourself. If you dare to mess around, I'll be the first to kill you!"

　　After making the threat, Sister Fan nodded with satisfaction, and we hurriedly took the glutinous rice and began to clean the corpse poison for Brother Xiang.

　　In fact, after such a long time, if it were an ordinary person, he would have been attacked by the corpse poison and become half human, half corpse long ago. But Brother Xiang and I are not ordinary people. Especially Brother Xiang, who is the reincarnation of Yan Chixia. Naturally, he knows how to use some Taoist magic to resist the corpse poison. Although he cannot eliminate it, he can always stop the spread of the corpse poison.

　　In fact, removing corpse poison is not as troublesome as in Uncle Ying's Zombie Taoist Priest, or it is not that troublesome to remove corpse poison for Brother Xiang. The reason is very simple. We sprinkle glutinous rice directly on the bed and on Brother Xiang, and he can use his Taoist magic to force the corpse poison out.

　　Although it sounds the same as in martial arts novels, this can really be achieved by applying Taoist magic. As for why it was so difficult for Wencai in Uncle Ying's movie to expel the corpse poison, it was because although he was Uncle Ying's apprentice, he did not learn much skills and could only use the dumbest method.

　　My sister Fan and I fiddled with the glutinous rice in the house. After a long time, the entire sack of glutinous rice turned pitch black and was covered with corpse poison.

　　Brother Xiang's face also changed from purple to pale. He looked much better, but still very weak.

　　After finishing these things, I asked Jia Ling what she thought. Jia Ling said to follow us and find the demon monkey, and then report back. I know in my heart that it is easy to turn into a zombie, but it is very difficult for a zombie to turn into a human. No, maybe it is impossible.

　　When people die, they turn into ghosts, and ghosts are reincarnated as humans. This is the way of heaven. Both humans and ghosts are within the Three Realms and Six Paths, and when zombies turn back into humans, it is like turning a stone back into a human.

　　Although this is just a metaphor, it is really similar to the situation where zombies turn into humans.

　　I am too lazy to tell Jia Ling. Telling her now would force her to break up with us. Now we can only slowly help her change her habit of biting people and develop the good habit of going to the hospital to buy blood to drink.

　　Well, it seems that this habit is not very good.

　　After I helped Brother Xiang remove the corpse poison, I took out my phone and called Zhang Lingkang to tell him that the zombie in Yantai had been eliminated. Zhang Lingkang on the other end of the phone thanked me excitedly and asked where we were and said he would come over to treat us to a meal.

　　I refused directly and said we were too tired and would do it another day.

　　We all stayed in the room of that small hotel and slept all night. Of course, I was just pretending to doze off. My right hand was still tightly holding the Jiang Chen Sword, for fear that the female zombie would suddenly attack. However, the female zombie was very quiet all night and did not make any other movements.

　　The next morning, the four of us went to the airport to book our tickets, and we arrived back in Chengdu around four in the afternoon.

　　After returning to Chengdu, Brother Xiang and I took the zombie back to the house. We arranged for her to live in Sister Fan's house. When Brother Xiang was arguing about who the zombie should live with, Brother Xiang also said that he could keep an eye on the zombie.

　　I kicked him twice directly, and the poison in the corpse was just right. He just said something stupid. This zombie was quite pretty. I was afraid that it was not the zombie that ate Brother Xiang, but Brother Xiang who ate her.

　　Then Sister Fan took us out to buy some clothes and daily necessities for the zombie.

　　【415】Drunk Li Shanshan

　　Actually, this female zombie is actually quite pretty after dressing up, especially after turning into a zombie with a pale face. She doesn't need to put on makeup like other women, she is very beautiful even without makeup.

　　After the zombie walked out of the fitting room, Brother Xiang's eyes almost popped out of his head and he swallowed his saliva.

　　If I hadn't been there to remind him that there was true love, he would probably have pounced on it.

　　Jia Ling didn't care about Brother Xiang's lustful eyes. Maybe her thoughts had changed after she became a zombie. She just smiled at Brother Xiang kindly.

　　"Wow, sister Jia Ling, I didn't expect you to be such a beauty." Brother Xiang said from the bottom of his heart.

　　"Thank you." After all, Jia Ling was not very familiar with us, so she said very politely.

　　"You bastard, if you keep being so lustful, I will call Yang Juan right away and make sure you won't have the chance to pursue her in your life." I really can't stand this bastard Brother Xiang. He is always looking at the pot while having his fill.

　　"No, no, no, Brother Hui." Brother Xiang immediately complained. At this point, Brother Xiang slapped his head and said, "Oh, by the way, if you hadn't told me, I almost forgot that I haven't called my wife to say hello today!"

　　After saying that, he took out his phone and ran to the corner to call Yang Juan.

　　Sister Fan looked cold and indifferent all the time, but when she saw Jia Ling dressed up beautifully, her eyes lit up.

　　After all, Jia Ling had always been a rival before, and she was dressed in rags. Plus, it was late at night, so there was no chance to take a close look at her. Now that she's dressed up, she looks really good.

　　"Jia Ling, remember our three rules." Sister Fan whispered in a voice that only the three of us could hear, "You are not allowed to suck human blood casually, otherwise we will definitely find a way to kill you, don't doubt it!"

　　"Yeah, don't worry." Jia Ling may have thought that she would have to hide from place to place for the rest of her life, but now she can suddenly buy clothes on the street, like an ordinary person. She seems to be in a good mood and said, "I won't do anything wrong again, don't worry!"

　　"It's good that you understand it yourself. If." Sister Fan paused and said, "As long as you change yourself, we will treat you equally and treat you as a friend!"

　　When Jia Ling heard this, she frowned and said, "Can you treat me equally." At this point, she said with a bit of inferiority, "After all, I am a zombie. How can I believe this?"

　　When Sister Fan heard this, she looked a little strange and said, "To be honest, I have a godmother who is a zombie, and she is a very high-level zombie, much more powerful than you, but my godfather can still be with her!"

　　"There's actually no difference between zombies and humans. If you have a kind heart, you'll be a good zombie. There are also bad people, and bad people are just as hated." Sister Fan looked at her and asked, "Do you understand?"

　　"Yeah." Jia Ling frowned and nodded, not quite understanding.

　　In fact, what Sister Fan said seems simple, but it is difficult to do. It is like you are used to eating big fish and meat, and suddenly you are asked to eat vegetarian food every day.

　　This is the case for the Jia Ling zombie. Zombies are also picky about blood. Fresh human blood is like delicious food to us humans, but the blood stored in blood banks does not taste as good as fresh blood to zombies.

　　This is why many zombies can easily go berserk once they suck fresh human blood, just like taking drugs.

　　"No more talking. Go buy some more clothes. You will live with us from now on." Sister Fan said this. Jia Ling nodded and turned around to continue choosing clothes.

　　Suddenly, Sister Fan said to Jia Ling's back: "You must restrain yourself. If, if possible, we really want to be friends with you!"

　　"Thank you." Jia Ling was shocked, looked back at both of us, nodded, and continued to choose clothes.

　　I looked at Jia Ling's back and felt inexplicably touched in my heart. We are all miserable people. It is definitely impossible to help her turn back into a human being. We don't have that ability. But if we can help her turn into a happy zombie, Brother Xiang and I are very confident about this.

　　After we bought the clothes, we happily found a corner of a hot pot restaurant to eat. Jia Ling seemed to be in a much better mood.

　　We ordered a lot of dishes, but Jia Ling didn't seem interested in them. She said with a bitter face: "Eating these dishes is like chewing wax when I was still a human. They don't taste good!"

　　"Uh." I was stunned for a while, and yelled to the waiter: "Add five servings of blood soup."

　　Xuewang is made of pig blood, not human blood. But after eating it, Jia Ling's complexion became more normal. She became more and more excited. While eating, Jia Ling said, "It's delicious. I won't drink human blood anymore. I'll eat this stuff instead!"

　　"Hehe, just take your time to change it, no rush." ​​I nodded. I could tell that Jia Ling actually said this on purpose.

　　Of course, I don't have any ulterior motives. I just said this to reassure us. Although they are both blood, the difference is still quite big.

　　But we also pointed it out to her, since she meant well after all. I hadn’t eaten much when I suddenly saw a familiar figure walking in from the door of the hot pot restaurant.

　　Li Shanshan.

　　At this time, Li Shanshan was with two men with colorful hair and pretty faces. Li Shanshan's face was slightly red, as if she had drunk some wine. The two men had lustful looks on their faces. They helped Li Shanshan sit next to us.

　　Li Shanshan seemed to have drunk quite a bit of wine and hadn't recognized us yet. The two men didn't look like good people either, as they kept looking at Li Shanshan with lustful eyes.

　　As soon as he sat down, he ordered two boxes of wine and drank them vigorously.

　　The two men also forced Li Shanshan to drink with bad intentions.

　　When I saw this, I couldn't help it. I clenched my fists and was about to stand up, but Sister Fan next to me reached out and grabbed my arm, glared at me, and whispered, "Everyone has their own way of living!"

　　I understood that Sister Fan was hinting at me. I looked into Sister Fan's eyes and she stared at me without showing any weakness.

　　"You are my man, but you are entangled with other women all day long. Have you ever considered my feelings?" Sister Fan finally expressed her thoughts, and she seemed to be in a bad mood.

　　Women are indeed jealous, but Li Shanshan’s situation is different now.

　　I looked at Li Shanshan at the table next to me and gritted my teeth. I didn't know what this girl Li Shanshan was thinking. Why did she come out to drink with two hooligans?

　　But since we were close at that time, I suppressed my anger, sat down, and stared at their table. If anything happened, I would be able to stop it in time.

　　Suddenly, I saw a man calmly put some white powder in a bottle of wine, and then handed it to Li Shanshan with a smile.

　　【416】Beat up two thugs

　　"Bastard." I still cared about Sister Mao Gefan's thoughts, but this bastard really touched my bottom line.

　　Damn, the one next door, actually, I feel more like a younger sister to Li Shanshan. It’s not that I look down on gangsters, I have no objection to them drinking and dating normally.

　　I even really want Li Shanshan to find a boyfriend as soon as possible, but if you want to date, you should do it properly with me, instead of using any crooked methods.

　　Is this fucking calling for help?

　　I rushed over and snatched the bottle of wine from Li Shanshan's hand. Li Shanshan seemed drunk and pointed at my nose and cursed: "Who the hell are you? Why are you stealing my wine?"

　　"You've learned to swear after not seeing you for a few days." I felt inexplicably angry. Of course, it was not directed at Li Shanshan, but at the two hooligans. I walked over and smashed one of the green-haired guys on the head with a wine bottle.

　　These two guys just persuaded Li Shanshan to drink, and they did drink some. Besides, I guess their fighting ability is not very high, so there is no way they can avoid my attack.

　　A wine bottle hit the green-haired guy's forehead with a bang. The wine bottle was quite strong and did not break, but I gave this guy a big hole in his head.

　　Blood gurgled out, and the green-haired guy felt dizzy and heavy, and just laid down on the table without saying a word.

　　The yellow-haired guy next to him cursed as soon as he saw it: "Who are you? Do you know who is protecting us..."

　　I was too lazy to listen to him and slapped him in the face. My hand hurt, but his face was also slapped, leaving five red marks.

　　It really hurt to beat them with my hands, so I took the beer bottle and smashed it hard on his head. This time I hit it harder and the beer bottle finally broke. This guy also had blood flowing from his head and fell on the table without a sound.

　　I snorted coldly, took out my phone and called Xu Dian: "Old Xu, Longhu Hotpot King, let me beat up two hooligans here, and ask them to come over and take them in to play for a few days and beat them to death!"

　　After I finished talking, I hung up the phone. I looked at Li Shanshan and she was still drinking in a daze. It seemed that she didn't see the two hooligans being beaten up at all.

　　At that time, many people in the hot pot restaurant saw the fight and wanted to call the police. I quickly shouted that I was a policeman and I had already notified my colleagues to come over. Those people were skeptical and did not call the police.

　　But the boss walked to the door, and a few of his men were standing at the door with sticks, as if they were afraid that I would run away. After all, if I ran away, they would have to pay for the medical expenses.

　　I was too lazy to take care of these trivial matters. I just took a bowl, went to the kitchen, got a bowl of cold water, and poured it on Li Shanshan's face.

　　Li Shanshan was splashed with cold water and trembled all over. She opened her eyes dazedly and looked at me and asked, "What are you doing? Why are you pouring cold water on me?"

　　"You're drunk, I can't wake you up." I looked at her angrily, but Li Shanshan yelled, "Who the hell are you to me? I don't need you to care about me!"

　　"I'm nobody. You can call me Lei Feng, but that's enough. Don't hang out with those hooligans anymore. Find a normal person to date!"

　　I used to think that Li Shanshan’s ex-boyfriend was a scumbag, but after entering society, I feel that girls really should find a boyfriend like this. Although he thinks about doing dirty things with Li Shanshan all day long, this is a normal thought for a man.

　　It’s better than those two guys who just drugged us.

　　"What's wrong with my friends? You are a good person, and they are not. What a bullshit logic. You are the bastard. I like you so much, why don't you like me? You, Chen Hui, have nothing. I, Li Shanshan, have a long line of people who want to pursue me. Why don't you like me? Why?!"

　　As Li Shanshan spoke, she actually burst into tears, holding her head. I hate to see women cry. I was furious before, but after hearing Li Shanshan cry like this, I instantly lost my mind.

　　I took a deep breath and said, "Okay, stop crying. I'll introduce you to a man who is a hundred times better than me in a few days. That's all right!"

　　Li Shanshan seemed to be really drunk. She cried and said in a daze, "You bastard, bastard, I knew you were eating here, and I deliberately asked two friends to drink with me to piss you off, and you even beat them up. You still dare to say that you don't like me and don't care about me. You are kidding me, you can't fool me, Li Shanshan!"

　　When I heard that, I was stunned for a long time, and then I asked, "You're angry with me, what's there to be angry about? What kind of friends are these two of yours? You're angry at me so much that you asked them to drug you. That's how you made me angry. Congratulations, you succeeded. You really pissed me off. Next time you encounter something like this, don't expect me to intervene. If you want to degenerate, then degenerate!"

　　After saying that, I was about to turn around and go back to my table. I don’t know what’s wrong with this girl, she is so stubborn. Could it be that we flirted once that night but I didn’t do anything?

　　What I didn't expect was that Li Shanshan listened to what I said, looked up at me, and asked curiously: "What, they drugged me, I didn't say that!"

　　I pointed to the broken bottle on the ground and said, "That's the bottle of wine in there. Your father is also from the Public Security Bureau. He has friends in Chengdu. You can ask some of his acquaintances to go to the Public Security Bureau for testing. Then you will understand!"

　　After saying that, I was too lazy to pay attention to Li Shanshan and sat back in my seat. The more this matter gets complicated, the harder it will be to resolve.

　　After I sat back down, Sister Fan's face had darkened. She looked at me coldly. I laughed dryly and said, "Sister Fan, don't get me wrong!"

　　"Whatever, Chen Hui, you should really think about this question carefully. I, Han Sifan, am not a stingy person and am willing to share things with others, but it's only you. You are unique and you can't do that!"

　　"I understand. You are also unique in my heart." After I said that, I thought about it, looked into Sister Fan's eyes and asked, "Do you believe it?"

　　"I believe you." Sister Fan closed her eyes and said nostalgically, "Just based on the two tears that Jin Qiaojue shed for Nie Xiaoqian when I died. I have never seen him cry before. That was the first time and the last time. So, I believe you!"

　　"Thank you, so give me some time to resolve this matter." I said seriously.

　　"Yeah." Sister Fan also nodded.

　　"It's so boring. Love is the most boring thing." Jia Ling, who was still eating blood sausage in big mouthfuls, glanced at the two of us and shrugged.

　　Brother Xiang looked obsessed, as if he were a love saint and said: "You don't understand the world of true love, but you will understand it when you meet your true love."

　　【417】Chat

　　I looked at Li Shanshan who was still crying at the table next to me and frowned. This girl is really stubborn.

　　"Handle this matter yourself. I'm leaving first." Sister Fan looked at me impatiently and turned around and walked out of the hot pot restaurant.

　　Brother Xiang quickly stood up and said, "I'm leaving first too. Jia Ling. Go first." Then he dragged Jia Ling out.

　　The other guests had no appetite for food. Instead, they drank some wine and watched what was happening here. After all, watching the fun is what Chinese people love most.

　　I saw them leave. I also sat next to Li Shanshan, patted her on the back and said, "Sister, please stop crying. If you have something to say, just tell me. It gives me a headache when you cry."

　　"Brother Huizi." Li Shanshan cried and hugged me. I didn't dare to struggle. I had to let her hug me and cry.

　　Fortunately, Sister Fan left first. Otherwise, she would have killed me if she saw me.

　　"Big sister, can we stop crying for now?" I have no idea what to do when a girl starts crying. I can only comfort her first and make her happy.

　　"No." Li Shanshan shook her head vigorously. I looked at her red eyes. Damn it. I really wanted to turn around and leave. But then I thought, I'm leaving. Li Shanshan is even more helpless here alone.

　　After all, she drank a lot of wine. I just splashed water on her to wake her up.

　　She just kept hugging me and crying. I didn't know how to comfort her. I just let her cry.

　　After more than 20 minutes, Xu Dian ran in with a dozen policemen. As soon as he came in, he saw me. He saw Li Shanshan hugging me and crying. He smiled at me wickedly. He looked like he knew what was going on. He pointed at the two thugs on the ground and asked, "These two bastards are ruining your business, right?"

　　"Handcuff them. Take them back and train them for two days." Xu Dianchong waved his hands at the two policemen behind him. The two policemen also seemed to be competing for performance. They rushed up and handcuffed the two guys.

　　When the restaurant owner saw the police coming in, he looked more cheerful. He walked up to them and asked, "Police comrade..."

　　"It's okay, boss. Just do what you need to do." Xu Dian waved his hand. He looked at me with a smirk on his face. He didn't bother me. He turned around and left with the police. When he left, he also paid for the meals of the two tables.

　　This guy must have had some wrong idea. Li Shanshan, who was holding me, didn't cry much either. Instead, she sobbed for a while. It seemed like she fell asleep leaning against me.

　　Suddenly my phone rang. It was a text message. I lowered my head and opened it. It turned out to be from Brother Xiang.

　　"Boy, you are too brave. Sister Fan is watching outside the hot pot restaurant. And you are hugging that girl. Aren't you afraid of death?"

　　I frowned. I didn't look around like a normal person, trying to see where Sister Fan was. Sister Fan had studied to be a police officer. Seeing my behavior, she would definitely know that I had discovered it.

　　I still kept the same position as before and didn't dare to move. After thinking for a long time, I shook Li Shanshan to wake her up.

　　"Stop it. Let me sleep a little longer." Li Shanshan vaguely hit my hand that was shaking her. She scolded, "Stop it, Xiaodou."

　　"Xiaodou." I was stunned for a while. I asked, "Who is Xiaodou?"

　　"Xiaodou..." Li Shanshan suddenly raised her head. She glared at me with a sober face and cursed: "It's none of your business."

　　"You're awake. Good. I'm leaving now." I knew Sister Fan was watching me. How could I dare to do anything else? I stood up.

　　Li Shanshan quickly grabbed my hand and looked at me pitifully. My heart softened again. She asked, "Sister, then tell me what you want to do. You have to tell me."

　　Li Shanshan lowered her head. She seemed to be hesitating about something. She said, "You always wanted to ask me why I like you. I am so good. You are so bad. But I still like you. Do you want to know?"

　　"What do you mean I'm bad?" I smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, okay, okay. Just say I'm bad. You tell me."

　　"Actually, you look a lot like a playmate of mine when I was a kid." Li Shanshan looked at me with her big eyes.

　　"Playmate. That little bean." I laughed in my heart. What a name. Croton.

　　"Yeah." Li Shanshan nodded: "You look a lot like him."

　　"Is he as handsome as me?" I asked curiously. I just don't believe that there is anyone more handsome than me in this world.

　　"No. He's just as stupid as you." Li Shanshan said. I was so angry that I almost slammed the table.

　　But when I think about it, I am really stupid. In front of my girlfriend, I let a woman hug me. I also comforted her. I even stood up for her several times. If I am not stupid, then what am I? The most important thing is that Li Shanshan actually said that I am stupid. Am I stupid? Do I look like a stupid person?

　　"Okay, big sister. I'll tolerate you saying I'm not handsome. It's okay if you say I'm stupid. Keep talking. What else is the same as me?" I nodded at her, motioning her to continue.

　　"He is as simple as you." Li Shanshan said with a smile.

　　"Big sister, you finally said something good about me. That's right. If I'm not simple, who else can be simple? My name is Chunchun. My nickname is Chunchun. My nickname is Chunchun." I finally smiled. I also liked Li Shanshan a lot. I had completely forgotten what she said about me being stupid.

　　"But he and I are not lovers. He was my childhood playmate." Li Shanshan thought for a moment and said, "He knows my family's status and that my father is the chief of the police station. But he didn't try to curry favor with me. Instead, he treated me as a real friend. He cried with me, laughed with me, and played in the mud with me."

　　"When I grew up, people around me knew that my father was the chief of the police station. They all tried to curry favor with me, hoping to get a good job by getting close to me. I actually understand all these things." Li Shanshan sighed and said, "Only you, Brother Hui. You are the second person I have seen who is like Xiaodou."

　　"You didn't deliberately pursue me because of my identity. Instead, you scolded me when you should. You weren't polite to me at all." Li Shanshan blushed as she spoke: "Even that night, I was in a daze. Even if you did something to me, I couldn't resist it at all. But you didn't do anything to me at all."

　　"Is that your reason?" I sighed. I am just an ordinary loser. If I didn't have the ability to catch ghosts and the backing of my master, I would definitely try to curry favor with Li Shanshan and chase her just like an ordinary person in order to get a good job.

　　I'm actually not that different. The only difference is that I'm lucky. I have some skills that other people don't have. But that's it.

　　I'm not as perfect as Li Shanshan said. I patted her head.

　　【418】It's back!

　　"Sister, you are too inexperienced. You don't understand a lot of things." After thinking about it, I could only say this.

　　"I have a girlfriend too. I'm not the Xiaodou you mentioned. Since you like him, then go after him." I persuaded.

　　Li Shanshan shook her head: "He's dead."

　　"Dead." My heart skipped a beat. I sighed. I shook my head and said, "I am a good brother. But I am destined not to be a good lover for you. I know this myself. Besides, we are from two different worlds."

　　After that, I walked out of the hot pot restaurant. That's all I can say. I'm not pretending to be cool with the last sentence. I deal with ghosts all day long. Her future life will also be to find an ordinary person to marry and have children.

　　Walking out of the hot pot restaurant and looking out at the street, Sister Fan looked at me with a smile. Brother Xiang and Jia Ling also stood behind her.

　　I crossed the street and walked over. Sister Fan asked, "Have you explained it clearly?"

　　"Yeah. We are not from the same world." I didn't want to say more. I hailed a taxi and took them home.

　　For the next few days, I accompanied Sister Fan and Jia Ling to go shopping and have fun. Brother Xiang continued to run back to Chongqing to find his Yang Juan.

　　Brother Xiang and I were also aimless from then on. We didn't know what to do. We just muddled through life, taking each day as it came.

　　Only Jia Ling. After I told her about the Yin Yang Master forum, she would go there whenever she had nothing to do to find out where the news about the demon monkey appeared.

　　However, after the demon monkey ran out, it seemed to have evaporated from the face of the earth. It disappeared without a trace.

　　…

　　Who. Who on earth is it.

　　I found myself standing in darkness. Suddenly, countless hands came to pull me. Many heads with ulcers on their faces stretched out from the darkness. They bit me and scolded me.

　　I wanted to resist, but I couldn't move at all.

　　…

　　I opened my eyes and gasped for air. I looked around. I was still in my room. It was the same strange dream again. A month had passed since I explained it to Li Shanshan.

　　But I have had a nightmare frequently this month. This nightmare is so real that I always think it is real. But in the end I find it is just a dream.

　　During this period, I also asked Brother Xiang about my situation. Brother Xiang couldn't explain it clearly. He just told me that I was the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. The dreams I had must not be simple. The dreams I had, especially those that felt very real, were generally either things that happened a long time ago or prophecies.

　　I just laughed at that time. Damn it. I had so many erotic dreams before. None of them came true. I just thought Brother Xiang was talking nonsense.

　　But every time I have this dream, I always feel like I have experienced these things before. What is it? Jin Qiaojue's memory? Or Ksitigarbha? With their identities, how could they be surrounded by so many evil spirits?

　　Or something that will happen to me soon.

　　Ning Caichen's incident is a living example. I just hope that this happened to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva or Jin Qiaojue. Never to me. Otherwise, it would be too horrible.

　　I rubbed my temples. My head hurt.

　　Boom boom boom.

　　Suddenly someone knocked on my door. I looked up and said, "Come in."

　　The people who came in were either Sister Fan or Jia Ling. Brother Xiang, this bastard, had no habit of knocking when he entered my room. He would just kick the door open.

　　But I looked at the person who came in. I was stunned for a moment.

　　A middle-aged man wearing yellow clothes and a yellow cap floated in. Ghost.

　　I frowned and picked up the Jiang Chen sword beside the bed.

　　"quack."

　　The man in the yellow hat looked at me intently and smiled.

　　"Who?" I yelled. The man in the yellow hat didn't say anything. He just looked at me and smiled.

　　"What are you yelling for?" Suddenly, Sister Fan from outside ran in and looked at me with an unhappy face.

　　She seemed to not see the guy in the yellow hat at all. She walked over and yelled, "It's the middle of the day. You're yelling and screaming. Can't you let me sleep?"

　　"Ghost. No. There's a strange guy." I was just about to point at the guy in the baseball cap and tell Sister Fan. Suddenly, the guy disappeared as if out of thin air. Gone.

　　What is it? A ghost. It's not a ghost. He doesn't have the evil aura of a ghost. A monster. No, that's not right. There's no monster aura. There's not even any strange aura. What on earth is it?

　　"What's wrong with you? Are you crazy?" Sister Fan looked at me impatiently. I shook my head vigorously and quickly told Sister Fan what happened just now.

　　Sister Fan frowned and said, "I don't know. Are you hallucinating?"

　　"Bullshit. If I hallucinate, it's two beauties. What's the big deal about a grown man appearing?" I was sweating coldly. Damn it. Maybe he has homosexual tendencies in his heart.

　　Pah, pah. What are you thinking about? I took out my phone out of habit and prepared to call the master. Suddenly, I thought that the master and his friends were missing. Suddenly, my phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was an unfamiliar number.

　　I picked up the phone and asked, "Who is it?"

　　"I." The old voice of Mr. Liu came from the other side.

　　"Liu. Mr. Liu. Why did you think of calling me?" I hurriedly said respectfully. Mr. Liu is half my master after all. Naturally I have to respect him.

　　"I feel it. It's back." said Mr. Liu on the other end of the phone.

　　"Who is it?" I asked curiously. Could it be Liu's wife? No, that's not right. His wife came back and called me to ask what was going on.

　　"It. Destiny. Is back." Old Liu said over there, his voice trembling.

　　When I heard this, I smiled and said, "What? Do you believe in fate?"

　　"Where are you? I'll come over and tell you what happened ** years ago." Mr. Liu said on the other end of the phone with a trembling voice.

　　"I'm in Chengdu. When are you coming? I'll pick you up." Although I was still confused, Mr. Liu was my master after all. Respecting teachers is the foundation of human nature.

　　"I'm in Chengdu. At the train station. Come over." After saying that, Mr. Liu hung up the phone.

　　I said hello to Sister Fan and Jia Ling, then ran downstairs, hailed a taxi, and headed for the train station.

　　The train station was busy at this time. I looked around and finally saw Mr. Liu at the gate. Mr. Liu was wearing a rustic Zhongshan suit. He had a head full of white hair. He looked around anxiously. It seemed that he was worried about something.

　　"Mr. Liu, here." I yelled at Mr. Liu and ran over.

　　Mr. Liu seemed to be much more haggard than the last time I saw him. His expression was also full of worry.

　　【419】Terminal illness!

　　I looked at Mr. Liu. I felt a little more worried. You know, Mr. Liu was always full of confidence when I saw him before. He never looked like this before.

　　"Mr. Liu, don't be like this. Let's go. Go home and have a rest first. Then we can talk about this matter later." I took Mr. Liu's hand and hailed a taxi.

　　On the way, Mr. Liu looked listless. He didn't talk to me. I knew he was worried. He didn't talk either. When we got there, I took Mr. Liu upstairs.

　　Sister Fan and Jia Ling opened the door. It was the first time Sister Fan met Mr. Liu. But she had heard of him from me before. She opened the door and said with a smile, "Master Liu. Please come in."

　　Sister Fan knew that she was not familiar with Mr. Liu, so she called him Master Liu.

　　When Jia Ling saw Mr. Liu, she frowned and looked at him nervously. When Mr. Liu saw Jia Ling, his eyelids jumped and he said, "Why is there a zombie here?"

　　"Mr. Liu, she has turned over a new leaf. She doesn't hurt anyone." I quickly explained. When Jia Ling saw Mr. Liu before, she probably also felt a sense of crisis from him.

　　Old Liu snorted coldly. He looked at Jia Ling and said, "Mutated zombie. The bloody smell on its body has not yet disappeared. It must have killed a lot of people recently."

　　"This." Jia Ling's face flushed red, and she didn't dare to speak.

　　"It's okay. I'm just saying it casually. Since Huizi believes you, I won't bother to meddle in other people's business." Old Liu shook his head and walked into the house.

　　I quickly winked at Sister Fan and Jia Ling. Sister Fan nodded and said, "Master Liu, please sit down for a while. We will go downstairs to buy some groceries."

　　After saying that, he pulled Jia Ling out.

　　"Huizi. This zombie is not simple. Be careful." Old Liu said indifferently.

　　"Hmm." I frowned slightly. I made a cup of tea for Mr. Liu. I handed it to him with both hands and asked, "What's wrong? Is there something wrong with her?"

　　"No. This zombie may not have any problems with her nature. But her origins are not simple. She smells like an old friend." Old Liu drank a cup of tea and put it down.

　　"Old friend. You're talking about fate." I asked curiously. How did Jia Ling get involved with fate again?

　　Mr. Liu took a deep breath and said, "Forget it. Maybe I'm overthinking it. Let's talk business first. It's about fate."

　　"Well. Go ahead." I sat down beside him, waiting for Mr. Liu to tell me about the incident.

　　"I won't go into the details of what happened before. Basically, we had a plan to kill Destiny."

　　"Kill fate." I frowned and said, "Mr. Liu, I am confused here. Fate is something that is predestined. How can it be killed?"

　　"Let me put it this way." Mr. Liu thought for a moment and asked me, "What do you think of our world?"

　　"Our world is not bad, but there are too many second-generation officials and rich people..." Before I finished speaking, Mr. Liu shook his head and said, "I'm not asking about that. I'm asking you about the truth of our world."

　　"the truth."

　　"We had a bold guess before. It was a guess about fate. What exactly is fate? Can it really kill us without any scruples and control our lives and fortunes?"

　　"We planned to kill Destiny. We even killed one of his incarnations. If he really could control us, he could have just killed all of us. There wouldn't have been so much trouble."

　　I nodded: "Yes. Please continue."

　　"Later, someone proposed a bold illusion. For example, our world is just a story, or a novel, or a TV series." Mr. Liu looked at me and asked, "What do you think of this illusion?"

　　"That's bullshit. How can it be? Our world is a novel. Then what are we? Extras. Dead meat." I shook my head. I definitely don't believe it. It's too mysterious.

　　"That's not the case. This is just a guess, or a metaphor. It's like if there's someone in our world who wrote a book. Would the characters in the book think they were just characters in the novel?" Old Liu frowned and said, "It's similar to us. Although this guess is far-fetched, it's not without value."

　　I nodded. Although this idea is a bit crooked, it still seems to make sense.

　　"Then the next step will be easy. It's like our world is a book. Who is our destiny? It's the person who wrote the story. The author. He is our destiny. But according to the rules, we absolutely cannot kill him."

　　"Yes." I nodded. I didn't see any characters from the book jumping out. There was no news of the author being hacked to death. Besides, this couldn't possibly be true.

　　"Eternity is an exception. Eternity is the border between our world and the world where Destiny exists. There, we can kill Destiny."

　　"We went in and killed Destiny. But we found that we only killed an incarnation. However, all the five avoidances and three deficiencies of the Yin-Yang Master in this world disappeared."

　　"What are the five avoidances and three deficiencies?" I seem to have heard of it before, but I don't understand it.

　　"This is destiny. People with yin and yang will violate the five evils and avoid the three deficiencies. This is the punishment that fate has bestowed on those of us with special abilities." Old Liu pointed at me and said, "But you don't have this. Or you didn't have this before. Right?"

　　"Yeah." I nodded. Mr. Liu said, "That's right. The death of the incarnation of destiny should have had an effect. But now, destiny has returned."

　　"What if he comes back?" I asked.

　　"If you were a character in a novel, but it didn't listen to your control and wanted to kill you, what would you do when you wrote this novel?" Mr. Liu pointed at me and asked.

　　"Need I ask? Of course I kill them." I said subconsciously, "If I were the author, then those people would be written by me. Of course they have to listen to me. What do I need them for if they don't listen to me?"

　　"That's right." Old Liu smiled and said, "Finally, I'm right for once. Destiny has returned. Those of us who entered Eternity and participated in killing him will definitely not escape. Not a single one of us will escape."

　　"Didn't you kill him once? Why not kill him again?" I asked curiously.

　　"You are wrong. We were able to kill him back then because we were in Eternity. Eternity is the boundary between two worlds. So we were able to hurt him. But Eternity opens once every three hundred years. We no longer have a chance. And in this world written by fate, can we hurt him?" Old Liu sighed.

　　I felt that what Mr. Liu said was confusing. I couldn't quite understand it. But even though I didn't understand it, I felt that he was very impressive.

　　"Mr. Liu, you don't have to worry too much about this..." Before I finished speaking, my cell phone suddenly rang.

　　I picked up the phone and saw that it was Brother Xiang calling. I picked up the phone and asked, "Hello. What's up?"

　　"Brother Hui, this is Yang Juan. Xiangzi just had a stomachache. He came to the hospital. He was diagnosed with liver cancer." It was Yang Juan's voice on the other side. It sounded like she had been crying.

　　I raised my eyebrows. Frowning, I said, "Are you sure? Go to a few hospitals for more tests. Maybe it's a misdiagnosis."

　　"It's in the municipal hospital. We've been examined several times. I have no idea what to do." Yang Juan said on the phone.

　　"Fuck. How could it be." Damn it. I really want to kill someone. I scratched my hair hard. How could Brother Xiang's grandson suddenly get cancer?

　　"Is it early stage or?" I asked the person on the other end of the phone.

　　"It's mid-stage. The doctor said, if you're lucky, you'll have two more years. If... if you're unlucky, you'll only have one year." Yang Juan finished speaking. My eyes went dark. I almost fainted.

　　Mr. Liu frowned and looked at me and asked, "What happened?"

　　"A friend of mine has suddenly been diagnosed with cancer. Mr. Liu, I'm sorry. I have to go to Chongqing right away." I said and hung up the phone. I was ready to go back to the house to pack up.

　　"Don't be in a hurry. Have you forgotten what I told you before? Is your friend a Yin-Yang master?" Mr. Liu asked me.

　　I nodded.

　　"That's right. The five evils are nothing more than being a widower, a widow, an orphan, alone, and disabled.

　　The three deficiencies are money, life, and power. Your friend suddenly got a terminal illness. That was the fate among the three deficiencies. "

　　Before Mr. Liu finished speaking, I immediately asked, "Mr. Liu, do you have any solution? Do you have any solution to save my brother? He is in the middle to late stage of liver cancer. You are so capable. There must be a solution."

　　I am also panicking now. I just want to find a solution from Mr. Liu.

　　"I can tell fortunes and catch ghosts, but I'm not a doctor." Old Liu shook his head and said, "You go first. I still need to find some friends to discuss what to do next. Regarding your friend's case, let's find some famous doctors to see if there is any solution."

　　"That's the only way." I took a breath and nodded. I sent Mr. Liu away first. Then I ran into the house and packed my clothes.

　　I used to go out without bringing clothes. I would just buy them wherever I went. It’s not that I find it troublesome. It’s just that I feel it’s unnecessary if I’m only going out for a day or two. But this time, I’m afraid I’ll have to go back to Chongqing to live permanently. Anyway, I will never let Brother Xiang die.

　　Damn it. Am I not the Ksitigarbha? If it really doesn't work, I will go to the underworld and ask Bai Wuchang and the others to change the Book of Life and Death for me. Give Brother Xiang a few hundred years of life.

　　I packed my things and ran downstairs. I also called Sister Fan immediately. I told Sister Fan about the general situation on the phone. When Sister Fan heard that Brother Xiang had cancer, she quickly said, "Huizi. Huizi, calm down first. Don't get excited. There is always a way to treat cancer. Anyway, don't get excited."

　　Sister Fan still knows me so well. I took a deep breath and tried to suppress the worry in my heart. I said, "It's okay. I'm fine. You can come quickly. Let's go see how Brother Xiang is doing. See you at the station."

　　I hung up the phone. A feeling of powerlessness rose from my heart. Damn it. My best brother has a terminal illness. How could this happen? How could this happen? The most damn unbearable thing is that I have no way to deal with it.

　　[ps: I'm thinking about the plot today. I'm stuck again. Three thousand words for one update...]----2014-1-210:06:31|7094315----

　　【420】Disagreement

　　I waited for Sister Fan at the entrance of the station. Sister Fan ran over with an anxious look on her face. Jia Ling followed behind her. Sister Fan ran over and saw the large and small bags in my hands and asked, "Why are you moving?"

　　"No, I just want to go back and spend some time with Brother Xiang." I sighed and shook my head at Sister Fan. Sister Fan glanced at me and had to comfort me, "It's all right, isn't it? We'll always find a way. When the time comes, we'll get the best doctor. I don't believe that Xiangzi can't be cured."

　　I didn't say anything. We are not fools. Cancer is a terminal illness. There is no cure for those wealthy people with a net worth of tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of dollars who have cancer. If medical treatment can cure it, then cancer is not worthy of being called a terminal illness. Jia Ling probably saw that I was in a bad mood, but she still said, "Well, if you really don't want Xiangzi to die, there is a way."

　　I looked at Jia Ling, how could I not understand what she meant? I shook my head: "Impossible. If he is turned into a zombie, it is better to let him die. He can still be a ghost messenger and can enter the reincarnation again. But if he is turned into a zombie, he will never be reborn and will be forever trapped in the mortal world."

　　After hearing what I said, Jia Ling's expression darkened. She nodded and said nothing. I felt that what I said was not quite right, so I quickly added, "I don't mean anything else. Don't get me wrong. I'm not saying that zombies are bad. They're just not good for us, Mr. Yin and Yang."

　　Jia Ling didn't reply, just nodded and walked behind Sister Fan. This girl is also a zombie and must have been hurt by what I said just now. But I don't know how to comfort people, and I don't know how to comfort her because what I said before is the fact, and no matter what I say, it will not change the fact. The three of us got on the bus back to Chongqing and arrived at Chongqing Hongqihegou Station at around three o'clock in the afternoon. After getting off the bus, we took a taxi and rushed to the hospital. I also called Yang Juan in the car to find out which ward Brother Xiang was in. After waiting for the taxi to arrive at the gate of the municipal hospital, I ran in and ran into the hospital. Brother Xiang was in Ward 603 on the sixth floor of the inpatient area. I ran to the door, pushed it open and ran in. The ward was quite large with only one bed. Brother Xiang was lying on the bed with a pale face. Yang Juan was peeling an apple for him beside him. "What the hell are you doing, you bastard? How did you get this jb cancer?" I rushed in and saw Brother Xiang's face was pale. I wanted to say a few words to comfort him, but when it came to my mouth, it turned into scolding him. "You know shit. If I don't get a terminal illness or something, my Xiaojuan can peel an apple for me here." Brother Xiang forced a smile on his face and took a bite of the apple. He looked very happy, as if he was very happy. I was so angry that I wanted to kick him directly. I looked at Brother Xiang angrily, breathing heavily, and glanced at Yang Juan beside him. Yang Juan also looked haggard. I guess she has been taking care of Brother Xiang these days. "Brother, let's stop playing. I'll contact the hospital to transfer you tomorrow. We'll go to Beijing for treatment." I walked to Brother Xiang and grabbed his hand. Brother Xiang shook his head and said to me seriously, "If I don't leave, what will I do with my Xiaojuan? Besides, I'm not stupid. If you get cancer, there's nothing you can do. Huizi, this is fate and you can't force it. Let me spend the last one or two years with Xiaojuan and live a good life. It's useless and boring, really."

　　“Your life is in your own hands. If you don’t try and just accept your fate, you will really die. You can’t accept your fate.” I shook my head and took out my phone, ready to call Uncle Fang to ask him to help arrange a hospital. “No need.” Brother Xiang waved his hand and turned to Yang Juan and said, “Xiao Juan, go out first. I have something to talk to him about.”

　　"Yeah," Yang Juan nodded and obeyed Brother Xiang's words, then turned around and walked out. Sister Fan and Jia Ling also arrived at the door and were about to come in. I saw that Brother Xiang had sent Yang Juan out, so I asked Sister Fan and the other two to wait outside with Yang Juan for a while. After they all left, Brother Xiang spoke, "Huizi, I really can't escape this time. There's no need to work hard. I feel that fate has come, and retribution has also come."

　　"Originally, fortune-telling is something that will bring punishment from the gods. I have done so many fortune-tellings before, but there was no retribution. Now, fate has suddenly revealed itself, and all the retribution has come out in one go. There is no escape from it."

　　I remembered what Mr. Liu told me at that time and looked at Brother Xiang in surprise and asked, "You also know that?"

　　"Don't forget that I am the reincarnation of Yan Chixia. Although I am far less powerful than Yan Chixia, I basically know everything Yan Chixia knows." Brother Xiang coughed twice and said, "But I am not saying this to say that Destiny has returned. Judging from your reaction, you should have known it from somewhere. What I mean is that my five avoidances and three deficiencies are life deficiencies, and they have already appeared. You cannot escape retribution. Be careful not to try to fight against your own fate."

　　“Destiny is something that I often brag to my friends about, but it’s something that cannot be defied.”

　　I nodded, took a deep breath and said, "Perhaps you are right. Fate is something that mortals like me cannot resist."

　　"But," I suddenly felt stubborn, "How can we know how powerful fate is if we don't try? The worst that can happen is death. Knowing that it controls us, controls our birth, aging, illness and death, controls our joys, sorrows and anger, shouldn't we resist?"

　　"I won't let you die," I said firmly. "It's fate, isn't it? Look how I broke our fate."

　　"Don't be stupid, kid." Brother Xiang listened to what I said and tried to stand up, pointing at me and said, "Huizi, there are many things you don't understand, but I understand that you shouldn't resist. After I die, I will just go to the underworld to be a ghost messenger, which is not a bad thing."

　　"Brother Xiang, why have you become so scared? Does fate scare you so much?" I couldn't help but yell at Brother Xiang, "Are you afraid of me?" Brother Xiang also yelled at me, "No one is not afraid of his own life or it."

　　"You coward, where is the former Xiang Ge? The fearless Xiang Ge, isn't it just a damn fate? That's awesome." I also yelled, angry at Xiang Ge's cowardice, "I'm not afraid of anything, haha, I'm just a coward. Going against fate will only kill myself and my relatives and friends." Xiang Ge collapsed on the bed powerlessly: "Because..."

　　【421】Life!

　　Yan Chixia entered Taoism at the age of ten, killed a hundred-year-old snake demon at the age of thirteen, and won the title of the world's number one swordsman at the age of eighteen. There was no enemy of Yan Chixia in the world, so Yan Chixia traveled around the world, killing all the demons in the world, and killing those who were disloyal, unjust and unfilial. At the age of twenty, he was famous all over the world. Wherever Yan Chixia went, the demons disappeared. Yan Chixia thought that he should just travel around the world like this to defend the peace of the world. It was not until he met her that he wanted to stay quietly. It was a small mountain village. One day, Yan Chixia received a request that there was a fox demon in Lingshan Village who was haunting and sucking the essence of men. Yan Chixia packed up his tools and went to this mountain village to capture the demon. When the people in the village heard that Yan Chixia was coming, they also welcomed the world's number one. There were more than a hundred people in Yijian Village. Yan Chixia saw the people in the village from a distance. Yan Chixia scanned these people one by one. Although the people in the village were simple, there were still many young girls who looked at him with admiration. Yan Chixia didn't care. He became famous very early and had many admirers wherever he went. However, Yan Chixia found a special one, a normal woman. This woman had an average appearance and was wearing a white gauze dress. She was squatting under a willow tree on the far right of the crowd. She was holding a small branch and teasing the ants on the ground with relish. She didn't look up because of Yan Chixia's arrival. Yan Chixia became curious and walked to the woman and squatted down and asked, "Excuse me, young lady, your name?"

　　When the woman heard Yan Chixia's voice, she looked up at him and suddenly realized what had happened. She said to Yan Chixia, "You are Yan Chixia, right? My name is Xiaojuan."

　　Yan Chixia looked at Xiaojuan's eyes, which were clear and pure. He had never seen such eyes before. Yan Chixia was shocked and looked at Xiaojuan like a daze. "What's wrong with you, uncle?" Xiaojuan looked at Yan Chixia with a smile and asked, "Nothing, nothing, fine, fine." Yan Chixia didn't know what he should say or why he said that. He shook his head vigorously. "I have been waiting for her eyes for a long time." Yan Chixia didn't find the fox demon that the villagers talked about in the mountain village. Or maybe Yan Chixia no longer had the heart to look for the fox demon. His heart was no longer at peace. He would go to Xiaojuan to chat when he had nothing to do.

　　But Xiaojuan was very cold to him. That's right, Yan Chixia had never met such a woman. All the women he met showed their admiration for him, but Xiaojuan was the first and only person in his life who turned a blind eye to his identity. Although Xiaojuan was cold to him, it didn't mean she ignored him. Yan Chixia would take Xiaojuan to the mountains to pick wild fruits, fly kites and hunt when he had nothing to do. "Uncle, you can't eat this fruit. It's poisonous."

　　"The aunt next door asked you to go have some soup today."

　　“Uncle…”

　　This girl who called him uncle was innocent, cute and had no scheming. She didn't even understand his admiration for her. But it didn't matter, as long as he could be with her. It didn't matter if she didn't understand. Yan Chixia had never felt that life was so interesting. Perhaps it was because he had been lonely for too long. "Hero Yan, although we are very grateful for your arrival, our village is not rich. This is one or two taels of silver that our village has collected. Thank you for coming." One day, the village chief found Yan Chixia and handed him one or two taels of silver. Although Yan Chixia had little experience, he was not stupid. On the contrary, he was extremely smart, otherwise he would not have become famous at the age of 20. He knew that this was because he had not done anything since he came to Lingshan Village, but he had been eating and living for free in Lingshan Village. "I understand, village chief. Find the fox demon within three days." Yan Chixia took the silver and handed it back. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Village chief, I want to propose marriage to Xiaojuan's family in the village after catching the fox demon in three days."

　　The village chief showed a hesitant look on his face. He looked at Yan Chixia and said hesitantly: "Master Yan, it is naturally a good thing that you want to marry Xiaojuan, but you said it too late. Two days ago, Mr. Liu from the next town proposed to Xiaojuan's family."

　　"Xiaojuan is a very likable girl. Her parents died early. I am her only elder and I have already agreed to this marriage for her." The village chief said: "Hero Yan is so powerful that he will not have to worry about having a wife or concubines. Xiaojuan is not worthy of him."

　　Bang

　　Yan Chixia slapped the table and took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Liu has seven concubines alone. You let Xiaojuan be his concubine."

　　"Mr. Liu is a well-known rich man. Xiao Juan will not share food and clothing with him." The village chief coughed and waved his hand: "The marriage has been decided. There is no need to say more, Mr. Yan."

　　"You are messing around." Yan Chixia was furious, but he still suppressed his anger. He knew that such an engagement could not be disobeyed. This was against common sense."

　　After Yan Chixia left, he went to Xiaojuan's home. Xiaojuan's parents used to be hunters in the mountains, but they died early in an accident in the mountains. Xiaojuan grew up eating at many people's homes. "You are betrothed to Mr. Liu, do you know that?" Yan Chixia took Xiaojuan to the top of the mountain and asked her. Xiaojuan naturally nodded: "I know."

　　"Then what do you think? Mr. Liu is over fifty years old and has many wives and concubines. Do you have a future with him?" Yan Chixia was not convinced. She was not convinced that she was young and famous, but the person she loved could not follow her. Instead, she had to follow a guy with many wives and concubines. "Mr. Liu promised that if I marry him, he would pay for a road down the mountain for our village." Xiaojuan sighed, "I was raised by the elders in the village, so I naturally have to repay them. This is my only way to repay them."

　　Yan Chixia did not leave with Xiaojuan. He looked at the back of the girl who had always called him uncle and thought about what he should do next. What if he was just being sentimental? Yan Chixia left Lingshan Village and no one knew where he went. Yan Chixia left Lingshan Village and came to a place called Lanruo Temple. He saw a shocking love story between a human and a ghost. He understood. He knew that there was no boundary between lovers and ghosts. Did he back down just because Xiaojuan was betrothed to Liu Yuanwai? Yan Chixia left Lanruo Temple and returned to Lingshan Village, but he found it was too late. When he came back, Xiaojuan was already married and even six months pregnant. Yan Chixia understood that this was actually fate and could not be disobeyed, but Yan Chixia finally made a decision to disobey his own fate. [ps: I said I would stop writing because I was drunk yesterday and I was crazy. Please ignore it. Alcohol is a harmful thing.]

　　【422】Beauty salon?

　　Who said that fate cannot be violated? Who said that? The fathers, elders, and everyone he knew had told Yan Chixia to learn to accept his fate, especially when he was engaged in the business of catching ghosts and eliminating monsters. Fate cannot be forced. Yan Chixia had always believed this before. He had to abide by morality and etiquette. Since ancient times, etiquette cannot be broken. This was why Yan Chixia left Xiaojuan and did not stop Xiaojuan and Mr. Liu's wedding at all. But now it is different. Yan Chixia saw that the scholar and the female ghost. Although they were different in appearance, they could still be together for the sake of love. Why couldn't he stop them at that time? Yan Chixia regretted that he did not stop them at that time. Now when Xiaojuan has grown up, he realized that Yan Chixia went to Mr. Liu's house and did it. An event that shocked the whole world at that time. All 36 members of Mr. Liu's family, including his servants, were killed by a sword. Only a concubine named Xiaojuan was an exception. She committed suicide by taking poison. Yan Chixia, who was known as the number one hero of the time, instantly became the murderer of more than 30 people. No one knew why Yan Chixia killed so many people. The once famous number one swordsman in the world also became a wanted criminal. This also became a mystery at the time, but this secret was buried forever. No one knew why Yan Chixia did this. Countless masters who hunted down Yan Chixia were also killed by Yan Chixia one by one. From then on, there was no number one swordsman in the world, only a fallen drunkard...

　　After hearing this from Brother Xiang, I frowned and looked at him and asked, "I am also curious why Yan Chixia killed people."

　　"Why?" Brother Xiang looked disappointed. "I don't know, or my memory is a bit hazy. Yan Chixia's rage kept rising after he entered the man's house. He was originally going to take his lover away and not to kill anyone."

　　"If I have to say why, it's because of fate." Brother Xiang looked at the ceiling with a curse: "If you disobey his arrangements, he will not give you a good result. This is why."

　　"If that's the case, shouldn't you cheer up and challenge your fate?" I pointed at Brother Xiang and shouted, "Wrong." Brother Xiang shook his head vigorously: "I understand that fate cannot be defied, otherwise you will end up like Yan Chixia, harming others and yourself, and eventually killing the person you love the most."

　　"Is this why you are scared?" I sighed and looked at Brother Xiang. I didn't know what to say, but actually Brother Xiang was not wrong. It's just that I still can't accept it. He is just afraid that something will happen to Yang Juan. After all, he probably still has the trauma of his past life. I sighed and shook my head at Brother Xiang and said, "You should have a good rest. Think carefully about what I told you. As your brother, I can't make decisions for you. Have a good rest."

　　After saying that, I pushed the door and walked out of the room. Sister Fan, Jia Ling, and Yang Juan were chatting outside. When they saw me come out, they all curiously gathered around me and asked me what was going on. "Nothing, Yang Juan, you go in and take care of Brother Xiang first. I'll sit for a while." I waved to them and sat down on a stool in the corridor. Sister Fan and Jia Ling also followed Yang Juan in to check on Brother Xiang. I was outside alone and my head was so confused. I didn't know why so many things had happened recently that made my head big. I was confused and thought about it for a long time before Sister Fan and Jia Ling came out. Sister Fan said to me, "Let's go find a place to eat first."

　　I nodded and ate with Sister Fan and Jia Ling in a daze. Then Sister Fan and Jia Ling prepared to continue shopping. I didn't want to go with them. Sister Fan also knew that I was upset, so she let me go home and rest. I returned to the gate of the police academy. Suddenly my heart skipped a beat. Hey, it's strange. How come a beauty salon opened on this street next to the police academy, which was the former Youyou Internet Cafe? I remember that after the Youyou Internet Cafe incident, no one dared to rent a storefront here. I looked at this beauty salon and felt very uncomfortable in my heart. But I couldn't tell anything from the storefront. Maybe there's no gloomy energy outside. I thought about it and walked in. I asked a girl at the front desk, "Is your beauty salon formal?"

　　"Sir, of course it's a formal one with a business license." The girl looked about 17 or 18 years old and looked very cute. "I'm going to a formal one. What am I doing here?" I shook my head and was about to turn around and leave when I slapped myself in the face. I didn't come here for anything. I quickly said, "Then let's do a formal health care."

　　"Okay, sir, wait a moment." The girl picked up an intercom and said a few words. After a while, an old lady came and led me into a small room with a smile. I looked at the small room and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Damn, it's a formal place. Looking at this old lady, I immediately got goose bumps all over my body. I lay down on the floor. The old lady also gave me a massage. I didn't come here to enjoy it, so I said, "Auntie, is there anything strange happening here?"

　　"Nothing strange," the middle-aged woman said, "Why do you want special services? Who do you think I am? Can you pay less than 500 yuan?"

　　"Auntie, you're thinking the wrong way." I looked at this old lady, she must be in her 40s or 50s, with excess fat all over her body. Even if I had to trouble my right hand, I couldn't do this, let alone ask for money. I wouldn't do it even if you gave me money. "I'm asking you if there's anything strange going on here, like it's haunted or something." I'm not crazy, I really feel that something's wrong with this place, and there's no evil spirit in this place. It's all based on my feelings. I trust my feelings very much, of course, my confidence is not blind. Maybe it's because I'm the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha. I just feel that there's something wrong with this place, so there must be something wrong with this place. "Haunted," the old lady shook her head and suddenly nodded, carefully looked around, then looked straight at me. I instantly understood, took out five hundred yuan from my wallet and handed it over, saying, "Go ahead."

　　The lady happily took the money and said with a smile: "Boss, I'm telling you this, please don't tell anyone. Something weird happened in our place a few days ago."

　　"What's so weird about it?" I asked curiously.

　　"Several of our working girls have disappeared for no reason and no one has seen them since," the aunt said mysteriously.

　　【423】Mirror Soul Under the Moon!

　　"You disappeared, didn't you quit or something?" I asked doubtfully. "No, no." The lady looked around and said carefully, "I told you, don't go out and say it was me who said that."

　　"Our boss won't let us tell anyone about this. Our beauty salon has been open for three months and fifteen girls have disappeared," the aunt whispered. "What?" I was so shocked that I almost jumped up. Fifteen people disappeared in three months. Even if it wasn't a ghost, the disappearance of so many people would be an extremely large murder case. I frowned and asked, "What else?"

　　"Our boss is a big shot in the city, so he suppressed this matter. As a result, young girls keep coming in to work here, but they keep disappearing. We have all been put under a gag order on this matter. We, the common people, dare not talk to those big shots. Fortunately, only the young girls disappeared, otherwise I am afraid I would not dare to work here." The auntie told me with lingering fear that the gag order was not as useful as my 500 yuan. I smiled and nodded and said, "Okay, you go out, I will stay here by myself for a while."

　　"Boss, don't tell anyone that I said this." The lady nodded and turned to walk out. I took out my phone, thought about it and called Secretary Liu, the party secretary of Chongqing. The person on the other end quickly answered the phone. "Hello Huizi, why did you think of calling me? Come to my house for a drink when you have time." Secretary Liu on the other end said politely. But it was more than just politeness. If Secretary Liu was polite to us when Brother Xiang and I joined the Monster Catching Bureau before, now he is really trying to win us over. After all, there are only Brother Xiang and I in the country. Members of the Monster Catching Bureau. "Secretary Liu, I'm going to talk to you about two things. Brother Xiang, also known as Li Xuxiang, has cancer and is in the municipal hospital. If you have time, go and see him."

　　"The second thing is, please help me find out who owns the beauty salon on the street next to the University Town Police Academy."

　　"I have heard of that beauty salon." Secretary Liu was silent for a moment. "You know that, right? I suspect there is a ghost here. Secretary Liu, please don't hide anything, otherwise it will be bad if the ghost's matter becomes a big deal." I frowned. Secretary Liu obviously knew about this matter but was still hesitating, which shows that the background of this beauty salon seems to be quite complicated. "This Huizi, this beauty salon is opened by my brother. I also heard that several people disappeared. But aren't the police investigating? This shouldn't be a haunted place, right?" Secretary Liu asked on the other end of the phone. "Then let your brother come to this beauty salon and talk to me. Secretary Liu's usual things are fine, but your brother should have a problem. I feel that those disappeared people are not just disappearing. I'll wait for him in the beauty salon. You can consider it yourself. Maybe you can also find someone to arrest me," I said. Secretary Liu was silent for a while: "I know. I'll ask him to come over right away to cooperate with Officer Chen's investigation."

　　After saying that, he hung up the phone. I also understood that this time, I probably offended Secretary Liu. He used to call me Huizi but now he just calls me Officer Chen. But there is nothing I can do about it. It’s not that I don’t want to be friends with him. Who doesn’t want to be friends with such a powerful person? But everyone has principles. In this regard, this is my principle and my bottom line. I will never let others cross the line. This is a responsibility. Moreover, I guess the ghost this time is different from the usual ones. I have to say something different. It’s my intuition. I always have a vague feeling of uneasiness, and this feeling is getting more and more palpitating. Not long after, a man who looked to be in his forties and wearing a suit walked in. He smiled and handed over a business card and said, "Brother Xiaohui, right? I’ve heard a lot about you. My name is Liu Yang, Secretary Liu’s cousin."

　　I took the business card and saw that he was not bad. He was the chairman of some group. But his brother was the municipal party secretary, so that was not surprising. I was too lazy to deal with him, so I said straight to the point: "Mr. Liu, right? There is a problem with your beauty salon. Please suspend business for rectification."

　　"This is against the rules. The police station hasn't issued any notice. Besides, we are absolutely legal and don't do anything crooked, brother." Liu Yang sat down next to me, patted my shoulder and said, "By the way, my brother asked Brother Xiaohui to have dinner together. Tomorrow, we will..."

　　"No need. If it's the police station, just call your brother and ask him." I frowned. At first, I had a good impression of Liu Yang. At least he didn't do anything crooked to open a beauty salon. But his subsequent words were more smooth and he even used his brother's identity to pressure me intentionally or unintentionally. Liu Yang frowned, took out his phone and called: "Brother, he asked me to suspend business for rectification."

　　"I told you to rectify it, so you rectified it. Didn't you listen to me? Whatever I told you is what I said." Secretary Liu's voice was quite loud, and he seemed to be in a bad mood. Liu Yang's face changed slightly, and he smiled at me and said, "How about this, let's discuss it again."

　　"This is just a small business of yours, right?" I looked at Liu Yang and asked, "Your brother may not have told you my identity, but you'd better listen to me, otherwise your brother can't protect you."

　　"You..." Liu Yang's face changed slightly and said, "Okay, since Brother Xiaohui and I have different ideas, then we can't work together. You can slowly correct it." After that, he walked out angrily. After Liu Yang left, a man who looked like a manager also began to gather. It was nothing more than talking about holidays and other things. I took advantage of this time to find a small room and took out my backpack, cinnabar and a pen to draw a Six Dings and Six Jias to kill evil talisman. Holding the Six Dings and Six Jias to kill evil talisman, I looked at this massage room and chanted: "Yangming's spiritual power is hidden in the heart, and the dark spirits are hidden. A human-shaped spiritual talisman that worships demons without a trace. Dare to disobey and rebel against the heavenly soldiers' ascending edict..."

　　After I finished reading it, I pasted a talisman on the wall.

　　Suddenly, the temperature around me dropped instantly. A chill surrounded me. I shivered and turned my head to see a dark shadow floating behind me. A familiar feeling came from it. A resentment, terror, hatred, and resentment burst out from it. "Death". The dark shadow rushed towards me. I was holding the Jiang Chen Sword and was about to resist. I couldn't move. It wasn't because I was scared that I couldn't move, but it seemed that something around me was imprisoning me and making me unable to move at all. This ghost is familiar with the terrifying eighteen levels of hell, the moon under the hell, the mirror soul, haha! ! ! One day of suspension.

　　Haha, I'm in a good mood after taking a day off. I've made a date with a girl. I'll update four times tomorrow. I'll take a day off today. Haha, if you guys want to scold me, just scold me. Haha. Anyway, I'm in a good mood. Haha. La la la la. Demacia. If you can't do four updates tomorrow, you guys kill me.

　　【424】World

　　"Why does Ksitigarbha have to suppress us ghosts and make us suffer in hell? Is this your mercy?"

　　"It is not me who wants to suppress you, but you who want to suppress yourselves. Your hearts are not pure at this moment, and the only one who can save you is you under the moon."

　　“How do we free ourselves?”

　　"Self-realization"

　　…

　　A conversation emerged from my mind. I looked at this ghost in horror. This ghost, Yuexia Mirror Soul, was ranked second on the list of 100 ghosts, higher than the White Bone Bodhisattva. No, he can no longer be considered a ghost. The White Bone Bodhisattva achieved the status of Bodhisattva by killing, while this Yuexia Mirror Soul achieved the status of Bodhisattva by "the world". Everyone must be unfamiliar with this ghost, and there are very few historical records of it. Because there has only been such a ghost in history, the only one who can always achieve the status of "the world". This ghost appeared in the early Han Dynasty when Liu Bang had just defeated Xiang Yu. At that time, some villages began to see news of a small number of people disappearing. During the war, few people took such things to heart, but things slowly... The situation became increasingly serious. At its worst, a village even disappeared, and even the houses disappeared. No one knew where those houses had gone. At that time, Liu Bang had just unified the world and was in urgent need of creating prestige, so he sent a general with a thousand soldiers to check, but all the houses had disappeared without a trace. Liu Bang quickly summoned Zhang Liang, who was knowledgeable in astronomy and geography. Zhang Liang was not just a military advisor who could make plans as described in history. Or, in other words, those military advisors in ancient times all knew some strange skills, just like Zhuge Liang. At that time, Zhang Liang was also a master of Taoism. After listening to the description, Zhang Liang went to that place in person. After a month, he came back and told Liu Bang: "Don't be too aggressive. This is a ghost that proves the Tao in the 'world'."

　　Afterwards, Liu Bang led a group of boys and girls to defeat the Moon Mirror Spirit, and the matter finally came to an end. However, villages disappeared from time to time afterwards, and Liu Bang ignored it. The fact that this ghost could make Zhang Liang and even the Han Dynasty surrender was enough to show how powerful it was. This period of history has always been a humiliation, so it was not written in official history or unofficial history. I also learned how powerful this ghost was from the memory left by Ksitigarbha. How can I describe it?

　　Many of you probably have seen a horror movie, "The Haunted Mansion." This ghost is very similar to the one in this movie, of course, it's much more powerful than this one. This ghost can create a parallel space by itself, and then pull everyone into this virtual world, killing many ghosts, dragging people into a place or something. That's just an illusion that can be easily broken, but this ghost has formed its own "world." You can think about it carefully. A ghost that has its own "world" and people it pulls into it are basically doomed to die. "Under the Moon," I couldn't help but tremble all over, but I tried to calm myself down. In my memory, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was a peer to this Moon, and even his words were quite polite, which was enough to show this guy's strength. "Huh," the shadow laughed, "I thought it was someone else but I didn't expect it to be Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva's soul and spirit, haha, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I tried the method you said. I couldn't calm myself down, but it still came out. What do you think?"

　　Come out if you want, it's none of my business. Although I thought so in my heart, I absolutely could not say it out loud. I pretended to be a master. I knew that this guy must have thought I was very powerful before he made a move. "Come out and it's your fate. Since you can come out, I will suppress you sooner or later." I stared at the ghost. "Suppress me, Dizang. Don't think I can't see that you have no ability now." The black shadow waved his hand and the scene around me turned pure black in an instant. This was a dream. That dream at the beginning

　　The scene in the dream I had not long ago. I frowned and looked at the dark shadow around me and smiled: "If you were Ksitigarbha, would you let me bring you here? Not to mention that even if you were Ksitigarbha, it would not be easy to get out of this world."

　　"So what are you going to do next? Kill me." I turned my head and looked at the shadow. "Although Ksitigarbha has suppressed me for thousands of years, he has also been kind to me. At least I didn't suffer much in hell, and I'm not stupid. Killing you would be the same as letting you and the other two souls and six spirits merge to revive Ksitigarbha." The shadow snorted coldly, "I just wanted to come out to find something I wanted to find. I don't want to make enemies with you. This place is the most vulnerable place in my 'world'. If you are really the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha, you can definitely get out and find a way yourself."

　　After saying this, the shadow disappeared

　　"Hey, come out. If you don't want to be enemies with me, let me out." I yelled at the people around me. "Haha."

　　A bone-chilling chill came from the pitch-black space around me. That's right. For so many years, this ghost has locked so many people into this world. When these people die, their souls must not be able to go to the underworld to reincarnate. That means there are many ghosts here. I couldn't help but feel a chill on my back. You know, even if these ghosts are ordinary lonely ghosts, they have been practicing for thousands of years, which is equivalent to a fierce ghost. I picked up the Jiangchen Sword and looked around intently.

　　Tick-tick

　　A kid who looked about seven or eight years old, with rotten flesh all over his body and a dagger in his hand, walked towards me with a strange smile. "Ah!" I yelled and rushed forward: "Chi!"

　　I slashed at it with my sword, and the child dodged to the side and easily avoided the sword. Then he rushed up and stabbed me in the stomach with a dagger. I felt a sharp pain in my stomach. I gritted my teeth and hugged the child's head. I took the Jiang Chen sword and stabbed it hard in the stomach. After stabbing it four or five times, the child turned into countless fluorescent particles and was directly chopped to pieces by me. But this was just the beginning. Ghosts slowly walked out from the surroundings and walked towards me with strange smiles...

　　I don't know how many ghosts I have killed, nor do I know how many evil ghosts I have killed. The strange thing is that I can't die. No matter how these ghosts torture me, I can only feel piercing pain, but I can't die. Although these evil ghosts are much stronger than ordinary ghosts, I can still kill them with four or five swords. I have lost track of time in the constant fighting. I just keep getting injured and killing ghosts.

　　【425】Crisis

　　Time passed little by little, and I slowly mastered the skills, such as how to kill this kind of ghost and where the weakness of this kind of ghost is. The number of ghosts here is also frighteningly large. I don't know how much time has passed. Anyway, my clothes have long been torn and tattered, and my whole body is covered in blood. My stomach has been cut countless times, but it can heal quickly. This Moon Mirror Soul is very strange. If it wants to kill me or just wants to teach me a lesson, why would it do these things? Because I feel that this Moon Mirror Soul is helping me. What is the worst thing about Mr. Yin and Yang? The power of Mr. Yin and Yang's Taoist magic is actually secondary. Experience is the most important. This is why the older Mr. Yin and Yang gets, the stronger he is. And now what the Moon Mirror Soul is doing is to help me accumulate experience. Although I am confused in my heart, I am also fighting these ghosts with my life. Where can I find such a place where there are a lot of ghosts that can't die to accompany me to practice my strength? There is no "Moon, I accept your kindness."

　　Although I don't know why Yuexia helped me, I practiced hard. I had no concept of time in there and just practiced desperately. I don't know how long it took, and the ghosts around me gradually became fewer. "Alright, Dizang, this is all I can help you with. I hope we are not enemies."

　　The voice of the shadow came from the sky. I was shocked and looked up and said, "Don't worry, at least you are not my Chen Hui's enemy. Thank you."

　　The moment I finished speaking, my eyes went dark and the scene around me instantly turned into that beauty salon. I felt a huge pain all over my body and I didn't even have the strength to stand up. I knelt on the ground and gasped for air. After all, it wasn't an illusion, it was real ghosts. I fought with those ghosts for so long. If it weren't for the Moon Mirror Soul helping me recover from my injuries, I would have died long ago. I dialed 119 with trembling hands.

　　…

　　"Huizi, you are awesome. You came back to accompany me right after you left. Haha."

　　Brother Xiang beside me smiled at me proudly. After I finished the call, I sent him directly to his ward to recuperate. He was also a bad-mouthed guy and kept showing off. I never told them about what happened to me under the moon, and only I knew about it. My strength has improved a lot. The ghosts in there are thousands of years old. If a fierce ghost pops out now, I can probably kill it in two moves. "Huizi, you are too careless. How did you get so badly injured?" Sister Fan complained to me. I smiled and shook my head and said, "I didn't want to either."

　　"How did you get injured so badly? Jia Ling and I went shopping for a while and you rushed to the hospital. You got beaten up. Do you want me to beat you back?" Sister Fan said as she was about to roll up her sleeves. "No, no, no."

　　Then Yuexia would have no hostility towards me, otherwise I would have died countless times, how could I dare to take revenge? Jia Ling did not speak. This girl was holding her mobile phone to check if there was any news about the demon monkey. I suddenly frowned and remembered something. Liu Lao said that Jia Ling had the smell of an "old friend". What did it mean? I thought about this matter when I had nothing to do. I could also see that Yang Juan's attitude towards Brother Xiang had changed a lot. She cooked a lot of delicious food for Brother Xiang every day and sent it to the hospital so that I could enjoy the feast while lying next to Brother Xiang. In fact, she was also very nice to Yang Juan before Brother Xiang had any trouble. Now that Brother Xiang suddenly had such an accident, Yang Juan was naturally doubly nice to Brother Xiang. We are all Seeing this, I also asked Brother Xiang if he had ever thought about marrying Yang Juan. After all, it was hard to find such a beautiful and kind woman. But Brother Xiang shook his head. What he meant was that he had cancer and didn't have much time left. Why should he hurt Yang Juan? After hearing this, I wanted to think of a way, but after thinking about it, I didn't say it. Soon, half a month passed. Originally, my body would recover in a week, but I didn't leave. One was to accompany Brother Xiang, and the other was to lie here and have chicken soup. The medical expenses were all reimbursed. About half a month later, my cell phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw the master. I quickly answered the phone and asked, "Master, where are you? Where did you all go?"

　　The master's voice sounded weak as he said, "Huizi, don't ask too many questions. The things in the Thousand Corpse Chamber are not behaving themselves. They will come out within a month. I can only tell you this much. We have too many things to do here. We can't take care of this matter. You can only rely on yourselves."

　　"What, Master? There are ten red-eyed zombies in here. How are we going to play? Hey, Master, talk to me." I yelled into the phone, but the master had already hung up. What the hell? Where did my master go? He didn't even tell me and asked us to deal with the ten red-eyed zombies by ourselves. I saw how terrifying Meng Tian was. There were also countless other zombies. If they came out at the same time, I would tremble all over. I really couldn't even think about it. "What's wrong? It's Wu Jiu calling." Brother Xiang turned his head and asked me. "Yeah," I nodded. "What did he say?" Brother Xiang was relatively calm.

　　"He said that the ten red-eyed zombies in the Thousand Corpse Tunnel will come out soon." I frowned and said, "Wu Jiu asked us to find a way to solve it ourselves."

　　"How can we solve this?" Brother Xiang was also stunned when he heard it and said, "Just the two of us and a group of Yin-Yang masters who are worse than us are not enough to deal with a red-eyed zombie."

　　"Don't talk about this anymore," Sister Fan came over and said, "Find a way to contact someone."

　　I jumped up from the bed: "Discharged"

　　This is really a good thing with no bad things. There are so many of them, one after another, and I am exhausted. I am upset and tired. Brother Xiang has also completed the discharge procedures, and we did not stop them. This time, so many zombies ran out. One more person means more strength. In the past, when the master was here, he was in the front to support us. Brother Xiang and I were just supporting roles. But now, I don’t know where the master has suddenly run off. In the past, we had the master to support us when the sky fell. Now, we have to support ourselves when the sky falls. After we were discharged from the hospital, we began to practice with various masters. Although most of the masters disappeared, not all of them disappeared. At least Elder Liu did not disappear. When Brother Xiang and I first contacted those people, they basically ignored Brother Xiang and me. After all, we are the younger generation. We told them the crisis of the situation, and then they were willing to come out to help. This is not an easy task. Brother Xiang and I pretended to be grandsons and begged for help everywhere. If the master was calling them, it would probably be just a matter of one word. For Brother Xiang and I, it would be as difficult as climbing to the sky. [ps: There will be two updates today. The two updates are owed first. I will find an opportunity to burst out during the Chinese New Year. My dad came to the Internet cafe to arrest someone and took me home. Oh my god]

　　【426】We contacted for a long time and finally contacted more than 20 Yin-Yang masters, but these people were not enough. Time passed day by day. During this period, we also contacted the government. The government also agreed to let us mobilize a certain number of troops to help. However, no matter how elite the army is, it is the same to zombies and ordinary people. It is definitely not possible for more than 20 of us to deal with those ten red-eyed zombies, not to mention the hundreds of other zombies. About half a month after I got the news from my master, Liu Lao called me. To be honest, I was quite confused when I saw Liu Lao calling me. I didn’t know what this old man wanted to do. "Huizi, there will be a big change in the Thousand Corpse Pavilion. Remember," Liu Lao reminded me on the phone. "Liu Lao, I got the news half a month ago and I’m preparing now." I said to Lao Liu on the other end of the phone, "It’s useless. If the zombies in the Thousand Corpse Pavilion come out, no one can stop them. After all, Wu Jiu and the others have left. They probably got the news from somewhere that most of our Chinese masters have disappeared, so they started to get restless." Liu Lao sighed and said, "We can’t stop them, but I do have a way. It depends on whether you have the courage."

　　"Method" I was puzzled and asked: "You said it is"

　　"I calculated before and found that in a month, there will be zombie attacks in various places, so I extrapolated it and figured out that the Thousand Corpse Corridor will undergo a major change." Old Liu paused and said, "Those zombies are very restless. There is a Corpse Suppression Tower on the third floor of the Thousand Corpse Corridor where the ten red-eyed zombies are. This tower has ten floors, and each floor holds a red-eyed zombie. And on the top floor of the tower there is a relic left by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and it is this relic that suppresses the ten red-eyed zombies."

　　"What do you mean?" I asked back on the phone

　　"What I mean is that the relic has loosened, and those ten red-eyed zombies must have joined forces to break the seal of the Corpse Suppression Tower. Do you understand? You are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Only you can go up and repair the seal and seal them for hundreds of years." Old Liu said lightly, "Old Liu, it's not that I'm afraid of death. It's not that I haven't been to the second floor of the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. I almost died there, not to mention the third floor. And from what you said, the third floor seems to have ten floors. According to the plot of the TV series, these ten floors have to be cleared one by one. I'm not Ultraman." I laughed at myself. Damn, although my strength has been enhanced by the training under the moonlight, I am not so arrogant as to think that I can beat the red-eyed zombies. I guess even the green-eyed zombies will be difficult for me." There is no other way, only you can go. Even if we go up, we can't repair the seal of Ksitigarbha. Only you have a chance. You may not know that when I was fortune-telling, I calculated that after those zombies came out, they killed a lot of people. There are more and more zombies, and it will be out of control in the end." Old Liu said to me sincerely, "Huizi, I know this matter is very dangerous, you should think about it carefully. I won't force you on this matter. "Will there really be a big mess after they come out?" I asked hesitantly, "How big a mess do you think ten red-eyed zombies will cause?" Old Liu smiled bitterly on the other end of the phone and said, "If you don't object, then it's settled. At that time, I will find a few people with whom I have a good relationship to send you in and escort you to the third floor. The rest depends on you."

　　Mr. Liu had already said this and I didn't refuse. I would never refuse. I just said, "Wait a week. I'll continue to deal with some personal matters. You can bring people to find me in a week and we'll go there together to solve the Thousand Corpse Cave issue."

　　"Okay, it's decided," Mr. Liu also agreed.

　　After hanging up the phone, I called Brother Xiang and gathered them all at the hot pot restaurant opposite the police academy. For us, this hot pot restaurant opposite the police academy has a different meaning to me. I started studying here when I first started school and even after I entered society, I still like to eat at this hot pot restaurant. Brother Xiang, Sister Fan, Yang Juan, and Jia Ling walked in together. Brother Xiang looked at me in surprise and said, "With so many things going on recently, you still have the mind to invite us to eat."

　　"I called you here to talk about this matter." I thought about it and said, "I will solve this matter and you don't have to worry about it."

　　"What do you mean?" Brother Xiang sat down next to me and looked at me carefully and asked me what happened. I told Brother Xiang what happened. When Brother Xiang heard it, he slammed the table and stood up and scolded: "No, this is nothing. If you go alone, we will just be there to watch. Absolutely not."

　　"Brother Xiang, Mr. Liu said that there is a Ksitigarbha relic in there that can suppress those zombies. Only I can go there. If you go, you will just be a bystander. It's so dangerous in there, it's better not to go." I said that Brother Xiang has become much more mature than before. If he had been stupid before, he might have yelled and screamed. Maybe it was because of the cancer that made Brother Xiang mature all of a sudden. He was silent for a while, nodded in agreement, shrugged and said, "I have no objection, ask Sister Fan yourself."

　　Brother Xiang pointed at Sister Fan and asked, "Sister Fan, what do you think?"

　　"It's up to you guys to do whatever you want. Since Huizi wants to go in, I'm going to go in too," Sister Fan said without hesitation. I glanced at Sister Fan and nodded gratefully at her without refusing. "Then it's settled. Sister Fan and I will go to the Thousand Corpse Cave to repair the seal, and you guys just stay outside to pick us up."

　　Old Liu said that he would find a few experts to send us down. Old Liu couldn't let us go to die. He must have his own way. I was too lazy to worry about so much, so I ordered a lot of dishes to accompany Brother Xiang and Sister Fan. Who knows how much time we can get together heartlessly in the future? I feel more and more the distance between Brother Xiang and me, between him and Yang Juan, and between Sister Fan and me. Even if Brother Xiang's cancer didn't happen, no matter how good our relationship is, we will get married, have children, etc. Although we can still get together, we won't play heartlessly like we do now. Brother Xiang, this idiot, probably hasn't noticed my thoughts yet. Maybe I'm the only one who noticed it. I sighed and shook my head. That's good. Let me bear this kind of sad thing by myself. [ps: There will be only one update today. There are too many things to do during the New Year. Please understand. There are only a few days in a year.]

　　[427] Hairy dragon!

　　The four of us took our luggage and waited at the bus station. We were going to Pangu Township. There were still three days before the time agreed with Mr. Liu. I originally wanted to play for a few more days. After all, it was too dangerous to go to the Thousand Corpses Cave. But later we discussed and decided to go to Pangu Township first. It would be good to prepare in Pangu Township first. Brother Xiang, Sister Fan, and Jia Ling bought tickets and got on the bus.

　　We didn't plan to let Jia Ling go originally. After all, this matter had nothing to do with her and she probably wouldn't be able to help much if she went. Jia Ling is just a blue-eyed zombie. You know, there are dozens of green-eyed zombies in the Thousand Corpse Tunnel, and there are probably hundreds of blue-eyed zombies. But Jia Ling directly said that she would take her if she was a friend. I was still a little touched. After all, Jia Ling really treated us as friends. Of course, Jia Ling's safety level is actually the highest among us. She was originally an immortal zombie and it is difficult for her to die. Even if those zombies rushed out, she could just blend in with the group of zombies when she saw the emergency, and those zombies probably wouldn't be able to find us. When the four of us arrived at Pangu Township, it was already past five in the afternoon. Except for me, Brother Xiang and the others were all here for the first time. I led them to the door of Mr. Liu's coffin shop, pointed at the coffin shop and introduced: "I followed Mr. Liu here to learn Taoism for a period of time."

　　I'm not stupid enough to tell them that I didn't learn much here. "You're lucky, you can have Master Liu teach you for a while." Brother Xiang looked at me with envy. Although Brother Xiang has cancer, he seems to be in good condition now. The most important thing is that Brother Xiang has a very optimistic attitude. Many patients, upon hearing that they have a terminal illness, act as if they are going to die soon, and then they become haggard in an instant. They scare themselves to death before they can get better. In comparison, Brother Xiang looks happier than ordinary people. He also tells us that if we die, we can go to the underworld to be a ghost messenger, which is actually not much different from being alive. People are afraid of death mainly because they will lose everything after death, but we will continue to be ghost messengers after death. This is probably one of the reasons why Brother Xiang has a good attitude. "Liu The old fortune teller is indeed very good. Unfortunately, I don’t have the talent in that area. I don’t have the fate to let Old Liu teach me fortune telling.” I chuckled and pushed open the door of the coffin shop. There was no such thing as someone coming to steal coffins, so Old Liu never locked the door. Even if there were really poor people who couldn’t afford to buy a coffin and took one away, it was also a good thing to accumulate merit. After I went in, I smelled a damp and musty smell. It was estimated that Old Liu had left Pangu Mountain for some time. So, Old Liu didn’t leave when he came to find me, but he had been gone for at least a month. I moved a stool and sat down. Brother Xiang pulled Old Liu’s favorite armchair to my side and sat down with a look of enjoyment on his face. He said, “Huizi, do you know Old Liu’s identity?”

　　"Mr. Liu's identity?" I looked at Brother Xiang in confusion: "What else can he be like, a very powerful fortune-teller?"

　　Brother Xiang sat next to me and said with a smile: "You don't know this. Let me tell you, Mr. Liu is the reincarnation of Zhuge Kongming."

　　"What?" I was so surprised that I almost jumped up from the stool and looked at Brother Xiang in surprise. "Why are you so surprised? Aren't you also the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha? You are the best among us." Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at me and said, "I heard these from my master before. Now you know why Master Liu is so powerful."

　　"No, no, I'm wondering about something else."

　　I shook my head and suddenly remembered what Mr. Liu meant when he said that Jia Ling smelled like an old friend. The demon monkey was sealed by Zhuge Liang during the Three Kingdoms period, and Jia Ling was transformed into a zombie by the demon monkey. If that was the case, Mr. Liu must have seen it at the time, or he left Pangu Township when the demon monkey ran out. He was looking for the demon monkey. Although I don't have the IQ of Detective Conan, it's not difficult to figure out these things when you put them together. So what exactly is that demon monkey? According to Jia Ling, the demon monkey turned her into a zombie with just a wave of its hand. Even red-eyed zombies can't do this. Sister Fan and Jia Ling walked around behind the coffin shop, tidying up the house, especially cleaning the kitchen. Then the two girls ran out arm in arm to buy groceries. Brother Xiang moved the armchair outside. The weather in Pangu Township is very It was a good day, with not even a cloud in the sky. Brother Xiang ran to watch the sunset. He kept saying that he wanted to enjoy every sunset, but in fact he just ran to the door to watch. But I guess he will be disappointed. I have discovered that there are beauties in this town a long time ago. I have lived here for a month or so, but I didn’t find any beauties. I was too lazy to enjoy the sunset with Brother Xiang. I walked into the room where Old Liu kept the little ghosts and found that the little ghosts in it had disappeared. I was also worried that Old Liu would be away for such a long time. If these little ghosts were left alone, there would be a big mess. I guess they would be sent to reincarnate. I was still in the room. Suddenly, I heard footsteps and voices outside. I stuck my head out and saw that it was Brother Xiang who came in with Old Liu. Following Old Liu came a man who looked to be in his fifties or sixties and was wearing a Zhongshan suit. "Old Liu, you are back." I smiled at Old Liu and pointed at the middle-aged man and asked, "Who is this?"

　　"Hairy Scale Dragon" Liu Lao said casually: "In a few days, he will take you to the third level."

　　Hairy Dragon

　　I looked at this ordinary-looking man in surprise. I didn't expect that this man was the legendary Mao Linlong. Mao Lin became famous as early as the 1970s. He was even famous when all the activities of snakes, ghosts and bull gods were suppressed. He had no influence because the people above would always ask him for help, so he was protected at that time. At that time, few people except Mao Linlong would not be affected. "Hello, Master Mao," I bowed respectfully to Mao Linlong. Mao Linlong smiled and waved his hand: "No need to be polite. Mr. Liu has already told me the general situation. I admire you, little brother. You dare to go up and repair the seal. It is rare to find young people who are not afraid of death in this era."

　　"Thank you." I nodded. "I am the only one who can repair the seal, so I will do the work."

　　"The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. This is an eternal rule." The hairy dragon looked at me and nodded in appreciation.

　　【428】Countermeasures

　　Mao Linlong, I didn't expect that this ordinary-looking middle-aged man is the famous Mao Linlong. I looked at this Mao Linlong in surprise, and I was indescribably shocked. If it was this Mao Linlong who escorted me into the third floor of the Thousand Corpses, I would feel relieved. Our industry is different from the entertainment industry. The entertainment industry can hype up reputations regardless of good or bad things, but our industry is not like that. The reputation of our industry is definitely proportional to the strength. "Hello, Master Mao," I hurriedly bowed respectfully to Mao Linlong. Mao Linlong waved his hand and said with a smile, "It's okay, no need to be polite. I have met your master once before."

　　Mr. Liu pointed at his room and said, "Brother Mao, let's not talk about this for now. Let's go in and discuss countermeasures first."

　　Mao Linlong nodded and walked into the room. Since Mao Linlong arrived, Brother Xiang has been following him with admiration on his face. This guy is like a crazy fan. After all of us went in, Mao Linlong said to Mr. Liu: "Mr. Liu, please tell me about the situation in the Thousand Corpse Cave."

　　"Ahem." Old Liu nodded and said, "Then I'll tell you what I'm thinking. These things are all based on my calculations. There are definitely some inaccuracies. If you encounter any unexpected situations after you go in, just improvise."

　　"Yeah," we nodded.

　　"As you all know, the first level of this Thousand Corpse Tunnel is a place similar to an ancient tomb, but the second level is not simple. This second level is equivalent to an independent space, just like the human world and the underworld, a completely independent space. I guess this is a world created by Ksitigarbha with his great magic power, specifically for sealing these zombies."

　　"And the third floor is where the ten red-eyed zombies are sealed. I just calculated this place. In fact, the third floor is not an independent space like the second floor. Instead, it is in a corpse-suppressing tower in the middle of the second floor. This tower has ten floors, and each floor seals a red-eyed zombie."

　　"These ten red-eyed zombies are very scary. They are even more powerful than ordinary red-eyed zombies." Mr. Liu asked me, "Don't you have a relic left by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?"

　　"Yes," I nodded and quickly took out the thumb-sized relic emitting golden Buddha light from my backpack. "The tenth floor of this Corpse Suppression Tower uses a relic of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to suppress these ten red-eyed zombies. But for some reason, these ten zombies seem to be passing through the air together and all attack the seal of the relic, which shows signs of loosening."

　　"Brother Mao, please send Chen Hui to the bottom of the tower on the second floor. But be careful not to make too much noise on the second floor. After all, there are still dozens of green-eyed zombies on the second floor. Brother Mao, you can only deal with a few of them with your strength."

　　The hair-scaled dragon thought for a moment and said, "Five at most would be too much effort."

　　"That's right," Old Liu nodded, "It's best not to fight these green-eyed zombies. Just rush to the corpse-suppressing tower on the second floor."

　　"Oh, Mr. Liu, how do I get up when I get there? Do you want me to go up level by level like I do in a level checkpoint?" I asked Mr. Liu. You know, it's hard for me to deal with one red-eyed zombie. No, one red-eyed zombie can beat me, let alone ten of them. "Of course not," Mr. Liu shook his head and said, "This relic is the key. You are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. If you hold this relic in your body, the pagoda will automatically protect you once you enter it. Don't hesitate, just rush up in one breath."

　　"Yeah," I nodded. I was relieved to hear what Mr. Liu said. "But you still have to be careful," Mr. Liu suddenly said, "Since those zombies are already able to attack and even break through the seal soon, it means that the remaining power of the Corpse Suppression Tower is not much. Do you understand what I mean?"

　　"You mean that the Corpse Suppression Tower may not be able to protect my safety, right?" I asked Liu Lao. Liu Lao nodded and said, "Yes, that's what I mean, so you have to rush up as fast as possible."

　　"I understand." I nodded

　　Then we chatted about some other things.

　　In the next three days, Sister Fan and Jia Ling just wandered around outside. I don’t know what these old ladies are thinking. There is nothing fun in this small town, but they just can’t sit still. They have to go out and walk around to feel comfortable. Brother Xiang didn’t go to enjoy his sunset these days, but he pestered Mao Linlong every day to ask for autographs and take photos. He is a complete fan. I can understand Brother Xiang. You outsiders may not understand. If we classify our Yin and Yang masters into the entertainment industry, then Brother Xiang and I are probably small movie stars, and this Mao Linlong is equivalent to the level of the Four Heavenly Kings. I am lucky that I didn’t come into contact with Yin and Yang masters since I was a child, but guys like Brother Xiang who have been trained since they were very young can be said to have grown up listening to various legends about Mao Linlong since they were young. This time I finally saw the real person, so I was naturally very excited. Three days passed in a flash. There were six of us in total. We packed our luggage and headed to Qianshiyong. We went in that direction. Fortunately, I had experience last time and brought a lot of food with me. The journey was not as hard as last time. After two days of traveling, we arrived at the entrance of the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. "Is this the Thousand Corpse Tunnel? Such a heavy corpse aura." Brother Xiang frowned as he looked at the valley. I also frowned at this time. When I came here last time, although the feng shui of this place was not very good, it was at least sunny. But now, this place is filled with thick corpse aura. The corpse aura even soared into the sky. According to Liu Lao's calculation, it is only three days away from the day when these zombies will run out. This seal is indeed very unreliable. "The first layer alone has such a thick corpse aura. Even if the zombies on the second and third layers don't come out, the corpse monsters on the first layer alone will be a big trouble for us." Mao Linlong said with a frown on his face as he looked at the corpse aura. I nodded and said, "It was not like this when I came here last time."

　　"Let's set up the tent first. Brother Mao, come back right after you send Chen Hui down. With your strength, you should be able to escape unscathed," Liu Lao urged Mao Linlong. Mao Linlong nodded, and a worried look appeared on his face. He said, "Originally, I thought I could come and go freely with my strength, but now the first floor is so full of corpse qi, I'm not sure anymore. Maybe I, Mao Linlong, will die here today, haha."

　　"Come on, idol, you can do it," said Brother Xiang, cheering on the side. [ps: I originally wrote more than 3,000 words in this crappy internet cafe, but then the computer restarted by itself and I wrote another 4,000 words. Damn, I really want to commit suicide.]

　　[429] Ling Xiao!

　　"Once you enter the corpse chamber, life and death are unpredictable"

　　I looked at the corpse tunnel and shook my head. The corpse aura in this place would immediately turn into a zombie if you dropped a corpse here. This was enough to show how dangerous this place was. "Do you need any help?"

　　Suddenly, a cheerful voice came from behind us. I turned around and saw that it was a handsome man who looked to be in his thirties. I gasped when I saw him. He was so handsome. I am not a fangirl, nor am I a homosexual, but I would even blush slightly when I was looked at by this man. His facial features were so delicate that if Edison Chen could score 99 points, then this man would not be an exaggeration to score a full 100 points. "Who are you?" I walked forward and asked this man. Old Liu said first, "Ling Xiao, why are you here instead of staying in your Longhu Mountain?"

　　"Old Liu, I'm bored in Longhu Mountain, so I came here to help you. Can't I?" Ling Xiao said with a smile. This guy is Ling Xiao's master, the head of Longhu Mountain. "Hello, Senior Ling," I bowed quickly. Mao Linlong asked Ling Xiao, "Why are you here, Ling boy?"

　　"Didn't I tell you that I'm here to help?" Ling Xiao came over to us with a smile. When he got closer, I saw that he was also carrying eight peach wood swords on his back. He looked very similar to L's outfit. "You guys can't handle the Thousand Corpses incident this time, so I came to help." Ling Xiao came over and blinked at me. If I were a girl, I would have been fascinated by her. When Old Liu heard this, his face showed a little joy and he asked, "Don't you usually ignore the worldly affairs outside and stay in the Dragon Tiger Gate?"

　　Ling Xiao smiled: "Do you think I would have come here if Wu Jiu hadn't shamelessly begged me to come over and asked me to protect his apprentice? I don't even know where my apprentice is. I asked Wu Jiu but he wouldn't tell me."

　　I think Ling Xiao is a very nice person, smiling and friendly, which is completely different from L's face that always looks like a coffin. Liu Lao said meaningfully: "Why are you asking him if you don't know it?"

　　"Haha, I don't know, I don't know. I don't know anything." Ling Xiao shook his head and said, "If I say I know, I will get myself into a lot of trouble."

　　"Ling boy, since you are here, then you and Brother Mao should escort Chen Hui down together. Since you are here, you must know the situation, right?" Liu Lao asked Ling Xiao. Ling Xiao nodded slightly and said, "It is a bit difficult to know a thing or two, but we can still bring Mao Linlong out."

　　Ling Xiao looked younger than Mao Linlong, but he called him by his name instead of calling him "senior" like us. But it wasn't that he was rude. The key point was that as the head of Longhu Mountain, he absolutely couldn't call others "senior". Otherwise, it would lower the seniority of the entire Longhu Mountain. So Mao Linlong didn't get angry. Mao Linlong said, "That's good. Let's go down together."

　　"Okay, it's three o'clock in the afternoon now, you guys start going down, try to reach the second floor before the sun sets, then it all depends on your luck," said Old Liu, "I, Xiaofan, Jialing, and Xiangzi will stay outside. If something really happens and all the zombies run out, I will find a way to form a formation to seal them off for a short period of time, and then let the country's missiles bomb this place to the ground."

　　“Why do I feel like our mission is so important?” I laughed and tried not to be nervous. It’s impossible to say I wasn’t nervous. The last time Brother Xiang and I went in, we encountered a swarm of zombies and almost died. The scene is still surfacing in my mind. And that was the situation on the first floor. This time we are going to the third floor. No matter what, if I die, the worst that can happen is that I will go down and be a ghost messenger. “Let’s go, are you still scared?” Ling Xiao glanced at me and smiled, “I can’t compare to Wu Jiu in anything, but my apprentice is better than you, kid, haha.”

　　"Ling boy, this kid is the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva," Old Liu reminded him with a smile. Ling Xiao was stunned and cursed, "Why are you all reincarnated as one or the other? All of you are reincarnated as great gods, and we are the only ones who are taking the test. My apprentice is more handsome than you. Is that okay?"

　　"Yes, Senior Ling is right," I nodded repeatedly. Ling Xiao seemed to have a good relationship with my master. "I said, Ling boy, when did you become so talkative? I remember you couldn't say a word for a long time before," asked Old Liu. Ling Xiao smiled and said, "I was just being cool when I was young. Now that I'm old, I'm naturally returning to my true nature."

　　I was sweating so much. I looked at Ling Xiao and thought, "I wonder if he is such a stuffy guy too." "Ling boy, let me remind you that the ten red-eyed zombies here are very strong. According to our ancient calculations, each of them is equivalent to a god." Liu Lao reminded him from the side. "If a god comes, I will kill him for you to see." Ling Xiao snorted coldly and said confidently. Then I ran to Sister Fan and said goodbye to her. Sister Fan didn't look like she was in a state of separation at all, and she looked very happy. I said strangely, "Wife, you are not worried at all when I go to such a dangerous place?"

　　"It's better to die and go to the underworld. It will give me a peaceful life and I won't have to mess around in the human world." Sister Fan seemed to be still nostalgic about Li Shanshan. She snorted and said, "What kind of wife am I?" At about four o'clock, we said goodbye briefly. Then I took Mao Linlong and Ling Xiao to find the tomb that the fat man had dug. The three of us went in. The tomb had not changed much, but the corpse gas in the tomb was so strong that it was almost as strong as the smog in Beijing. I quickly took them both into the first floor of the tomb. Although the corpse gas was stronger at this time, there were no corpse monsters outside. As soon as Mao Linlong came in, he asked me, "Huizi, how do we get out?"

　　I looked around and I didn't know which way to go. It was Brother Xiang who found the entrance to the second floor with a compass. Now I can only find it according to my memory. But we were chased by corpse monsters at that time and I didn't remember the way. I told the two of them about the situation. Mao Linlong frowned and said, "I'm not proficient in arithmetic. What should I do?"

　　"How about we go up there and call Brother Xiang down and have him lead us to the entrance?" I thought for a long time and only came up with this idea. "This idea can only be thought of by Wu Jiu's apprentice." Ling Xiao pulled out a peach wood sword and asked, "You mean you relied on the power of a black talisman to reach the second floor?"

　　【430】Second floor.

　　"Yes." I nodded and asked, "Senior Ling, what do you think?"

　　"The second level is not under this tomb, but in another space. If you can enter there, you can enter here. It just requires more strength." Ling Xiao took the peach wood sword and stabbed it into the ground with force, shouting: "Break it for me!"

　　Suddenly, the dark red peach wood sword in his hand suddenly became translucent and flashed a red light. This red light was so bright that I could hardly open my eyes. Although it was not as powerful as the black talisman at that time, it was still amazing. After all, the black talisman was a talisman, while this was the power generated by human power. I felt a slight dizziness in my head after the red light flashed, and when I opened my eyes, the three of us were no longer in the tomb...

　　The sky here is dark red. The biting sandstorm blows past us. The dead rocks on the ground are covered with weeds. There is no life around. The hairy dragon looks around in surprise and asks, "Is this the second level of the Thousand Corpse Tunnel?"

　　Ling Xiao was also a little surprised but didn't say anything. I nodded and said, "Yes, there should be a green-eyed zombie in every section of this place. They should have divided it into regions."

　　Ling Xiao looked around and asked me: "Where is the Corpse Suppression Tower?"

　　"Uh" It seems that I can't count on these two seniors for this problem. I closed my eyes and felt the surroundings. Suddenly, I felt that there seemed to be something calling me from somewhere behind me. A warm Buddhist feeling seemed to be calling me. I quickly took out the relic in my pocket. Sure enough, the relic in my hand was emitting golden Buddha light. "Over there" I determined the direction and pointed in the direction calling me. "Well, let's go" Ling Xiao nodded and walked over directly. Ling Xiao and Mao Linlong were both carefree and would chat and laugh as if this was a tourist attraction. But I was different. I held the Jiang Chen Sword tightly in my hand and was on guard carefully. Although there were Ling Xiao and Mao Linlong, I was very cautious. "Linlong, you two masters are here, but those green-eyed zombies didn't grow up eating vegetarian food. Who can tell if a real fight breaks out? I must be able to protect myself. After walking for about twenty minutes, a shabby stone house appeared in front of us. This stone house was extremely simple and was built with only small stones. It looked like a product of the Stone Age. And I also felt a strong corpse gas coming from the stone house. This corpse gas kept surging out as if declaring that this was his territory. "Two seniors, why don't we take a detour?" I said to the two of them. Ling Xiao shook his head: "It has always been the demons and monsters that give way to me, Ling Xiao. When will I let these demons pass?"

　　After saying that, Ling Xiao walked over there carelessly. Mao Linlong followed him and looked nonchalant. I was very nervous behind him. When we got closer to the stone house, there was a roar from inside: "Who dares to trespass into my territory?"

　　"It's just a green-eyed zombie, come out and see me," Ling Xiao replied bluntly. A man in a white Tang Dynasty robe walked out of the stone house. He looked clean. If it weren't for the two fangs at the corners of his mouth and his face full of hostility, he would really look like an ancient scholar. The green-eyed zombie came out and frowned when he saw the three of us and asked, "Why did someone else come in? Is it really the day we should go out? Hahahaha"

　　As the zombie said this, he started laughing wildly. The hairy dragon said, "Let me do it. I haven't done it for a long time."

　　"Please go ahead." Ling Xiao nodded and pulled me back two steps. "Roar!" The zombie roared and rushed towards Mao Linlong. Mao Linlong saw him rushing towards him without panic. He took out a red corpse-suppressing talisman and stuck it on his forehead, roaring: "Suppress!"

　　With a bang, the zombie was blasted back and fell to the ground. He quickly stood up and looked at Mao Linlong in astonishment. He quickly stepped back several steps and seemed to raise his head and yell, "If he yells, he will summon other green-eyed zombies. Then dozens of zombies will be in trouble." I quickly reminded him that I have learned from the past. Mao Linlong listened to me and turned around and said, "Ling Xiao, give me the sword."

　　Ling Xiao casually pulled out a sword from his back and threw it over. Mao Linlong took the sword and rushed forward, shouting, "Command!"

　　Although it looked like a long time, it was actually only a few seconds. The zombie hadn't even screamed out when Mao Linlong chopped it with his sword. The sword was so powerful that it chopped the zombie directly into the stone house. The stone house didn't seem to be of very good quality and was directly knocked down by the impact. "The sun and the sky are in my hands to slay the evil." Mao Linlong spat out a mouthful of blood, and when the blood was in mid-air, he grabbed it and roared, then threw the blood into the pile of rocks on the ground of the stone house. As soon as the blood was thrown in, there was a crackling sound from inside, and a puff of green smoke came out of the stone house. My eyes widened as I watched, and I said in surprise, "This is too powerful. The zombie was killed instantly."

　　"Zombies are the hardest to kill, especially zombies of such a high level. Although Mao Linlong can defeat him, it is difficult to kill him," Ling Xiao explained to me with his hands folded. Sure enough, as soon as Ling Xiao finished speaking, the rocks flew everywhere, and the zombie stood up in a mess. The clothes on the zombie were also tattered and no longer looked like a scholar. "Roar," the zombie looked at Mao Linlong with disheveled hair and growled with a vigilant face, and did not dare to continue to attack. After a while, he roared at Mao Linlong: "You will die sooner or later." After speaking, he turned around and ran away. Damn, this guy is too unmotivated. He is still a zombie. I couldn't beat him but he ran away directly. I chased him for more than a hundred meters with the Jiangchen Sword. Looking back, I saw Ling Xiao and Mao Linlong did not move, but stood there talking and laughing. I ran back and asked, "Why don't you chase him? If this zombie runs away and attracts more zombies, it will be troublesome."

　　The hairy dragon shook his head and said, "That zombie is hard to kill. It's useless for us to chase it. Although we can defeat it, we can't keep it. Don't treat the green-eyed zombie as cabbage and think that you can kill it at will."

　　"Uh" I really want to say that although there are not as many green-eyed zombies as cabbages in this place, there are still dozens of them. Judging from the current situation, if dozens of green-eyed zombies come together, not including other blue-eyed zombies, we can't hold on.

　　[431] The true Five Thunders Breaking the Sky method!

　　But I didn't say it. After all, these have become facts and cannot be changed. Speaking out will only affect our morale. We continued to walk in the direction I sensed. We encountered various low-level zombies from time to time along the way, but we didn't see any zombies with blue eyes or above. I don't know if these zombies know how powerful we are and deliberately avoided us. We walked for three hours and suddenly Ling Xiao stopped and said to Mao Linlong: "Do you feel it?"

　　The hair-scaled dragon frowned and nodded and said, "Something is wrong."

　　"What happened to you two? Can you tell me? Don't make me nervous all day long." I spoke to the two big brothers. Damn, these capable people just like to say things that others can't understand. "Kid, close your eyes and feel it." Mao Linlong turned around and said to me. I looked around and nodded and closed my eyes. After closing my eyes, I felt that something was really wrong. In addition to feeling the call of the relic in front of us, I also felt that there was an extremely huge corpse aura around us in every direction. Although it was far away from us, it vaguely surrounded us. "We are surrounded," I took a deep breath and frowned. Ling Xiao snorted coldly and said, "Sorry, these zombies are quite smart."

　　"Why?" I asked curiously

　　"Didn't you notice that they not only surrounded us, but were at least half a mile away from us? If we don't attack, the three of us will definitely not be able to defeat these green-eyed and blue-eyed zombies. No, we will definitely die." Although Ling Xiao said this, there was no worry on his face. "They want us to enter the Corpse Suppression Tower." Mao Linlong added, "These zombies alone cannot break the seal of the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. We need the ten red-eyed zombies in there. As soon as we go in, those red-eyed zombies will find a way out. I think that should be the case."

　　"If we go in, the zombies will have a way," I asked Ling Xiao curiously. "Stupid, the relic is only a relic, not Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. It's a miracle that it took a thousand years to suppress the ten zombies. The Buddha nature is fading away bit by bit. As long as we go in, the zombies will kill us and pour our blood on the relic. Covering the Buddha nature with blood, the relic will lose its Buddha nature temporarily, and the ten zombies will be able to break out of the tower."

　　I nodded. I immediately understood what I had heard. I had lost all my backbone. There were dozens of zombies around me who could easily kill me. It would be strange if I had any backbone. "What should I do?" I asked. "What else can I do?" Ling Xiao said, "As long as we continue to walk towards the pagoda, they will never attack us."

　　"Then we will be safe if we continue walking over there," I breathed a sigh of relief. "Who said that?" Ling Xiao turned around and walked in the opposite direction, saying, "Let's lead them here and kill them first."

　　"Brother, do you have a way to deal with so many high-level zombies?" I wanted to hold Ling Xiao back, but Mao Linlong said, "Don't worry. Since Ling Xiao dares to do this, he must be confident. His life is more valuable than ours. If he dies, Longhu Mountain will be in chaos. He won't do anything stupid."

　　Although Mao Linlong said so, I still feel a little uncomfortable in my heart. How should I put it? It's like dozens of wild beasts are staring at you not far away. It's an indescribable feeling, as if I will die at any time. Sure enough, we walked in the opposite direction for only four or five minutes, and I could already feel the hostility from all directions approaching us. "Mao Linlong, just protect Chen Hui, and leave the zombies to me." Ling Xiao snorted and said, "Even if a god comes, I can kill him. This sentence is not a joke."

　　"Huh" Ling Xiao sighed and didn't move. He winked at us. Mao Linlong and I took several steps back tactfully. Ling Xiao then drew out eight swords and inserted them around himself in a large circle with a diameter of ten meters. He stood in the middle with his hands behind his back and waited. "How can the leader of Longhu Mountain not have some unique skills?" Mao Linlong said as he looked at Ling Xiao's back. His eyes were blurred for a moment, as if he recalled something. Soon, three figures ran towards us at a very fast speed, and their target was Ling Xiao. Perhaps Ling Xiao's position was too conspicuous. Mao Linlong and I hid under a dead tree far behind. "Chen Hui, you have also seen my evil disciple use this trick," Ling Xiao said confidently, "He has only learned the basics. Let me show you what our Longhu Mountain's mountain-guarding technique is."

　　Ling Xiao made a strange gesture with his hands and then yelled: "Five Thunders Break the Sky Righteous Method"

　　I've seen this move used before. I used it when I dealt with the red doll. But this time, Ling Xiao roared, and the originally blood-red sky instantly became overcast. Bolts of lightning struck the eight swords. No one knew what material the eight swords were made of. They were struck by lightning many times, but they were not burned. Instead, the surface was flashing with lightning. At this moment, the three zombies had already rushed into the circle formed by the eight swords. "The law of the square sky and the round earth is the ninth chapter. I command you to write down the ten thousand ghosts and hide them." Ling Xiao roared, and suddenly dozens of thunderbolts rumbled down from the sky, instantly splitting the three green-eyed zombies into black charcoal."

　　The three corpses shattered as soon as they fell to the ground. Even the zombies were deader than dead. Meng was so damn powerful that my eyes almost popped out. He killed three green-eyed zombies in an instant. What does it mean that even the red-eyed zombies can be fought by Ling Xiao? Mao Linlong looked at me and laughed, "The more powerful the Taoist magic is, the greater the damage it will cause to people. Don't just look at the scenery. He is feeling uncomfortable at the moment."

　　As expected, when I looked at Ling Xiao, who had a handsome face, blood began to ooze out of the corners of his mouth, nose, eyes and ears, and his face was frighteningly pale. "Remember, if I die later, continue to walk down the Corpse Suppression Tower, and then return to Longhu Mountain and let L inherit my position as the head of Longhu Mountain." Ling Xiao didn't even look back, but just yelled. I frowned, and Mao Linlong took my hand and said, "Let's go."

　　"No," I shook my head vigorously. My stubbornness came back. How could I leave Ling Xiao behind in this situation? Not to mention that he is L's master, and he came to protect me. I shook my head vigorously. Mao Linlong sighed and said, "Then hide well. Ling Xiao himself said so. It seems that the side effects of this guy's technique are very serious."

　　Slowly, the corpses rushed into the circle formed by the eight swords one by one. As soon as one entered, you could hear Ling Xiao's loud shout, followed by countless lightning flashes. Every time a zombie died, more blood flowed from Ling Xiao's seven orifices. Slowly, cracks even appeared on his face, and blood flowed directly from the cracks. It looked extremely tragic. I didn't count them carefully. About thirty green-eyed zombies rushed in and were killed by lightning. When the last zombie I could sense was killed by lightning, l was also staggering and finally fell down powerlessly. Mao Linlong and I looked at each other and quickly ran to l's side. L was now lying on the ground trembling all over. Blood was gushing out. His mouth, nose, eyes and ears were all covered in blood. His handsome face couldn't be seen at all. "Hold on, kid." Mao Linlong picked up Ling Xiao and didn't call him by his real name in a hurry. Instead, he called him "kid." Ling Xiao was trembling all over as if he was having a seizure. "Senior Mao, what should we do now?" I asked Mao Linlong anxiously. At this time, my whole head was confused and I didn't know what to do. "It's okay, it's okay, he's not dead yet." Mao Linlong said thankfully, "But he only has half his life. But his strength is growing too fast. Longhu Mountain should have some inheritance or forbidden technique, otherwise he would never have such strength at his age."

　　“That kid must have used some forbidden technique,” ​​Mao Linlong finally made his judgment. “Senior Mao, let me carry him.” I walked over to carry Ling Xiao. “I’ll do it.” Mao Linlong shook his head and pointed at me and said, “It doesn’t matter what happens to Ling Xiao and I, but you are the most important. You must conserve your energy and don’t let down when you get to the Corpse Suppression Tower.”

　　"I will definitely live up to the expectations of the two seniors," I nodded vigorously. Mao Linlong dragged Ling Xiao in front to lead the way. I hurriedly followed behind him. Sure enough, no green-eyed zombies appeared. Although some low-level zombies occasionally appeared, these zombies were intelligent and ran away when they saw the three of us. I guess they can still feel the death of the more than 30 green-eyed zombies. These zombies have lived for thousands of years. Every fool is a human being. Who is willing to come up and die? Mao Linlong and I walked for about five hours and finally saw the shadow of a tower in the distance. I was overjoyed. After walking for more than 20 minutes, I finally arrived at the bottom of the tower. "This is it." Is it the Corpse Suppression Tower?" I looked at this tower, which was about 30 meters high. This tower looked very simple and even a little shabby. I counted and found that there were ten floors in total, and each floor was about three meters high. When I got closer to the Corpse Suppression Tower, my heartbeat quickened. It was not because I saw any beautiful women, but because there seemed to be something inside that was calling me urgently, as if it couldn't wait for me to go in and find it. I took out the relics on my body, took a deep breath and said, "Senior Mao, since you have been sent here, you should find a place to rest and then think of a way to get out. I don't know if the seal can be repaired. If not, you and Senior Lingxiao can still run away and survive."

　　[ps: I will only update one chapter of 3,000 words today because it is New Year and Xiaojiu has a lot of things to do. Finally, I wish you all a happy New Year and all the best. May all your wishes come true.] I will take a day off on New Year’s Eve.

　　I'm taking a day off today. I just want to spend time with my family on New Year's Eve. I don't want to type. I'll watch the Spring Festival Gala with them and talk about life. Hehe, I hope everyone can understand. After all, Xiaojiu can only see his father once every six months. Finally, I wish you all a happy new year and all the best. In the Year of the Horse, you will have money, a girl, a gay friend, and chrysanthemums soon.

　　【432】Unsealed Zombies

　　"Go in," Senior Mao Linlong pointed at the tower and said, "You don't have to worry about us. On the contrary, you should worry more about yourself."

　　I gave a dry laugh and nodded. As soon as I reached the door at the bottom of the tower, the door opened. It was pitch black inside. I had already made up my mind, so there was nothing to be afraid of. I strode in. As soon as I walked through the door, I heard the sound of a door closing behind me. The originally dark place suddenly became bright. Inside was a prototype room with a diameter of about 100 meters. There was a staircase in the corner of the room that led to the upper floor. In the middle of the room, there was a three-meter-long column. A man with tattered clothes and messy hair was chained to the column with an arm-sized iron chain and could not move at all. This man seemed to have sensed my arrival. When I looked up, I saw that he was extremely ugly, with small eyes, a flat nose and a big mouth. Even if this guy went to Korea more than a dozen times, he would probably not be saved. He was the type that would scare children. His eyes were very deep and dark. He looked at me straight and asked, "Who are you and what are you doing here?"

　　I snorted coldly and walked straight towards the stairs without saying anything. "I asked you a question and you dare not answer it?" The zombie's words were extremely dissatisfied. Suddenly, I felt a huge suction force that sucked me directly in front of him. I couldn't resist at all. I was sucked to his side, face to face, and I immediately smelled a foul odor. How long has it been since this guy took a shower? Fighting with him, let alone the stench on his body, is enough to make people dizzy, let alone fighting with him. "How did you get in? Tell me," this guy struggled hard and yelled at me, showing a bit of madness. "Just come in like this," I felt that I couldn't move my whole body and didn't resist. As I said this, the zombie's eyes suddenly turned from pure black to blood red, and he also emitted an astonishing corpse aura. He raised his head and bit my neck. Suddenly, the chains that locked him turned red. "Ah," the zombie screamed in pain, looking at me with resentment in his eyes: "Ksitigarbha, you are indeed the one. Who else can come in except you? I'm going to kill you."

　　Although this zombie was verbally fierce, he was unable to move at all. I looked at him coldly and said, "First, I am not Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Second, there are many people who want to kill me, and you are just one of them."

　　"Ah" the zombie screamed, I don't know if it was because of the pain from the chains or because he was dissatisfied. I slowly felt that my body could move. This corpse-suppressing tower should be the zombies. If I use my own strength, I will punish them. After I felt that I could move, I hurried to the second floor to pretend to be a boss. It would not be worth it if I accidentally pretended to be a fool. Before coming in, I was mentally prepared. No matter what these guys said, I would treat it as fart. These guys are old monsters who have lived for thousands of years. These people are not like those in many fairy tales who have lived for thousands of years and can be fooled by the protagonists of more than ten years. That is just the plot in the novels. What if I was fooled by these guys while chatting with them, and then it is not impossible for them to lift the seal. My mind is not very strong. I ran to the second floor. The second floor looks similar to the first floor, except that the surface The accumulation of blood was much less. I saw the stairs as soon as I came up, and I was too lazy to look for where the red-eyed zombies on this floor were. Curiosity killed the cat, I still knew that, so I held the Buddhist beads tightly and ran upwards with all my strength. However, I did not encounter any danger. Occasionally, I encountered a few zombies, just like on the first floor, they just vented their anger with all their strength, but they would soon be imprisoned by the seal of the tower. Soon I rushed directly to the eighth floor. I couldn't believe it myself. I didn't expect the seal of this tower to be so powerful. Those zombies were suppressed to death. As soon as I ran to the eighth floor, I ran towards the stairs, but suddenly I froze. I was in danger. I believed in my intuition very much. As soon as I ran up, I felt the hairs on my body stand up. I looked up and saw a black shadow rushing towards me. I quickly rolled to the side to avoid it. Now the black shadow slowly landed on the place where I was standing before. Damn, this red-eyed zombie is so fast If I hadn't sensed something was wrong before, I would have never been able to dodge it. This zombie was not like the zombies on the other floors. It kept running towards me and grabbed my neck directly. I took the Jiang Chen Sword and chopped it at his head, but he dodged to the side and my sword only hit his shoulder. I felt that the Jiang Chen Sword in my hand was like hitting a piece of iron, and it couldn't shake this zombie at all. The Jiang Chen Sword, which I had high hopes for, was useless against this zombie. Come to think of it, although Jiang Chen is the zombie king, he is at most a silver-eyed zombie on the same level as Amaterasu. Although the Jiang Chen Sword is made of his bones, it is bones after all, not Jiang Chen. How can it compare with this real red-eyed zombie? My neck was instantly pinched by the zombie. Only then did I see this zombie clearly. The zombie was wrapped in a black robe and I couldn't see clearly. It was pinching my neck. The skin on his right hand was very dry and looked like dead tree bark. "Ksitigarbha, how dare you come?" The zombie's voice was very hoarse and his words were full of hatred for Ksitigarbha. "Why aren't you suppressed by the seal?" I said in surprise. "Huh, this kind of tower can keep us from going out, but do you think you can suppress me inside?" The man in the black robe snorted coldly and said. I frowned. I don't know what this zombie wants to do. These old guys don't know how many people they have killed in the Tang Dynasty. If they really want to kill me, they won't talk to me and will just kill me directly. But he didn't do it directly, which means he didn't want to kill me or he had other purposes. Damn it, I clenched the Ksitigarbha's relic in my hand. Didn't he say that he would protect me when I encounter danger? Why is he so quiet now? He should pretend when he should be cool and should be cowardly when he should be cowardly. I quickly said, "Please spare me, you have recognized the wrong person. I am not Ksitigarbha. My name is Chen Hui. I am from Chongqing and I have no car or house..."

　　I don't know if Ksitigarbha killed these zombies or not. Everyone in their family hates him so much. That Ksitigarbha is such a troublesome guy. He offended so many people and now he is making me suffer.

　　[433] The tenth floor!

　　“When did the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha become so timid and cowardly?” the zombie snorted coldly. “What’s wrong with me being afraid of death? Is it a sin to be afraid of death? Just because Ksitigarbha is not afraid of death doesn’t mean I am not afraid of death. Besides, isn’t reincarnation a very secretive thing? How come these guys could recognize me at a glance? “Kill me if you want to. So much nonsense.” I could see that being cowardly is useless. Being soft doesn’t work, so I’ll be tough. “Really?” the zombie smiled and said, “I can’t bear to kill you. I want you to help me get out. Go up. Someone will kill you when you get up there.”

　　After saying that, he threw me to the ground with force. I was in so much pain all over my body. I gritted my teeth and glared at this guy. The zombie turned around and ignored me. This guy is too confident in the guys above. He thinks that if I go up, I can't repair the seal and I will be killed by the zombies above. I rubbed my butt and put away the Jiangchen Sword. Since this thing is useless against these red-eyed zombies, there is no point in me holding it. I held the Buddhist beads tightly in my palm and walked towards the ninth floor. The space on the ninth floor is already very small, with a diameter of only about twenty meters. There is nothing in this room. It is empty and there is only a zombie in a purple robe. He was sitting on the ground in a daze, and when he saw me coming up, he ignored me. I felt that this guy might be mentally ill. After all, being locked up in one place for thousands of years makes a person strong, but being locked up for a thousand years will inevitably lead to some mental illness. But when I think about it, it doesn't make sense. The higher you go in the tower, the stronger the zombies are, because the higher you go, the closer you are to the Buddhist beads of Ksitigarbha's relics, and the more suppressed you are. The guy on the lower floor didn't have a mental illness, but this guy seemed to be stronger than that guy. How could he have a mental illness? Seeing that this purple-robed zombie didn't seem to want to pay attention to me, I secretly felt lucky and quickly ran to the last floor. As soon as I got up As soon as I walked in, I smelled the aroma of tea. The room on the tenth floor was a small circular room with a diameter of 15 meters. It looked like an attic. Although it was not big, it had everything it needed. It had a bed, a bookcase, a desk, and a chair. A middle-aged man in a white shirt was sitting cross-legged on a chair next to the bookcase, reading an old, yellowed book. I didn't recognize the title of the book, but it was written in ancient characters. This man was not like the people on the lowest floors, shabby and violent. He was not like the guy on the eighth floor who shouted and killed as soon as he came up, nor was he like the lunatic on the ninth floor who was in a daze. He looked like he was in this place. It's like his home, giving people a sense of peace and tranquility. The books in his hands give him a scholarly temperament. However, I didn't see the relic on the tenth floor. Even after entering, the feeling of the relic disappeared completely. I frowned. As expected of the ultimate boss, the feeling was different. I held the relic tightly in my left hand and the jade pendant that Liu Lao gave me in my right hand. As long as this guy made the slightest movement, I would smash the jade pendant and fight him to the death. Just when I was nervously thinking about how to fight this guy, the zombie looked up at me and smiled at me and said, "Here it comes."

　　This sentence is like greeting an old friend.

　　When he looked up, I also saw the appearance of this zombie clearly. He looked very ordinary and didn't look extraordinary. However, there was always a sense of vicissitudes on his face. This feeling can only be found in people with stories. It can't be faked. I think this should be temperament. "Sit down," the zombie said, pointing to the chair opposite his table. I didn't move. I didn't know what this guy wanted to do. He seemed to sense my vigilance and said, "Don't worry, I won't hurt you, at least not for the time being. I still want to know the 'answer' from you."

　　"The answer," I asked myself curiously. I walked to where I was and sat on the chair. This zombie is not ordinary. Since it said that it would not hurt me for the time being, it should not. After all, the more powerful people are, the more they value promises, whether they are bad people or good people. "Ksitigarbha said that after a thousand years, someone will enter the tower and give me the answer. This is why I am willing to stay here for a thousand years. Otherwise, do you think that a mere Ksitigarbha relic can suppress me for a thousand years?" The middle-aged man closed his eyes slightly and opened them again. His silver eyes are silver-white. How I wish I were color blind and mistook white for silver-white. But it seems that there is nothing wrong with my eyes. Damn, the intelligence is too inaccurate. Didn't they say that this place is full of red-eyed zombies? How come a terrifying thing on the same level as Amaterasu and Qin Shihuang suddenly appeared? I saw the battle in Japan very clearly. These guys would directly call themselves gods and no one would object. There are even countless people willing to offer them as gods. Even the top government officials are no exception. These guys already have powers beyond the mundane world. Damn it, I used to think that the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in my previous life was a compassionate Bodhisattva. Now I really want to scold him. How would I know the answer? The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva must have wanted to seal this guy, so he casually said some answer to fool this guy. This guy is really stupid enough to believe it and wait for a thousand years. "Brother, I don't know the answer. Did you remember it wrong or did you find the wrong person?" I looked at the silver-eyed zombie and said cautiously. The red-eyed zombie on the eighth floor was not bound, and now this silver-eyed zombie should be fine. "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said in person that the first person to enter the tenth floor will be the one to give me the answer. Besides, you are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, so you must know the answer." The zombie said lightly, "If not, I will kill you and then go to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to ask."

　　This guy said he wanted to kill me. He said it lightly, as if killing me was as easy as killing a cat or a dog. "No, no, no, I know. Maybe I know. You have to give me some clues." I said quickly. The silver-eyed zombie looked at me and asked, "You really don't know?"

　　“I never lie to anyone,” I said.

　　The silver-eyed zombie sighed, picked up a purple teapot beside him, poured me a cup of tea and said, "Any hints?"

　　The silver-eyed zombie's eyes revealed a trace of nostalgia. He smiled faintly, shook his head and said, "Then let me tell you a story about a monk and a little girl."

　　【434】Xiao Huan and Xiao An

　　Xiao An was a baby found by the temple abbot at the temple gate. The abbot saw that Xiao An's family had disappeared, so he took him in as his disciple and taught him Buddhism. Xiao An was very well-behaved, obedient and sensible, and often made the monks in the temple laugh. All the monks liked this silly little monk who sometimes liked to daydream. Soon Xiao An was eight years old. Young Xiao An got up early in the morning because he knew that a distinguished guest would come to the temple to burn incense today, so he ran to the temple early in the morning to sweep away the withered yellow leaves at the temple gate. At noon, all the monks got ready and came to the temple and began to wait. Xiao An was bored and hid beside the dead tree beside the temple gate in a daze. The monks were used to Xiao An's daze and since he was a child, they ignored him. At noon, a guard of honor came from a distance. The guard of honor was very impressive, with three red hats in the middle. The front sedan chair in front of the temple was filled with red sedan chairs. A man in his thirties in official robes came out. Xiao An was quite surprised to see the official robes. Although he was young, there were many books in the temple. He would read them when he had nothing to do. The official robes clearly showed that he was a seventh-rank official of the provincial governor's office. Although he was a seventh-rank official, it was not easy to welcome such a distinguished person in this remote place. The two sedan chairs behind also got off. One was a noble lady in a red robe, and the other was about seven or eight years older than Xiao An. She was wearing a pink skirt and looked cute. The old abbot went forward to greet and talk to the guests as soon as he saw them. Xiao An was inevitably restrained when he saw such a high-ranking official. He hugged the tree tightly and dared not move. He just looked at the three people carefully. The little girl who got off the sedan chair was also as uncomfortable as Xiao An. The little girl was also looking around. Suddenly, she saw Xiao An and she stuck out her tongue at Xiao An mischievously, "You are so rude." The noble lady next to her saw the little girl's behavior and scolded her with a smile, then pulled the little girl and the official into the temple. All the monks also welcomed the three nobles into the temple. Only Xiao An hugged the tree tightly, recalling the scene of the little girl sticking out her tongue at her just now. She had been taught in the temple since she was a child that girls were obstacles to becoming a Buddha. Xiao An's face turned red, and the child didn't understand anything. She just felt that the little girl sticking out her tongue at her just now was bullying her, and she felt inexplicably unhappy, so she ran back to the temple. Under the guidance of the monks, the three nobles burned incense and worshiped Buddha with great sincerity. The official and his wife knelt in front of the Buddha statue and kept praying with their eyes closed. The little girl knelt for a while, then felt she couldn't stand it anymore, and turned around and ran out of the temple. The monks inside did not stop her. After all, she was just a child and did not know better, so it was not unreasonable to the Buddha. The little girl ran out of the temple and walked in the woods in the backyard of the temple. Xiao An ran out from nowhere, holding a slingshot made by a big monk in the temple. Suddenly, a stone hit the little girl on the head. The little girl screamed in pain and looked around and found Xiao An. Seeing that she was discovered, Xiao An ran to the master. The little girl chased her hard and shouted to stop. The two of them ran into the temple while playing. Xiao An ran behind the master. Seeing that there was no way to deal with Xiao An, the girl sat on the ground and burst into tears. The two nobles did not say anything. The host was a little angry when he saw the guest being bullied and said, "Xiao An, you have forgotten the etiquette that the master taught you. You are punished to go to the backyard to reflect on your mistakes."

　　Seeing that his master who had always doted on him was a little angry, Xiao An pouted and ran back to the backyard. Xiao An didn’t understand why his master, who had always liked him, would be angry. Besides, wasn’t it he who taught him that girls are obstacles to our own enlightenment? Shouldn’t I be happy that I defeated the obstacles? Children are children and they are always stubborn. Xiao An would kick the wall when he was angry from time to time. Suddenly, a small hand stretched out from behind him and touched his bald head. Xiao An turned around and saw that it was the little girl from before. Xiao An pouted and didn’t want to pay attention to him. The little girl was kind-hearted. Seeing that Xiao An was angry, she smiled at him and said, "Don’t be angry, little monk. What’s your name?"

　　"I won't tell you." The little monk shook his head to show that he didn't like her. "Oh, so you have a weird name. I won't tell you." The little girl said with a smile, "You are the one who is called "I won't tell you". My name is Xiao An." Xiao An glared at her in dissatisfaction. The little girl was very happy and quickly introduced herself: "My name is Xiao Huan."

　　Xiao An was stunned when he saw Xiao Huan's smile. He had been to the market with his master since he was a child, but he only saw aunts and never saw anything else. The little girl was stunned when she saw Xiao Huan's smile. "What are you looking at me?" Xiao Huan asked curiously. Xiao An came to his senses and quickly shook his head and put his hands together: "Amitabha, the master is right. Girls are indeed the obstacle to my becoming a Buddha."

　　After saying that, he turned around and ran back to the room, covering his red face with his hands. Xiaohuan's family stayed in the temple for three days, and Xiaoan played with Xiaohuan for three days. During these three days, the master was busy accompanying the guests and had no time to take care of himself. Xiaoan took Xiaohuan to the back mountain to pick wild fruits and play hide-and-seek and other games. Xiaohuan was a child from a wealthy family and had never played these games before. She also liked playing with Xiaoan very much. Three days later, the gate of the temple was opened at noon. Xiaoan and a group of big monks stood at the door to see off the three guests. Xiaohuan's father also promised to come to the temple every year to burn incense and worship Buddha for three days. Sure enough, every year after that, Xiaohuan would come to the temple with her parents to worship Buddha, and she would play with Xiaoan for several days. They were both children and didn't know much. Anyway, they felt very happy to be with each other. It's okay that they are young and ignorant. As they grow older, their relationship is getting better and better. When they were both fifteen years old, Xiao An finally welcomed Xiao Huan after looking forward to it day and night. On the day when they came to worship Buddha, Xiao An ran to Xiao Huan's boudoir as usual and wanted to find Xiao Huan to play, but the guards outside stopped him. After hearing the reason, the guards just said that it was the master's order. After an hour, Xiao Huan came out to eat in the cafeteria. Xiao An saw her. Xiao Huan had grown into a standard beauty. Xiao An took a look at her and the monk who had been cultivating for many years couldn't help but blush. Xiao An was about to walk over to talk to Xiao Huan, but Xiao Huan directly scolded him: "What are you doing here, you bold monk, without rules?"

　　Xiao An's head buzzed. What happened to Xiao Huan?

　　【435】Bottom line!

　　When Xiao An was still wondering, he suddenly saw Xiao Huan slightly mouthing to him, "Old place." Xiao Huan said "Old place." Xiao An's heart trembled. Although he was only fifteen at this time, he had read a lot of poetry and books in the temple and knew how to behave in the world. He also knew the disparity in their current status. He kept silent, turned back and sat in his chair in a daze. After dinner, Xiao An ran to the backyard of the temple and waited. Sure enough, Xiao Huan came not long after. The slight exercise made Xiao Huan's face slightly rosy and more beautiful. "Xiao Huan, why did I talk to you like this today?" Xiao An understood that Xiao Huan would definitely not say that at that time. Even if the two had a conflict, according to Xiao Huan's kind nature, she would never scold him in public. There must be some reason. Xiao Huan hesitated a little and said, "Xiao An, I may not come to worship Buddha in the future. This is also my last time to worship Buddha."

　　"Why?" Xiao An was puzzled

　　Xiao Huan said: "My father has betrothed me to our Tang prince Li Mao. From today on, I will no longer be called Xiao Huan. Please call me by my real name, Yang Yu Huan."

　　Xiao An was stunned when he heard this. In fact, he knew that there would be no result between the two of them. After all, one was a monk, and the other was the daughter of a seventh-rank official in the Tang Dynasty. There was a huge difference in their status, but Xiao An had never thought that this day would come so early. Xiaohuan, no, Yang Yuhuan left. She left the backyard of the temple and left this secret place that originally belonged to only the two of them. On the third day, when Yang Yuhuan was about to leave, Xiao An finally made a decision, a decision that had troubled him for three days. "Master, I want to return to secular life." Xiao An firmly spoke to the master who had raised him for more than ten years. The master was not surprised, as if Xiao An's reaction was exactly what he had guessed. He just said, "Is there any meaning in this for you to just give up the chance to become a Buddha like this?"

　　"Well, I have thought it through. It is very clear." Xiao An's eyes were determined, and then he showed a trace of reluctance. He knelt down in front of the host with a bang, and said with red eyes: "Master, I am unfilial and cannot serve you until the end of your life."

　　After saying that, Xiao An kowtowed three times to the old monk. The abbot sighed and said with complicated eyes: "Well, you go. But this world is dangerous. I will ask Lord Yang to help you with a job in his house so that you won't be helpless after you leave."

　　Upon hearing this, Xiao An kowtowed three times to his master. How could the master who raised him not know that he was doing this to help him? With a complicated expression, he said, "Xiao An, if you want to leave, the master has nothing to give you, but I can give you a warning. What's yours is yours, and what's not yours, you can't steal it."

　　After saying this, the host went out to look for Lord Yang.

　　Xiao An understood what his master meant. It was to let him be sensible and not do stupid things. What stupid things could a little monk like him do? Xiao An had already made up his mind that as long as Xiao Huan lived well, that would be enough. He would stay by her side and be her lifelong bodyguard. He was Lord Yang. After all, he had worshipped Buddha here for many years, so he had to give the old abbot face. So he agreed to let Xiao An do odd jobs in his house. When he left the temple, Xiao An felt that he had grown up a lot in an instant. He looked back at the temple where he had lived for more than ten years, Lushan Temple. Xiao An kowtowed three times at the gate of Lushan Temple and whispered, "From now on, I am not Xiao An. My name is An Lushan. I hope I will have the opportunity to repay everyone in Lushan Temple in this life."

　　An Lushan followed Lord Yang and left Lushan Temple and returned to Yang's mansion. An Lushan also knew Lord Yang's identity. Lord Yang's name was Yang Xuanyan, and he was an official in Shuzhou as a seventh-rank official in the governor's office. Lord Yang originally arranged a job for An Lushan as a gatekeeper, but An Lushan was not satisfied. It was not because he thought the job was embarrassing or something, but because he could not get in touch with Xiaohuan. At An Lushan's strong request, Lord Yang had to arrange him to be Yang Yuhuan's personal bodyguard. An Lushan did not play every day during the past ten years in the temple. He started to learn the temple's martial arts when he was a little older, and his kung fu was quite good. Normally, two big men could not get close to him. "Xiao An, why are you doing this?" Xiaohuan found An Lushan one day before her marriage and asked him, "Even if I can't be with you, I will protect you all my life." An Lushan answered without hesitation. Yang Yuhuan asked, "What will you do if my husband's family treats me badly?"

　　"Kill them." Even An Lushan, who had been deeply influenced by Buddhism since childhood, said this without hesitation. Yang Yuhuan showed a touch of emotion on her face, but still shook her head and said, "What if the other party is in a high position and has great power?"

　　"Kill him!" An Lushan said to Xiao Huan, "Xiao Huan, my life is yours. If anyone bullies you, I will never let him go. I will kill him even if he is the emperor."

　　"You are crazy!" Yang Yuhuan rushed over and covered An Lushan's mouth and cursed: "Don't you know that walls have ears? If others hear your words, you will be sentenced to death."

　　Although he scolded her, his face was still full of happiness. Yang Yuhuan got married in a grand ceremony. After all, she was married into the royal family. On that day, she was very glorious. All the dignitaries in Chang'an came to congratulate An Lushan. He also saw the prince Li Mao. Li Mao looked very handsome, and he didn't look like the evil dignitaries described in the books. After getting married, An Lushan became more and more like a guard beside Yang Yuhuan. He was taciturn and didn't like to talk. Only when Yang Yuhuan talked to him would he smile and say a few words. Li Mao was very good to Yang Yuhuan. After having Yang Yuhuan, he rarely took concubines. This was a rare thing for the dignitaries at that time. An Lushan was also very satisfied and felt that Yang Yuhuan had found a family. A good family, but they lived like this for only four years. Suddenly one day, Yang Yuhuan ran to An Lushan and cried, and told An Lushan that Emperor Xuanzong of Tang wanted to make her a concubine. An Lushan was furious when he heard it and asked Xiaohuan what Li Mao thought. Xiaohuan cried and said that Li Mao actually agreed to this shameless request and would let her go to the palace in a few days. An Lushan asked Yang Yuhuan to go with him at that time, but Yang Yuhuan said that if she ran away, her parents would be dead. An Lushan was so angry that he wanted to go crazy. If he just let Xiaohuan marry a man who loved her and live a good life together, An Lushan would naturally have no objection. However, Xiaohuan was transferred as a commodity, which touched An Lushan's bottom line, a bottom line of protecting Xiaohuan.

　　【436】The Real An-Shi Rebellion

　　After An Lushan left, no one knew where he went. Xiaohuan, also known as Yang Yuhuan, was also recruited into the palace. Ten days later, Emperor Xuanzong gave her the title of imperial concubine that had been abandoned for a long time. Few people called her Xiaohuan and Yang Yuhuan anymore. Everyone called her Yang Guifei. A year later, there was a brave and good fighter in the army who soon became famous. This person was named An Lushan. Although Yang Guifei was already an imperial concubine, she also said a lot of good things about An Lushan in front of Emperor Xuanzong. Later, An Lushan was raised as a fake son by the military commander Zhang Shougui and was gradually promoted to General Qianlu. In the 28th year of Kaiyuan (An Lushan was the military commander of Pinglu. With the help of Yang Guifei, he gained the favor and trust of Emperor Xuanzong. In the 29th year of Kaiyuan, he was appointed as the governor of Yingzhou; in the first year of Tianbao, he was the governor of Pinglu; in the third year of Tianbao, he was appointed as the governor of Pinglu; He was also the Jiedushi of Fanyang and the Hebei Interview Envoy. Ten years later, he was also the Jiedushi of Hedong, and controlled the military, civil affairs and financial power of present-day Hebei, western Liaoning and Shanxi. He was also granted the title of Prince of Dongping. At this time, An Lushan was already very powerful, and Yang Guifei had talked to him privately several times, hoping that he would spend the rest of his life in peace. However, An Lushan ignored her. He was respectful to Emperor Xuanzong on the surface, but trained his own soldiers in private. Thirty years later, just when Yang Guifei thought that An Lushan had forgotten all the hatred, An Lushan finally rebelled. Yang Guifei remembered the last conversation between An Lushan and herself, "You are no longer the child you used to be. You should have learned to mature. Now you are also rich and prosperous. Do you understand what I mean?"

　　"It is because of the hatred planted in childhood that I still remember it vividly. What should I choose between my dream and power and wealth?" An Lushan replied, "Of course, power and wealth. If the dream is too difficult, why bother pursuing it?"

　　"You are my dream. I have never stopped dreaming for thirty years. The reason why dreams are difficult is that they are called dreams. Simple things are just goals."

　　An Lushan answered and left.

　　Although the Tang Dynasty was strong at that time, An Lushan's action failed. However, the history books recorded something wrong, or the historians did not dare to record it. An Lushan was assassinated and did not die as written in the history books because he found a way to take revenge in the past 30 years. The history books recorded that An Lushan was assassinated by the eunuchs he was close to, but in fact, An Lushan had already become an immortal zombie. After the assassination, An Lushan instantly understood that other people were not good, or that people were selfish and unreliable, and revenge could not be expected from them. So a real An-Shi Rebellion began. An Lushan pretended to die and left the military camp and left those subordinates who he thought were loyal. Soon, news came that those armies were wiped out by the Tang Dynasty's army, and a legend of immortality and eternal youth began to spread among the people of the Tang Dynasty: "Those who seek immortality go to Kunlun."

　　These were the seven words in the folk legend at that time. At that time, a Taoist temple called Kunlun appeared in the Hunan area. The Taoist priests inside claimed that they could make people immortal. This place soon became the dream place of the people. Countless people flocked to Kunlun. Although the Tang Dynasty had already felt something was wrong and even sent an army of 300 people to suppress it, the 300-man army disappeared without a trace. Many people who were originally dying entered the Taoist temple and came out alive and well. The Kunlun Temple became more and more famous. Finally, the Buddhism that was originally advocated by the Tang Dynasty could not sit still. Even the Taoist priests in other Taoist temples began to issue notices saying that this Taoist temple was a fake. In the second year of Qianyuan, an incident There was a campaign against the Kunlun Temple. An army of 300 Taoists and 500 monks went to the Kunlun Temple, but all 700 people were wiped out and left without a burial place. Even their bodies were nowhere to be found. All the nobles and high-ranking officials of the Tang Dynasty were alarmed. Countless ministers wrote to the emperor saying that the Kunlun Temple was a demon. Many generals even requested to send troops. Just when the court was in chaos, Jin Qiaojue walked into the hall. Jin Qiaojue was already a fifty-year-old monk and was the top figure in the Tang Dynasty Buddhism. He had dealt with the demons that threatened the Tang Dynasty several times. Everyone asked Jin Qiaojue what to do. Jin Qiaojue said only one word: "Seal it."

　　Then Jin Qiaojue began to write letters asking all the monks in the Tang Dynasty to come to help. Even the Taoists were no exception. They also wrote letters asking them to help. Jin Qiaojue also explained to them that there were a total of 1,500 zombies of different levels in this Taoist temple. In the autumn of the second year of Qianyuan, Jin Qiaojue led countless monks and Taoists to Kunlun Temple. The two sides started a war. Although Buddhism was prevalent in the Tang Dynasty at that time and there were countless eminent monks, these zombies were the most difficult monsters to kill. The casualties on both sides were particularly heavy. In the end, Jin Qiaojue used Ksitigarbha to connect more than 300 monks. Jin Qiaojue passed away at the cost of his death and transformed three Ksitigarbha relics. He used one of them to seal these thousands of zombies. An Lushan was the strongest zombie in Kunlun Temple at that time. The silver-eyed zombie plus the thirteen red-eyed zombies The corpses originally thought that with their strength they could shake the foundation of the Tang Dynasty, but they didn't expect that Ksitigarbha would lead people to attack and directly kill four red-eyed zombies, and set up a formation to seal everyone. An Lushan was a silver-eyed zombie with hatred for Emperor Xuanzong of Tang, and he became a silver-eyed zombie Ksitigarbha. These seals could never seal himself, but Ksitigarbha made him a promise, a promise to give him an answer. Because all the things An Lushan did were nothing more than wanting an answer, an answer between him and Xiaohuan, an answer that had puzzled him for many years and couldn't figure out. In the end, with the expectation of this answer, he agreed to seal more than a thousand zombies into the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. This amazing zombie incident was also called the An-Shi Rebellion at the time...

　　After hearing this bizarre story, I was shocked. History didn't say that An Lushan was a descendant of a minority group, and then he met Yang Guifei and had an affair with her. But now, it was turned into a love story from An Lushan's mouth. An Lushan looked at me with a strange look, smiled faintly and said, "Is there anything strange about it?"

　　“That’s not how history is written,” I said.

　　"Then tell me how the history of Xiaohuan and I is written." An Lushan's eyes showed a hint of expectation. I told him the records of An Lushan in the history books truthfully. An Lushan laughed and said, "History books are written by the victors."

　　【437】Shadow of Ksitigarbha

　　I agree with An Lushan. History books are indeed written by the victors. We cannot trust them all. An Lushan looked at me and asked, "Can you tell me the answer to Ksitigarbha now?"

　　"Uh" I looked at An Lushan after hearing this, swallowed my saliva and said: "Whether you kill me or not, I really don't know the answer you said."

　　It's not like I haven't thought about making up an answer to trick An Lushan, but I killed the idea as soon as it came to my mind. This guy was the governor of three towns in the Tang Dynasty, which is equivalent to the governor of three provinces today. He also has a large army, not to mention that he has lived for a thousand years. This guy is not only extremely smart, but also resourceful. It would be strange if I could trick him with my IQ. "I don't know." An Lushan frowned when he heard what I said, but he didn't get angry. Instead, he said, "Maybe you know the answer, or maybe you don't even know this is the answer."

　　"If you tell me about Xiao An and I, maybe you'll remember the answer." Although An Lushan is a thousand-year-old zombie, his mood should be difficult to fluctuate, but when this answer is mentioned, there is always a hint of expectation on his face. "Okay." My life now depends on this big brother's mood, so how dare I say no? However, he still said: "I can help you analyze your situation, but you have to promise me first that no matter what I say, you will not get angry."

　　"Okay." An Lushan nodded and sat on the chair waiting. I thought for a moment and said, "First of all, your idea of ​​marrying Xiaohuan is not that complicated. At least it is much easier than the last breakfast. You can return to secular life early, make enough money, and then come to propose marriage, right? So your initial idea was wrong."

　　Although Xiaohuan's father was an official, he was only a seventh-rank official, and she was a daughter. If the gift money was enough, it would not be difficult to marry her. After all, the status of women in ancient times was not as important as it is now, where gender equality was emphasized. At that time, it was an era of male superiority and female inferiority. An Lushan nodded after listening, but did not speak. I saw that my eldest brother seemed dissatisfied, so I continued, "Also, you don't have to go through the trouble of rebelling. You can directly bribe the people around the emperor, or even secretly stab him while drinking with him. Wouldn't it be convenient? You are such a high-level zombie, so it shouldn't be difficult to kill him."

　　"It's not as simple as you say." An Lushan shook his head and said, "I don't know about other aspects, but you are indeed too naive in this aspect. If it is really as simple as you say, I would have done it long ago."

　　After listening to An Lushan's words, I suddenly realized how could I have forgotten that An Lushan was the governor of three towns at that time and a military commander with great military power. Telling him these things is undoubtedly like a kid who has watched a few episodes of Uncle Ying's zombie movies and bragging in front of me about how good he is at catching ghosts. Thinking of this, I coughed. Seeing An Lushan's expression, if I don't tell him the answer today, he will definitely fail. I thought for a while and said, "Maybe I have guessed what Ksitigarbha means."

　　"Yeah" An Lushan turned his head and looked at me

　　"I don't know the answer you want to know, and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva didn't want me to tell you the answer. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva made you stay here for a thousand years. His purpose should be to let you figure out the answer yourself. He said that the first person who enters this room will tell you the answer. In fact, the first person who enters this room is you, right?"

　　I still have to fool him. If you really want me to make up an answer, I really can't tell you. I can only make the answer so mysterious that no one knows and only he can figure it out. In this case, let him think about it. I looked at An Lushan with his head slightly lowered and a thoughtful look on his face, and I finally breathed a sigh of relief. This guy finally let me in. It means that An Lushan is smart. My words just now would deceive people with less smart minds, and there would definitely be many loopholes. Even if I met someone with a quick temper or a stupid brain, they would just beat me up. But An Lushan would not do that just because he is a smart person. The smarter people are, the more they like to complicate simple things, and then they will use all kinds of reasons in their heads to make up for the loopholes in my words just now. Such people are the legendary cleverness that backfires. An Lushan suddenly stood up, sighed, and stretched out his right hand. I looked at his right hand and saw a golden relic in the palm of his hand. An Lushan said, "This is the relic that Ksitigarbha left for me to suppress this corpse-suppressing tower."

　　"What are these zombies you suppressed?" I looked at An Lushan in surprise. An Lushan smiled faintly: "Do you think that just one Ksitigarbha relic can have such power to suppress nine red-eyed zombies?"

　　An Lushan handed the relic to me and said, "This should have been yours, so I am returning it to you now."

　　"What about you?" I took the relic and felt the same Buddhist meaning from it as the previous relic. An Lushan closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them and said, "Let me think about the answer myself, but I still can't figure out the answer that has troubled me for a thousand years. Ksitigarbha, I hope you are not lying to me." After saying that, An Lushan disappeared directly in front of me. The moment An Lushan disappeared, the corpse-suppressing tower suddenly trembled. Oh no, the seal began to collapse. I was immediately overwhelmed. An Lushan was right. One relic alone could not seal so many high-level zombies, and I didn't have any sealing method at all. Just as the pagoda was trembling, the two relics in my hands suddenly shone brightly, emitting a dazzling light, and a human figure appeared in front of me. I squinted my eyes. I looked at this man clearly with my eyes. He was Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. He looked exactly like me. Who else could this man be but Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva? This man who looked exactly like me was wearing a golden Buddhist robe and was white and fat. "Hello, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva." I squinted my eyes and looked at this guy who looked exactly like me. I had an indescribable feeling. It seemed as if I knew him very well, but also as if I knew nothing about him. It also seemed as if we were the same person. This feeling was very strange. "This is a shadow left by me. When the two relics I left behind are gathered together, they will appear. The person who can get my two relics must be my reincarnation. So you must remember what I am going to say next. This is an ancient secret history of the underworld. Whether you can save the underworld from this disaster depends on you, my reincarnation." The shadow of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said to me.

　　【438】The third relic

　　The Corpse-Suppressing Tower was still shaking, so I said, "Ksitigarbha, can you please quiet down this tower for a while? How can I listen to your story in this state?"

　　The shadow of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva nodded and said calmly: "Quiet"

　　As soon as the word was spoken, the tower stopped shaking. "Now that you are quiet, you can listen to my story," Ksitigarbha said, "It all started with the founding of the Samsara Platform by the Goddess Hou Tu."

　　"The Queen Mother Hou Tu first discovered the strange space of the underworld. There were creatures in this place that fought each other. The Queen Mother Hou Tu then established the reincarnation platform and then, together with the great gods at that time, drove all those creatures to a corner of the space so that they would not dare to come out and do evil again."

　　"Then Emperor Yin went to the underworld to manage the affairs of the underworld and promoted the Ten Kings of Hell to manage the underworld in an orderly manner."

　　"But there were not enough evil ghosts, so they were sent directly to the eighteen levels of hell without giving them a chance to turn over. As a result, the underworld was wailing constantly, and the evil ghosts were in great pain. I couldn't bear to see these ghosts suffer, so I went to the underworld to save all the ghosts."

　　"The problem is that I represent Buddhism and Yin Tianzi represents Taoism. Although both sides are for the betterment of the underworld, our different purposes naturally lead to different opinions."

　　Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said it calmly. I rolled my eyes at him. To put it nicely, he went down to save all living beings. To put it bluntly, he went down to grab territory. It would be strange if others would treat you well. Don't be surprised. The fighting between these gods has existed since ancient times, so it's not surprising. "The Yin Tianzi disappeared." Suddenly, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said, "This matter has always been the top secret of the underworld. It was publicized that the Yin Tianzi found a good place to practice. However, only a few high-ranking people knew that he disappeared suddenly. Where did the most powerful person in the underworld go?"

　　I didn't say anything but quietly waited for Ksitigarbha's next words. "Later, I accidentally discovered Ksitigarbha's notes and understood that he had gone into the fog and had lost his true nature." Ksitigarbha looked regretful. I really wanted to point at Ksitigarbha's nose and scold him. Why did you go to grab other people's territory for no reason? Now that your old rival is gone, you still look so regretful. If it were me, I would have directly held a banquet to celebrate. Of course, I guess I was judging others by my own standards. Ksitigarbha's character is probably not that kind of villain, but I am a villain. Then I put my ideas on Ksitigarbha and said what I said before, "Then what are you going to do to save the world and destroy all the monsters in the fog?" I asked Ksitigarbha. Ksitigarbha shook his head and said, "The monsters in the fog are difficult to kill, and I have been waiting for you with the relics just to let you do something."

　　"You said that as long as it's not something sneaky, it's not a big deal for me to spit and scold someone." I shrugged my shoulders. Anyway, that's all I can do. No matter how you guys squeeze me or how much pressure you put on me, I just can't do it. "It's a very simple thing," Ksitigarbha said calmly, "Let yourself experience the three emotions and six desires in a short period of time."

　　"What do you mean?" I asked curiously

　　Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said: "I transformed you just to experience the three emotions and six desires of the human world. Without your soul, I will not be complete. As long as you experience the three emotions and six desires of the human world, you will return to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and attain the status of Bodhisattva."

　　"What if I don't want to become Ksitigarbha?" I looked at him and asked, "You, the so-called Ksitigarbha, will not force others to do things they don't like, right?"

　　"I have been very tolerant of joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hate, desire, family affection, friendship and love. You have basically fulfilled all the conditions except desire and hate. Even if I want to forcibly take back your soul, you cannot resist. I just want you to figure it out and try all kinds of emotions in this world, and then return to the position of Bodhisattva with peace of mind." Ksitigarbha said, "As a Bodhisattva." I smiled bitterly and said, "What do you think if I say that I have no interest in the position of Bodhisattva?"

　　"Ten thousand people worship and burn incense for you, but you don't care." The Ksitigarbha looked at me and asked, "The position of Bodhisattva is Ksitigarbha's, Jin Qiaojue has won, what does it have to do with me? If it's mine, then it's definitely mine. If it's not mine, there's no way you can escape it." I said, "Very good, you have passed the test of desire, and you can become a Bodhisattva without being moved. You have no desire or demand." The Ksitigarbha looked at me with admiration. I was stunned. What kind of person is this? I really have no interest in being a Bodhisattva. Imagine being one. Looking at a group of people kneeling in front of me and burning incense for themselves, I feel like an idiot no matter how I think about it, and I'm the kind of person who is just short of having the word "sb" written on my forehead. But what does this have to do with having no desire or demand? However, there is always admiration in the eyes of Ksitigarbha. I sighed and said, "Ksitigarbha, just tell me what you want."

　　I was really confused. I came in originally to stop these zombies, but I didn't expect that the zombie leader suppressed these zombies himself, and then the zombie leader left. I thought I could show my skills, but suddenly Ksitigarbha came out and asked me to be a Bodhisattva. I just wanted to be a ghost catcher quietly. Is it so difficult? "Forget it, you really have no desires." Ksitigarbha sighed and shook his head and said, "But even so, you still have to transform into Ksitigarbha in a short period of time. Now your master and all the others are in the underworld to resist the attack of the monsters in the fog. Even your master's ability is full of dangers. The masters below, one after another, died or were injured, all waiting for you to become Ksitigarbha and lead everyone to counterattack. This is no longer your business alone. You should think about it carefully."

　　"Hmm" I frowned. I didn't expect this guy to do this. I asked: "If I become Ksitigarbha, can I still be with the person I like? Can I still be carefree and innocent?"

　　"This is the last relic." Ksitigarbha's phantom took out a relic and said, "If you ever think of putting all three relics together, you will turn back into Ksitigarbha. I hope you can figure out the cause and effect of all this and wake up as soon as possible."

　　I took the last relic and separated the three relics and asked: "You haven't asked me if I can still be with the person I love if I become Ksitigarbha?"

　　"cannot"

　　【439】Full of gay love

　　"Huh." I let out a long breath, nodded to indicate that I understood, and said, "Let me think about this matter carefully."

　　"But now this Thousand Corpse Cave, you have to tell me how to solve it," I asked the phantom. The phantom of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva chuckled and said, "There are nine red-eyed zombies down there, all of them are powerful enough to defy the heavens. I am just a shadow left by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. What's the use of suppressing them before? I just used the last bit of energy of the Corpse Suppression Tower."

　　"What do you mean?" I looked at the shadow

　　He laughed: "Don't worry." After saying that, he waved his hand lightly, and I and the phantom appeared outside the Corpse Suppression Tower. The originally towering Corpse Suppression Tower was full of cracks, and it looked like it would collapse at any time. "Isn't that the savior?" Ksitigarbha pointed to the sky. I looked up and saw that the originally blood-red sky had a black vortex in the middle, just like a black hole. "What is that?" I looked at the black hole-like vortex and was shocked. Why did I feel a familiar feeling with this guy's breath? I was surprised to see that black hole in the sky had the breath of Moon Mirror Soul. "This is the savior you mentioned," I turned around and asked Ksitigarbha. Ksitigarbha nodded and said, "That's right."

　　"Nine red-eyed zombies, can he defeat them?" I started to worry. Although Yuexia Jinghun was the second ghost on the list of 100 ghosts, these nine red-eyed zombies were also very scary. Suddenly, black thunder and lightning flashed from the black vortex, and bursts of zombie howls came from the Corpse Suppression Tower, as if declaring war on the thunder and lightning. The rumbling sound was getting louder and louder, and the cracks on the Corpse Suppression Tower were getting bigger and bigger. Seeing that the situation was not good, I turned around and ran. After about five or six hundred meters, I saw that the Corpse Suppression Tower had shrunk by half. Suddenly, the window on the seventh floor of the Corpse Suppression Tower opened with a bang, and a black shadow rushed out from it. After it came out, a pair of five-meter-long pure black bat-like wings grew on its back The wings flapped vigorously and rushed towards the black vortex in the sky with a swish sound. A figure also walked out of the black vortex. This was the first time I saw the face of this person called Yuexia. Yuexia looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, with red lips and white teeth, and a pretty face. He was also wearing a white ancient costume. Yuexia was not panicked when he saw the red-eyed zombie rushing towards him. He drew a circle with his right hand. Suddenly, a dark circle appeared in front of the red-eyed zombie. The red-eyed zombie rushed into it without noticing. The entrance of the circle quickly closed in the void. The originally ferocious zombie had disappeared. This is the 'world' The power of? I looked at Yuexia's methods in surprise. I really couldn't imagine that Yuexia's strength could only rank third on the Hundred Ghosts List. Yuexia's strength gave me the feeling that she was much stronger than White Bone Bodhisattva. But that was not right. The Hundred Ghosts List was not determined by the ability of one or several ghosts, but was ranked according to the potential of the ghosts. To put it simply, although the White Bone Bodhisattva I saw might not be able to beat the current Yuexia, if these two ghosts were allowed to become ghosts at the same time, then the White Bone Bodhisattva would be much stronger. Although Yuexia could prove his truth with the 'world', the White Bone Bodhisattva's position as a Bodhisattva was not blown out of thin air. I shook my head vigorously. Damn, why am I still thinking nonsense at this time? What nonsense are you thinking about? Just when I was daydreaming, the nine zombies in the corpse-suppressing tower had already rushed towards Yuexia one after another, and then Yuexia took them into her own world. "Is it so easy?" I breathed a sigh of relief. I have seen how powerful Yuexia's "world" is. Unless Yuexia deliberately lets them go, few people can come out alive. But the shadow of Ksitigarbha who was following me said, "You look down on red-eyed zombies too much, or you don't understand red-eyed zombies. How can this kind of zombie be easily dealt with by a ghost, let alone nine of them? You see clearly, that fragile "world" can't hold these nine zombies for long."

　　Sure enough, after Yuexia collected these nine zombies, his face turned slightly pale. He slowly fell in front of me and spit out a mouthful of black ghost air. This situation is similar to us humans vomiting blood. I quickly walked over, patted his back and asked, "Are you okay?"

　　Yuexia shook his head, looked at the shadow of Ksitigarbha beside me and said, "Kill me. I am the bridge between me and the 'world'. If you kill me, those nine zombies will not be able to come back even if they have Tongtian."

　　"Amitabha," Ksitigarbha said with a smile, "You are a demon who has attained enlightenment in the world. If you were so easy to kill, you would have died long ago. How could we have the chance to kill you now?"

　　"Ksitigarbha, it was you who asked me to come and help you reincarnate at this time. If you don't have any other way and don't kill me, then I will release these nine zombies and leave them alone." Yuexia's face turned paler. It can be seen that the nine red-eyed zombies in his "world" were not honest and kept tossing and turning. "Buddha has mercy on me, Yuexia, I persuaded you in the beginning. I left you in the eighteen levels of hell not to suppress you but to help you. The world is full of karma and retribution. Enter the world of karma and retribution will come." Ksitigarbha said: "Although I asked you to come, this is also karma and your own retribution. Do you understand?"

　　"What retribution can I get? My sins have not been repaid in these thousand years." Yuexia asked Ksitigarbha very calmly. He shook his head and said, "Your sins are not a transaction. How can you just say that? Doing something wrong does not mean that you can break the cause and effect by burning incense and praying to Buddha every day. The same is true for your sins. They cannot be repaid by the amount of sins you have received in the underworld. Only when the sins you have suffered are directly retributed on you, will the cause and effect be offset."

　　"Haha." Yuexia sneered and shook his head and said, "I'm too lazy to talk to a monk like you. You just talk a lot of big truths all day long. I will suppress these nine red-eyed zombies in the deepest part of my "world". Unless I die, they will never come out."

　　Yuexia, who looked seriously injured before, suddenly stood up straight with a relaxed look on his face. He was pretending just now. I was a little confused. The relationship between Yuexia and Ksitigarbha is very complicated. They are both enemies and friends, just like gays. The most important thing is that Yuexia pretended to be injured just now. Did he want to see whether Ksitigarbha was willing to kill him? I shuddered all over. Why did I feel so gay?

　　【440】Moonlight, Death

　　"What should I do now?" I had no idea. I looked at the moon in front of me and then at the shadow of Ksitigarbha. The shadow of Ksitigarbha turned his head and said to me, "Chen Hui, kill him."

　　"Why?" I shook my head. Although Yuexia has always been a very powerful ghost, I don't have a bad impression of him. On the contrary, I have a very good impression of him. He helped me when he first appeared. Now he comes out again to collect these nine red-eyed zombies to save us. If I kill him, I will feel uneasy in my heart. "Don't you understand?" The shadow of Ksitigarbha pointed at Yuexia and said, "Look at him carefully."

　　I followed the finger of Ksitigarbha's shadow and saw the struggling and hesitant look on Yuexia's face. "He has realized," Ksitigarbha said, "He has realized how many evil things he has done before and now wants to do this to make up for his previous mistakes."

　　"You are right, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva." Yuexia sighed, "I have already thought it through in the underworld."

　　"I was born a beggar and followed my parents and two younger brothers to beg for food. But my parents accidentally ran into a soldier and were killed by the soldier, leaving me and my two younger brothers behind."

　　"My brother is my only hope for survival. I let them stay in the ruined temple and I go out to beg for food. No matter how hungry I am, I will feed my two brothers. No matter how people trample on and ridicule me, as long as I see my brother's smile, I will be worry-free."

　　"But at that time, a plague suddenly broke out in that city. My two brothers and I hid away and lived on wild vegetables. But it didn't work. The government caught us and said that my two brothers were evil stars and that they had to be sacrificed with fire to eliminate the plague."

　　"I was knocked unconscious. Perhaps I was too old to meet the requirements of the evil star they were talking about. When I woke up and ran to the city square, I saw that my two younger brothers had been burned to charcoal-like corpses."

　　Yuexia said as her eyes turned red and she yelled, "I don't accept why some people are born with no worries about food and clothing while my family has to beg for food everywhere."

　　"I hate it, I hate this evil god. Why did he treat us like this? So I committed suicide and turned into this evil ghost. Then I slaughtered everyone in that small city. They were afraid of the plague and death and wanted to use my brother's life in exchange for theirs. So I killed them. Am I wrong?" Yuexia looked at Ksitigarbha with red eyes. Ksitigarbha shook his head and said, "You are right. They killed your brother and you killed them. This is cause and effect."

　　"If I were you, I would do the same." I thought for a moment and said, "But I was wrong." Yuexia shook her head and said, "After I killed everyone in that city, I continued to kill people everywhere. I was indeed in a frenzy at the time. In the underworld, I wondered if the relatives of those I killed would also be heartbroken. Would they also feel as miserable as I did at the time?"

　　"So I said you have realized it, you understand it," Ksitigarbha said lightly, "So kill me." Yuexia looked at me and pointed at the Jiangchen sword in my hand. I shook my head and quickly stepped back two steps. Yuexia shouted at me, "Quick, these nine red-eyed zombies are not easy to deal with. If you let them out, I can't seal them anymore. Quick."

　　I looked at Yuexia in confusion, sighed deeply, raised my hand, picked up the Jiangchen Sword, closed my eyes, and stabbed it hard at Yuexia's chest. Yuexia did not resist. After the Jiangchen Sword pierced his body, his body quickly became transparent, and then began to turn into white particles from his feet and dissipated in the air. "Although I know this is difficult, Chen Hui, Ksitigarbha, I hope you can make the poor people in this world live better, and make this unfair world and unfair fate fairer." Yuexia looked at me and disappeared after saying this. "Can his last words come true?" I looked blankly at the place in front of me where Yuexia had been standing. I don't know why Yuexia's words just now stimulated me so much. "It's impossible because of the existence of fate." Ksitigarbha said again: "It is also possible because of the existence of cause and effect."

　　"Fate creates injustice and karma maintains justice"

　　I looked at the second floor and said, "What should I do now? There are still a lot of zombies on the second floor."

　　"The red-eyed zombies have been eliminated. These zombies cannot break out of this second layer of space and return to the human world. You can rest assured." Ksitigarbha said: "Next, I will send you out. It depends on you when you can restore your body of Ksitigarbha."

　　"I understand. Take me out." I nodded.

　　Ksitigarbha waved his hand and my eyes went dark. When I came to my senses, I was already in the big pit at the entrance of the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. "Huizi is out," I suddenly heard Brother Xiang's shout. I looked up and saw Brother Xiang, Sister Fan, Jia Ling, Liu Lao, Ling Xiao, Mao Linlong, all standing there. Not only them, but there was also a circle of fully armed soldiers standing there. These soldiers were all armed with live ammunition, and some of them were carrying rocket launchers. I suddenly realized that killing Yuexia was a wise choice. Although he was dead, if the nine red-eyed zombies rushed out, more people would die and more families would be torn apart. "How is it?" Brother Xiang ran to me and touched me all over. “Why aren’t you talking? Are you stupid?” Sister Fan also ran to me with a concerned look on her face and looked at me worriedly. At this moment, I didn’t regret killing Yuexia at all because I not only had a big mission, but also my wife and my brothers. Because of them, “What can happen to me? It’s very good. Kill those red-eyed zombies in there like you would kill little biscuits.” I rushed up and hugged Sister Fan tightly. “Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? You dare to tease my sister Han in broad daylight. Don’t explain, I’ll beat him up.” Brother Xiang started to make a fuss on the side. I kicked him in the ass and cursed, “Fuck you.”

　　"Come on, let's fight. How can I be afraid of you?" Brother Xiang did not show any weakness. He did not look sickly like a cancer patient. He looked like he could beat a tiger. Elder Liu, Lingxiao, Mao Linlong and Senior Long did not come to talk to me. Instead, they went to talk to the soldiers. Lingxiao looked like a cripple, with bandages all over his body, like a mummy. Looking at the happy people next to me, I grinned. This is life. Forget about being a Bodhisattva.

　　【441】Sudden Proposal

　　After we got out, Mr. Liu said he wanted to treat us to a meal, saying it was a celebration banquet, but I was too lazy to go. It’s not that I look down on Mr. Liu, but I want to accompany Sister Fan to go shopping and play with her more. Sister Fan and I left Jia Ling, Brother Xiang and others behind, and we got on the plane back to Chengdu. On the plane, I told Sister Fan everything about what happened in the Thousand Corpse Chamber. I didn’t want to keep any secrets from Sister Fan. After hearing this, Sister Fan frowned and asked, "Do you mean that you will become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva sooner or later?"

　　"Well, if the phantom of Ksitigarbha didn't lie to me, then yes." I nodded. Sister Fan sighed and rarely reached out her hand to touch my face and said, "Huizi, I won't give you any other opinions on this matter. I can't make the decision on this matter. Only you can make the decision. Even if you become Ksitigarbha, I won't blame you."

　　My heart ached as I looked at Sister Fan next to me. She was like this in her previous life, but I didn’t expect it would be like this in this life. “It’s okay, give me a smile.” Sister Fan suddenly smiled at me and said, “My husband can save the world, I should be proud, why should I be sad? Besides, since you become Ksitigarbha, then I will be his wife. Just thinking about it makes me feel so domineering, haha.”

　　Looking at Sister Fan who was laughing dryly at the side, I touched her hair without saying anything. I don’t know if I will still like her after becoming Ksitigarbha. After becoming Ksitigarbha, I am afraid that I will become heartless and have no desires, and will not care about other people. I feel that at this moment I am just like the monkey in A Chinese Odyssey. I looked at the three separated relics, and I felt that the three relics were just like the monkey’s tight hoop. I suddenly understood that the pain the monkey felt when he wore the tight hoop was because he was reluctant to leave Fairy Zixia. “What are you thinking about?” Sister Fan waved her hand in front of my eyes. I came back to my senses, laughed dryly and said, “Nothing, I love you.”

　　"Idiot, just like a fool." Sister Fan rolled her eyes at me. I smiled and held her hand tightly. We got off the plane at about four in the afternoon. Chengdu is my familiar second hometown. Looking at the busy traffic outside, I hailed a taxi and asked Sister Fan after getting in the car: "Girl, where do you want to go shopping and how much you want to buy? I will carry it for you."

　　"Do you think I'll be happy?" Sister Fan laughed and said to the driver, "Let's go to the biggest mall to shop."

　　I don’t know what’s wrong with me today. I usually feel exhausted when I go shopping with Sister Fan, but this time I feel like I have endless energy. It’s so comfortable to watch Sister Fan jumping around like a little girl while buying things. “Walk slowly, don’t fall,” I reminded her from behind and quickly followed her…

　　I have been accompanying Sister Fan for three days and I am exhausted. But every time I see Sister Fan's smile, I suddenly feel strong. If anyone dares to say in front of me that there is no such thing as true love, I will definitely slap him in the face. Many people say that their wives left because they were poor. In fact, this is all nonsense. You should not be nice to your wife. A woman looks at whether you care about her. Brother Xiang and Jia Ling also came back. Brother Xiang brought Yang Juan with him. When the three of them came back, Sister Fan and I were shopping. Brother Xiang called me and asked me to eat hot pot. I took Sister Fan to the door of the hot pot restaurant. Brother Xiang and his friends had already arrived and ordered the dishes and were waiting for me. I sat down with a smile and looked at Brother Xiang and Yang Juan and said, "When are you getting married?"

　　Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at me and said, "Didn't I tell you to get lost? I'm almost dead, why are you getting married?"

　　Brother Xiang is an optimist and he was cheerful when talking about this. I was silent for a while and said, "It's all over. I will find a way to extend your life. Didn't you say you wanted to live a few hundred more years? Then I will add a few hundred more years to the Book of Life and Death for you."

　　"What do you mean?" Suddenly Brother Xiang stared at me and asked, "What do you want to do? Do you want to become Ksitigarbha?"

　　I hadn't told him what happened in the Thousand Corpse Tunnel at that time, but I nodded and said, "Yes, I have collected the three relics now. As long as I put the three relics together, I will become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."

　　"Huh," I exhaled and said, "Brother Xiang, I don't know when I will go to the underworld to become the Ksitigarbha after so many years, so you should get married. It will be a great regret if I don't attend the wedding of my best brother."

　　"What are you thinking about? Why do you suddenly want to go to the underworld to be a monk? Explain it to me clearly." Brother Xiang didn't look happy, on the contrary, he was very angry, and there was even anger in his words. I told him about the master and the others in the underworld and the monster in the fog. After listening, Brother Xiang frowned and looked at me and asked, "Have you thought it through? Do you still want to sacrifice you to achieve peace in the underworld?"

　　I nodded. "If the underworld is really destroyed by those monsters, the souls in the human world will have nowhere to reincarnate. That would be even more serious. Compared to this, I am nothing."

　　"It depends on your own wishes." Brother Xiang looked at me with his eyes wide open, took a deep breath, stood up, and then knelt on one knee in front of Yang Juan, looked at Yang Juan and said, "Wife, I love you, marry me."

　　"This" might be too abrupt. Yang Juan didn't react at all. She looked at Brother Xiang in astonishment, covering her mouth with both hands, with a look of disbelief on her face. Brother Xiang scratched his hair and asked, "Is it too abrupt that you didn't prepare a diamond ring?"

　　"Don't you want to marry me just for Huizi?" Yang Juan looked at Brother Xiang and asked, but the happy look on her face existed. "Who said that? I'm afraid that I won't live long and I'm a burden to you. But now I'm not afraid of anything. He said he would give me a few hundred years of life, so I have nothing to worry about. Wife, marry me." Brother Xiang said seriously and then scolded me, "Hurry up and buy me a diamond ring."

　　"Oh oh" I didn't expect Brother Xiang to stand up so suddenly and run to the entrance of the hot pot restaurant. There happened to be a stall on the roadside. I bought a stainless steel ring for five yuan and ran back. Brother Xiang didn't care about anything and put it on Yang Juan. Yang Juan also looked very happy. I saw Sister Fan next to her looking at Yang Juan with envy. I sighed and couldn't say anything, let alone promise anything. I said to Brother Xiang: "You've already asked for marriage, when are you going to hold the wedding?"

　　"The day after tomorrow" Brother Xiang stood up with an ecstatic expression

　　【442】Last Single Night

　　Busy to death

　　Brother Xiang suddenly said he wanted to get married and we were totally unprepared. Luckily, what does one need to prepare for marriage? The first word is money, and we happened to have plenty of money. The next day, we hurried back to Chengdu. Brother Xiang took Yang Juan with him to buy wedding dresses and take wedding photos. The hotel reservation was left to me, Sister Fan and Jia Ling. We split up. Jia Ling and Sister Fan went to reserve the banquet, while I went to rent a car. Are you kidding me? How could Brother Xiang's wedding car be arranged? I ran to a place that specializes in renting wedding cars. A staff member who looked to be in his twenties came up to me and asked, "Brother, are you going to order wedding cars? How many do you need?"

　　“What kind of cars do you have?” I asked

　　"We have a lot of nice cars here, including Audi and Mercedes-Benz," the staff member said to me. I shook my head and said, "Find me ten extended Lincolns and an extended Hummer, and also one for me. Those things look cool."

　　"Well, sir, our company can indeed find so many cars, but at this price," the staff member said to me hesitantly. I said, "Can I not pay for the cars I just mentioned and these BMWs and Mercedes-Benzes and get a few better ones to make up the number?"

　　We started to work enthusiastically. I took out my cell phone and started calling everyone one by one, including Little Fatty, Tailong, Xu Dianxiao, and Chen Qingyi. When they heard that Brother Xiang was getting married, they all said they would return to Chengdu immediately. Uncle Fang, Uncle Cong, and the master had all gone down, so he was the only one left. After we called him, he also said that he would come as soon as he finished the things in his hands. I thought about it and decided to call Secretary Liu. Although the incident at the beauty salon was not very happy, it was the marriage of the Secretary of the Chongqing Municipal Party Committee after all, so he had to be notified. As for whether he would come or not, it was his business. However, Secretary Liu on the other end of the phone seemed to have never happened at the beauty salon. He agreed happily and said that he would definitely come tomorrow. I also called Old Liu, but he said he didn't have time to come and said that he had a lot of things to do recently. Not to mention Ling Xiao, I didn't even have his phone number. I was at Old Liu's I got Mao Linlong's phone number and called him, but his reply was that he had too many things to do recently and couldn't come. They probably really had something to do, after all, such a big thing happened in the underworld, and the master and all the others were still fighting down there. It seemed that only Brother Xiang and I were very leisurely. Everything was ready, except for the east wind. That night I also arrived at the hotel reserved by Sister Fan. It was a very good hotel and very elegant. It was a five-star hotel. At this time, the lobby had already begun to be decorated for tomorrow's wedding. Brother Xiang and Yang Juan were also wearing suits and wedding dresses and rehearsing on the stage how to speak tomorrow. Brother Xiang's parents, my mother, and the old superstitious man also arrived, and were laughingly eating melon seeds on the table in front of the stage. "Mom," I called and walked over. My mother glared at me and said while eating melon seeds, "Xiangzi's marriage is such a big event, why are you still running around leisurely? Hurry up and change your clothes. You're going to be a best man tomorrow."

　　"Ah" I nodded and turned around to ask Sister Fan where she changed her clothes. Suddenly I remembered and ran to Sister Fan, grabbed her hand, and ran to my mother and said, "Mom, this is my girlfriend, Han Sifan."

　　Unexpectedly, Sister Fan blushed and lowered her head and said to my mother: "Hello, Auntie, my name is Han Sifan"

　　My mother stopped laughing when she heard that. She took Han Sifan’s hand and asked, “Don’t be shy, girl. How did you get to know my Huizi? Where do you live? How many people are there in your family?”

　　I looked at Han Sifan's red face and laughed dryly twice. Although Sister Fan used to go to Changshou often, my mother had never seen her. She was still superstitious and said, "Don't scare the girl..."

　　I looked at them making so much noise and I was too lazy to talk to them, so I turned around and found a dressing room, found a suit to change into, and then asked Sister Fan to be my bridesmaid. Sister Fan looked pretty in her bridesmaid dress, but I think she would be even more beautiful in a wedding dress. We rehearsed until midnight. What was originally a simple matter was complicated by Brother Xiang. When he asked him to kneel down and propose to me, everyone laughed. So we kept rehearsing until midnight. At 12 o'clock, I sent my mother to the hotel room and let her rest first. Old Superstition also booked a room for him. I sent him into the room and just as I was about to leave, Old Superstition suddenly said to me at the door: "Huizi, you should be careful recently."

　　"What's wrong?" I looked at the old superstitious man and asked

　　The old superstitious man pointed at my forehead and said, "You have a black spot on your forehead, which is a sign of great bad luck. If you don't handle it well, your life may be in danger."

　　"Uh, it's nothing." I didn't care. If I was really worried about my life, I would probably use three relics to become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. This would mean that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is alive and Chen Hui is dead. So I have evil spirit on my forehead recently. "Don't worry, old man. I know my own business." I didn't want to tell the old superstitious man about it, lest he worry. "You little guys, take care of yourselves." The old superstitious man nodded and turned back to the house to rest. I can't rest because I still have to accompany Brother Xiang to spend the last single night. Sister Fan, Jia Ling and Yang Juan sent Brother Xiang and I back to sleep. Brother Xiang and I had received the news a long time ago. Tailong, Xiaopang, Chen Qingyi and Xu Dian had already arrived in Chongqing and were at Guanyinqiao Pedestrian Street. A hot pot restaurant was waiting for us. We got there in a taxi. The four guys were in plain clothes and were sitting at a table drinking. Brother Xiang and I also sat down quickly. It was obvious that Xiaopang had drunk a lot and his face was red. He was still trying to toast Xu Dian. "Okay, Xiaopang, Old Xu is my brother, don't be so formal." I stopped Xiaopang from toasting. Being in the officialdom, there are officialdom rules. Xu Dian is considered a leader among these people. Xiaopang naturally wanted to build a good relationship with Xu Dian out of habit. "This little guy is quite interesting, it's okay." Xu Dian waved his hand, then turned to Xiang and asked, "Xiangzi, why do you suddenly want to get married? Didn't you always say that you would not give up the entire forest for a big tree?"

　　"You know shit. It's okay if you say that in front of me. But if you dare to say that in front of my wife, I'll kill you." Brother Xiang picked up the wine glass with a smile: "Don't say anything else. Cheers to my last single night."

　　【443】Unrecognizable

　　"Dry"

　　The six of us raised our glasses and drank a glass. Then the six of us sat down. I asked Xu Dian, "Where are Xiaoxiao and your children? Didn't they come with you?"

　　"They are here. I booked a room for them in the hotel across the street. They were so tired after a long drive." Xu Dian said while eating. Tailong asked Brother Xiang: "Xiangzi, tell me why you suddenly want to get married so that we can pay our respects to you."

　　"Why do I need to mourn my marriage?" Brother Xiang asked in confusion. "If I get married, you will have to stay with a woman obediently. Shouldn't I mourn for you, a love saint?" Tailong said with a smile, "Yes, I have to drink a toast to my reputation as a love saint."

　　…

　　Anyway, that night I just drank with Brother Xiang until I felt like throwing up. The reasons for toasting were all kinds of weird. For example, Xu Dian pulled Brother Xiang aside and said, "Cheers to you for being so handsome."

　　Xiang, who was already drunk, had red eyes when he heard this, and drank the wine without hesitation. I had a headache, and I opened my eyes dazedly. It seemed like someone was calling me. I looked and it turned out to be Sister Fan. Sister Fan looked at me with a face full of complaints and said, "Why did you drag Xiangzi to drink after he got married?"

　　"What time is it, wife?" My head hurt so much that I rubbed it with my hand. Sister Fan took out her phone and checked the time: "It's six in the morning. Get up quickly, change clothes and get ready to follow Xiangzi to pick up the bride."

　　"Yeah." Although my head still hurt and my whole body was sore, I couldn't let Xiang down when I thought that today was Brother Xiang's wedding day. I sat up and ran to the bathroom in the hotel room to wash up. Looking at myself in the mirror, my face was very pale, my hair was very messy, I looked very handsome, and my image and temperament were very good. I wet my hands and scratched my hair a few times to make it not as ugly as before. Then I rinsed my face with water and felt much more sober. When I walked out of the room, I saw Sister Fan holding a lot of cosmetics and putting on makeup. I asked curiously, "Wife, why are you putting on makeup?"

　　"Who knows what handsome guy might show up at the wedding banquet today." Sister Fan rolled her eyes at me. I pretended to be surprised and looked at Sister Fan: "How dare you cheat on me?"

　　"My fault is that I cheated on you in front of you. If you don't accept it, then bite me. Haha." Sister Fan laughed and pointed to the chair next to her and said, "Sit down and I'll put makeup on you."

　　I crossed my hands in front of my face: "What do you want to do?"

　　"Put on some makeup," Sister Fan said as she was holding the makeup in front of me, "You look so filthy now and you're still a best man. Don't you think it's embarrassing for Xiangzi?"

　　"What do you know? I'm already so handsome without makeup, it's outrageous. What if I put on makeup? Besides, I deliberately made myself look like this today, even though I'm handsome and elegant, just for Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang is also stupid. He didn't ask someone like Pan Changjiang to be his best man, but had to ask me, who is more handsome than Pan An, to be his best man. "Stop talking nonsense, are you going to put on makeup?" Sister Fan yelled at me, "I won't put on makeup, even if you kill me. Men have dignity, how can they put on makeup like women?" I can't explain why, but I just hate it when men put on makeup. A grown man has to put it on his face I put on makeup all over myself, white and red, like a clown, just like those guys in Korea. They all make themselves look like the ultimate submissives. I beat up any sissy I see on the street. Now Sister Fan wants me to put on makeup, doesn't that mean I'm a sissy? I can't even kill you. "Do you really want me to kill you?" Sister Fan asked me, pounding her fist. "I won't even kill you. At most, I can put on a little bit of makeup. No lipstick, okay? I won't do such a rip-off." I compromised and became the kind of person I despise the most, a sissy. I came to the bathroom mirror again. After half an hour, Although my face was a little pale before, I was full of manliness. Now, in the mirror, I am smearing something like flour on both sides of my cheeks, and blush on my lips. I also put on bright red lipstick, just like the kindergarten kids participating in the singing competition. The only thing missing is a beauty mole on my forehead. Oh, I suspect that Sister Fan was deliberately asked by Brother Xiang to ruin my appearance. I am afraid of being seen when I go out or attend a wedding in this state. But the slight advantage is that other people should not be able to recognize who I am in this state. When I meet acquaintances later, I will not admit that I am Chen Hui. I can't afford to lose face. I looked at myself in the mirror carefully again. No, it's still too obvious. The flour still can't hide my handsome face. I need to add something. While Sister Fan was out and I didn't know what to do, I quickly found a lot of cosmetics from her cosmetics and smeared them on my face vigorously, making it colorful. I didn't recognize myself when I looked at myself in the mirror. Not to mention others, even my mother probably wouldn't recognize that it was me. Sister Fan came back soon, glanced at me and scolded, "You are crazy, you made yourself like this, it's scary"

　　"Don't worry about it, don't worry about it." I waved my hand and ran out of the room happily. As soon as I left the room, I thought something was wrong. I should find someone to experiment and see if they could recognize me. I saw a cleaning lady coming over there. I rushed over to her and asked, "Auntie, do you know me?"

　　"Who are you?" The aunt glared at me

　　"If you really don't recognize me, take a closer look." I pointed at my face and didn't continue. "Ouch." I covered my right eye and got punched by the auntie. Although my eye hurt, it showed that my makeup was effective. I happily ran to the hall and watched those people busying themselves. No one cared about me and no one recognized me. Suddenly, a stranger ran up to me and yelled at me, "Why are you running to the front? Run to the back to rehearse two more shows. Hurry up."

　　"You're the one singing Peking Opera. I'm the best man." I yelled at this guy in dissatisfaction. Everyone was looking at me. Brother Xiang was the first to run to me and circled around me twice. "Squeak," he laughed and shook his head and said, "I just asked Sister Fan to make you look uglier with makeup. I didn't expect Sister Fan to be so cruel and make you look unrecognizable. If you hadn't yelled at me, I really wouldn't have recognized it was you."

　　Fuck him, if he wasn't getting married today, I would have rushed over and beat him up.

　　【444】Who did I offend?

　　What else can I say about this ****ing little bitch, Brother Xiang? I kicked him in the ass and told him to get out. Then I ran to the bathroom and washed off the mess on my face. It was better to look at his clean face without makeup. I don’t know why some people like to wear makeup. It’s really strange. After I returned to the hall, Tailong, Chen Qingyi, Xu Dian, Xiaopang and others looked at me in a very strange way. Tailong even ran to my side and said, "Didn’t I hear that Xiangzi is getting married today? You specially prepared a Peking Opera program. What’s the program?"

　　"Go away, don't bother me if you're in a bad mood," I sighed

　　It was soon eight o'clock and the wedding cars had already been parked at the entrance of the hotel. There were ten stretched Lincolns and a white stretched Hummer, which looked quite stunning. The white stretched Hummer was also the main wedding car. A group of people started to get on the cars in a mighty manner. I was the best man, so naturally I followed Brother Xiang in the main wedding car, while other relatives and friends were all in other stretched Lincolns. "Huizi, I'm so nervous." Brother Xiang was in the wedding car, holding a bouquet of roses in his hand and said to me worriedly, "Why are you nervous?" I asked curiously, "Aren't you nervous when you meet your mother-in-law and father-in-law for the first time?" Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at me and said, "Haven't you seen them before? You even gave money for her father's medical treatment."

　　"Back then they were uncle and aunt, but now they are father-in-law and mother-in-law, so their statuses are different." Brother Xiang's words made me want to kick him. The car first drove around the main city, and it stopped on the road under Guanyin Bridge in Jiangbei at almost twelve o'clock. Yang Juan's family lived in the community behind Carrefour. Their family conditions were not particularly good, just enough to make ends meet, otherwise her father would not have been unable to afford the treatment when he fell ill. The house was also in an old-style community. Brother Xiang was wearing a straight suit, and so was I. However, Brother Xiang's suit was said to be worth five figures, and mine was only worth four figures. There were also a lot of red envelopes in the bag. Tailong and the others had already told me that when I throw the red envelopes later, I will throw them hard at them. After they get the red envelopes, they will split the money with me 50-50. I scolded them at the time. Brother Xiang got married. This is a big deal. I feel ashamed for these guys still thinking about this kind of thing. What's the point of being greedy for this little money? Is it meaningful? Do we need to split it 50-50? I despised them in my heart and hurriedly hid half of the red envelope in the butt pocket of my pants. Ahem, let's not talk about this. At that time, a large group of us went to Yang Juan's house. The building where Yang Juan lived seemed to be a product of Chongqing in the 1980s. It looked quite shabby. There were six floors in total and no elevator. We climbed directly to the sixth floor and entered Yang Juan's house. Yang Juan's house should be more than 100 square meters. At this time, the living room was full of relatives and friends, and there were many gifts and beddings. Yang Juan's father and mother were wearing new clothes. When they saw Brother Xiang coming, they laughed. Yang Juan's father pointed to a door and said, "Juan is inside. Go in quickly."

　　Brother Xiang nodded, walked to the door, knocked hard and said, "Wife, I'm here, open the door."

　　Some girls laughed and said, "If you want to marry us, you have to show your sincerity."

　　Needless to say, these should be Yang Juan's girlfriends. The voices of these girls are so damn tempting. If it weren't for Sister Fan behind me, I would have howled like a wolf. But just because I can't do it doesn't mean that others can't do it. Tailong ran up and said, "How sincere do you want to be? I'll give you a boyfriend. Do you want it?"

　　"Yes, yes, Xiangzi, send me out, don't worry about my feelings." Xiaopang ran to the side and said. Tailong hurriedly said: "Send me out, don't treat me as a human being. I can get my sister-in-law back. I have no choice but to do it."

　　"Get lost, get lost. I'm getting married, why are you messing with me?" Brother Xiang rolled his eyes at them and said, "I didn't bring any gifts today, just a few red envelopes."

　　After saying that, Brother Xiang turned around and winked at me. I quickly understood and walked over to take out the red envelope and handed it to Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang looked at the red envelope in his hand and cursed in a low voice: "Fuck, why are there only so many?"

　　"It fell, it fell." I coughed and didn't dare to look into Brother Xiang's eyes. Brother Xiang sighed and grabbed me and said, "The red envelopes are all on this handsome guy. I'll send him in right away. The red envelopes are on him. Whether you can grab them or not depends on your ability."

　　After that, the door opened a little, and Brother Xiang pushed me inside with all his strength. I didn't resist at all. Judging from the laughter before, there must be a group of beautiful girls inside. Suddenly, I roared in my heart. I have a lot of wallets on me, so you can touch me however you want. Don't treat me as a human being. When I went in, I was dumbfounded. There was a group of ugly and fat girls with very sweet voices. I saw this group of ugly girls and just when I wanted to resist, one of them pushed me down on the bed and then rubbed my body randomly. If Lin Liling did this, I would definitely close my eyes and face death. But looking at this girl with fat all over her body, eye boogers in the corners of her eyes, and a lot of nose hairs sticking out, I immediately resisted to the death. "Yamai Di, don't, don't touch me like this," I yelled subconsciously. In addition to the sound of these fat girls touching me, I could also vaguely hear Tailong outside the door say, "Damn, Huizi got there first. The girl inside has such a sweet voice, who knows how beautiful she must be."

　　Immediately, Chen Qingyi said, "That's right. Listen to how much that boy is screaming. He is enjoying it so much that he can't express it in words."

　　Enjoy it, you're paralyzed. I'm living a life worse than death. These girls who held me down touched me all over and soon looted the red envelopes I had hidden. I even felt someone licking my face twice. If being handsome is a sin, then I'm committing a heinous crime. If being handsome is a mistake, then I'm making the same mistake over and over again. If being charming must be punished, then I'm going to be cut into pieces. It's all because I'm too handsome. Looking at the group of silly old ladies around me, I immediately hugged my chest and squatted in the corner, looking at them innocently. Yang Juan, who was wearing a wedding dress, was also looking at me with a smile. Soon, the group of silly girls opened the red envelopes and counted them. They seemed to be satisfied, so they opened the door. After Brother Xiang and them walked in, Tailong, Xiaopang, Xu Dian and others saw the group of silly old ladies inside and immediately looked at me with understanding, and then looked at me with pity and sympathy. At that time, I squatted in the corner like a little girl who was bullied. I almost cried out of grievance. Who did I offend?

　　【445】Let’s get married

　　Soon we picked up all the relatives and friends and headed to the wedding hotel. Soon I followed Brother Xiang to toast everywhere. Brother Xiang's parents were in great pain and couldn't express their sadness. Old Superstitious looked at Brother Xiang with a complicated expression, his eyes full of love. I accompanied Brother Xiang to toast everywhere. Originally, I asked Brother Xiang to toast with mineral water. In fact, many weddings use water. Otherwise, who can afford to drink from dozens of tables? But Brother Xiang refused to do it and said that drinking with water would not show his sincerity. He had to use wine. After he finished drinking, he was thrown directly into the hotel room and left to lie dead. Then a large number of relatives and friends were taken care of by Yang Juan, Sister Fan and Jia Ling. I looked at the wedding scene and the clothes. Sister Fan, who was wearing a bridesmaid's dress, felt indescribably irritated. She took a cigarette and walked to the door of the hotel. She lit a cigarette, looked at the hustle and bustle outside and sighed. I really can't make any promises to Sister Fan, otherwise I would marry Sister Fan directly. Even if I become a ghost messenger, I dare to marry Sister Fan. But I am not an ordinary ghost messenger. I will become Ksitigarbha in the future. I am afraid that after I become Ksitigarbha, I will forget Sister Fan, forget a lot of things, and even forget Brother Xiang and the others. "Why are you smoking here alone?" The superstitious old man walked up to me, sat on the ground and asked me, "Do you want to smoke?" I took out a cigarette and handed it to him. The old superstitious man grinned, nodded, took the cigarette and said, "Okay, I'll smoke one with you, kid."

　　I took out my lighter and lit the cigarette for the old superstitious man

　　The old superstitious man took a puff of the cigarette and said with a relaxed look: "I haven't smoked this for a long time. It feels really good to smoke it."

　　"If you want to smoke, just smoke. It's not like you can't afford it." I chuckled and the old superstitious man shook his head: "Smoking is like life. Whether it burns out or only half-burned, it will eventually burn out. You just have to do something that you won't regret while it's still burning."

　　"What do you mean?" I turned and looked at the old superstitious

　　The old superstitious man patted my shoulder and said, "No matter when you become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, as long as you are not Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva now, you are Chen Hui now, and you should do something that will not make you regret or make others regret it."

　　"Let me think about it." How could I not understand the meaning of the old superstition? I smoked one cigarette after another in my hand, but my heart became more and more complicated. It was as if two voices appeared in my heart. One voice told me not to care about Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. In the last life, I had no fate with Sister Fan, and I couldn't let Sister Fan wait in this life. But the other voice told me that even if I married Sister Fan, what would it matter? I would become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva sooner or later. Could it be that after marrying Sister Fan, I would make her even more sad? I hesitated and turned to look at Sister Fan who was still entertaining guests in the hall. She had a bright smile. Should I make her smile brighter and more moving? I slowly walked towards Sister Fan and knelt on one knee in front of her. Sister Fan frowned and looked at me and asked, "What are you doing?"

　　"Sister Fan, if you don't mind that you only have a few days with me, just marry me." I said to Sister Fan seriously, "What's wrong with you? Are you sick?" Sister Fan looked at me strangely and there was no joy on her face. "No, I have thought it through. Maybe I can't be with you for long, but I must give you a wedding." I said. Sister Fan's expression disappeared immediately and looked at me and asked, "Are you serious? You didn't make me happy?"

　　"Well, I am serious. I have never been so serious before." I nodded. Suddenly, Xu Dian, who was not far away, took off his wife's diamond ring and threw it to me, saying, "Hey, boy, use it first."

　　I looked at Xu Dian with gratitude. Although it was borrowed, it was better than the five-dollar stainless steel ring that Brother Xiang bought from the street stall. I knelt in front of Sister Fan, holding the diamond ring, and took her right hand to put it on her. Sister Fan did not resist or she seemed to be stunned. "Let's do it together."

　　Xu Dian, Xiaopang, Tailong and the others started to cheer and shout. Suddenly, Sister Fan hugged me tightly and burst into tears. "Wow... Huizi, I have waited for this day." Sister Fan hugged me and said to me with tears on her face. I nodded and whispered in her ear: "Although I can't give you happiness forever, I will give you the most grand wedding."

　　"That's enough, that's enough," Sister Fan said in a crying voice

　　After finishing this, I breathed a sigh of relief, as if I had fulfilled a promise made in my previous life and this life. No, this is not just a promise, isn't this what I have always wanted to do? In the afternoon, Secretary Liu also came. When he came alone, the whole place was shocked. After all, in the eyes of Yang Juan's parents, he is an unattainable big shot. As well as other relatives and friends, I gave Brother Xiang enough face. My wedding with Sister Fan was also decided to take place a week later. After Brother Xiang's wedding, the two did not have any plans to go on a honeymoon, but started to prepare for my wedding directly. I did not plan to hold the wedding in Chongqing. Chengdu is my second hometown. I set the wedding venue at the Phoenix Hotel in Chengdu. Uncle Fang did not come on the day of Brother Xiang's wedding. It seemed that there were too many things to do. There are too few people in the Monster Catching Bureau now. Uncle Fang also knows some Taoist magic and is very busy everywhere, so he did not come. But in Chengdu, he said he would definitely come to book a hotel and then accompany Fan. Sister Fan was looking for a wedding dress everywhere these days. Sister Fan's face was full of smiles, but she cursed me less and used fewer swear words. Brother Xiang asked her how she became so ladylike. Sister Fan beat her up after hearing that. Brother Xiang never mentioned Sister Fan's ladylikeness again. Days passed, and I felt the countdown. I had a vague premonition that the day of my death was getting closer. On the night of the wedding, Tailong, Xiaopang, Xu Dian and the others asked me to go out for the last bachelor party. I told them to get lost and stayed with Sister Fan in the hotel room to watch TV. It was really unfortunate that the movie channel was broadcasting Leslie Cheung's version of A Chinese Ghost Story. We didn't talk and just watched the story of Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian on TV. Sister Fan only occasionally said that Wang Zuxian on TV was prettier than her. I also smiled and said, "Isn't Leslie Cheung's Ning Caichen more handsome than me?"

　　【446】Wedding is in progress

　　"Haha, it's rare that you would admit that someone is more handsome than you." Sister Fan said to me cheerfully. I hesitated for a moment and said, "Except for the Korean guys, there are indeed many Chinese who are more handsome than me."

　　"Why are Koreans excluded? Aren't you blatantly envious of them because they are more handsome than you?" Sister Fan asked with a smile. "Envy means I discriminate against them. A group of naturally handsome guys can be as good as those from China." I was too lazy to talk to Sister Fan. I don't know why I am an angry young man. I always believe in a saying: those who are not of my kind will have different hearts. I shook my head. What am I thinking about now? I put my arm around Sister Fan's waist and let her head rest on my shoulder. I took a deep breath and looked at Sister Fan next to me and touched her head. After watching A Chinese Ghost Story, I returned to my room and got up early the next morning. Today is a big day. Brother Xiang ran into my room early in the morning and brought a suit. I changed into the suit that Brother Xiang brought and felt it was pretty good. I usually wear jeans and a shirt and don't wear very formal clothes. Today, when I put on a suit, I really felt like a white-collar worker working in a big company. Looking at this suit, I shook my head. My original dream was to wear a suit and live a nine-to-five life at home in a big company I can also have a two-day weekend and then have a girlfriend. Isn't that nice? Looking at myself in the mirror wearing a suit, time has washed away the bookish air in me. On the contrary, wearing this suit may look good at first glance, but you can tell from my luggage that I am not the type to wear suits. "Why do you think it looks good?" I turned around and looked at Sister Fan and asked. Sister Fan was wearing a white wedding dress and looking at herself in a mirror in the hotel room. "It looks good. You look the most handsome today." Sister Fan glanced at me and nodded. I felt a lot more comfortable when I heard Sister Fan's affirmation. Since Sister Fan has no parents, there is no need to arrange a wedding dress. We can just hold the wedding in the hotel. Sister Fan and I sat in the hotel room. To be honest, I am thick-skinned, but I still felt very nervous today. My legs were shaking unconsciously. Brother Xiang walked up to me like nothing had happened, looked at me, smiled and said, "It's just getting married. It's not a big deal. Why are you nervous, Brother Mao Xuexue? This is not a big deal..."

　　"Uh, I mean you're not nervous about marrying me." Yang Juan came in without knowing when and walked to Brother Xiang and asked with a smile: "Then can you be nervous about divorce?"

　　Brother Xiang stood up and pointed at me and said, "Marriage is such a sacred and noble thing. Why don't you learn from me? I was so nervous that I didn't sleep that night. Do you know how I felt? I was nervous and looking forward to my dream..."

　　"Weren't you drunk that night?" I said subconsciously, "Oh my god, wife, listen to my explanation. I wasn't drunk. I can drink a thousand cups without getting drunk. I was just pretending to be drunk that night..."

　　Seeing Xiang Ge being pulled by Yang Juan's ears and walked out, I also grinned. Sister Fan glared at me and said, "What are you laughing at? I'll deal with you slowly after we get married."

　　"Okay," I nodded.

　　Soon it was half past eleven. Soon a staff member came in to inform me and Sister Fan that we had to go out to prepare and entertain the guests. I held Sister Fan's hand and was about to go out when suddenly a man dressed in black and looking tired walked in from the door of the room. I looked at A Bao in surprise. A Bao looked much thinner and had many more scars and wounds on his face. It seemed that he must have experienced a lot of difficult things during this period of time. "Why are you here?"

　　Although I already knew that Abao was an undercover arranged by the master, he had messed with me so many times after all. No matter what, I just couldn't stand him. Even if he had a relationship with Sister Fan, I wouldn't treat him well. Abao smiled and said with a sad face: "How can I not come back for my sister's wedding?"

　　"Brother" Sister Fan, who was originally being held by me, finally couldn't help but rushed over and hugged A Bao and started crying hard: "Brother, where have you been? Why did you disappear for so long?"

　　"Don't cry. You're already married. How can you keep crying like this?" A Bao hugged Sister Fan and patted her back. Then he looked at me and said, "If you treat my sister badly, I will kill you, even if you are the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."

　　"Don't worry," I nodded. "She's my wife and I love her so much, how could I treat her badly?"

　　"Yeah," Po nodded, "Oh, there are some people who came back from the underworld with me. They are in the hall. Let's go and take a look."

　　"What"

　　master

　　I didn't care about A Bao and ran to the hall. Before I got there, I heard the master's hearty laughter. "Fuck, my apprentice is getting married and I'm here to collect some money. It's not too much, Xiangzi, come here and give me your money."

　　I saw that the master was also wearing a long black leather jacket, just like in The Matrix. There was even a long scar on his right cheek. He didn't look as handsome as before, but had a more rogue look. The two master's wives were not far away, chatting and playing at the dining table next to them. "Master," I called out. My master turned around and saw me and said with a smile, "How did you seduce my daughter? Tell me honestly, are you getting married because of pregnancy or something?"

　　"You are so frivolous!" Master Qiuxiang's wife kicked the master and scolded him, "They are getting married today. Isn't it enough for you to know about this kind of thing? It will be so embarrassing for them if you tell them about it."

　　"Haha, it's okay, let's discuss in a low voice." Although the master said this, his mouth was like a loudspeaker, and his voice was so loud that it could be heard from a long distance. My face almost turned red, and I coughed, walked up to the master and hugged him tightly. I said to the master, "You old man, you ran away and never came back. You made us almost die while dealing with the Thousand Corpse Cave by ourselves."

　　"He's not dead yet. If he were dead, he would just go down and fight with us." My master waved his hand nonchalantly and said to the guests around him, "Everyone, take a seat. My apprentice is getting married."

　　When I looked at the time, I knew it was almost twelve o'clock. I immediately pulled Sister Fan to the middle of the hall. Then the singing started. The old and frivolous master didn't know when he had a father's mark on his right chest.

　　[447] The beasts of karma are coming!

　　Oh, how could I have forgotten about the master? But Sister Fan’s godfather and the master’s wife are Sister Fan’s godmother. Then the host asked me to run to the stage for a while, and the master held Sister Fan’s hand and stood there. Then the next part was that I walked over slowly. I also walked over step by step according to the plot. When I arrived in front of Sister Fan, the master held Sister Fan’s hand and handed it to me and said, "Be nice to her, understand?"

　　"Well, I will definitely live up to everyone's expectations. I swear that if I really let the mortal world down in the future, God will strike me with lightning." I raised my right hand and swore a poisonous oath. We, the Yin-Yang masters, cannot swear casually. Once we swear, if we break it, it will definitely come true. "Okay"

　　Brother Xiang started to make a scene nearby.

　　Before I could take Sister Fan's hand, the ground beneath our feet suddenly moved and shook violently like an earthquake. "Fuck Huizi, what did you do? You didn't get struck by lightning, but an earthquake happened." Brother Xiang held onto the table next to him and cursed. Fuck, this is not so unlucky. There was an earthquake on my wedding day. No, it felt cold and evil, and there was a smell of the underworld.

　　The master, who was originally friendly, turned around and yelled, "Level 1 alert!"

　　At this time, I realized that there was a table of people all dressed in black. A Bao was among them. There were ten people in total. When they heard the master's words, all kinds of talismans and peach wood swords appeared in their hands. At the moment when the master finished shouting, a big crack appeared in the middle of the hall like an earthquake, and a beast of karma came out of it. This beast of karma looked four meters tall and ten meters long, with a fierce aura all over its body and a face full of hostility. The three dog-headed dogs full of hostility kept sending out black saliva-like liquid from their mouths. When these liquids touched the floor tiles, they instantly dissolved a large pit with a diameter of half a meter on the ground. "Monster"

　　Those ordinary people showed fear on their faces.

　　How could these ordinary people see the beast? "Protect everyone and get out of here," the master shouted at the ten people, then pulled out the Emperor's Sword from his windbreaker. I finally understood why the master wore a windbreaker. It turned out that he carried the Emperor's Sword with him. "Master, what's going on?" I shouted at the master next to me, "There's no time to explain. Protect your friends and family and get out of here quickly." The master didn't explain to me at all and rushed forward. The master jumped up more than three meters high and chopped the beast's head with all his strength, smashing it to pieces. "Roar!"

　　The karma beast roared wildly in pain, and its other two heads rushed towards the master and were about to bite him. The master chopped the other two heads with two quick sword strokes. The karma beast fell down unwillingly, and its body began to rot at an extremely fast speed. "Huh", I breathed a sigh of relief. How could I have forgotten that I had the master? Although murderers like karma beasts are extremely terrifying to us, they are just appetizers in front of the master. That's all. "Don't be careless. This is the passage that connects the underworld and the human world for those monsters. They will definitely not send out only one karma beast like this." My master turned around and shouted, and I understood it instantly. I quickly asked Sister Fan and the others to send my mother and others away, and I stayed behind. Brother Xiang and the old superstitious man did not leave either Everyone else had left. "These guys really know how to pick a time to come out and cause trouble when I'm getting married," I cursed as I looked at the crack. As I spoke, I carefully ran to the crack and took a look. The crack was nearly twenty meters long and seven meters wide. There were gusts of cold wind blowing out from underneath the crack. There was also a red thing flashing at the very bottom. "Master, what should we do now?" I asked the master. When the master saw that no demons followed me, he explained, "The underworld was originally ruled by these monsters. These high-level monsters are very smart, even smarter than us humans. We humans have ways to get to the underworld from the human world, and they naturally have them as well. This is their method."

　　"Now China or the whole world must not only have problems in our area, there should be monster attacks everywhere." The master said with a worried look on his face. "Then what should we do?" I looked at the big gap, and my heart sank just looking at it. "Don't worry, these gaps can only last for an hour. It costs a lot to open such a passage, but I don't know how they suddenly came out." The master suddenly cursed: "Oh, right, they must know that I'm back to the human world. These things didn't happen before because I was suppressing them. As soon as I left, these guys became dishonest. I miscalculated."

　　"Is the underworld really so chaotic now?" I asked

　　The master nodded and said, "Well, the underworld is now a real hell on earth. Three cities have been conquered by these monsters. Although these monsters are not as powerful as me, they are a disaster for ordinary ghosts. There are too few people. There are still too few people in the underworld. Fortunately, these monsters have low reproductive capacity. We have only detected a few thousand of them. I have been down there for so long, and the largest scale of battle I have encountered is only one hundred monsters."

　　"Then why don't you join forces with the Ten Kings of Hell to kill those thousands of monsters? If you kill one or two hundred every day, they will all be dead in no time." I said, and the master shook his head and cursed, "Don't even mention the Ten Kings of Hell. Three of their life-saving magic weapons are missing. This is also the reason why the three cities were lost. Their strength is greatly reduced now. As for the method you mentioned, it doesn't work. There are still many monsters in the fog. I only mentioned the number of monsters we have detected, but we don't know how many are left in the fog. The most important thing is that there is a very terrifying monster in it. Every once in a while, its roar can be heard in the fog. I tremble all over when I hear that sound."

　　"So powerful." I frowned and said, "Then there is no way out."

　　"Let's take it one step at a time." Suddenly, the master turned his head and looked at me seriously and said, "Huizi, you just got married to Xiaofan, so I should give you some time to spend with her, but you also saw that those monsters have begun to attack the human world. We can't delay any longer. Do you understand what I mean?"

　　I subconsciously took out three relics and asked, "Let me think about it."

　　The master patted my shoulder and said, "If we let all these monsters out, the world will be in chaos. Xiaofan, your mother and all your brothers will be harmed. Master, I am not exaggerating. I am just explaining it to you clearly."

　　【448】Ugly Demon

　　"Master, everyone understands the truth. But it's hard to say it and do it." I sighed and said, "You don't understand how I feel now."

　　The master's eyes suddenly flashed. He smiled bitterly and said, "Why don't I understand?"

　　The master shook his head in self-mockery, "The situation was even worse than it is now. I just asked you to become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Why are you talking so much? Think about it carefully. It seems that no more monsters will come out of this crack for a while. That's right. This wave of monsters should just be a test. It is impossible to let a large number of monsters come to the human world."

　　"Master, what's going on with A-Bao? Isn't he a member of the White Lotus Sect? How come he is with you?" I suddenly thought of this question about A-Bao and asked the master.

　　The master turned around and laughed dryly, saying, "Well, actually, it was me who asked A-Bao to infiltrate the White Lotus Sect as an undercover agent in the beginning. Later, Li Zhendong actually asked him to run back as an undercover agent. Damn it. But he has always been on our side. Don't worry."

　　After that, the master added, "I know you are very unhappy with him. But all the things he did were to gain Li Zhendong's trust. For the past five or six years, we have been completely transparent about the White Lotus Sect. But I only know that the leader of the White Lotus Sect is Li Zhendong. I know nothing else. All this information was revealed by Abao. Do you understand?"

　　"I see." I said perfunctorily. Damn it. It's amazing that my master, with his IQ, could come up with the idea of ​​playing Infernal Affairs.

　　I still feel bad for Abao. No matter if he was an undercover agent or not, he hurt me after all. He almost killed me.

　　Then Abao and nine other men in black came in. They all stood by the crack and waited cautiously. My master waved his hand at me and said, "It's useless for you to stay here now. Go out and play for a while."

　　"Yeah." I nodded. I turned around and walked out of the hotel. After I came out, I saw that all my relatives and friends were in a mess. But I don't know when Uncle Fang appeared. He was wearing a suit. It seemed that he was going to attend the wedding.

　　Fortunately, there were two policemen following him. The originally noisy crowd calmed down when they saw the police coming to maintain order. Some of the frightened people hugged the two policemen and kept shouting that they saw a monster.

　　There was even a fat man in his forties who hugged a policeman and asked when Ultraman would come. He looked very frightened.

　　You know what. I don’t know most of the people who came to my wedding. I guess they are all my mother’s relatives and friends. I used to like to run to the street to play with firecrackers during the Chinese New Year. Anyway, I don’t like visiting relatives. So I don’t know any of these uncles, aunts, and uncles.

　　"Hui, what happened? What's going on?" My mother came to my side worriedly. She looked towards the hotel lobby with a trembling heart. I hugged my mother, patted her back and said, "It's okay, Mom. It's nothing. Just forget about it tomorrow."

　　"Is there something you didn't tell me?" My mother looked a little angry. She glared at me and said, "I'm not lying to you. I'm really not lying to you. It's useless for you to know about this." I turned my head and looked at Sister Fan who was still comforting other guests. I said, "Sister Fan, send everyone to find another place to eat and rest."

　　"Yeah." Sister Fan nodded, and then asked everyone to go somewhere else.

　　Seeing that everyone had left, only Brother Xiang, Yang Juan, and the superstitious Uncle Fang had not left. It was obvious that Yang Juan was also very scared. Her face was still pale and looked scary.

　　"Sister Juan. Are you okay?" I asked Yang Juan with a smile.

　　Yang Juan nodded. Then she shook her head vigorously. She looked really frightened.

　　Uncle Fang said to us, "What happened? Just now those guys were shouting that there was a monster."

　　I told Uncle Fang all the information I had learned from my master. When Uncle Fang heard it, his face suddenly turned dark. He quickly took out his cell phone and called. After a while, I didn't know what the other party said. Uncle Fang smashed the phone to the ground.

　　The phone shattered into pieces with a clang.

　　"What's wrong, Uncle Fang? What's there to be angry about?" I saw Uncle Fang was so angry, so I quickly comforted him.

　　"Just now I heard you say that this wasn't the only place where the monsters from the underworld appeared. I called and asked. Sure enough, there were five places attacked in Chengdu alone. There were no casualties here. But the death toll in other places exceeded one hundred. There were also four or five hundred casualties."

　　"How can there be so many?" I said, "Where are they? I'll rush over and kill those monsters right away."

　　"Wait. More haste, less speed." Uncle Fang said to me, "These monsters attacked the squares. Only this one is the hotel. This means they attacked you here on purpose. They want to delay you or prevent you from getting any news from the outside world so that monsters from other places can cause trouble."

　　"Huizi. You and Xiangzi go to Chengdu Times Square together. There is a demon causing trouble there. I will let Wu Jiu deal with the other places." Uncle Fang said.

　　I nodded and rushed back to the hotel room with Brother Xiang. I carried my backpack. Brother Xiang also went to his room and got the compass.

　　We rushed to the roadside and ignored them. We took a taxi and said to the driver, "Chengdu Times Square."

　　The master looked to be in his forties. He looked at us strangely and said, "Brother, our other brothers told us on the intercom that there seems to be a monster over there. Otherwise, we shouldn't go there."

　　"Monster. You still believe this at your age." I pretended to believe in the science of our party. I said, "Hurry up."

　　"No, buddy. This thing is hard to believe. I have a wife and children. I don't want to be caught and eaten by monsters." The driver shook his head vigorously.

　　"Okay then. We won't make it difficult for you." I sighed. I got out of the car from the left rear door. I took out my wallet from my backpack and waved it in front of him and said, "Police. Your car has been requisitioned."

　　"Oh my god. Stealing a car. Requisitioning it. Do you think this is a Hong Kong gangster movie?" The driver wanted to continue talking. Brother Xiang and I were worried about the emergency situation in Times Square. I grabbed his arm and pulled him down. I pulled him out hard. I rushed to the driver's seat. I stepped on the accelerator. The car rushed out with a roar. Cool.

　　Although I don't have a driver's license, I can still drive normally on the road. After driving for about 30 minutes, we were already close to Times Square. It was only one street away from the square.

　　However, I turned my head and looked at Brother Xiang and asked, "Brother Xiang, did you hear that?"

　　"Yeah. Gunshots."

　　There really were gunshots. And they were densely packed. There were two extremes in the crowd. One was running out madly from Times Square. These people were afraid of death. The other was people who heard that there were monsters inside. They squeezed in desperately, as if they were afraid of missing the monsters.

　　But I guess after they saw the monster, they would join the fleeing army. At this time, the road was already seriously blocked. It was just like the Resident Evil movie. Many of the timid ones just abandoned their cars and ran away.

　　At this time, every road leading to Times Square was guarded by a squad of soldiers with live ammunition. No one was allowed to enter. Of course, a large group of people squeezed in. The soldiers had no choice. They couldn't shoot at these civilians.

　　"Back up. You can't go in." A soldier made a gesture to me and Brother Xiang.

　　Brother Xiang and I looked at each other, picked up our backpacks, and rushed in without a car.

　　Chaos. Extremely chaotic. Screams and exclamations were heard constantly.

　　When Brother Xiang and I rushed to the edge of the square, the army had already set up a cordon around the edge of the square.

　　No matter what, those who kept shouting and filming with their mobile phones did not cross the cordon. These people were crowding in now, which was against the military rules. If they crossed the cordon again, they would be shot on the spot. It would be a waste of death.

　　I was not in a hurry to come out. I looked towards the center of the square. Oh my god. It was actually an ugly demon.

　　I have seen the record of the Ugly Demon by chance in the ancient books of Mr. Liu. The record is: The Ugly Demon has two wings. It is extremely black. It is extremely ugly. It looks like a devil. It likes to eat human blood.

　　I looked at it. The guy in the square was exactly the same as the one in the record. But he was three meters tall. The wings on his back looked like bat wings. There were some holes on them. Only his face looked like a bat.

　　Don't think that this demon is a bat just because it eats human blood and looks like a bat. They are not the same species at all. Comparing these two is like comparing us humans to monkeys. There is no comparison.

　　However, although the appearance of this guy is recorded, it does not say how to defeat it.

　　At this time, there was a circle of soldiers around the edge of the square. There were more than 30 soldiers inside, shooting at it with pistols.

　　The thirty-odd soldiers dared not use the machine guns behind them. The square was full of people. If more than thirty people fired machine guns, ordinary people and even other soldiers would be injured. They had to shoot with pistols. And they had to shoot at a close distance. They had to make sure they could hit the target before they shot. Otherwise, they would not shoot.

　　"How do you see it?" I turned my head and looked at Brother Xiang next to me and asked in a low voice.

　　Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "It's not easy."

　　"I don't know what this monster is, but have you noticed it?" Brother Xiang pointed at the wings of the ugly demon and said, "Have you ever seen these powerful creatures grow useless things? Are its wings just decorations? It's obviously just teasing these soldiers. And there are people everywhere. It's too easy for this guy to kill people."

　　Brother Xiang looked coldly at those guys who were still excitedly taking photos of the demon: "These guys probably don't even know that they have one foot on the verge of death. What a bunch of idiots."

　　[449] Fighting the Ugly Demon

　　"I just don't know how this ugly demon attacks people. Now it's hiding in the square. It doesn't fight with these soldiers at all." I frowned and looked at the ugly demon.

　　At this time, there were more than 40 bodies lying in the square. They all looked like ordinary people, covered in blood.

　　I asked the nearest soldier: "How did these ordinary people die? How did this monster kill them?"

　　"Get lost." The soldier glared at me. It seemed that they were already very impatient.

　　"The Monster Catching Bureau is here to do this. Tell all the soldiers to retreat. Drive away all the civilians." I know that these soldiers are so upset because of those ordinary people. Most importantly, they are also afraid of this monster.

　　These soldiers are ordinary people too. They are all raised by their parents. They are also afraid of death. But they are soldiers. They cannot retreat. And they cannot show fear.

　　I took out the General's Sword. Seeing that soldier still in a daze, I said, "Ask your most senior leader to come and see me."

　　The soldier frowned at me, but nodded. Soon a company commander came over. He looked anxious.

　　"He is the one looking for me." The company commander asked the soldier who went to call him.

　　"Yeah." The soldier nodded.

　　"I'm Chen Hui from the Monster Hunting Bureau." I didn't have my ID with me.

　　But the company commander showed a happy expression on his face. He said to me, "Hello, Mr. Chen Hui. I participated in the battle in Beijing. Later I was assigned to Chengdu. I saw you vaguely at the gate of the Forbidden City. I was a little unsure when I saw you just now."

　　"Yes. Tell all soldiers to withdraw. Then drive out the civilians. You can use force. Just don't shoot. You can use other methods. I will take the responsibility."

　　The purpose of driving these people away is not to keep secrets or anything. These guys took so many photos. And Chengdu. No. It's not just our place in China or the world that has had trouble. Everyone will definitely know about it. Letting them leave is just to protect their safety. Otherwise, if a fight breaks out later, who knows how powerful that ugly demon will be.

　　The company commander nodded quickly, took out his walkie-talkie and began to convey orders.

　　I walked in with the Jiang Chen Sword. Brother Xiang followed behind me.

　　The moment I entered, the aimless demon instantly looked at me, opened his mouth full of sharp teeth, and laughed.

　　"What should we do?" Brother Xiang next to me asked me.

　　"I'll take care of it." I waved my hand and told Brother Xiang to stay back. Phew. Those guys in the Thousand Corpse Tunnel were too perverted. The strength I had trained under the moonlight was not fully utilized. But now I finally have a chance to see how much I have grown.

　　This ugly demon ignored the soldiers around him and rushed towards me.

　　Although it was fast, it was still far behind the green-eyed zombies on the second floor of the Thousand Corpses. Soon, the ugly demon arrived in front of me. I took the General Sword and chopped at his head.

　　The ugly demon dodged my sword in an instant, but I quickly took a step forward, stretched out my left hand, and grabbed its neck with all my strength.

　　In the past, I was always the one being strangled by ghosts or monsters. This time, the peasants finally turned over and became landlords.

　　After I caught the ugly demon, I stabbed it in the eye with my sword.

　　Just when I thought this ugly demon was just like that, it suddenly emitted a sinister aura. I had a bad feeling and quickly let go. I took two steps back. But the evil aura still rushed towards me.

　　"Haha. Keep going, kid. Keep going." This ugly demon could actually speak Mandarin. But the tone was strange and hoarse.

　　Watching the evil spirits around me gathering towards me little by little, I took out a demon-destroying amulet and quickly chanted: "The Fengdu Mountain is full of diamonds. The spirit is infinite and illuminates the pool. The soul of the Nine Netherworld follows the cloud banner. The lotus god of concentration and wisdom is forever at peace. Command."

　　After I finished reciting the words, the amulet emitted a yellow light. The evil spirit that was originally attacking me was immediately evaporated by the yellow light, just like mist being illuminated by sunlight.

　　As expected, my strength has increased. The previous demon-breaking and evil-dispelling amulet was good enough to dispel some minor evil spirits. But it was no match for the fierce ones. I don't know if this ugly demon in front of me is powerful or not. But the evil spirit on him is the purest evil spirit in the underworld. The evil spirit condensed by these ghosts in the world is simply incomparable to this evil spirit.

　　"Don't get in my way. I'll be angry." The ugly demon said in a hoarse voice. He rushed over and grabbed my neck tightly with both hands.

　　Very strong.

　　I couldn't breathe because of his hand pinching my neck. Is this guy pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger? He is so powerful. Why did he look so weak just now?

　　No. We should use all our strength to deal with these enemies. How come this guy suddenly became so powerful?

　　There must be something strange. I looked around. There were fewer and fewer people.

　　I was shocked. Could it be that this guy was shy just now? Now the people watching around him have become bolder after being driven away by the army?

　　Got it.

　　This guy is afraid of yang energy.

　　Human beings are the most powerful creatures in the universe. Everyone has a lot of Yang energy. Of course, it’s different for those who are very weak. This guy is used to the Yin environment in the underworld. Once he comes to the human world, he loses all his strength when there are so many people around. It’s just like when we have a bad cold.

　　As soon as the people around us left, this guy immediately became lively.

　　It turns out that the demons from the underworld have this weakness. I immediately turned to Brother Xiang and said, "Tell the army to call everyone back. The more the better. More people means more yang energy. This guy is afraid of yang energy."

　　This ugly demon could understand our conversation. After hearing what I said, its eyes glowed red and it roared.

　　Finished. This guy must want to solve it quickly. The demon roared wildly and then trembled all over. His skin was densely packed with something rolling. Suddenly, countless small holes began to appear on the demon's skin. Countless fist-sized black bugs emerged from it.

　　These little bugs looked like beetles, all black, and had a dark evil aura around them.

　　I have a bit of intensive phobia. Seeing these densely packed bugs crawling out of this guy, I suddenly got goose bumps all over my body. Damn it. You can't beat him, so you come to disgust me.

　　These black bugs slowly crawled towards me. They looked just like the bugs in the mummy. I stabbed a few of them to death with the Jiang Chen sword. But it was just a drop in the bucket. It was completely useless.

　　Suddenly, a loud shout came from behind me: "The sky and the earth are boundless. The universe is borrowing the law."

　　【450】Mysterious Man from the Underworld

　　…

　　Brother Xiang slapped the bugs several times in succession, but it was still useless. The number of bugs did not decrease significantly at all.

　　"Flame throwers ready." Suddenly the company commander shouted. Four soldiers rushed out with flame throwers and set fire to the insects on the ground.

　　These bugs were very fragile. Once they came into contact with the flame, they were burned to ash. I breathed a sigh of relief.

　　But there were too many bugs. They were so dense that soon two soldiers were crawled onto by bugs. They were all over their bodies. In an instant, they were eaten to the bone.

　　I swallowed my saliva. The other two soldiers looked at me and were also dumbfounded. They dropped their flamethrowers and turned and ran away. I looked at the two soldiers with envy. They turned around and ran away. But I couldn't run. If I ran, I would be really finished.

　　I turned around. Suddenly, a big hand grabbed my neck. It was this ugly demon. I forgot. I forgot there was such a demon beast. I was careless. My attention was attracted by these insects.

　　Brother Xiang was about to retreat when he saw the bugs coming. But when he saw me being caught by the demon, he roared and rushed over. The bugs soon crawled onto Brother Xiang.

　　"Stupid guy, don't come to save me. You will die." I yelled at Brother Xiang who was running towards me.

　　Brother Xiang didn't listen to me at all. Instead, he yelled, "Get lost. I came here to beat up that ugly demon. Who said I was saving you?"

　　I looked at Brother Xiang's voice. I felt very upset. This bastard just didn't listen to me.

　　Brother Xiang also ran to the side of the ugly demon and punched it.

　　The demon grabbed Brother Xiang's neck and lifted us up. Countless insects began to crawl on our bodies. I felt an immense pain. Insects were biting me everywhere. It hurt like hell.

　　Just as countless bugs were trying to get into my mouth, the three relics in my pocket began to tremble. A golden Buddha light emanated from my body. The bugs were illuminated by the Buddha light and instantly disappeared. The ugly demon that had grabbed me was also blasted away more than ten meters by the Buddha light and fell to the ground.

　　Brother Xiang and I also fell to the ground. I quickly rushed to Brother Xiang's side. This guy rushed over for me. If he was seriously injured, how would I explain to Yang Juan?

　　Brother Xiang was covered in blood. His clothes were all bitten. There were wounds everywhere. Fortunately, there were no fatal injuries. But it was not good to keep bleeding like this.

　　"Hahaha. Found it. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. So you are here." Suddenly the ugly demon roared. Its wings, which had been motionless, suddenly spread out. A wave radiated from it. It raised its head and roared, "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Come here."

　　The sound was not loud, but it spread out along with the heat wave. Suddenly, I felt three very fierce evil spirits appearing in the west, southwest, and east.

　　Damn. These guys suddenly came to the human world. Are they here just to find me?

　　I felt something was wrong. I pulled Brother Xiang and tried to run. Suddenly, three black evil spirits flew down from the sky. After they dissipated, I looked and frowned. It was a beast. I didn't know what the other two were.

　　"Ksitigarbha. Please come with us." The beast was ten meters long. It was similar to the one that appeared in the hotel before. One of its heads spoke to me.

　　I shook my head and said, "Come if you can."

　　The beast raised its head and roared wildly. Suddenly, a huge suction force began to come from the crack in the ground. I turned around and wanted to run. But the force was so strong, just like a tornado. I was sucked in directly. Brother Xiang was also sucked in.

　　After I was sucked in, I felt like I was falling down. Soon, my head started to feel dizzy.

　　…

　　It hurts. My whole body hurts. It feels like I'm being pricked by needles. I try to open my eyes and look around. I seem to be in a forest. The forest is full of haze. I can't see anything more than ten meters away.

　　Oh my god. No wonder I'm in so much pain. There's someone on top of me. Brother Xiang is on top of me.

　　"Brother Xiang, are you okay?" I tried to ask Brother Xiang. After waiting for a long time, Brother Xiang didn't respond. I looked over. He was actually snoring. He actually fell asleep.

　　What on earth is this place? I stood up. I rubbed my body which was aching all over. I kicked Brother Xiang twice. He was still drooling in his sleep. It seemed that he was fine.

　　I kicked him twice. He finally responded. He opened his eyes dazedly. He looked around. He asked me, "Hey Huizi. Where is this? Am I sleeping with my wife? Where is my wife?"

　　"Fuck you. Hurry up and get up. Forget that we were sucked into that crack." I rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang. I really wanted to beat him up.

　　"Yeah." Brother Xiang nodded in a daze. Suddenly he sat up straight. He looked around and cursed, "Fuck. What a lousy place. I'm freezing."

　　Suddenly, footsteps were heard from the other side of the forest. Xiang and I looked in the direction of the footsteps. A figure was walking in the haze. The direction was exactly where Xiang and I were staying.

　　"Who is it? What the hell? Speak." I yelled at the figure.

　　"Hey. There are actually humans in this place." The black shadow walked over. This guy looked to be a young man of about 24 or 25 years old. He looked quite young. He was wearing a black robe. He had a long iron sword on his back. There was a long scar on his left cheek. It added a bit of vicissitudes to his delicate face.

　　"Hey, where is this place? We two brothers stumbled into this shabby place." I asked the man with a smile. He seemed to have no ill intentions.

　　"This place. The underworld. To be more precise. It should be the residence of the natives of the underworld." The man responded with a smile.

　　"Brother. What's your name? We are strangers here. How about you take us to the King of Hell?" Brother Xiang said quickly.

　　"What's my name?" The man smiled faintly and said, "A person's name is just a code name. Why bother about it? If you must have a name, call me Luo Fang."

　　"Luo Fang. What a good name." Brother Xiang praised him. Then he asked Luo Fang, "Brother Fang, why don't you take us away from this place?"

　　"I don't want to get involved in your story. I'm just a guy wandering aimlessly in the underworld, looking for the dawn in my heart." Luo Fang shook his head. He smiled and said, "If you really want to leave, just go north. Keep going. You will eventually find the exit and the dawn."

　　[ps: The biggest mystery person in this book has appeared. Please feel free to guess the identity of this Luo Tong. Haha.]

　　【451】Yin Tianzi

　　"Another pretentious guy!"

　　I thought to myself, what kind of person is wandering in the underworld? I guess this guy has watched too many TV dramas. But seeing that he seemed very powerful, I didn't dare to say it out loud. I just smiled and asked, "Brother Fang, you have to give us a compass. You just say north. This place is the same everywhere. Who knows east, south, west, and north?"

　　"Over there." Luo Fang pointed in a direction and said, "Just keep going that way." After that, Luo Fang carried his iron sword on his back, turned around and walked into the fog. As Luo Fang's back disappeared, Brother Xiang also pushed me and said, "What are you looking at? What's so good about a grown man?"

　　"No, I feel like he has a lot of stories." I expressed my thoughts.

　　"Those ladies in Dongguan all have stories. The key point is, what does their stories have to do with us? Let's go quickly." Brother Xiang said as he pulled me in the direction Luo Fang had pointed before.

　　Looking at Luo Fang, I have an indescribable feeling, as if we have a common problem, as if we have a lot in common. But every time I think about what that common point is, my head hurts inexplicably.

　　"Do you think that bastard named Luo Fang lied to us? We have been walking for at least four or five hours and haven't seen a soul." Brother Xiang complained.

　　I said, "The underworld is so huge, it's not that easy to walk around, let's take a break first!"

　　This underworld is really huge. Brother Xiang and I have been walking for a long time and are still in the fog. Fortunately, no ferocious monsters appeared, otherwise Brother Xiang and I would be in real danger.

　　We both found a rock nearby and sat down. As soon as Xiang sat down, he asked me, "You said that we were suddenly brought to the underworld. Will Wu Jiu and the others be very worried?"

　　"How should I know?" I shook my head.

　　"Then what do you think is the biggest monster in the fog?" Brother Xiang seemed to be unable to sit still and couldn't stand not talking for a while.

　　I was just about to scold Brother Xiang for talking too much when I suddenly heard footsteps behind me. I immediately stood up and ran a few steps with Brother Xiang in my arms. Looking back, I saw a man in a black dragon robe standing behind where Brother Xiang and I had sat before, with his hands behind his back.

　　This guy looked to be in his forties, with a ruddy face and a slightly overweight body.

　　"Who are you?" I looked at the guy carefully.

　　“Haha.” The middle-aged man laughed, then slowly sat down on the stone where Brother Xiang and I had sat before. He looked up at me and said, “In this underworld, besides the Ten Kings of Hell, who else is qualified to wear my dragon robe!”

　　"Hiss." I gasped and looked at this guy in horror: "You are Yin Tianzi!"

　　I was holding Brother Xiang's hand at that time, and I could clearly feel his hand tremble.

　　"That's right." Yin Tianzi nodded.

　　Brother Xiang and I have no choice but to be like this. You all must not underestimate Yin Tianzi. His name was Huang Feihu in his previous life. He made great contributions in the Battle of Conferred Gods and was named "Dongyue Taishan Tianqi Rensheng Emperor". He was the head of the Five Mountains and was in charge of the good and bad fortune in the world. He was also named in charge of the eighteen levels of hell in the underworld.

　　To put it more clearly, he is the emperor of the underworld, and the Ten Kings of Hell are just his ministers.

　　"Hello, Your Majesty. We are just lost. Why don't you take us back out of the fog?" Brother Xiang said from the side.

　　Yin Tianzi shook his head: "I can't help you, because I'm lost too!"

　　"How could it be possible? How could such a capable guy like you get lost?" Brother Xiang answered foolishly.

　　"You idiot." I cursed quietly beside Brother Xiang. This guy, it was obvious that Yin Tianzi didn't say he was lost.

　　Yin Tianzi glanced at me and said, "Old friends still understand me!"

　　"Ksitigarbha, do you remember what happened a thousand years ago?" Suddenly, Yin Tianzi stood up, and a sense of majesty emanated from him.

　　"What's the matter? I don't know anything." I said quickly.

　　"Those ten guys betrayed me. Don't tell me you don't know. If you hadn't secretly helped me, none of them would have been my opponent." Yin Tianzi sneered, "In the end, I lost the treasure inherited from the underworld, and the treasure was divided into ten parts, which became the life-saving magic weapons of the ten guys!"

　　After saying that, Yin Tianzi raised his palm, and three pale yellow balls of light flew out of his hand. Yin Tianzi looked at the three balls of light and said, "But even if we get this magic weapon, what power do those ten guys have to keep them!"

　　"You stole those three life-saving magic weapons." I suddenly remembered that among the Ten Kings of Hell, three people's life-saving magic weapons were missing. I didn't expect that it was Emperor Yin who took them away.

　　"I stole it." Yin Tianzi was stunned for a moment, then smiled faintly and said, "Just listen to me!"

　　"Those ten guys were not satisfied after driving me away, so they attacked Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva who helped them attack me in the beginning. Although Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is powerful, this is the underworld, and those guys got the treasures inherited from the underworld. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is no match for them. In the end, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva had to compromise and was imprisoned. However, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva threw his soul into the human world in the end, hoping that there will be a turnaround!"

　　Yin Tianzi smiled calmly and said, "This is everything that happened!"

　　"Why do you have to tell me? There's no point in telling me." I didn't quite understand what Yin Tianzi meant.

　　"I still don't understand." Yin Tianzi looked at me and said, "Ksitigarbha, don't pretend like this in front of me. Your disguise may work in front of others, but I have known you for so many years. It's useless for you to pretend in front of me!"

　　Suddenly, Yin Tianzi sighed and said, "Oh, I forgot that you lost your memory. It doesn't matter. I will send you back to King Yan Luo. I will wait for you to recover all your memories and all your strength, and then come to fight me. You are too weak now!"

　　After saying that, Yin Tianzi waved his hand, and Brother Xiang and I fainted.

　　…

　　I opened my eyes in a daze, and it seemed like I heard someone talking. Anyway, it was very noisy around me. I opened my eyes and saw the master sitting next to me. I sat up at once. It seemed that I was in a hospital ward at this time. Brother Xiang was lying on the bed next to me. The strange thing was that everything I saw was gray and white, just like the black and white movies of the past.

　　It seems that we are still in the underworld. My master asked beside us: "What happened to you two? Why did you suddenly disappear and suddenly appear in the central square of Yanluo City half a month later? What happened?"

　　I looked around and saw that there were only my master and Brother Xiang in the room, no outsiders. I quickly told my master the whole story.

　　【452】It is easy to avoid fate, but it is hard to escape karma

　　"Emperor Yin." My master frowned and said, "It turns out that he didn't just disappear in a simple way. He has a deep conflict with the Ten Kings of Hell!"

　　"Well, you know about this." I asked the master.

　　The master shook his head and said, "It's just a guess. Yin Tianzi was the actual ruler of the underworld in the past, and the Ten Kings of Hell were just errand boys. But Yin Tianzi suddenly disappeared mysteriously for a thousand years. This is very strange. How could he suddenly disappear? What's even stranger is that the Ten Kings of Hell completely destroyed the news about Yin Tianzi. Even many people who don't know him don't know that there is such a person as Yin Tianzi. If they didn't fall out, and Yin Tianzi went somewhere to practice, would the Ten Kings of Hell dare to be so presumptuous!"

　　"Then what should we do?" I asked the master.

　　The master rolled his eyes at me and said, "Of course they are helping the Ten Kings of Hell. Why do you care who is right or wrong? Looking at the current situation, the Yin Emperor is behind those monsters. If the Yin Emperor really leads those monsters to attack these cities and the Samsara Platform, then all the lonely ghosts in the world will have to wander around and slowly scatter!"

　　"Yeah." I nodded.

　　"Okay, you're not seriously injured, go out for a walk and relax." The master stood up and prepared to go out.

　　I asked the master, "Master, how is Sister Fan?"

　　The master stopped, looked back at me and said, "Nothing, I'm fine, I'm accompanying your mother back to her hometown of Changshou!"

　　"Yeah." I nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I didn't have time to say goodbye to Sister Fan. If it were under normal circumstances, I would have cried my heart out. Now, although it is a pity that I couldn't say goodbye, I was also glad that I didn't say goodbye, otherwise it would only add to the sadness.

　　I got up and stretched my body. Now I just feel a little sore all over, but nothing serious.

　　Walking out of the room, there were patients everywhere outside, of course, they were all ghosts, but from time to time you could see a man wearing a black leather jacket and a pair of sunglasses patrolling the hospital.

　　My master was right beside me, and he introduced to me with a smile: "Now the defense work of the underworld is all done by the Yin-Yang masters in the human world and some high-level ghost messengers in the underworld. Those low-level ghost messengers can't deal with those monsters at all, so they can only do some ordinary evacuation work!"

　　I nodded and asked, "Are all these people wearing black leather jackets?"

　　"Well, it's to make it easier to confirm which rules are set by our own people." The master nodded.

　　I rolled my eyes at him and thought to myself, maybe he’s watched too much The Matrix.

　　The master accompanied me out of the hospital. The sky outside was still the same, always gray. I looked at the sky and understood that the sun would never set in this sky.

　　The people on the street were no different from the last time I was here, except that occasionally there would be one or two guys in black leather jackets in the crowd.

　　"Have fun here. I have things to do. Xiangzi probably won't wake up for a while. Just go to Liu Peng's house after you're done shopping. Do you understand?" After the master said that, he walked to a paper car in front of the hospital, started the car, and drove away with a rumble.

　　Damn it, so disloyal. I watched the master drive away and I could only give him the middle finger from behind.

　　Then I wandered around Yanluo City for a while out of boredom. I felt that this place was not as fun as the last time I came. It was new last time, and there were three of us, Brother Xiang, Sister Fan and I, so it was more fun with more people. Now I’m alone. What’s fun in this place with ghosts everywhere?

　　I was bored, so I walked slowly towards Liu Peng's house. I had lived in the underworld for a while at that time, so I was quite familiar with the address of Liu Peng's house. It took me about half an hour to reach the downstairs. When I was about to go upstairs, I suddenly saw a figure passing by in the alley. I looked at the back of the figure and felt it was extremely familiar, so I hurriedly followed.

　　The figure quickly went into a small alley, and I followed him in. After walking halfway in the alley, the figure stopped moving, stood still, and turned back to me and said, "Chen Hui, Jin Qiaojue, long time no see!"

　　The man was originally wearing a gray coat and his head was covered with a hat. When he took off the hat, a familiar face appeared in my eyes.

　　"White Bone Bodhisattva, Xuni." I frowned at this guy and asked, "What do you want from me?"

　　I'm not a fool. This guy was obviously trying to lure me over here, otherwise how could I have tracked him?

　　"I came to you to tell you something." Xu Ni said, "The White Lotus Sect is trying to catch me!"

　　"Yeah." I was waiting for what Xu Ni had to say, but I didn't expect him to say that the White Lotus Sect members stopped talking after they arrested him!"

　　"You are so powerful, are you still afraid of the White Lotus?" I asked curiously.

　　"You don't understand." Xuni said, "Although the leader of the White Lotus Sect is very powerful, the most I can do is let him kill me. When have I ever been afraid of death?"

　　Xuni frowned and looked at his hands and continued, "I don't know what happened to me. It's like I've become a different person. I've started to worry about some great principles. Maybe this is the Buddha nature that Master talked about to me at the beginning!"

　　"What do you mean?" I asked curiously.

　　"You must stop Li Zhendong. If Li Zhendong gathers all the ghosts, it will not only be a simple increase in his own strength. At that time, the world will be filled with hundreds of ghosts roaming at night and it will become a purgatory on earth." Xu Ni explained to me.

　　I asked curiously, "Is it really that serious? Even if it will turn into a living hell, why did you come to tell me this?!"

　　"So I said before that I have been acting strangely lately." Xuni shook his head: "Although I have proved my truth through killing, I have also obtained the position of a Bodhisattva. I have a premonition that the world will be doomed to a catastrophe recently, but I cannot save it myself. Only you can save the world!"

　　"No way, could you please not be so troublesome, brother? You have to have some confidence in yourself. You are also a Bodhisattva." I looked at this nun and felt a little disappointed. You are a Bodhisattva, but you have no confidence in yourself.

　　"Bodhisattvas are also divided into different levels. Although I have attained enlightenment through killing, I have attained enlightenment through killing in a way that is contrary to Buddha nature. I am doomed to not achieve great success." Xuni shook his head: "I feel that I don't have much time left. Li Zhendong will find me and refine me!"

　　"You don't have to leave. Let my master protect you. With my master here, who cares about Li Zhendong? They're all losers." I said quickly.

　　"No need, this is retribution. It is easy to avoid fate but difficult to escape cause and effect." Xuni shook his head.

　　【453】A mysterious person appears in the ancestral tomb.

　　Xuni sighed, turned around and left. I looked at Xuni's back and wanted to ask him to stay, but I didn't know what to say. I could only sigh at his back. Xuni was also a miserable man.

　　After Xuni left, I also walked back to Uncle Liu's house. Sister-in-law Wan'er was watching TV at home. There are only a dozen or so TV channels in the underworld, and there is nothing interesting to watch.

　　"Huizi is back. What about Xiangzi? Didn't he say he would come over too?" Sister Wan'er asked me.

　　"He's still in the hospital. I don't know when he will wake up." I sat on the sofa and looked at the food on the table. They all smelled delicious. I shook my head. Although I am now a ghost in the underworld and can eat delicious food, I can never get used to this stuff.

　　Uncle Liu came out of the house when he heard the sound. He was also wearing a black leather jacket and sunglasses. He looked quite handsome. Uncle Liu said to me, "Come over here, where is your master?"

　　"He ran away in a hurry. Maybe something happened." I chuckled and said, "Uncle Liu, can you give me a leather jacket someday? Seeing you guys wearing it makes me want to try one on!"

　　"Wait a couple of days, then you'll have a chance to wear it." Uncle Liu walked over to me and sat down, asking me, "Have you made up your mind?"

　　"What have you thought of?" I asked.

　　"Become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva." Uncle Liu patted my head and said, "Why, you thought I didn't know!"

　　"No, I just feel like everyone knows about this." I smiled bitterly. How could a person, no, a ghost know about this?

　　Uncle Liu said, "Don't tell me, we ghost messengers and the Yin-Yang masters from your world all know about this. Your master even talked about this in a meeting." I asked curiously, "Why are you talking about this if there is nothing to do?"

　　"You don't know." Uncle Liu sighed, "When the three cities of the underworld were breached one after another, the morale of all of us was extremely low. Your master had no choice but to tell this matter to boost morale. You know what, with the appearance of a savior like you, everyone really has the fighting spirit!"

　　"Oh my god, no way, I'm dizzy." I laughed dryly.

　　Uncle Liu patted my shoulder and said, "Get ready. Now that you're here, we can start the plan!"

　　"What a plan!"

　　"Three days later, we will retake the first city that was robbed, King Pingdeng's Pingdeng City." Uncle Liu said.

　　What? I asked, "How to get it back? Aren't their life-saving magic weapons gone?"

　　Uncle Liu said, "Don't worry about this. Just go and help when the time comes. Your master has told me about your situation. We won't force you to become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva for now. Wait until you want to become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. You can't force this kind of thing!"

　　"Yeah." I nodded. I was quite grateful to Uncle Liu and the others. At least they didn't force me to become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva immediately.

　　Then Uncle Liu said he had something to do and went out. I found a room by myself, lay down in it, and looked at the ceiling. My mind was blank. I didn't think about anything. I just stared at the ceiling in a daze.

　　Suddenly, my heart tightened and I felt a sharp pain in my heart. I sat up suddenly and quickly covered my left chest. My heartbeat inexplicably accelerated. What was going on?

　　I had a bad feeling, as if someone important to me was in danger.

　　Brother Xiang.

　　I pushed open the door and rushed out of the house, all the way downstairs. Just as I was about to rush to the hospital, I realized that the direction I was sensing was not the direction of the hospital, but the opposite direction of the hospital. I ran towards that place.

　　I kept running for more than twenty minutes, and this feeling became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, a loud explosion was heard from a street ahead.

　　It's not an explosion, it's a monster.

　　"roar!"

　　The roar of a monster was heard from the front. How could a monster appear in Yanluo City?

　　"A monster appeared in the center of Yanluo City, requesting support." The ghosts on the street scattered and fled in fear, and some people wearing black leather jackets appeared instead.

　　It is a karma beast.

　　I saw it from a distance. This beast was more than 20 meters long and 7 meters high. It was covered with black mane and looked like a giant.

　　This is the biggest karma beast I have ever seen. Its evil spirit is soaring to the sky. It crashes into the building, and the building collapses immediately. I suddenly noticed that this karma beast is chasing a man in a black robe.

　　My words came from this man in black robe. This man in black robe was running wildly in front, and the karma beast was chasing him closely. The ghost messengers and Yin-Yang masters wearing black leather jackets also rushed up and fought with the karma beast.

　　However, the attacks of these people had no effect on this karma beast and could only slightly harass it.

　　Suddenly, the beast stood still, then raised its head and opened three bloody mouths. Countless evil spirits gathered into its three mouths.

　　Suddenly, black sparks flashed from the mouth of the beast, and then black raging flames came out of the three mouths.

　　Hellfire.

　　The three fire snakes spit out by the karma beast were like fire dragons. Four ghost officials were unable to dodge and were burned to death instantly when they were touched. Even the place where the road was burned by the flames had melted a huge pit that was six meters deep and more than forty meters wide.

　　The beast stood in the huge pit, looking up and roaring.

　　I originally wanted to rush over to help, but when I saw the man in black rushing into a small alley, I thought for a moment and followed him in.

　　The alley is two meters wide, quite dark inside, and surrounded by very high walls.

　　I rushed in and looked into the long alley, but there was no trace of the man in black robe.

　　"You're looking for me!"

　　Suddenly a voice came from behind me, and I quickly turned around. As soon as I turned around, I felt a big hand pinching my neck. I looked at the man in black robe. He had a mask on his face, leaving only his eyes exposed. When he saw my appearance, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.

　　"Who are you?" I gritted my teeth and asked the man in black robe. I don't know why, but I felt that the eyes of this man in black robe were very familiar. Although his face was blocked by the wide black robe, I still felt as if I had seen him somewhere.

　　Oh, I remember now. It was this guy who came to burn incense at my ancestral grave. I quickly said, "I've seen you before. You are the guy at my ancestral grave. Who are you and what are you doing at my ancestral grave?"

　　[454] King Yama!

　　The man in black robe didn't say anything. He just stared at me intently, then laughed: "I can go wherever I want. What's your business? I'm in a good mood today and don't want to kill you!"

　　After saying that, he slammed me against the wall. I felt a terrible pain on my back. I gritted my teeth and just stood up, but the figure in the black robe was gone.

　　"Tell me who you are." I yelled towards the long alley. This guy sounded like a middle-aged man. He went to my ancestral grave to burn incense, which meant he had no ill intentions. Then why was he hiding from me?

　　I rubbed my back, and suddenly there was a loud bang from the street outside the alley. I ran out quickly. At this time, more than 20 ghost messengers and Yin-Yang masters wearing black leather jackets had gathered there. Each of these 20 people was holding a pure black iron chain as thick as an arm in his hand.

　　At this time, the head, body, and feet of the beast had been locked. After being locked, the beast kept struggling, but the more than 20 people were also using all their strength to hold it.

　　"Humph, you actually dared to come directly to my Yama City. You monsters really look down on me, King Yama!"

　　Suddenly, an angry voice came from the sky, and suddenly, a figure flew rapidly from the direction of the center of Yanluo City.

　　King Yama.

　　I saw King Yama at a glance. He was wearing a black dragon robe, which looked somewhat similar to the attire of Emperor Yin at that time. King Yama looked to be in his thirties, with a fair and clean face, and not a big beard as described in many classical books. At this time, he flew above the karma beast with his hands behind his back.

　　The karma beast also felt the arrival of King Yama, but it did not show any fear. Instead, it raised its head and roared at King Yama. It looked so ferocious, as if it wanted to rush up and bite King Yama.

　　However, more than twenty ghost officials locked it up with iron chains, leaving the beast completely helpless.

　　"Hmph." King Yama frowned, then raised his right hand and slapped the karma beast hard. The karma beast instantly turned into countless black spots of light and dissipated in the air.

　　I felt relieved when I saw the light spots disappear.

　　However, he was quite shocked at the strength of King Yama. This karma beast was also an extremely terrifying monster, but it died with just a light slap from King Yama.

　　Before, I heard Yin Tianzi say that the Ten Kings of Hell had attacked him and so on, which made me subconsciously believe that the Ten Kings of Hell were very weak and could not withstand a single blow.

　　But now I suddenly realized that I was wrong. The Ten Kings of Hell are very powerful, not just ordinary powerful, otherwise how could they suppress the underworld for thousands of years.

　　Over the past tens of millions of years, countless heroes have made trouble in the underworld, such as Emperor Donghua, Monkey King, Erlang Shen, etc., but they only made trouble in the underworld, and I have never heard of them killing any of the Ten Kings of Hell.

　　After King Yama destroyed the beast, he suddenly turned around and looked at me, smiling and said to me: "Chen Hui, I've been waiting for you for a long time!"

　　I feel that King Yan Luo has a very attractive voice and he is probably good at singing. I'll take him to KTV to sing when I have time.

　　Pah, what are you thinking? I shook my head. No matter how carefree I am usually, I still dare not speak nonsense in front of the actual ruler of the underworld. I hurriedly and carefully said, "Greetings to His Majesty the King of Hell!"

　　Scientific research has shown that no matter who it is, as long as you say nice things to him, he will definitely like you twice as much.

　　The King of Hell waved his hands and said, "Don't be so polite. You are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. After you have restored your true form, your status is higher than mine, so we can just treat each other as equals!"

　　"Yeah." I nodded.

　　The King of Hell then nodded at me, turned around and flew towards the government building in the center of the city.

　　I finally breathed a sigh of relief as soon as King Yama left. Don't even mention it, I always felt an invisible pressure in front of this guy, as if the majesty of a superior emanated everywhere.

　　This is not pretense, this kind of pressure cannot be learned. Only those who have been in high positions for a long time will slowly develop such a sense of majesty.

　　Watching those ghost officials dealing with the destruction brought by this karma beast, I didn't want to stay any longer and walked towards Uncle Liu's house. Along the way, my mind was filled with the shadow of the black-robed man, and I couldn't get rid of it.

　　Soon I arrived at Uncle Liu's house, and I found Brother Xiang was also there. He was lying on the sofa watching TV. When he saw me come in, he yelled at me, "You actually ran away by yourself, leaving me alone in the hospital. What should I do? Damn you!"

　　"Stop it." I walked over and kicked Brother Xiang, then asked, "Where are Uncle Liu and the others?"

　　"They went out to buy groceries." Brother Xiang asked me, "Where did you go?"

　　"Don't mention it." I shook my head and told Brother Xiang what had just happened.

　　After listening to me, Brother Xiang took my hand and asked, "Fuck, King Yan Luo, have you seen King Yan Luo? Isn't he domineering? Does he have a full beard?"

　　"Haven't you seen Yin Tianzi, kid? Is it that serious?" I rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang. Logically speaking, Yin Tianzi's status should be higher than that of King Yama, but this idiot Brother Xiang seems to admire King Yama very much.

　　"You know shit. I grew up listening to the legend of King Yama. Zizi, this is so cool. I can actually see King Yama." Brother Xiang looked at me with envy.

　　I knew that Brother Xiang was in a silly state, so I didn't want to talk to him. It was useless to talk to him when he was being silly, so I kicked him in the butt and started watching TV.

　　What's more, the battle scene with the karma beast was actually being broadcast on TV.

　　However, this video has been edited. The scene where the karma beast showed its power and killed several people with a breath of hell fire was cut out, and it went directly to the scene of more than 20 ghost officials fighting the karma beast, and then the scene of King Yama making a domineering appearance and killing the karma beast in one move.

　　It seems that it's not just China's Central Television, the underworld is the same, only broadcasting good things and not bad things.

　　We ate and drank at Uncle Liu's house for the next two days and didn't go out much. The main reason was that citizens outside Yanluo City have been asked to go out less. It was said that monsters occasionally appeared on the edge of Yanluo City, and most of the ghost messengers and Yin-Yang masters had been transferred to the edge of Yanluo City.

　　The plan to retake Pingdeng City is also underway. In fact, there is no plan at all. It is just to clear out all the monsters in Pingdeng City, and then have the ghost officers enter to guard the city.

　　Of course, it is easier said than done. After all, the city is so big and there are so many monsters, so cleaning them up is not an easy task.

　　【455】Roar of the Ferocious Beast

　　The underworld is a dark place with no sunlight and eternal darkness. There will never be light in this place. Brother Xiang and I sat in a paper car. A huge convoy started to set off from Yanluo City. There were more than 40 cars leaving Yanluo City. Not only Yanluo City, but also many ghost messengers were dispatched from the other six urban areas. Looking at the gray sky and the endless wasteland outside the car, I said to Brother Xiang: "Brother Xiang, be careful later, just hang around the periphery, don't go too deep into the Pingdeng City."

　　We were naturally going to set out to retake Pingdeng City. The one driving in front was the master. The master said to me and Xiang, "You two should be careful, especially Huizi. Don't put your life in danger."

　　"Why?" I asked

　　"Because you are Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva," the master turned to me and said, "I am not sure if those monsters have any special methods to destroy your soul. After all, the most powerful monster may be Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, or even more powerful than Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. If you die, there will be no hope for the underworld."

　　"Since you said that Ksitigarbha may not be able to defeat the monster, then even if I become Ksitigarbha, I will not be able to do anything." I asked the master. The master shook his head: "I don't know either, but according to the Ksitigarbha secret order left by Ksitigarbha, you are the last hope of the underworld."

　　“Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is truly a deity. He predicted this catastrophe thousands of years ago and reincarnated to meet it.” The master in front sighed and praised, “Thank you for the compliment.” I chuckled. After all, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was also my past life. Isn’t it the same as praising me when my master praises Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva? “Get lost. Wait a minute. Be careful.” The master reminded me, and then he didn’t say anything. There was only the roar of the car. I also fell asleep leaning against the seat. I don’t know how long I slept, and then Brother Xiang next to me shook my shoulder and said, “Huizi Huizi, wake up.”

　　I opened my eyes dazedly and asked, "Are we there yet?"

　　"Yeah," Xiang nodded.

　　At this time, the convoy had stopped in a place like a Gobi Desert. I got out of the car. At this time, there were more than 300 cars gathered around. It was estimated that thousands of ghost officials got out of the car. They were either smoking in the car or leaning against the car to chat. "Oh my god, so many people?" I looked at these ghost officials in surprise. The master patted my head and said, "What do you think? The underworld has accumulated for tens of millions of years. This is just a small number of ghost officials."

　　I nodded. China is so big, and the number of ghost officials who have stayed in the underworld for so many years is definitely a huge number. There are still many ghost officials with good strength, and those with weak strength are in the city to maintain order. After the master finished speaking, he jumped onto the car, coughed, and shouted loudly: "Silence!"

　　The master's voice was so loud that everyone could hear it. Suddenly everyone fell silent. Thousands of eyes were staring at the roof of the car. "This battle must be won. Everyone, go in and kill the monsters you see directly. If you encounter a strong one, hold it back and wait for me to kill it one by one. Do you understand?" The master shouted, "I understand."

　　All the ghost officials responded loudly, and their voices were filled with anger. Some of these ghost officials had even lived in the underworld for hundreds of years, and they had a deep affection for the underworld and hated those monsters to the extreme. They all gnashed their teeth and said, "Let's go."

　　After saying that, my master jumped out of the car and walked towards the direction of Pingdeng City. We are now one mile outside Pingdeng City. We can no longer take the car at this time. If there is a monster attacking the car, the convoy will collide with each other, and there will be no time to get off the car and be attacked. So we need to walk the rest of the way. Our group is also very large. More than a thousand people are on the road. It feels a bit like the Long March of Ten Thousand Miles. Of course, our team is very messy, like a mess. Soon we saw the shadow of Pingdeng City. It's really big. These ten cities are much larger than ordinary municipalities. I looked at the long row of high-rise buildings and whispered, "It will probably take more than a month to walk through this city and clear it out."

　　The master heard what I said and turned to me and said: "So you have to clear it slowly. Do you think this place can be cleared all at once? It's not that easy to prepare for a protracted war."

　　"Okay," I nodded. "Anyway, I'm just here to make up some numbers. I was a little confident in my abilities in the human world, but once I came to the underworld, I felt like a piece of trash, useless."

　　"That's right, it's not just you, it's me too." Brother Xiang agreed with me and pointed at the group of ghost officials and said, "The guys in there are either the leaders of Maoshan for generations, or they are local masters, or they have captured some big monsters. How can we compare with them?"

　　As soon as we entered the city entrance, the crowd began to disperse and walked in all directions of the city. My master also said that if there is a very powerful monster that they can't handle, he will appear at the first time to destroy the monster. "You two guys just stay beside me and don't run around." My master reminded me and Brother Xiang. I nodded. I won't run around. This place is where the former leaders of Maoshan don't dare to say that they are definitely safe. Am I looking for death if I run around? At this time, Pingdeng City feels like it was filmed in Resident Evil. There is no one around. It is empty. It is basically an empty city. The master took us to a cafe and sat down. There was no one in the cafe either. We found a seat and sat down. Suddenly, the moment I sat down, my head hurt a little. "Here it comes again," my master suddenly frowned.

　　"roar"

　　Suddenly a roar came from all directions

　　The sound was very loud and an atmosphere full of resentment enveloped us. "What's going on?" I stood up immediately. "Don't be nervous. It's the roar of the beast in the fog." My master patted my shoulder. The roar continued. The sound sounded like a dragon's roar. Even the house of the cafe was slightly trembling due to the roar. "What kind of beast is this? Its roar alone can make the whole underworld tremble." I felt a chill all over my body. I originally thought that Yin Tianzi was the leader of those monsters, but it seems that the situation has changed. The strength of this beast is probably terrifying. Maybe Yin Tianzi is at most a partner. The boundless anger of this beast will cause the underworld to suffer a catastrophe. [ps: There is only one chapter today. Sorry, I'm single tomorrow. What should I do?] Today is Valentine's Day. Sorry, there is no update...

　　Today is Valentine's Day, sorry for not updating. Anyway, I wasn't arrested in Dongguan, huh.

　　【456】Prepare to return to the human world

　　The next thing was a lot of cleaning work. Xiang and I just stayed in this cafe to rest or sleep in a random room. We basically didn't participate in the cleaning work.

　　There are all kinds of monsters here. However, the karma beasts and the ugly demons are rare. I asked my master and found out that these two monsters are actually very advanced monsters. They are also very powerful species among those monsters.

　　There are not many high-level monsters wandering in this city. Brother Xiang and I can even deal with low-level monsters. But my master won't let us go out because of our special identities. Especially me. Those high-level monsters have human intelligence. Even higher than humans. If I show up and reveal my identity as Ksitigarbha, I will be attacked by all the monsters. At that time, there will be hundreds of monsters. My master may not be able to protect me.

　　I also understand the importance of this. I just eat, drink and have fun every day. My master won't let me go out. Of course I don't want to go out. Why would I go out and work so hard if I have nothing to do?

　　"Huizi, what are you doing holding those three relics all day? Aren't you afraid that if you put them together by accident, they will suddenly turn into Ksitigarbha?" Brother Xiang said to me while lying on the sofa in his pajamas.

　　At this time, half a month had passed since we entered the city. Half of the monsters in the city had been cleared. Brother Xiang and I found a relatively high-end house to live in.

　　I also look at these three beads when I have nothing to do. I want to become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to help my master and others. But I don’t dare to. I am afraid that I will forget many things. I feel very conflicted.

　　How could Brother Xiang not understand my thoughts? He said to me, "I know you, kid. You are just afraid of forgetting Sister Fan and us. What are you afraid of?"

　　"You don't understand." I shook my head.

　　Suddenly, my master ran in from outside the house anxiously. He said to us: "Huizi, pack your things and prepare to return to the human world."

　　"What's wrong, Master?" I stood up curiously. "Hasn't the cleanup work in Pingdeng City been completed yet?"

　　"Li Zhendong is preparing to open an altar on earth to offer sacrifices to the White Bone Bodhisattva." My master explained.

　　What.

　　I stood up immediately and asked, "Xunni was caught by him."

　　"Yes." The master nodded and said, "This guy Li Zhendong won't wait. He wants to merge with the White Bone Bodhisattva without gathering the other two ghosts on the Hundred Ghosts List."

　　"It's okay. We are still short of two ghosts. And the third one, Moon Mirror Soul, was killed by Huizi in the Thousand Corpse Tunnel. It's impossible for him to gather all the 100 ghosts." Brother Xiang said on the side.

　　My master shook his head: "He won't wait. Although he hasn't gathered all the ghosts, his strength will still be amazing after he merged with the White Bone Bodhisattva. And he will open the passage between the underworld and the human world, allowing tens of thousands of evil ghosts in the underworld to return to the human world."

　　"Can't wait?" I nodded.

　　"The underworld is in turmoil right now. Naturally, he will take advantage of this opportunity to cause trouble. Now is also the best time for him to merge with the White Bone Bodhisattva. If Ksitigarbha wakes up and the turmoil in the underworld is resolved, it will be easy to destroy him by concentrating our forces." My master sighed.

　　I asked curiously, "Wasn't he on the top of the mountain with you at that time? Didn't the Ksitigarbha bring him down?"

　　The master explained, "We brought him down together. But Li Zhendong secretly ran back to the human world. We had just come down at that time. We didn't know anything about the situation. The underworld was in chaos. We didn't have time to take care of him. This news was just sent to the underworld by Fangzi. He has arranged for people to investigate the address where Li Zhendong is hiding."

　　"This guy. He just wants to make trouble." Brother Xiang scolded: "I don't know if these guys watch too much TV all day. They want to be villains all day long and go crazy."

　　My master shook his head and said, "Wrong. Actually, Li Zhendong. It should be said that it's not just Li Zhendong. None of these people want to be such a bad person. Evil people just experienced many things that the so-called good people have never experienced. If you experience such things, you will also become the evil people you call."

　　My master said, then he narrowed his eyes and said, "But, wrong is wrong. Hurting people is hurting people. Hurting people is a crime. There is no reason. Although I sympathize with them, I will let them reincarnate and forget these hatreds."

　　"Master..." I was about to say something. Brother Xiang next to me pulled me aside and said, "Li Zhendong is actually Uncle Li Mingyao's father. Uncle Li Mingyao is Master's brother. Do you understand?"

　　What? Li Zhendong is Uncle Li Mingyao's father. Although I haven't met Uncle Li Mingyao much, there are only a few people who my master can consider as brothers. Uncle Li Mingyao must be one of them. In this case, I looked at my master strangely.

　　To use an analogy, if Xiangge's father was a bad guy who did many evil things, even if I killed his father, I would not be happy in my heart. After all, he is my brother's father.

　　"Get ready to go back to the human world." My master said as he was about to take us away. Suddenly he turned around and looked at me as if he had thought of something and asked, "By the way, what are you going to do about Xiaofan's matter?"

　　"Ah." I was stunned for a moment and said, "She is my wife. What can I do?"

　　My master took a deep breath and said, "When you entered the underworld, Chen Hui was already dead. Do you understand? The only one alive is Ksitigarbha."

　　"This." How could I not understand what the master meant? It meant that it would be best not to see Sister Fan after returning. I also understood what the master meant. In fact, not seeing Sister Fan would be good for everyone. But seeing each other would make it even more painful for the two of us to part again.

　　At this time, even Brother Xiang, who usually likes to brag and interrupt, stopped talking. He just looked at me from the side without saying a word.

　　"Go back and pretend you don't know her. Master is an experienced person. This is good for everyone." My master sighed. He patted my shoulder and said, "You are the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."

　　Who made me the Ksitigarbha? How the hell should I know? Do I want to be the Ksitigarbha?

　　I scratched my hair hard. I felt confused and depressed.

　　"Let's go. I understand." I sighed.

　　My master patted my shoulder and said, "Don't think too much. Now we don't know what will happen after you become Ksitigarbha. If you can still have your current memories after becoming Ksitigarbha, and still like Xiaofan, then you can still be with her."

　　"I hope so." What else can I say.

　　Brother Xiang was beside me, patted my shoulder and said, "Don't think too much. I'm still by your side."

　　"Fuck you. Who told you to stay next to me? You piece of shit." I kicked Brother Xiang in the ass. But this sentence livened up the atmosphere. I felt better after all.

　　【457】Tangled life

　　I opened my eyes dazedly. A dazzling light hit my glasses. It hurt so much. I tried hard to open my eyes and look at the dazzling sunlight.

　　The human world is still better.

　　The fresh air. The bright sunshine and. Oh my god. Something.

　　Brother Xiang was wearing a hospital gown and sitting on my bed, looking at me with a smirk on his face.

　　I looked around. Brother Xiang and I were lying in a hospital ward. I asked, "When did you wake up? Why are you looking at me so lustfully?"

　　"You've been awake for quite some time. Your physical condition is not good. That's why you woke up so late." Brother Xiang threw a set of clothes over and said, "Hurry up and change. We're leaving the hospital."

　　I quickly changed into this outfit. It was also a hospital gown. I was only wearing a pair of underwear. There were all kinds of tubes inserted all over my body. I tried hard to remove these tubes. It hurt so much.

　　I put on the hospital gown. Suddenly, Sister Fan came in from outside. At this time, Sister Fan was holding some food in her hands. After she came in, she looked at me in surprise. Her mouth was wide open. It seemed that she was too excited to speak.

　　"You are." I thought about it. I still believed what the master said. It's better not to admit that I still remember Sister Fan. Otherwise, it will be the saddest for both of us to separate.

　　"You're looking for death. Don't you remember me?" Sister Fan said and threw the food in her hand at me.

　　I didn't dare pretend to recognize her. I deliberately looked very angry and cursed: "You are crazy. You are crazy. Why did you throw my food? Don't think I don't hit women. I really don't hit women."

　　Brother Xiang said to Sister Fan immediately, "Sister Fan, stop joking. Huizi really can't remember you. He encountered something very dangerous in the underworld. He almost became Ksitigarbha. Although he didn't become Ksitigarbha in the end, he still lost a lot of memories."

　　"Really." Sister Fan covered her mouth with her right hand. She walked up to me in disbelief, grabbed my hand and asked, "Huizi, you really don't remember me. It's impossible. How could it be possible?"

　　I looked at Sister Fan's appearance. My heart ached. I said, "You are."

　　"It's okay. It's just an old friend of yours." Brother Xiang quickly said in cooperation.

　　"Don't hold my hand. We're not familiar with each other." I pushed her hand away. Seeing her face full of disbelief, I wanted to sigh, but I didn't dare. I was afraid of being exposed.

　　Brother Xiang looked at me. He was probably afraid that I would lose control of my emotions and let something slip. He walked over to Sister Fan and said, "Sister Fan, let's go out first. I'll tell you the details of his stay in the underworld."

　　Sister Fan nodded and followed Brother Xiang out of the ward. I felt around my body and found no cigarettes. I just walked to the balcony of the ward and looked out the window at the street.

　　After a while, Sister Fan followed Brother Xiang in. Sister Fan's eyes were red. I had never seen Sister Fan cry except when A-bao disappeared. Sister Fan rushed in, hugged me tightly and started crying.

　　"How could you forget me? How could you? Have you forgotten what happened between you and me? Have you forgotten Ning Caichen, Nie Xiaoqian, and Jin Qiaojue?" Sister Fan hugged me tightly and yelled while crying.

　　"Ning Caichen. Jin Qiaojue. And Xiaoqian, whom I have always liked. How could I forget them?" I took a deep breath and said, "But. What does it have to do with you. Who are you?"

　　"Who am I? You..." Sister Fan said this but didn't continue. She just hugged me tightly.

　　"Even though I don't know who you are, just hug me if you want." I patted her on the back.

　　"Can you sing? Can you sing a song for me?" Sister Fan hugged me tightly and asked.

　　I hesitated for a moment and said, "Um. Okay. What song? You tell me. If I know how to sing it, I can sing it for you."

　　"Whatever." Sister Fan hugged me and said.

　　"Beyond's lover." I took a deep breath.

　　"I hope you don't shed tears in secret for me again

　　I don't want to leave your heart empty

　　I hope you won't let me bear such a heavy sin.

　　My heart is like water, you don't have to be intoxicated

　　Oh, do you know who is willing to go back?

　　Who is between you and me?

　　Is it fate, love, innocence or accident?

　　There are tears, sins, sacrifices and patience

　　It's people, it's walls, it's winter, hidden in the eyes

　　There are days and nights, there are fantasies that can’t wait.”

　　After I finished singing, Sister Fan suddenly hugged me tightly and said, "You are Huizi. You haven't forgotten me. That's for sure."

　　"Hmm." He asked curiously.

　　"It's you. It must be you." Sister Fan hugged me tightly.

　　"You got the wrong person." I pushed Sister Fan away and walked out of the ward.

　　The master and his two wives were also outside. The master looked at me and said, "Huizi is awake."

　　"Yes." I nodded. "Master."

　　"Stop talking. I've already told your master's wife and the others about your amnesia. Go back and have a good rest." My master said first.

　　It seems that the master has deceived both of his wives. I laughed dryly and said, "Well, let me have a good rest."

　　After that, he walked out of the hospital. I looked at the street outside. This is the First People's Hospital of Chengdu. I took a taxi back to Wanfu Building. I opened the door and walked into the house. I lay on the bed.

　　I don’t know why. When Sister Fan hugged me and cried just now, I felt very uncomfortable. I was very nervous. But seeing Sister Fan like this, I became more determined not to admit that I still remembered Sister Fan.

　　Now I am just pretending to be disappointed. I can still hug Sister Fan and let her cry on my shoulder. But if I become Ksitigarbha, I may not say a word to her even in front of her. That is when I will be really miserable. So, don't recognize her now, to avoid more misery later.

　　Suddenly, there was a sound of a door opening outside. Brother Xiang walked into my room alone. He sat next to me. He threw a cigarette over and said, "What are you thinking about?"

　　"Nothing." I shook my head. "I just felt like I was living a miserable life. I obviously liked her. She was in front of me. But I just didn't dare to admit it."

　　Brother Xiang patted my shoulder and said, "Don't think too much. We are still looking for Li Zhendong's address. If we find it, we will kill Li Zhendong and go back to the underworld. If you admit it, you will be hurt more."

　　"I understand." I nodded and asked, "Where's Sister Fan? She didn't come back with you."

　　"No. She just said she wanted to be alone for a while and then left." Brother Xiang lit a cigarette for me and said, "Have a smoke."

　　I took the cigarette, took a puff, and choked.

　　"Hey, kid, come on." Suddenly Brother Xiang put his arm around my shoulders and said, "Brother, actually, life is like this. Treat life well. Be optimistic. Be a little silly. You will live happily."

　　【458】Being tricked

　　In fact, life is just like what Brother Xiang said. Be a little silly. You can live happily. You don’t have to think too much. But being silly is innate. Not everyone can learn it. It is impossible to learn it. Either you are truly stupid and ignorant, or you have truly seen through life and live without constraints.

　　I think Xiangge belongs to the former. He can always think positively no matter what happens.

　　"I know you're the best, right?" I rolled my eyes at him. This bastard.

　　Brother Xiang smiled, put his arm around my shoulders, and said, "Being two is also a kind of life."

　　I thought about it. I decided to tell Brother Xiang that I was going to go out and find a hotel to stay in. Otherwise, I would meet Sister Fan every day. Maybe I would be exposed. Even if I wasn’t exposed, I was afraid that I would not be able to resist telling Sister Fan the truth.

　　I packed a few clothes, said hello to Brother Xiang, and went out. Brother Xiang didn't stop me. He understood me. He knew that I just wanted to be alone.

　　I went downstairs with my backpack on my back. I looked at the time. It was already six o'clock in the afternoon. The sky was getting dark. I was wandering on the street. Suddenly, I saw a lonely figure walking on the street boredly. He kicked the cans on the roadside from time to time.

　　Li Shanshan.

　　"Huizi." Li Shanshan saw me at once and ran towards me.

　　I turned around and left immediately. I had explained Li Shanshan's situation to her very clearly. I didn't want to continue to be entangled with her.

　　But this girl ran very fast. Before I took two steps, Li Shanshan grabbed me and asked me, "Why do you want to run away when you see me?"

　　"You are." I just continued to play the same crazy trick I used on Sister Fan. Question: "I'm sorry. I don't know you."

　　"Fuck you. You dare to play dumb. Play dumb." I really underestimated how shameless Miss Li Shanshan was. She actually held me tightly. Then she sat on the ground and yelled, "He has no conscience. This heartless guy. I have his child and now he pretends not to know me. Don't miss me if you pass by. I am so pitiful."

　　My face immediately turned red. It was six in the afternoon. It was the rush hour. There were a lot of pedestrians. And what do Chinese people like to do most? Watch the fun. It was like a monkey show. A circle of people surrounded us.

　　A group of old men and women pointed at me and said, "This guy has no conscience." The two young lovers, the man immediately assured that he was not the kind of person I was, and that he hated people like me the most.

　　Who am I? Damn it. I was so angry that I wanted to rush up and beat up this bastard right there. I just frowned and said, "That's enough. Li Shanshan, come with me quickly. It's embarrassing."

　　I'm so depressed. What did I do to offend anyone?

　　I was about to leave with Li Shanshan in my arms. Sister Fan was standing behind me. She crossed her arms and looked at me calmly and asked, "You remember Li Shanshan but not me."

　　Grass.

　　I glanced at Li Shanshan who was sticking her tongue out at me and laughing. Damn. I was tricked. It seemed that Sister Fan and Li Shanshan had colluded to trick me. They just wanted to force me back to the way I was.

　　"I'm sorry. I only know her. I don't know you." I pulled Li Shanshan out of the crowd. Then I hailed a taxi. I rushed up. I said to the driver in front of me, "Driver. I'm just having a meeting. I'm upset."

　　"Yes." The driver in front nodded. Then he started the car and drove away casually.

　　"Xiao Huihui. What happened between you and Sister Fan? Are you angry with each other after a quarrel? Idiot. Husbands and wives always quarrel at the head of the bed and make up at the foot of the bed. And you are married to her. You can't be so wasteful like before. Go back and apologize to her quickly. Then treat me to a hotpot. I may also consider saying something good about you in front of her." Li Shanshan said with a grin on the side.

　　"This is none of your business. This is a matter between me and her. Don't interfere. OK." I scolded Li Shanshan angrily.

　　I don't know why. Anyway, I was really confused at that time. I don't know why he said that to Li Shanshan. When Li Shanshan heard it, her eyes turned red. She was still talking and laughing just now. Women really change their faces faster than turning pages of a book. She yelled at the driver in front: "Stop the car."

　　The driver in front of me didn't know what was going on either. He immediately stopped. Li Shanshan opened the door and got out of the car angrily. After getting out of the car, she cursed at me: "Bastard. Bastard."

　　After saying that, he slammed the car door shut. Then he kicked the door hard. Then he turned around and left angrily.

　　"What's wrong? Did the couple have a fight?" the master in front asked with a smile.

　　I shook my head and said, "Nothing. This girl just likes to throw tantrums. Just find a hotel to stay for a while."

　　Just around the corner was a place called Yuanfeng Hotel. I paid and got off the car. I walked into the hotel and checked in a room. I walked into the room. I lay helplessly on the bed. I thought about how Sister Fan looked when she found out that I had not lost my memory. And how Li Shanshan looked when she left in anger. I felt confused.

　　Huh. I let out a long breath. I took out my phone. I found Li Shanshan's phone number. I felt like I should tell her everything. Let her know why I told her that we were not from the same world. And everything.

　　I called and the call was picked up quickly.

　　Li Shanshan on the other end of the phone said angrily, "Hey, you bastard. Why are you calling me? Don't think I will easily forgive you just because you pissed me off this time. Let me tell you, I am really angry. I will only forgive you if you treat me to hotpot. And you have to treat me to three hotpots."

　　"Uh. Your request is a bit too difficult." I was stunned. I was still thinking about how to comfort her and admit my mistake. I didn't expect her request to be so low.

　　Li Shanshan said seriously, "Is it difficult? Then... let's have two meals. It definitely cannot be less than two meals. This is my bottom line."

　　"Okay. Come over first. I'm at Yuanfeng Hotel, Room 305." I said and hung up the phone.

　　I turned on the TV and watched it for a while. Less than ten minutes later, there was a knock on the door.

　　I opened the door. Oh my god. Li Shanshan, who had red eyes and was about to cry, was now holding a large bag of snacks. Potato chips, shrimp crackers, chicken legs. …

　　"Dajie. Is this how you look when you're sad? It doesn't fit the theme at all." I said subconsciously.

　　Li Shanshan raised her head, clenched her right fist and said, "I just want to turn my grief and anger into strength. I will eat as much as I can. This way I will feel better."

　　"Foodie." I rolled my eyes at her. This girl. How can she be so cute?

　　"By the way, what did you want to tell me?" Li Shanshan suddenly remembered that she should still be very angry. She pretended to look angrily at me.

　　[459] Another idiot

　　"This story is so long, how can I tell you about it?" I scratched my hair and cursed, "It all started with that shabby house I rented when I graduated from high school..."

　　So I started to tell Li Shanshan about all my experiences without hiding anything, even the story of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. I kept talking until nine o'clock in the evening. Li Shanshan was eating snacks beside me and listening to me with great interest. She would clap her hands and cheer when I heard something interesting, just like a child listening to an adult telling a story. When I talked about my return from the underworld, I said, "After returning from the underworld, I was afraid of recognizing Sister Fan and having to suffer the pain of separation again, so I didn't recognize her before. Do you understand?"

　　"Xiao Huihui, why don't you write a novel? You can create such a magnificent story in such a short time." Li Shanshan said while eating potato chips, "I grew up reading novels. Your story is definitely a novel. Otherwise, how can an ordinary person have so many things to do as you? You may encounter ghosts even when you go out. How can you fool around with ghosts?"

　　"It's fine if there's a ghost, but you also said you're Ksitigarbha. Change yourself for me." Li Shanshan looked at me and said with a smile. I slapped her head hard. Damn it, I worked so hard for more than three hours to talk about my feelings, but this girl treated it as a novel. I was so angry that I almost died. She also asked me to change into a hairy person. I thought I was Ultraman Tiga. I can change into a person with a stick. "Silly girl, if you don't believe me, call your dad and ask him if I made up the supernatural team of the Monster Catching Bureau. We were the ones who rescued you when you were in trouble. I told you as well. If you don't believe me, just ask your dad. If I made up the story, I would definitely not collude with your dad so quickly."

　　Li Shanshan frowned when she heard that. I finally breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing this girl's expression, I finally believed her. Unexpectedly, Li Shanshan said, "You called me. In the ten minutes I walked over, you had plenty of time to call my dad to cooperate with you. With such a big time loophole, do you think I watched more than 500 episodes of Detective Conan in vain?"

　　"Sister, I lose. You didn't watch Detective Conan in vain." I was speechless. How could this girl be so stupid? "Tell me, what is your motive for committing the crime?" Li Shanshan looked at me as if she was examining a criminal. What did I do to have a motive for committing the crime? I was speechless. I called her dad directly and threw the phone to her. She recorded the demerit and talked to her dad for a while. After a while, the call was hung up. But she said to me, "What did you tell my dad? My dad even scolded me."

　　"Huh" I let out a long breath. The values ​​that a person has cultivated for more than ten years suddenly collapsed. She originally believed that this society was a scientific society without the belief in gods and ghosts. Suddenly I told her these things and told her that these were real things in reality. She was not unwilling to admit it, but she was unwilling to break her own values. I could only say: "Shanshan, what I just told you is absolutely true. Whether you believe it or not, it is the fact."

　　When Li Shanshan heard what I said, she began to hesitate and asked, "Really?"

　　"Yeah," I nodded.

　　Unexpectedly, Li Shanshan immediately looked happy and grabbed my hand and said, "Huihui, take me to the underworld to watch Ka Kui's concert. I like him very much."

　　Damn, this silly girl is really something. She just looked like she would never believe it, but suddenly she asked me to take her downstairs to watch the concert. "Okay, I tell you these things for no other reason. I just don't want you to be deceived and not know the truth of this world."

　　"Yeah," Li Shanshan happily held my hand and said, "It's great to be able to watch Ka Kui's concert."

　　It seems that she still didn't listen to what I said just now. Damn it. But when I think back to what I said just now, is the world we live in now real? Is our world really a novel as they say? All of us are characters in the novel, controlled by fate or the author. If that is really the case, then what is the meaning of our lives? No, I am who I am. I don’t care whether our world is real or not, but my sister Fan and brother Xiang are both living people. "By the way, if what you said is true, what are you going to do in the future?" Li Shanshan finally escaped from the topic of going to the underworld to watch the concert. I thought about it and shook my head and said, "I don't know, I really don't know, because just like I told you before, I don't know if I will remember all these things after I become Ksitigarbha, so I can't make any promises to sister Fan anymore."

　　"Ah, it turns out I did something really bad today." Li Shanshan covered her mouth with her hands, looking like she couldn't believe she had done something bad. "Now you know how badly I've been hurt by you today." I sighed and said, "Do you understand why I got mad at you in the taxi?"

　　Li Shanshan shrank her neck, pulled the corner of my clothes, and said pitifully: "Don't be angry, Huihui, at most I will treat you to two hot pot meals, how about that?"

　　"Can treating me to a meal solve all the problems?" I rolled my eyes at her. She was stunned for a moment and nodded, then asked, "Isn't it possible?"

　　Okay, I lost. Another stupid fool who is so adorable. I wish I could be like her and Brother Xiang, without any worries. She only eats and feels that eating is the happiest thing. Brother Xiang is more versatile and can be stupid about anything. “Don’t be sad, Huihui, actually it’s not a big deal. Just be your Ksitigarbha. When I die and come to the underworld, remember to treat me to Ka Kui’s concert.” Li Shanshan comforted me and did not forget to make a request. “Okay, of course you will treat me to Ka Kui’s concert. That’s okay, right?” I smiled, touched her head and said, “You go back first and let me have a good rest alone.”

　　"Well, here are some snacks that I haven't finished. I'll leave them for you. Believe me, when I'm alone and in a bad mood, I'll eat as much as I can and then I'll feel happy." Li Shanshan said. I asked curiously, "Is there any scientific basis for this?"

　　Li Shanshan nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, of course. I am just like that. For example, you almost made me cry just now. I ate something and felt that everything was fine."

　　"You're really good. Go back. It's too late. I'll try your method." I nodded and looked at the bed full of snack crumbs. When Li Shanshan left, she didn't forget to turn around and tell me: "Remember to eat more. Go buy more if you're not enough."

　　【460】Uncle Li Mingyao

　　I'm not an idiot like Li Shanshan. I sighed as I looked at the bed full of snack crumbs, pulled the bed sheet clean, took a shower, and went to bed...

　　The next day I slept until noon. After all, this day was too boring. Now I am waiting for news from Uncle Fang. I have some time to play. In the next few days, I dragged Brother Xiang and Li Shanshan to eat, drink and have fun everywhere. Because I know in my heart that this time I go to the underworld, I may never come back to the human world, so I have to cherish the time in the human world. On the fifth day, Brother Xiang and I were walking in a snack street in the center of Chengdu. Suddenly, my cell phone rang. I saw that it was the master's number. I quickly answered the call and asked, "Hello, master, what's the matter?"

　　"We found Li Zhendong in Leishan, southeast of Guizhou. No wonder we couldn't find him these days. The old guy ran to that shabby place to hide." The master yelled over there. I was stunned: "What do you mean in Leishan?"

　　"Why are you so surprised?" My master asked me curiously. I quickly explained, "It's not Leishan. I've been there before."

　　I quickly told the master about my experience in Leishan. Of course, I kept silent about what happened with Ah Mei. "Let's not talk about it anymore. We are already on the way there by car. You should find a way to come over. We can meet up in the evening and discuss it later." The master hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Brother Xiang asked, "How did you find Li Zhendong?"

　　"Okay, let's go to Leishan." I nodded and took Brother Xiang to the airport. I didn't know what happened to the girl on Leishan, the girl who used to like singing in front of me. At six o'clock in the evening, Brother Xiang and I rushed to Leigong Town. After arriving at Leigong Town, I called my master. My master and his friends had already stayed in a hotel on Leigong Mountain. I asked the name of the hotel and asked Brother Xiang for directions. I walked over to the hotel and called my master to tell him that I was already downstairs. Soon, five people walked out of the hotel. My master was wearing a black windbreaker and was followed by four people. Damn, Sister Fan was also behind him, and there was Ling Xiaol. I didn't know the last person, so I wanted to turn around and leave when I saw him. My master yelled, "Why do you want to run away when you see your master?"

　　"No, no, Master." I pointed at Sister Fan. My master slapped me on the head and scolded, "Why are you so cowardly that you don't even recognize your wife? What are you thinking about when you come back? You even pretended to have amnesia and almost fooled me."

　　Fuck my master, how can this be called human? Wasn't it him who asked me to pretend to have amnesia? Now he is saying this again. It is obvious that he wants to shirk responsibility. But when I see the master's clenched fists, I just succumb to his power and say, "Okay, I just don't want to be more sad in the future. Is that okay?"

　　Sister Fan didn't say anything and didn't even seem to want to pay attention to me. She just stood behind my master. My master turned around and said to Sister Fan: "Xiao Fan, look at Huizi, he has admitted his mistake. You can't blame me for this. At most, you can blame me for not teaching my apprentice well. It's nothing to quarrel with a couple. It's okay to quarrel at the head of the bed and make peace at the bedside."

　　Oh my god, if I could beat my master, I would have rushed up to him and fought him to the death. What kind of person is this? How can he bully others like this? I quickly said, "Okay, master, let's not talk about this, let's talk about business first."

　　The master nodded and said, "Let's go, I've ordered a banquet, let's talk while we eat."

　　My master took us to a restaurant and asked for a private room. After the seven of us went in, my master pointed at the person I didn't know and said, "Let me introduce you to him."

　　"This is Li Mingyao, my brother." My master pointed at a man who looked to be in his thirties and introduced him. "This is Uncle Li Mingyao." I looked at this plain-looking uncle. He looked nothing special and was dressed very simply. He was not like my master who always wore a windbreaker or a leather jacket, looking like someone from The Matrix. "Hello, Uncle Mingyao," I greeted him with a smile. I knew this was my master's brother. Of course, I had occasionally heard Uncle Fang and the others talk about him before, but I had never seen Uncle Li Mingyao myself. Uncle Li Mingyao nodded and smiled and said, "Hello. I heard about you a long time ago from Ah Jiu. Today I finally have a chance to meet you."

　　"I don't need to introduce Ling Xiao and his apprentice," my master said. I quickly shook my head and said to Senior Ling Xiao, "Senior Ling Xiao, thank you for your help last time in Qianshiyong."

　　"Why should I thank you? I should thank you for getting rid of the danger." Ling Xiao waved his hand. Then the food came and we ate hard. Sister Fan and Ling Xiao were fine, but the others didn't look very good. While we were eating, Uncle Li Mingyao suddenly asked, "Ajiu, what are you going to do this time?"

　　"When Li Zhendong was still in the Tianli Sect, I was careless and let him escape. Then he caused such a big disaster. This time, I must kill him." My master said firmly. Uncle Li Mingyao nodded and said without saying anything. My master smiled and said, "Mingyao, don't be sad. You also know your father's character. If he doesn't die, there will be even greater disasters in the future."

　　"I understand this, but it's not so easy to let it go. Otherwise, I would have retired from the underworld for so many years and would not have followed you to get involved in this matter." Uncle Li Mingyao didn't seem to be in a very good mood, and just kept sighing. I could tell that Uncle Li Mingyao still had feelings for his father, but that was bullshit. It was only because I didn't have a father. If I had a father and my best brother wanted to kill him, the key point was that it was my own father who brought it upon himself. If this happened to me, I would also feel pretty fucked up. "Huizi, you are quite familiar with Leigong Mountain, right? Describe it in detail," my master said to me. I nodded and said, "When we came here Just go find A Bao. Sister Fan also knows about this. There is a thunder cave on the top of Leigong Mountain. There is an old witch named Wu Gong who lives in it. At that time, A Bao invited Wu Gong to join the White Lotus Sect. The master nodded and said, "A Bao told me about this, but Wu Gong has not shown up since he joined the White Lotus Sect. He is very mysterious. This time, it is estimated that when the White Lotus Sect was in trouble, Li Zhendong took him and escaped back. I don't know how he caught the White Bone Bodhisattva and wanted to open the altar to absorb the White Bone Bodhisattva. If he really succeeds, I should be able to deal with his strength. Although he is powerful, he can't harm the human world. The real thing to be afraid of is that he will release all the ghosts from hell to the human world."

　　[ps: Today is the first update. I started preparing for a new book recently. I am so tired.]

　　【461】Goodbye, A-mei

　　We ate and chatted, and time passed quickly. Soon it was nine o'clock in the evening. My master stood up and said, "Okay, we've almost finished eating, it's time to go to Leishan."

　　The seven of us walked out of the house together. We hailed two taxis and headed for Leishan. The taxi drove for about half an hour and finally arrived at the foot of Leishan. It was pitch dark and we couldn't see the scenery above Leishan. We got off the car on the path leading to Leishan. After paying the taxi and letting it leave, my driver waved at me. I quickly ran over and asked, "What's the matter, driver?"

　　"Huizi, lead the way up the mountain." My master seemed to be in a good mood and smiled. I led the way up the mountain. As we walked up, I asked the master curiously, "Master, what are you so happy about? Your eyes are almost dying from laughing."

　　"Nothing." My master shook his head and said, "It's just that today I finally have a resolution to the long-standing grudge between me and Li Zhendong, so I'm in a good mood."

　　"Oh," I nodded.

　　At about twelve o'clock, I took them to the village where A-mei and her friends were. At this time, the village was unusually quiet and there was no sound at all. "This is Langde Shangzhai," I pointed to the village and introduced it to the master. The master nodded and asked, "Where is the Thunder Cave?"

　　I said, "This is only halfway up the mountain." Then I pointed to the dark mountain top and said, "It's right at the top. It's easy to find. But it's best to rest in this village first and then go up."

　　My master agreed after hearing this: "Then let's find a family to rest for a while, then go up at 4 a.m. and kill Li Zhendong as soon as possible. Don't leave anybody alive."

　　Everyone nodded, even Uncle Li Mingyao nodded. I led the way and found Ah Mei's home. I knocked on the door. After about three or four minutes, a strange man opened the door and looked at me and asked, "Who are you looking for?"

　　I frowned slightly and looked at the strange man and said, "Hello, we are tourists here. We went up the mountain late today. We just arrived at the mountain now. Can we go in and rest for a while?"

　　Although the man was puzzled by our arrival, he nodded and said, "It's okay, guests are welcome. Come in and sit for a while. I will help you arrange accommodation later."

　　The seven of us walked into the room and nothing changed. After a while, A-mei came out and asked, "Who is Ali?"

　　As my sister said this, she saw that my mouth was so big, so I smiled and said, "Hello, sister."

　　Ah Mei looked much more mature. Ah Mei nodded and pointed at Ali and said, "This is Ali, my boyfriend."

　　I looked at Ali and felt weird. Although Ah Mei and I had never had anything happen before, at most Ah Mei liked me, but I still felt a little uncomfortable and I didn't know why. But her boyfriend was here, so I didn't dare to show it. I quickly shook hands with Ali and said, "Hello, my name is Chen Hui. I've been here before and I'm a good friend of Ah Mei."

　　"So we are acquaintances. You guys take a seat first. I will go out and ask the neighbors if they have any vacant houses." When Ali heard that I knew Ah Mei, he became even more enthusiastic and quickly said to Ah Mei, "A Mei, please entertain the guests. I will go out and look for a house."

　　"Okay, go ahead." Ah Mei nodded and brought out a chair from the house and said, "Brother Xiaohui, please sit down."

　　I quickly asked the master and the others to sit down. Brother Xiang smiled strangely and said to me: "How did you know this girl before?"

　　"Don't make trouble, her boyfriend is here." I glared at Brother Xiang. My sister smiled and said, "It's okay. I told him about our relationship before and he doesn't mind it."

　　"I hope so," I shook my head. How could a man not care about his girlfriend? Especially when the guy his girlfriend liked before came to visit our house? "Okay, little girl, go and pour us some water," the master said to the girl. The girl nodded and ran into the kitchen. Then my master said, "Huizi and Xiangzi, you two have to be careful when you go up there. Xiaofan, you two are responsible for protecting them."

　　"If it's dangerous, just don't let us go up there," Brother Xiang said quickly, "We'll just cheer you up from below."

　　"No," my master shook his head, "You have to follow us up and experience it. It's training. Huizi is fine, especially Xiangzi. You have to go up and experience these things so that you can grow. If you follow us all day, how can you improve your strength?"

　　"I understand, I understand." Xiang nodded.

　　Then the master discussed with Ling Xiao how to kill Li Zhendong. We had no say in these matters. We could only listen to what the master said. They discussed that the master would kill Li Zhendong, while Ling Xiao would deal with the witch. After Ah Mei poured us some water, she sat beside us without saying a word. When we had almost finished discussing, Ali came back and said to us, "Okay, I have arranged three rooms for the guests to sleep in. You can follow me and put your luggage there first."

　　"Thank you, but we will just take a break and then continue up the mountain. We won't stay here." I said politely. The master stood up and said, "Okay, we've rested enough, let's go."

　　Everyone stood up and walked out the door. I looked back at Ah Mei, smiled at her and said, "We may never see each other again after we leave."

　　In fact, that was the last time I met Ah Mei. Ah Mei nodded and said, "Although I don't know what you are going to do, I hope everything goes well for you."

　　"Thank you"

　　I turned around and walked out of the house. I don't know why I still felt a little lost. I don't know why. Maybe it's because I know that this is the last time I will see my sister. The seven of us continued our mountain climbing journey. Except for Brother Xiang, we didn't talk much along the way. It seemed that everyone was worried. Master and Ling Xiao were thinking about how to kill Wu Gong and Li Zhendong later, and Uncle Li Mingyao was probably thinking about his father Li Zhendong. I don't know what Sister Fan was thinking about. She didn't say a word to me along the way. He was a man of few words, so it was normal for him not to talk. As for me, no one talked much, so I naturally didn't know what to say. Only Brother Xiang was like a chatterbox and kept talking. He couldn't stop at all and kept cheering himself up.

　　【462】Qi Men Dun Jia

　　"We're here," I said to the master beside me, looking at the eerie cave in front of me, "This is it!"

　　My master pulled out his Emperor's Sword from his windbreaker, and Ling Xiao also took out eight swords from his backpack and inserted them behind his back.

　　lIt's almost the same. As for me, I also took out the Jiangchen Sword.

　　"Let's go in." My master said and strode inside.

　　This cave was a lot more humid than the last time, with a lot of water stains. We walked inside for about ten minutes, and suddenly I smelled a foul odor. I frowned slightly. My master quickly took out a few yellow talismans, and with a shake of his hand, the talismans spontaneously combusted. My master gently threw them into the sky.

　　Suddenly the foul smell disappeared, and we smelled a faint fragrance instead.

　　“It’s just a trifle.” My master shook his head and suddenly yelled into the cave: “Li Zhendong, come out and see me!”

　　The sound was so loud that it reached deep into the cave.

　　My master is really like this. With this kind of personality, if we had attacked secretly, our chances of winning would have been much greater. But with my master's yell, we were all exposed.

　　I guess l saw what I was thinking, so he said, "Don't think about it. We've been discovered. The stench just now was corpse poison. If we don't pay attention and breathe in a little more, we'll die from the corpse poison!"

　　My master said in front: "Humph, there is no need to be sneaky when dealing with these people. If you want to fight, just fight them openly!"

　　"Master Wu Jiu, why are you visiting my Leiming Cave?" Suddenly, an old voice came from deep in the cave. I could tell it was the voice of Master Wu.

　　"Murder." My master shouted directly: "Hand over Li Zhendong, and we can spare your life. If not, we will kill you too!"

　　"I, the witch, have been here for dozens or even hundreds of years. If you have the ability, come and break into my Thunder Cave." After the witch said this, there was no sound.

　　"This cave is designed according to an ancient Bagua formation." Brother Xiang said, "It will be difficult to force your way in!"

　　"Then can you figure out a way to break this formation?" my master asked Brother Xiang.

　　Brother Xiang shrugged and said, "Master, it's not that I'm incompetent. I've been observing it since I entered the cave. This formation is quite difficult. Although I'm a master of formations, I'm actually just a novice. Yan Chixia hadn't learned much about formations at that time, so I can't break it with my ability!"

　　"Forget it, this old fox is over a hundred years old, and you can't compare with him even with your cultivation." My master raised the Heavenly Sword, smiled and said, "With over a hundred years of cultivation, let's see if I can break this so-called formation with my strength!"

　　"Chi." My master shouted loudly, and with the Heavenly Sword in his hand, he chopped hard at the wall next to him. Suddenly, the cave shook and trembled.

　　The place where the master split also had several big cracks.

　　"Damn it." My master frowned and said, "This cave is not an illusion!"

　　"Of course not, do you think this is an illusion?" Ling Xiao, who was standing by, looked at my master with disdain and said, "This is Qi Men Dun Jia!"

　　Ling Xiao said: "This wizard is quite powerful, or he is very lucky. If this cave was formed naturally, it would have been a crude magic trap. Then the wizard made some modifications to make it able to trap people!"

　　"How do we solve it?" I asked.

　　"No, why is l gone?" Brother Xiang next to me suddenly said loudly.

　　I looked quickly. There were six people, one, two, three, four, five, six, and the l who was at the end was missing.

　　An ominous feeling appeared, and I frowned. My master saw it and said quickly: "Everyone, hold the people next to you..."

　　My master hadn't finished speaking when Sister Fan suddenly disappeared. She disappeared out of thin air. I just glanced at Sister Fan, and when I turned my head to look again, Sister Fan had disappeared in front of us.

　　"Shit, what kind of weird formation is this?" My master frowned.

　　Although my master is a tough guy who kills monsters and catches ghosts, he is probably not as good as Brother Xiang in terms of formations. At this time, he frowned and cursed: "Fuck you, Li Zhendong, if you have the guts, come out and fight me openly, what's the point of doing this kind of thing!"

　　"Calm down, Wu Jiu." Ling Xiao said beside him, "My apprentice is missing, I'm not worried, why are you so worried!"

　　"That's right." Brother Xiang on the side just finished speaking, and suddenly, Brother Xiang disappeared in front of us in an instant.

　　"Strange, a trick." Ling Xiao frowned.

　　As soon as Ling Xiao finished speaking, his figure disappeared instantly. It was strange. If the previous few people disappeared because they were not skilled enough and were hit by evil spells, then how could someone as powerful as Ling Xiao disappear?

　　"Is Qimen Dunjia so powerful?" My master frowned. At this time, Uncle Li Mingyao beside him nodded and said, "Qimen Dunjia is profound and famous, so it must be extremely powerful!"

　　In fact, there is some difference between Qimen Dunjia and Feng Shui.

　　Qimen Dunjia is a difficult metaphysics, and there are very few people who know it now. Nowadays, every fortune teller out there claims to know Qimen Dunjia, but it’s all nonsense.

　　Firstly, this thing has been lost long ago, and there is no place to learn it. Secondly, it is difficult. Even if you study it for a few decades, you can only get started. Those people in their twenties or thirties who go out every day claiming to be good at Qi Men Dun Jia are pure frauds, deceiving those who don't know anything about it.

　　"Then how do we save them?" asked the master.

　　"We have already entered the formation. Let's not worry about others for now and think about how to get out." Uncle Li Mingyao frowned as soon as he finished speaking, and suddenly he disappeared.

　　"Shit." My master rushed over, grabbed my hand and said, "Disciple, hold on to me, don't..."

　　Before my master finished speaking, I suddenly felt a chill hit me, my eyes went dark, the scene around me changed, and I found myself in a forest.

　　At this moment, there were two figures standing in front of me, one was wearing a black dragon robe, and the other was wearing a golden monk robe.

　　"Ksitigarbha, is there something you want me to do here?" Suddenly the man in the dragon robe spoke.

　　My eyes jumped. Damn it, where am I? Why am I here? Is this a dream?

　　The man in the golden monk robe pointed to the gray sky and said, "Your Majesty, look at the underworld!"

　　"The underworld that I rule is naturally orderly." Yin Tianzi said.

　　"Your Majesty, it's not enough." Ksitigarbha shook his head. "The underworld is too dull and lifeless now. If I say that I can bring a ray of light to the underworld, what do you think?"

　　【463】Wu Gong.

　　"Since its appearance, the underworld has been immersed in darkness. This place is originally dark and does not need the dawn you mentioned." Yin Tianzi replied without thinking.

　　The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said, "The dawn will appear in the underworld sooner or later!"

　　…

　　I shuddered all over and opened my eyes. Was it a dream? What I just saw was a dream, right? It should be. I breathed heavily, sat up straight, looked around, and found that I was in a cave or something like that.

　　I know this place. It's the place where I first entered the Thunder Cave with Brother Xiang and encountered the three iron corpses. Now, not only was I lying here, but Brother Xiang and Sister Fan, the three of us were tied up and tied to the stone pillars at the edge of the house.

　　We were tied up with iron chains. Without the key, there was no way to escape. I quickly kicked Brother Xiang next to me. At this time, Brother Xiang still had his head down, as if he was sleeping.

　　"Brother Xiang, wake up, fuck you, you fell asleep at the critical moment." I felt so miserable in my heart, and finally gritted my teeth and stepped hard on his big feet.

　　"Ah." Brother Xiang next to me screamed like a pig being slaughtered: "Fuck, which grandson plotted against your uncle!"

　　Brother Xiang started to curse loudly, and I kicked him: "Stop cursing, it's me!"

　　"What are you doing? Are you stepping on me? Don't you know it hurts?" Brother Xiang gritted his teeth. I kicked him really hard that time.

　　"Come on, stop talking so much and tell me what to do." I quickly changed the subject, too lazy to talk to this guy.

　　Brother Xiang looked at the iron chain that bound him, and his face suddenly turned extremely ugly. He cursed: "What can I do? The key is that I didn't prepare the unlocking talisman. If I prepared the unlocking talisman, this kind of iron chain can be easily opened!"

　　Suddenly, a mechanical sound came from the stone wall ten meters in front of me, and a three-meter-high and two-meter-wide stone door opened. This was the place where Abao followed the wizard into.

　　After the stone door opened, the sound of footsteps was heard.

　　The man walked slowly but rhythmically. After a while, a man in a white robe came out.

　　This is Wu Gong.

　　The witch still looks like a mummy, his skin is as wrinkled as old tree bark. The witch looks like a mummy. I feel that some corpses look better than him.

　　"A few little kids." The witch's voice was very hoarse. He walked over to us and looked at me straight in the eyes. Then he stretched out his dry hand and touched my chest. Then, as if he was not satisfied, he touched my face. While touching, he made a buzzing sound from his mouth, as if he was very satisfied.

　　Shit, this old man can't be a gay who has lived for 150 years, otherwise why is he touching my body? I looked at his wrinkled face and shriveled skin, and instantly got goose bumps all over my body. Shit, I'm tied up now, if he behaves like a hooligan to me, I would be helpless.

　　"A young body is really good." The witch said, looking straight at me.

　　I looked at this witch with eyes full of greed. What on earth did he want to do?

　　"Ahem." Wu Gong coughed, turned around and walked back to the door he had come out of. As he entered, he said, "Bring him in!"

　　After saying this, the witch walked in. It was strange that there was no one in the room. Who was this old guy talking to?

　　Suddenly, I heard a noise coming from above the cave. I looked up and saw a huge python coiled up there.

　　This giant python is ten meters long and one meter thick, with glowing red eyes, and looks particularly seductive.

　　"Squeak." The giant python spit out its tongue, and then slowly climbed down from the top of the cave. Originally, Wu Gong left, and Brother Xiang had just ended his state of pretending to be dead, but when he saw the giant python coming down, he closed his eyes, and it was unknown whether he was really frightened or continued to pretend to be dead.

　　The giant python used its tail to smash the locks of our chains hard. With a loud bang, the iron chains were instantly smashed to pieces. Even the stone pillar was hit with a small hole, and gravel flew everywhere.

　　As soon as the iron chain was untied, I felt a lot more relaxed. But before I could move, the giant python rushed over and wrapped me up tightly.

　　What I fear the most is actually snakes. Now that I was wrapped by this giant python, my whole body felt numb. Looking at the green scales of the giant python, my mind went blank and I didn't know what to do.

　　The giant python wrapped itself around me and then crawled into the stone gate.

　　After I was brought in, there was another sound of a mechanism, and the stone door closed.

　　There is an artificial passage inside, four meters high and three meters wide. The passage is bumpy. The snake took me to crawl for about ten minutes before I reached a cave.

　　This cave looks as big as a basketball court, and it actually contains a large number of scientific research instruments, just like the ones you see in movies, various glassware, and various potions.

　　Hey, is that old man also a scientist?

　　Just when I was wondering, suddenly the old man walked out in a clean white research suit, looking just like the scientists on TV.

　　"I became famous at the age of 20, and the number one wizard in Leishan at the age of 40. When I was 80, the Japanese army attacked China, and there was not a single Japanese army within a radius of 50 miles in Leishan. Do you know why?" The wizard said as he walked towards me.

　　"I don't know." I shook my head.

　　"Because of me." Wu Gong snorted coldly and cursed: "This Leishan is my territory, Wu Gong, no one can take my place. Japanese, if one comes, I will kill one. If one hundred comes, I will kill one hundred of them. Let's see how he plays with me!"

　　"So you ended up cooperating with the White Lotus and the Japanese," I asked.

　　"This is the key point I was talking about." Wu Gong opened his mouth and said, "I have had extraordinary magical powers throughout my life. When I was young, I had few rivals in the country. If I hadn't been indifferent to fame and fortune, I would have become famous all over the world long ago!"

　　"Fame and fortune are illusory and useless. I don't need them. However, I cannot escape birth, aging, sickness and death." The witch said with a slight flash of fear in his eyes. He said, "If it weren't for my powerful magic, I would have died long ago!"

　　"You are using your magic power to hold on." I swallowed and looked at him in surprise. I originally thought that he was lucky to live to over 150 years old, but I didn't expect that he was relying on his own powerful magic to hold on. This is too horrible.

　　Birth, aging, sickness and death are the cycle of cause and effect, which is determined by heaven and cannot be changed by anyone. However, this guy in front of me, who is neither human nor ghost, has managed to survive for decades by relying on his own abilities.

　　【464】Colorful insect

　　I looked at the old guy in front of me with horror. I really couldn't imagine that this guy would be so powerful.

　　Squeak, the giant python stuck out its tongue and looked at me with red eyes flashing.

　　Wu Gong smiled, touched my face and said, "But it's meaningless to hold on like this. It can only prolong your life. You will die in the end. But I got a better life extension plan from Li Zhendong!"

　　"What plan?" I frowned, and a bad premonition arose in my heart.

　　"It's very simple. The human body is nothing but a rotten shell. In the past, I cared too much about my magical powers in this lifetime and always ignored a very simple problem. As long as I can transfer my three souls and seven spirits into your young body, wouldn't that add a few decades to your life? When this body of yours is about to die, I can find a young body, then I can live forever, right?" The witch looked at my body with greed in his eyes.

　　"But this plan is too detrimental to one's virtue. Aren't you afraid of retribution in the future?" I sneered. I believe more and more in cause and effect. Good deeds will bring good results, and evil deeds will bring evil consequences. This is the way of heaven, and no one can avoid it.

　　Wu Gong sneered: "Do I need you to teach me this? But no matter what the punishment is, it is better than losing your life. Don't worry, I am not a bad person. I will move your three souls and seven spirits into my body. When the time comes, I will give you Wu Gong's hundred years of magic power for free. You won't lose anything!"

　　"Damn, why don't you just go find any other wizard? They'll be happy to trade with you. Why pick me?" I started to curse. Those wizards were a bunch of guys who only wanted magic power and ignored their own lifespans. If this wizard were to exchange his own magic power for a hundred years, I don't know how many wizards would be willing to do so.

　　"No, your body is my favorite." Wu Gong looked at me with a smile and said, "I'm afraid there are few bodies in the world that are better than yours as the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha. If I just find an ordinary person's body, I will become an ordinary person, and I have to cultivate my magic power slowly. There is no doubt that your body's talent for cultivation must be amazing. Come on, let Wu Gong feel what it feels like to be young!"

　　After the witch said this, he grabbed my neck, and the giant python that was originally wrapped around me also left the room.

　　Although this witch looked old, he had great strength in his hands. I was entangled too tightly by the giant python before, and my whole body was sore and I couldn't struggle free at all.

　　The witch took me to the center of the cave. In the middle of the cave there was an altar that was two meters long, half a meter wide and one meter high. There were countless ancient witchcraft spells engraved on it, which I couldn't understand at all.

　　The witch put me on top, then took out a rope and tied me up. He tied me so tightly that I could not move at all.

　　"Hey, you old bastard, what do you want to do?" I yelled at the witch next to me. The witch ignored me and took out a green juice from somewhere. The juice also had a fishy smell.

　　He took the bucket of green juice and poured it on my face. Instantly, I felt a huge pain on my face, as if countless bugs were biting me. I cursed, "You son of a bitch, what the hell is this!"

　　"This is called Hundred Poison Juice, which is made from the venom of hundreds of poisonous insects. Don't worry, this thing is not fatal. I can't bear to see such a good body die. It will only corrode your three souls and seven spirits, and make your three souls and seven spirits fly away. It's that simple!"

　　As the witch spoke, his face showed a burning anticipation, and his eyes were fixed on me, as if he wanted to see when I would die. Although the pain on my face was unbearable, I became more and more energetic.

　　"Fuck you, if you have the guts, kill me. If I can't die today, I will definitely kill you. I will make sure you die a miserable death and your soul will be torn apart..."

　　I cursed him as hard as I could, even though I knew it would be useless to do so, but it was the only way I could vent a little.

　　"Go ahead and scold me. You gave me such a good body, so I don't mind if I let you scold me." The witch frowned slightly and looked at me and said, "It's strange, why are you not dead yet? Just one or two drops of my hundred poison juice can kill a cow, why are you not dead yet!"

　　Yes, why am I not dead yet?

　　This old guy is so powerful, the venom that makes him so confident must not be too weak, but after being poured on me for a long time, it seems that I don’t feel anything except pain.

　　That's right.

　　This venom corrodes the three souls and seven spirits. What are my three souls and seven spirits? They are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha. Damn it, the three souls and seven spirits of Ksitigarbha can be corroded by this thing. What the hell is Ksitigarbha?

　　When I thought of this, I felt a lot more at ease. At least I wouldn't die for a while. However, the severe pain made me extremely miserable. But as long as I didn't die, everything would be fine.

　　"Old man, how about you just stab me in the neck, clean and neat?" I started to curse at him.

　　Wu Gong shook his head vigorously: "Such a good body, if I kill you directly from the body, your body will be useless. That's right, your three souls and seven spirits are too strong. That should be the case. Ksitigarbha is really not simple, haha!"

　　After he finished speaking, a colorful worm as thick as a thumb appeared in Wu Gong's hand. It looked like a silkworm.

　　"What is this?" I asked with a frown.

　　"This is a colorful insect that specializes in devouring the three souls and seven spirits." After the witch said this, he directly put the insect into my nostrils, and the insect slowly crawled towards my nostrils.

　　Suddenly, my whole body began to tremble involuntarily, and a chill instantly ran down my back, the breath of death.

　　I stared at the colorful insect with wide eyes, and I felt that if this colorful insect really crawled into my nostrils, I would really die.

　　I shook my head vigorously, trying to shake the colorful insect off, but it was no use. The colorful insect quickly crawled to my nostrils and drilled in.

　　My nose felt blocked and I could hardly breathe. Soon the colorful insect crawled to my trachea.

　　"How is it? Are you starting to feel dizzy? Haha." The wizard seemed very satisfied with my current condition, with a big smile on his face.

　　I really feel my head starting to feel dizzy and I really want to sleep.

　　Otherwise, just sleep. The worst that can happen is death. Once you close your eyes, you don’t have to worry about anything or think about anything. Life is really tiring.

　　Boom.

　　Suddenly, there was a loud rumbling sound from the direction of the gate. Wu Gong was immediately furious and yelled, "Who!"

　　"I'm Wu Jiu." My master's voice came from a distance.

　　【465】Disfigurement

　　Master.

　　I was about to fall asleep, but when I heard Master's voice, I suddenly became energetic. Yes, I can't die yet. I still have Sister Fan, Brother Xiang, Master, and Mom. I can't die. If I die, they will definitely be very sad.

　　I squeezed the tip of my tongue hard and felt a sharp pain. In an instant, I woke up.

　　When the witch heard my master's voice, he opened his hand and was about to slap me in the face. Before his palm came down, a sword stabbed towards his face. If he had slapped me down, he might have been able to kill me, but he would definitely not be able to dodge the sword and was doomed.

　　The old fellow valued his life very much. He immediately withdrew the palm strike and took two steps back.

　　"You want to kill my disciple, you little brat." My master pointed the sword at him and asked with a sneer, "How do you want to die?"

　　"Master, don't worry about him. He fed me a colorful insect and I think I'm going to die." I yelled at my master.

　　When the master heard this, his face changed slightly. He took the sword and hit me hard on the chest. I felt my stomach churning and instantly vomited out a lot of food. There was a worm mixed in the food. The moment the worm was vomited out, its body turned black all of a sudden and then it stopped moving.

　　My master took the sword and chopped at the rope that tied me, easily cutting the rope.

　　I sat up quickly, still feeling the burning pain on my face. My master glanced at me and ignored me, instead looking at the witch cautiously.

　　Wu Gong said with a smile: "Little brother Wu Jiu, you are a late-stage person who has been very popular recently. Yes, your master Liu Boqing and I had some exchanges in the past, but your master is too arrogant. But no matter what, your master and I are old acquaintances. Why, you still want to fight with your master's friends!"

　　"Hmph, you want to kill my apprentice. I won't let you off today." After saying that, the master rushed forward with the Emperor's Sword and slashed at his face.

　　It seemed as if the wizard had anticipated that my master would take action. He waved his right hand and a very strange force surged out of his body. My master flew backwards and hit the wall of the cave.

　　"Strange, I haven't been out for too long, you youngsters don't know of my existence, didn't your master tell you that I used a magic to kill hundreds of Japanese soldiers?" The wizard laughed evilly, "You youngsters are too naive to play with me!"

　　As soon as he finished saying the word "tender", the witch's whole body suddenly twisted, and two hands grew out of his back. The two hands were bloody and looked extremely disgusting.

　　"Well, you're still practicing this evil magic?" My master's face looked a little ugly. I knew from his face that this witch was not easy to deal with, so I quickly ran to my master and asked, "What the hell is this?"

　　"This is a forbidden technique in black witchcraft, called the art of sealing. It seals some ghosts in one's body, and at a critical moment, one can summon the power of these ghosts." My master frowned and said, "You are playing this, aren't you afraid of going to hell after death!"

　　"I won't die, so why would I go to the underworld?" The witch smiled and suddenly ran towards me.

　　It was so fast that before I could react, my master appeared in front of me and blocked the witch.

　　"Get out quickly, clean the venom on your face as soon as possible, and go out to find Ling Xiao and the others." My master said this, and suddenly the witch grabbed my master's neck, threw him more than ten meters away, and hit him against a stone wall.

　　I knew that if I stayed, I would only be making things worse, so I ran out.

　　After running for about ten minutes, I finally got to the door. I didn't know how my master had rushed in so quickly. I soon saw the door and rushed out in one breath. At this time, there was a giant python lying on the ground in the stone cave outside, without any movement.

　　There were eight swords stuck on the head of this giant python. L was sitting on the snake's head in a daze. Brother Xiang, Ling Xiao, and Sister Fan were talking at the snake's head, and no one knew what they were talking about.

　　"I'm back." I ran towards them.

　　Ling Xiao looked up at me and asked, "Where's Wu Jiu?"

　　"He was fighting with that witch. I couldn't help, so I ran back." After I said that, Ling Xiao ran straight into the cave.

　　"Huizi, what's wrong with your face?" Suddenly Sister Fan looked at my face and asked with concern.

　　I immediately said, "Is there any water? The stuff on my face is poisonous, but fortunately it corrodes the soul and spirit, not the body. Hurry up and get some water so I can wash it off!"

　　After I finished speaking, Sister Fan quickly took out a bottle of mineral water and handed it to me. I took the mineral water and poured it on my face. My face was originally burning, but after being washed by the mineral water, I instantly felt a cool sensation and it was quickly washed clean.

　　"Is this okay?" I just finished speaking when Brother Xiang suddenly frowned, looked at my face and said, "Huizi, you're disfigured!"

　　What.

　　Sister Fan handed me a mirror. I looked in the mirror and almost fainted. My face was not handsome, but it was not ugly either. Although the green venom on my face had been washed off, it had already corroded countless small cracks on my face, and there was still some green venom in these small cracks.

　　"Fuck, I'll be fine if I go back and wash myself properly." I let out a long sigh.

　　Suddenly, L, who was sitting at the head of the snake, looked at me and said, "It's useless. This is the Hundred Venoms. Your face will always be like this. It will never change back to the way it was before!"

　　"Fuck, you can't say anything nice. You just tell the truth." Brother Xiang on the side couldn't stand it anymore and cursed at L.

　　"It's okay, it's okay. You can't take your face with you no matter where you are." I looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like a ghost. Although it sounded easy to say it verbally, I still couldn't accept it in my heart. Who can accept that they are ugly?

　　Boom.

　　Suddenly, a loud noise was heard from the cave.

　　A figure flew out directly from inside. It was the master. The master flew out and hit the stone pillar that had tied us up before. After the master fell down, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

　　"Master." I looked at my master in surprise. I had never seen my master being beaten like this before.

　　"Hurry up and leave. If he comes out, I can't protect you." My master lay on the ground and yelled at us.

　　As soon as the master finished speaking, another figure suddenly flew out, and Ling Xiao was also knocked out directly. His face was very pale and he looked even worse than the master.

　　【466】Break the Formation

　　I saw Ling Xiao and Master were both knocked out. I was also surprised. Although I knew that guy was powerful, I thought he could fight Master to a draw. But I didn't expect that Ling Xiao and Master couldn't beat him.

　　You know, Ling Xiao is not weak either. I still remember clearly the scene of killing dozens of green-eyed zombies in the Thousand Corpse Cave. Such a fierce man was beaten out by the witch not long after he entered.

　　At this time, the witch in the cave also walked out slowly. At this time, the witch's whole body had turned black. It looked like the surface was covered with ink. But if you look closely, it is actually a pure black evil covering his surface. This evil spirit has condensed into a solid and rolled on his skin.

　　"Five Thunders Break the Sky Righteous Method." Ling Xiao, who was lying on the ground, suddenly roared. The eight swords behind him immediately flashed with lightning. He drew out a sword and threw it at the witch. The witch dodged slightly to the side. The sword was stuck behind him.

　　Ling Xiao quickly drew out six more swords and thrust them all around Wu Gong, surrounding him in the middle.

　　"The Five Thunders Breaking the Sky method of the Dragon and Tiger Sect. Who is Zhang Qi to you?" Wu Gong did not dodge.

　　"How dare you, a heretic like you, address my great master by name." Ling Xiao snorted coldly. He rushed over: "The sky is square and the earth is round. The nine laws are in place. I command you to write. All the ghosts are hiding."

　　After reciting the spell, Ling Xiao thrust the last sword in his hand into the ground. Countless lightning bolts instantly appeared on the ground between the eight swords. There was a crackling sound. Then three lightning bolts as thick as arms struck Wu Gong's body.

　　Wu Gong did not dodge at all. The lightning struck him. The black evil spirit outside him easily blocked the three lightning bolts.

　　"Zhang Qi has become a master too." Wu Gong laughed, "It's really interesting. You haven't learned even a little bit of your master's Five Thunders Breaking the Sky. During the Nanjing Massacre, Zhang Qi killed three big monsters with one Five Thunders Breaking the Sky. But your lightning can't even break my evil spirit."

　　"How about adding me?" My master said. A domineering aura burst out from him. The Emperor's Sword in his hand also made a roar. A red light shone from the Emperor's Sword. My master shouted: "Command."

　　Then he rushed forward and chopped the witch's head with a sword. The witch's face changed instantly. He quickly dodged to the side. The countless evil spirits on his body also gathered on his hands. He stretched out his palm to block it. But he gathered all the evil spirits on his hands. The evil spirits on his back became thinner.

　　Almost instantly, seven bolts of lightning flashed from his back and hit him directly. At the same time, my master's sword also chopped his hand.

　　Boom.

　　There was a loud noise. The white light from the lightning forced me to close my eyes. My eyes were also stung and hurt. After a while, I opened my eyes. At this time, Wu Gong did not look as arrogant as before.

　　His clothes were torn to shreds by the lightning. His body was covered in bright red blood. Even one of his two hands behind his back was broken by the lightning.

　　His left hand was also cut off by my master's sword and fell to the ground.

　　After my master cut off one of his hands, he quickly retreated back, fearing that the witch might use some evil magic to counterattack.

　　But this witch no longer had the arrogance he had just now. He was breathing heavily, his chest rising and falling constantly, and he looked at us with a frown.

　　"Well done. You young descendants are indeed better than your teachers. Two of you are attacking an old gentleman together. How dare you do that?" The witch looked in a miserable state at this moment.

　　My master and Ling Xiao also looked bad. My master cursed, "You think I want to kill you, you bastard. You have nothing to do with the White Lotus ghost. You have impure thoughts. Don't blame us. Tell me where Li Zhendong is."

　　"Haha. Go find him. He is refining the White Bone Bodhisattva right now. He is in this stone cave of mine. This Qimen Dunjia was set up for me by Zhang Qi, the head of Longhu Mountain. Little guy, if you have the ability, break the Qimen Dunjia set up by your ancestor. Then you will naturally be able to find Li Zhendong."

　　Ling Xiao frowned and said, "What is your relationship with my ancestor? Just hand over Li Zhendong. I will definitely apologize for what happened just now."

　　"Apologize. I want to live a few hundred more years. Can you help me? Do you have the ability to help me? You want me to hand over Li Zhendong. No problem. Even helping you kill him is a small problem. But I want that little guy." Wu Gong said, pointing his finger at me.

　　"Fuck you." Brother Xiang on the side cursed: "Do you think we grew up scared? Qi Men Dun Jia. Do you think I can't break it?"

　　"Brother Xiang, you can break it." We all looked at Brother Xiang. I whispered, "This is the Qimen Dunjia set up by the head of Longhu Mountain. You have the ability to break it."

　　"I don't know." Brother Xiang shook his head and said, "But how can you know if you don't try?"

　　"The so-called Qimen Dunjia is much more powerful than ordinary Feng Shui, but it is also limited to Feng Shui, or other magic. As long as it is a magic, there is nothing that cannot be broken. It's just that we haven't found a way." Brother Xiang frowned after he finished speaking, as if he was thinking about something.

　　Oh, right. I suddenly remembered that I seem to know someone who is very good at Feng Shui. Shangguan Liuyun.

　　"Master. Do you have Shangguan Liuyun's phone number? Ask him for help." I said quickly.

　　"Shangguan Liuyun. I don't have much in common with that guy." My master shook his head. But Ling Xiao's eyes lit up. He laughed and said, "Senior Shangguan has always had a good relationship with us at Longhu Mountain. He is even a close friend of my master."

　　After that, he took out his phone and dialed a number. Soon the other end picked up the call. Ling Xiao then respectfully said to the person on the other end of the phone: "Senior Shangguan, it's me, Xiao Ling. I want to ask you how to break the Qimen Dunjia. What kind of Qimen Dunjia is made of stone caves. It is said that it was set up by my ancestor Zhang Qi. It has the effect of bewitching people."

　　Ling Xiao turned on the hands-free. It was indeed Shangguan Liuyun's voice. Shangguan Liuyun said, "I also know a little about the formation set up by Senior Zhang Qi. The formation of Qimen Dunjia belongs to the earth element. It is a combination of Qi and Men in Qimen Dunjia. If you want to break it, just use boy's urine with pure water attribute to sprinkle it at the center of the formation."

　　Boy's urine.

　　Wu Gong squinted his eyes and looked at us. He didn't say anything. My master yelled, "Who the hell is still a virgin? Stand up."

　　"Does masturbating count?" I asked weakly. Brother Xiang kicked me on the butt: "Of course not."

　　Suddenly, a silent l said with a red face: "I am."

　　【467】Death of Wu Gong

　　I looked at L in surprise. These days, it's easy to find a woman who has never touched a woman, like me. But it's like looking for a needle in a haystack to find a woman who has never even masturbated. But L is one of them. And he's still a jerk even in his twenties.

　　The most hateful thing is that this guy is so handsome. If I had a face like this, I would be snatched away by girls even when I go out.

　　"Okay. The virgin is gone. Find the center of the formation. Xiangzi. Calculate it for me." My master said loudly to Xiangzi. At this time, my master was also in high spirits. It seemed that the matter of Qimen Dunjia had been solved.

　　The witch smiled and said, "Go find it. Haha."

　　"This old guy only knows how to act cool. If he wasn't so powerful, I would have beaten him up a long time ago." Brother Xiang muttered beside me.

　　I said, "Hurry up and find the center of the formation."

　　Brother Xiang took out a compass. He stared at it intently. His right hand was still calculating vigorously. The Wu Gong should have been seriously injured by Ling Xiao's Five Thunders Breaking the Sky Righteous Method. Anyway, he didn't move.

　　After a while, Brother Xiang said strangely: "This formation's eye is not a dead thing. It's a living thing."

　　Brother Xiang pointed at the wizard and said, "He is the center of the formation."

　　We listened to Brother Xiang's words. My master sneered and said, "No wonder this old guy is so confident. He lets us find the center of the formation. It turns out that he is the center of the formation. Go ahead. Pee in his face."

　　I imagined this witch lying on the ground. And then l peed on him. It was so powerful just to think about it.

　　"Go ahead." I also started fighting.

　　The witch suddenly became furious and cursed: "Humph, who do you think I am? Even if you kill me, it is better than to suffer this humiliation."

　　"Today I will let you suffer humiliation." My master snorted coldly. Then he rushed forward and easily pushed the old man to the ground.

　　"I guessed right. You are really exhausted, old man." My master laughed: "You are so old, but you can still beat me and Ling Xiao like this. This technique of yours must have caused a lot of damage to yourself."

　　"I just cut off one of your hands. You were struck by seven lightning bolts from Ling Xiao. You were able to hold on. Really good." My master held the guy down. He turned his head and said to L, "Come here. Shoot him in the face."

　　"Ah." l's face suddenly turned red. He looked like a shy little boy. He was no longer as cold as before.

　　Ling Xiao, who was standing next to him, slapped L's head hard and said, "Just pee when I tell you to. Are you afraid? Go ahead."

　　l walked to the side of the witch with some hesitation.

　　Sister Fan quickly turned around. She also untied her belt and took out her little brother. But she just didn't pee.

　　"There are so many people. How can I pee?" l's face turned red. My master suddenly said: "Shhhhhh..."

　　Suddenly, a stream of yellow urine came out and urinated directly onto the witch's face.

　　Wu Gong struggled hard. But my master held him down tightly. Wu Gong cursed: "You bastards! When I recover, I will kill you."

　　This Wu Gong is also an idiot. If I were him, I would shut up right now. First, his life is in our hands right now. He is still pretending to be so arrogant. If he begs for mercy, we might be soft-hearted and let him go. But he is still threatening to kill us right now. How can we let him go?

　　Second, I was peeing on his face. If he closed his mouth, he would only pee on his face. But he was cursing and drinking my urine. I was watching from a distance and felt worried for him. This guy is too stupid.

　　After peeing, Wu Gong seemed to have lost all his strength. He lay on the ground and twitched from time to time. L also came back to our side. Brother Xiang also said to L: "You have been a little irritated recently. Your urine is a little yellow. Drink more water."

　　"Hey. It seems this is not the issue we are concerned about now." I cursed beside me.

　　Crunch. Crunch.

　　Suddenly, a mechanical sound was heard in the cave.

　　Right next to where Wu Gong was lying, a square hole with a diameter of one meter suddenly appeared. Below was a stone staircase made of stone. One of them led to the bottom. It was also pitch black below. You couldn't see what was below at all.

　　"Let's go down." My master said and was about to go down. Ling Xiao walked over and grabbed my master. Pointing at the witch, he asked, "What about this old guy?"

　　"You want to find Li Zhendong, but you have already found him. Let me go. There are still many traps down there. It's very dangerous. I will take you down. Don't kill me." The witch struggled to speak.

　　My master squatted beside him. He smiled and said, "Old man. Seriously. You have lived too long. You should be dead."

　　"There are really many traps down there. There are many ghosts and monsters sealed down there. Take me down there. I can help you catch Li Zhendong. Believe me. Really." The witch struggled to stand up. But he couldn't stand up at all. He grabbed my master's trouser leg with his remaining hand and said, "I don't want to die. Really. I don't want to die."

　　I looked at Wu Gong's appearance. I felt sad. This old guy was so crazy for his own life. But I can't blame him. Just ask yourself, who wants to die?

　　"Don't beg me." My master raised the Emperor's Sword and said, "Don't blame me. Death is actually a relief for you. Look at yourself. How embarrassed you are right now. Just to save your life, you beg for mercy from us so-called juniors. Where is your dignity as a senior? Where is your dignity as the greatest witch in Leishan?"

　　"Stand up. I will let you die with dignity." My master stood up and looked at the witch and said seriously.

　　But the witch still grabbed my master's trouser legs. He actually started crying: "No. Don't die. If you die, you will have nothing. Don't kill me. I can do anything for you. I can be your servant. I will kill whoever you want me to kill. Don't kill me."

　　Phew.

　　My master's Emperor's Sword had already pierced into the heart of this Wu Gong. Wu Gong looked at the Emperor's Sword piercing him with disbelief. He trembled all over. He murmured, "No. I don't want to die."

　　"You could have chosen to die with dignity, but you didn't." My master added, "People can die, but they must die with dignity. Once people give up their dignity, what's the difference between them and animals?"

　　"You practiced for a hundred years. In the end, you died like this. It's not worth it." My master said. He drew out the Emperor's Sword. The witch also fell to the ground. He was trembling all over. He stared at my master with his eyes wide open: "You don't understand. When a person dies, he has nothing. When he is alive, he has everything..."

　　Wu Gong died before he finished speaking. I closed my eyes. I watched Wu Gong die. I don't know why. I didn't feel the pleasure or indifference I felt when I killed other enemies. Instead, I felt a little uncomfortable. Maybe it was because I saw his persistence in life. Or maybe it was something else. Anyway, I felt upset.

　　【468】Summoning circle.

　　I looked at Wu Gong's body and sighed. He and my master were two completely different people. They had completely opposite values.

　　"What are you thinking about?" My master patted my head and pointed at Brother Xiang and Sister Fan and said, "You two should carry this old guy to the village at the foot of the mountain. Pay some money and give him a proper burial."

　　"Why? Can't we just leave the old guy's body here?" Brother Xiang asked curiously.

　　My master sighed and said, "This Wu Gong is also a master who has practiced for a hundred years. After all, he is our predecessor. Although he is dead, we should still give him a proper burial."

　　"I understand." Brother Xiang nodded. Then he walked over and easily carried the body of the witch. The witch was as thin as a monkey. It was estimated that he weighed no more than 80 kilograms. Brother Xiang easily carried him and walked out. Sister Fan also followed behind Brother Xiang. After walking two steps, she turned back and looked at me and said, "Huizi. Be careful."

　　"I understand. You guys go ahead." I nodded. After watching Sister Fan and Brother Xiang walk away, I asked Master, "Why did you let Brother Xiang and the others go?"

　　I don't think that Master simply asked Brother Xiang to carry the body out. If he was going to carry the body, wouldn't it be the same if he took Wu Gong's body with him when he finally came out?

　　"Although Wu Gong said those words just now when he was about to die, it is possible that it is very dangerous down there. Xiangzi and Xiaofan can't help much if they go down there. It's better to let them out as soon as possible."

　　"What about me? Even if I stay, I can't help either." I was about to say that I can't help either. My master shook his head and said, "It's different. Although you can't help much now, you can become Ksitigarbha at any time."

　　"The Wu Gong is already so powerful. We don't know whether Li Zhendong has become stronger or whether he has refined the White Bone Bodhisattva. If he has already refined the White Bone Bodhisattva, we will definitely not be able to defeat him. At that time, you will need to use the three relics to transform into Ksitigarbha to deal with him. Do you understand?" my master explained.

　　After listening to my master's explanation, I nodded. My master wiped the blood off the Emperor's Sword with his hand and walked down carelessly. Ling Xiao also ran to the cave entrance, collected the eight peach wood swords, and followed him down. L also followed his master. Before going down, L turned around and said to me: "Follow me. Be careful."

　　After saying that, he also went downstairs. I quickly followed him.

　　This passage is very narrow. It is two meters high and one meter wide. It is just enough for one person to walk. The stone walls on both sides are also very damp. There are a lot of mosses growing on them.

　　We walked for about seven minutes, and suddenly there was a bright light below.

　　I hurried out of the passage. It was so huge down there.

　　This cave is ten meters high. It is as big as a football field. In the middle of this cave is a three-meter-high black altar. There are countless strange runes engraved on the altar. I just can't understand them.

　　"What is this?" I pointed at the altar and asked the master next to me. The master said, "Look who is on it."

　　I looked up at the altar. I hadn't noticed it before. There was a three-meter-thick round black pillar in the middle of the altar. At this time, the White Bone Bodhisattva was tied to it with a red talisman rope.

　　Even someone as strong as the White Bone Bodhisattva could not move at all under this talisman rope. At this time, the White Bone Bodhisattva closed his eyes and seemed to have fainted.

　　"Xuni." I frowned and tried to walk over. My master held me back and said, "Look inside the cave."

　　I listened to Master's words. I looked around. My face changed slightly. The inside of this stone cave looked extremely smooth. The ground, the walls, and the stone walls above were all engraved with tadpole-shaped symbols.

　　"What are these things?" I looked at them and felt that they were very strange.

　　"This is a summoning array." Ling Xiao said, "I have seen related records in some ancient books in Longhu Mountain. But such a large summoning array. I don't know what kind of evil god they want to summon."

　　"Wu Jiu, you guys are down. It looks like Wu Gong is in a critical condition." Suddenly, Li Zhendong appeared beside the altar and asked with a smile.

　　My master smiled and said, "Why? You are so confident in yourself. The time you spent drawing this summoning circle is enough for you to absorb the White Bone Bodhisattva. But you still haven't made any move. Are you too confident in yourself? Or are you just stupid?"

　　"Hehe." Li Zhendong laughed and said, "Just think of me as someone who is confident. I just didn't expect that Wu Gong was so weak. He was defeated by you guys in just a few moves. I originally thought I could wait for three or four hours before you guys came."

　　"That's your companion. Is that what you are like?" my master asked.

　　"Companion. That old guy has very little experience. He just wants to live a few more days. He has no ambition. I, Li Zhendong, am just using him." Li Zhendong said nonchalantly, "Besides, there is no such thing as a companion in this world. This is just like doing business. It's all about using each other. I don't like you. You keep talking about your companions all the time. When the critical moment comes, your companions are sold out."

　　"That's because you've never met a companion you can truly rely on. You've never had a companion you can trust with your back. That's why you said what you said just now." My master also sneered. Suddenly he shouted, "Come on. Let me see what you can summon with this summoning array."

　　"Then you watch carefully." Li Zhendong took out a small red bottle. He looked at my master and smiled, "You should be very familiar with this evil god. You have owned something of his."

　　After saying that, Li Zhendong opened the small red bottle and poured out some green liquid, not sure if it was blood or something else.

　　As soon as the red liquid fell on the ground, it immediately merged into the symbols he had carved. The blood began to spread to the sides at an extremely fast speed. Almost instantly, the symbols in such a large stone cave were all filled with the red liquid.

　　Suddenly, the cave, which was originally a little cold, suddenly exploded with high temperature. It was so hot that it was deadly.

　　The countless tadpole marks began to move. All gathered towards the top of the cave. Countless tadpole marks gathered in one place. Slowly they gathered into a human shape.

　　"What kind of monster is this? It's so hot." I frowned. The temperature here was at least 40 degrees or even higher.

　　"This is." My master frowned. His face seemed a little bad. Suddenly Ling Xiao asked beside him: "I know of such a monster in history that was so hot."

　　"What." We all looked at Ling Xiao.

　　"As soon as the drought demon comes out, the red ground will be thousands of miles away."

　　【469】Drought demon!

　　Hanba. Zombie King.

　　I was slightly shocked. Suddenly I asked my master, "Master, didn't you have a friend who was a Hanba?"

　　"Yes." My master frowned and said, "But it can't be his."

　　"Why?" I asked curiously.

　　"Definitely not." My master suddenly said firmly: "He was no longer a zombie. He was a higher level than a zombie. This Hanba is probably from the previous generation."

　　The red shadow on the stone wall kept twisting. A figure slowly descended from the stone wall. It turned out to be a woman.

　　The woman was wearing a red ancient robe and had a very beautiful face. As soon as her body appeared, a strong corpse gas suddenly burst out from her body. But it disappeared at the moment of the burst. The drought demon was just like an ordinary person at this time. There was no breath at all.

　　"This is the first generation of Hanba. Nüba." Ling Xiao said with a frown.

　　The first generation of drought demon.

　　If it really is the first generation of Hanba, then it will be difficult to deal with.

　　Or in other words, the four zombie kings are no longer ordinary zombies. They are already demon kings. According to legend, in ancient times, whenever a drought demon appeared, the land would be scorched for thousands of miles. Just from this sentence, one can imagine how powerful this kind of zombie is.

　　The four zombie kings, such as Hanba, actually have a certain inheritance. For example, if a Hanba appears in the world, unless this Hanba dies, then another Hanba will not appear. This may be the restraint of heaven and earth on this kind of evil creature.

　　"Who are you?" A light voice came from the mouth of the drought demon.

　　Li Zhendong changed his arrogant expression. He said to Hanba with a little respect: "Zombie King Hanba, I used the summoning technique to let you return to the human world."

　　As soon as Li Zhendong finished speaking, he suddenly flew more than ten meters away, fell to the ground, and spat out a mouthful of bright red blood.

　　"Who told you to summon me back?" Hanba's voice was cold and without any emotion.

　　I felt relieved when I saw this. Li Zhendong probably didn't expect this. How could he easily control the power of the zombie king Hanba? If he was not careful, maybe Hanba would kill him directly. I thought of this. I quickly said to Hanba: "Hanba. This person is a big villain nowadays. He wants to use you to deal with us to achieve his goal."

　　I must first distinguish between good and evil for this Hanba. Although it is said that this Hanba ravages everywhere, her nature is not bad. She is just cursed by Chiyou in her body.

　　As soon as I finished speaking, the drought demon's face suddenly began to rot. The drought demon also struggled.

　　"Roar." A deafening roar came out of the mouth of the drought demon. Her originally beautiful face turned into a rotten face. Her eyes also turned silver-white. Two fangs were exposed from her mouth.

　　Suddenly, the Hanba stared at my master with his eyes wide open: "Chiyou."

　　"What the hell?" My master was stunned.

　　The drought demon suddenly roared wildly. A pair of wings suddenly sprouted from its back. It flew towards my master at an alarming speed.

　　Before I could react, the drought demon had already appeared in front of my master and grabbed at his heart.

　　Her fingernails are also five centimeters long. They are pitch black and look extremely sharp. If she were to catch me, my master would definitely go to hell to help.

　　My master blocked the grab of Hanba by holding the Emperor's Sword in front of his chest. However, Hanba's strength was so great that he was directly pushed back five meters. I was right next to him at that time. I took the General's Sword and chopped at Hanba next to me.

　　The sword hit Hanba's forehead. But Hanba was like nothing happened. He punched me in the chest. I felt like my chest was hit hard by a hammer. It was stuffy. I felt sick to my stomach. I spat out a mouthful of blood.

　　"The sky is square and the earth is round. The nine laws and decrees. I write down my order. Ten thousand ghosts hide." Ling Xiao also got very close. He instantly drew out eight swords and inserted them around Hanba. Ling Xiao roared: "Five Thunders Break the Sky Righteous Law."

　　The eight swords instantly filled with lightning and struck at the drought demon.

　　Boom.

　　There was a loud noise. It was so loud that my ears could hardly bear it. Hanba was hit so hard that he vomited a large mouthful of green blood. Hanba's eyes instantly looked at Ling Xiao: "Why? I want to kill the big devil Chiyou. You have to stop me."

　　"He is not Chi You. He is Xiang Yu." Ling Xiao shouted. But just as he finished speaking, the hand of Hanba had already grabbed his neck. The speed was too fast. I couldn't see the movement of Hanba at all.

　　"What? Do you think I'm Chi You?" My master's eyes were also a little puzzled. He murmured, "Legend has it that Xiang Yu is the reincarnation of Chi You. Is this true?"

　　"Haha. Wu Jiu. I didn't expect that." Li Zhendong, who was far away, also laughed loudly. He took out a black talisman from his hand: "You guys take your time to play."

　　After saying that, Li Zhendong walked to the side of the White Bone Bodhisattva and pasted a black talisman on the White Bone Bodhisattva's forehead.

　　"Ah." The White Bone Bodhisattva was still in a coma. As soon as the talisman was pasted on him, he opened his eyes instantly and screamed.

　　"Haha." Li Zhendong's eyes were full of excitement. He sat on the altar trembling. The black altar emitted a black light. The light entangled the White Bone Bodhisattva. Then the light entangled Li Zhendong. The black light wrapped the two people together.

　　"Huizi, go save the White Bone Bodhisattva. Lingxiao and I will deal with this drought demon." My master's face was not very good. But then he showed a confident look on his face. He yelled at the drought demon: "Drought demon, right? You want to kill me? Then come and try."

　　The two words "try" were completely shouted out by my master. As soon as these two words were shouted out, my master's aura also surged. A violent and self-centered aura emanated from my master. This aura was no weaker than the corpse aura that the drought demon had emitted before.

　　My master rushed out instantly and kicked the drought demon in the stomach. The drought demon was kicked more than 30 meters away. She flapped her wings twice and finally stabilized her body in the sky.

　　When I saw Master's appearance, I felt relieved and ran towards the black altar. L followed behind me. When I was still ten meters away from the black altar, a black transparent glass barrier suddenly appeared around the altar.

　　When I saw the barrier, I frowned. It looked very hard.

　　"Command." I picked up the general's sword and chopped it hard on the barrier.

　　[ps: There will be another chapter today. But it probably won't be posted before 12 o'clock. It should be posted around 12 o'clock.]

　　【470】It broke.

　　No effect.

　　I slashed with my sword. It was useless. There was no mark left on the glass barrier. It was because I used too much force. My hand was hurt by the barrier.

　　"How do I break this thing?" I asked L next to me. L frowned and also drew out his peach wood sword to chop it. But it still had no effect at all.

　　"Break it with force." l said: "Although this barrier is powerful, it will still be broken in the face of absolute power."

　　"You're talking nonsense." I rolled my eyes at him. "But we don't have any absolute power. It's just the two of us."

　　"I can do it." l said suddenly, "but it will take time. Give me ten minutes."

　　After saying that, l stuck eight swords into the ground, forming a circle. Then he bit his finger and used his blood to draw a strange totem in the middle of the eight swords. It took about a minute to finish. Then l closed his eyes and did not speak during the process.

　　I knew that L was probably using some powerful formation. I didn't dare to speak to disturb him. I didn't know what to do at this time.

　　He turned his head and looked at the master and his team. The master and Hanba were fighting fiercely. It seemed that the two were evenly matched. But there was Ling Xiao beside the master. They were almost suppressing the Hanba.

　　But zombies are the most difficult monsters to kill. Especially this zombie king. I guess if my master wants to destroy this drought demon, it will take several days and nights of fighting. We can't count on them to help us at this time.

　　"How long will it take?" I looked at the black light. I was also worried about the comfort of the White Bone Bodhisattva. If the White Bone Bodhisattva was absorbed by Li Zhendong, it would be very difficult for Li Zhendong to deal with him. And selfishly, I didn't want the White Bone Bodhisattva to die either, because he had too many similarities with Ning Caichen, or Jin Qiaojue. A very pitiful person.

　　"Almost there." At this time, a lot of sweat was coming out of his forehead.

　　Oh my god. Isn't it said that I am the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva? Why do I feel like I am the most redundant and useless person at this moment?

　　This feeling is very uncomfortable. It seems that I am the only one who is useless. But watching the battle between Master and Hanba, I can't help at all. Li Zhendong also has to rely on l.

　　I touched the three relics in my pocket. I held them tightly. Am I going to become Ksitigarbha?

　　If I were to become Ksitigarbha, all these problems would be solved head on. I would definitely be able to save Xu Ni. But, what if I really lost all my memories? Then I would be no different from being dead.

　　Just as I was lost in thought, L suddenly stood up. His eyes were bloodshot and his whole body was shaking.

　　"What kind of magic is this?" I asked in surprise, because I felt a very powerful aura from L. But L himself definitely didn't have such a powerful aura.

　　"Life in exchange for power." After L answered, he clenched his fist and shouted, "This is the power I exchanged for ten years of my life. Break it for me."

　　After yelling, he punched the barrier. A wave of heat radiated from L. The moment the fist hit the barrier, the barrier suddenly cracked. Countless cracks spread around.

　　With a light snap, the barrier shattered. Almost at the same time, L fell to the ground, his face frighteningly pale.

　　"Fuck. You idiot. You traded ten years of your life for this one punch." I cursed at L who was lying on the ground.

　　l shook his head and said, "It's okay. The seniors on Mount Longhu used divination to predict that I can live for two decades. A little less won't matter."

　　"Fuck." I cursed, "Go to the side and have a good rest. I'll take care of you from now on."

　　I didn't dare to delay at this time. I didn't know how long it would take Li Zhendong to absorb the White Bone Bodhisattva. I rushed directly to the altar and ran into the black light.

　　As soon as I entered, I lost all my consciousness. Suddenly, I heard Li Zhendong's voice: "Bodhisattva, why do you have to continue struggling? Isn't your life a kind of pain? I will help you get rid of it. You should thank me."

　　"If you want to kill me directly, I will never resist. But if my death will lead to the death of more people, I don't want that." Suddenly, Xu Ni's voice sounded: "Absorb me if you have the ability. Don't try to impress me with words. If I am easily moved by your words, how can I be called a Bodhisattva?"

　　The sound of the Xuni was already very weak. But I couldn't see anything. I just walked over relying on the sound of the Xuni. I touched the Xuni a lot.

　　"Who?" Xu Ni yelled.

　　"It's me," I said. "I'm here to save you. I'll untie the ropes from your body right away."

　　I said as I started to touch him everywhere. Although the talisman string could suppress the Xu Ni, I could easily tear the string apart.

　　But suddenly a pair of hands grabbed my hair and pulled me back.

　　"You bastard. You're still trying to ruin my life." After saying that, I felt a pair of hands grabbing my neck. Very hard. I suddenly felt difficulty breathing.

　　"Li Zhendong, you bastard. Go to hell." I grabbed his hair with my right hand and pulled his head to my side. Then I closed my eyes and bit his ear.

　　At this time, I could only learn the moves of boxing champion Tyson.

　　"Ah." Li Zhendong screamed when I bit his ear. No matter what, he was also a flesh and blood body and would feel pain.

　　I heard his screams. He bit harder. I don't know which scientist said that the bite force of the mouth is amazing. When people are at their limit, they can bite through steel bars. I don't know if I can bite through steel bars. But I suddenly smelled a bloody smell in my mouth.

　　"Ah. You actually bit off my ear. I will kill you." Li Zhendong shouted furiously.

　　So disgusting. I spit out the meaty stuff in my mouth.

　　Suddenly I felt an arm grabbing me tightly. I used my elbow to hit back hard.

　　Beat Li Zhendong back. Then I stretched out my hand and grabbed at Xu Ni's waist. I remember that the talisman rope was probably at this position. Suddenly I touched the talisman rope. I pulled it hard and broke it in one go.

　　"No." Li Zhendong suddenly yelled. I was delighted. Great. It was finally broken.

　　With a swish, the black light around disappeared. The surroundings suddenly became clear. The white bone Bodhisattva on the stone pillar had disappeared. I looked back. At this time, the white bone Bodhisattva was pinching Li Zhendong tightly.

　　[ps: Sorry it’s even later. ]

　　【471】Death of Li Zhendong

　　"Although I don't want to kill anymore, my hands are already stained with blood, and I don't mind killing one more person." The tone of the White Bone Bodhisattva was filled with boundless coldness and murderous intent.

　　"Xuni." I felt relieved when I saw the White Bone Bodhisattva like this.

　　"Thank you very much. I will definitely repay you for this kindness." The White Bone Bodhisattva smiled and said, "I have figured it out. I cannot die easily. Wan Qing certainly does not want me to do this. Since the underworld is in trouble, I will be your pioneer, Ksitigarbha, and eliminate the chaos in the underworld for you before dying. This can be regarded as paying back the sins I committed in the past!"

　　"It would be best if you could figure it out and live well." I nodded.

　　"No, you must die. How can I achieve my great path if you don't die?" Li Zhendong's face struggled, looking full of endless regret.

　　"You, Li Zhendong, have committed heinous crimes, killing people and refining ghosts just for your own selfish desires. This is a great evil." The White Bone Bodhisattva suddenly emitted a black Buddha light all over his body: "I am a Bodhisattva, and I sentence you to the hell of endless suffering, never to be reborn, and to suffer loneliness for thousands of years!"

　　"No." Suddenly a man rushed in from the entrance. It was Uncle Li Mingyao. At this time, Uncle Li Mingyao's hair was very messy. He didn't even look at his master who was fighting with the drought demon next to him, and ran towards us.

　　"Yeah." The White Bone Bodhisattva turned his head and looked at Uncle Li Mingyao, frowning. A chill emanated from him. I quickly said, "This is one of our own, but Li Zhendong is his father, don't do anything!"

　　After I explained it, the chill from the White Bone Bodhisattva disappeared.

　　"Father." Uncle Li Mingyao ran to Li Zhendong and knelt down immediately. Li Zhendong yelled, "Rebellious son, do you want to see me go to hell? Save me, kill this white bone Bodhisattva, quickly!"

　　“I’m sorry.” Uncle Li Mingyao shook his head and looked at Li Zhendong with complicated eyes: “Dad, this is the cause you sowed. Today you have only one death. I came here just to see you for the last time. I’m sorry!”

　　After saying that, Uncle Li Mingyao kowtowed three times to Li Zhendong.

　　"Is today really the day of my demise?" Li Zhendong's eyes darkened and he looked older in an instant: "I won't accept this!"

　　Li Zhendong roared. Looking at Li Zhendong who was being pinched by the White Bone Bodhisattva, I also felt his unwillingness. Although they were enemies, Li Zhendong was able to develop such a huge organization as the White Lotus Sect within a few years. He had people from high-ranking officials to street vendors. This man was considered a hero of his generation.

　　"Now that you have finished talking, die peacefully. Your death is just the beginning. When you go to the underworld, you will start to pay for the sins you committed in the human world." After the White Bone Bodhisattva finished speaking, a black evil spirit appeared in his hand and slowly spread into Li Zhendong's head. Li Zhendong began to tremble all over.

　　After about twenty seconds, Li Zhendong had no breath and no movement.

　　I looked at Li Zhendong's body and felt relieved. Li Zhendong's death also meant that the evil cult, the White Lotus Sect, had truly disappeared.

　　Uncle Li Mingyao just knelt on the ground, staring at Li Zhendong's body.

　　When Li Zhendong died, the drought demon emitted a dazzling red light all over its body and turned into countless tadpole runes, which dissipated in the sky.

　　My master also watched the drought demon disappear breathlessly. It was over. The death of Li Zhendong meant that all this was beginning to disappear.

　　"Ksitigarbha, everything in the human world is over. I will wait for you in the underworld." After Xuni killed Li Zhendong, he pulled out a ball of colorful light from Li Zhendong's body and held it in his hand. I knew that this was Li Zhendong's three souls and seven spirits. After saying this, Xuni disappeared directly in front of my eyes.

　　"Dad." Uncle Li Mingyao walked up to Li Zhendong with a calm expression, picked up his body, and walked out in a daze.

　　I also ran to l's side, kicked him in the thigh and asked, "Is l still alive? If not, please reply!"

　　"No." l raised his head and said weakly, "Is it over?"

　　"Um!"

　　…

　　We packed up and walked out of the cave. When leaving the cave, Ling Xiao took out a talisman to seal the entrance of the cave. After all, this cave was the witch's lair, and no one knew what kind of ghosts were inside. Now everyone was exhausted and too lazy to search, so they simply sealed the exit to prevent the monsters inside from coming out.

　　Our group walked to A-mei's village and found Brother Xiang and Sister Fan. They had already used money to arrange Wu Gong's funeral. We just left the money and did not stay to attend the funeral.

　　This witch is actually very famous in Leishan. People even worship him as a god. Many people have plaques in their homes to worship this witch.

　　After arranging all the matters for Wu Gong, we left Leishan and returned to Chongqing.

　　…

　　It was already nine o'clock the next morning when we returned to Chongqing. We were extremely sleepy. After arriving in Chongqing, l and Ling Xiao said goodbye to us and went back to Longhu Mountain. This was the last time l and I met, or rather, the last time I met as Chen Hui. I realized this and was reluctant to leave.

　　Although L and I did not grow up together like Brother Xiang, and we did not even spend a long time together, he is very compatible with my personality. Although he is usually cold, he is a very loyal person. He did not say much to me when we left, but just gave me a tight hug.

　　After they left, Uncle Li Mingyao also left. Uncle Li Mingyao wanted to take Li Zhendong's body back to Tibet for burial. It turned out that Uncle Li Mingyao was now living in Tibet. The master only said three words to Uncle Li Mingyao: I'm sorry.

　　Uncle Li Mingyao also shook his head and said that this had nothing to do with my master, and that it was his father's own fault.

　　The concept of cause and effect is mysterious and even more uncertain than fate. When fortune-telling reaches a certain level, one can change one's destiny. This is the legendary changing of fate.

　　But cause and effect are different. Cause and effect means that there must be an effect for every cause. You cannot escape or avoid it.

　　Li Zhendong used to be very successful, but he still ended up dead. After his death, he had to go to hell to pay for the sins he committed in his lifetime.

　　After Uncle Li Mingyao left, Master also said that he had a lot of things to do and didn't know where to go. Only Brother Xiang, Sister Fan and I were left in the group. But Sister Fan didn't seem to want to talk to me much and went back to Wanfu Building on her own. I didn't plan to go back to Wanfu Building, so I just found a hotel and stayed there.

　　[ps: Only one update today, please forgive me.]

　　【472】My Mercy

　　"Mom, I'll come back to see you tomorrow." When I got back to the hotel, I took out my cell phone and called my mother.

　　"Ah, you are so busy at work, why are you back? Work hard and don't worry about home all day. I'm fine at home." Mom said on the other end of the phone.

　　I took a deep breath. If I go to the underworld this time, I will most likely not be able to come back. The person I miss the most is my mother. I have been without a father since I was a child, and it was my mother who brought me up. If I am really going to die soon, I must go back to accompany her for a few days.

　　"It's okay, I just missed you. Let's make it happen. I'll be back tomorrow." After saying that, I hung up the phone, flipped through my phone, and suddenly saw Uncle Hu's number. After thinking about it, I decided to call him.

　　"Hello, Xiao Huizi, what's the matter?" Uncle Hu asked on the other end of the phone.

　　"It's nothing, I just missed you a lot. How have you been these days?" I heard that Uncle Hu's voice seemed to be pretty good, and I felt relieved.

　　When Uncle Hu entered the Potala Palace to become a monk, I didn’t quite understand why, but now I understand.

　　Uncle Hu used to be a member of a cult, and he must have killed quite a few people, so naturally there was retribution for his evil deeds. However, he entered the Potala Palace and became a monk, eating vegetarian food, chanting Buddhist scriptures all day long, so he could pay off his bad karma.

　　"You kid, don't think that I don't know what's going on outside just because I'm in the Potala Palace." Suddenly, Uncle Hu said on the phone, "I know you want to become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, so do your best!"

　　"Um!"

　　"Okay, I won't talk to you anymore. It's too sad to talk too much. When I die, we can meet each other naturally, and there's no need to look sad." Uncle Hu said with a smile, "Don't think too much. In fact, this is a good thing. You will become a Bodhisattva directly. We monks can't become Bodhisattvas even if we eat vegetarian food and chant Buddha all day long. You are lucky!"

　　"That's right." I said, "Uncle Hu, you should rest early. We will meet again one day!"

　　"Um!"

　　After saying that, I hung up the phone and lay on the bed in the hotel, my head was in a mess. Although I understood that turning into Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was something that could not be changed, and generally speaking, if something was unchangeable and bound to happen, I would always think positively. However, no matter when, as long as I thought about this matter, my heart would always be uneasy.

　　I fell asleep in a daze while lying on the bed, and woke up early the next morning. I didn't have any dreams and slept very soundly.

　　I walked to the window of the room and looked at the spring weather outside. My mood inexplicably improved. I took out my phone and called Brother Xiang.

　　"Hello, why are you calling me so early in the morning?" Brother Xiang's voice was drowsy, as if he was still sleepy.

　　"Brother, the sun is shining brightly. Get up quickly and let's go back home." I said to him.

　　"Go back home, what are you going to do there?" But Brother Xiang seemed to understand instantly and said, "Oh, ok, fine, I'll get dressed right away. By the way, do you need to call Sister Fan?"

　　I hesitated for a moment, shook my head and said, "Forget it!"

　　"Okay, I'll listen to you. See you at the station entrance." After saying that, Brother Xiang hung up the phone.

　　I actually didn’t have much luggage, just a few clothes packed in my backpack. I walked out of the hotel carrying the backpack.

　　Maybe God knew that I was in a bad mood, so he created such good weather to make me feel a little better.

　　I hailed a taxi, told the driver Chengdu Bus Station, and arrived at the station quickly.

　　Brother Xiang was standing in the square at the station gate, with his hands in his pockets and a cigarette between his lips. He looked like a bad boy. I walked over, kicked him in the butt and said, "Let's go home!"

　　…

　　Every time I go back to Changshou, I have various feelings. Every time I went home during high school, the most obvious feeling was that there were more high-rise buildings in Changshou. When I came back during college, I felt much less and often wondered where in Changshou there were more ghosts.

　　Chinese people have a strong sense of homesickness. Foreigners rarely have this feeling, but it is particularly obvious in Chinese people. Maybe this is the last time I come back.

　　"What are you thinking about? Let's go." Brother Xiang pushed me and said.

　　"I'm not thinking about anything. Why didn't you come to pick me up when I graduated from high school? It was right there. We were much more comfortable back then than we are now." I pointed to a place. That was when Brother Xiang came to pick me up when I graduated from high school, and it was also the time when I first encountered ghosts.

　　I often think that the way we lived before, although carefree all the time, I always felt that there was something missing. My life began to feel a little fun after I started encountering ghosts.

　　I also began to realize that ghosts are not scary. In fact, every ghost has its own sad story behind it. Not every ghost wants to kill people, and not every evil ghost wants to become an evil ghost.

　　Perhaps, when I met Menma in my senior year of high school, that was when my life had just begun, that was the real turning point of my life, that was also the starting point of everything, the beginning of all the joys and sorrows in my life.

　　"Tell me, if we were not Yin-Yang masters, what would happen now?" I suddenly asked a question that even surprised myself.

　　"What will happen?" Brother Xiang thought for a while and said, "Anyway, life will definitely not be very good. Maybe he is now a policeman in a small police station, being scolded by his superiors all day long, and having to give gifts in order to get promoted and make money!"

　　Brother Xiang continued: "But isn't that exactly the life you like, an ordinary person's life, carefree!"

　　"It was before." I shook my head and said, "I've figured it out. We are not ordinary people. Why should we live an ordinary life? If we were asked to live that kind of life now, we would definitely not like it!"

　　"Enough, you're so literary, you're going to become Ksitigarbha, even when you talk you sound so literary." Brother Xiang said with a smile, "Why do you think so much? Just eat, drink and have fun. Life is short, you should enjoy it while you can!"

　　As we talked, we returned to Duzhou Town. After getting off the car, Brother Xiang told me something and then ran back to his home.

　　I also walked towards my own home, but an interesting thing happened downstairs in my house. There was a stall downstairs in my house, which was full of animal furs and some medicines made from animals. At this time, an old man was shouting and selling there.

　　Many neighbors were complaining that it was too cruel and that we should love animals.

　　I suddenly remembered a video I saw on the Internet a few days ago. It was all about the production process of mink coats. The animals were brutally killed, and a lot of people responded to the video saying it was too cruel.

　　I just don't think it's a big deal. In fact, I don't think it's cruel. I'm even glad that we humans can hunt them. Think about it from another perspective, if these animals came to hunt us, would they have such false compassion? They will kill us humans without hesitation and bite us to death. This is a society where the strong prey on the weak.

　　My compassion, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, is only for the human race. I even think that the idea of ​​monks not killing is actually wrong. Is not killing really a merit? If you don't kill, countless people will kill. Living Buddha Jigong eats meat and drinks wine, and still achieves the body of a Bodhisattva. This shows that killing has no influence on becoming a Buddha at all.

　　My compassion, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, is only for the human race. This is my compassion, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, no, my compassion, Chen Hui.

　　[ps: There is only one update today. I have to take the first part of the driver's license test tomorrow. If I pass the test tomorrow, I will burst into five updates. I have to do the questions tonight and later. I feel like throwing up after doing so many. Shit]

　　【473】The son wants to be filial but it will no longer be possible.

　　Damn, what are you thinking about? You haven’t even become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva yet, so why are you thinking about being merciful or not?

　　I didn't stop and went straight upstairs.

　　I opened the door and walked into the house. I looked around and found that my mother was not at home. The house was empty. She must have gone to work.

　　In fact, I told my mother to stop working a long time ago and just play at home every day. I am not short of money now, but my mother didn't listen to me and insisted on going to work.

　　I sat on the sofa at home, turned on the TV, closed my eyes and rested. I was really tired after sitting in the car for a whole day.

　　I fell asleep while resting my mind. In a daze, I heard the door open. I opened my eyes and saw that my mother came back.

　　I looked outside and it was already dark. My mother came back and saw me and scolded me, "Didn't I tell you to work hard? Why do you come home all day long?"

　　"Nothing, just came back to take a look." I said with a smile. I also noticed that my mother had a lot more white hair and a lot more wrinkles on her forehead.

　　"Hey kid, where is Xiaofan? Why hasn't she come back yet?" My mother sat next to me and picked up an apple from the coffee table to peel it for me.

　　I didn't say anything after hearing what my mother said. My mother asked, "Did you have a quarrel with her? Xiaofan is such a good girl. Don't bully her all the time. Besides, you two are married now. You can't quarrel all the time!"

　　"Mom, I get it." I said helplessly. What is my mother thinking about all the time? Just because I didn't come back with Sister Fan, she could infer that I had a fight with her.

　　"You kid, when your elders are talking to you, don't say you know it all the time. If you say you know it but don't understand in your heart, isn't that the same as not saying anything?" My mother rolled her eyes at me.

　　"I'm already this old, I have my own ideas, don't bother me." I said a little impatiently. It's not that I hate my mother, but I hate her nagging. When I was a child, my mother often nags me and I talk back to her.

　　"How old are you? You're just a little kid pretending to be mature all the time." My mother continued to teach me and Sister Fan how to live our lives, saying that we should be more kind to each other and respect each other.

　　If we treat each other with respect, then why do we get married? We are already a family, but we still have to be so polite. It's just alienating. Of course, this is just my inner thought, and I dare not say it out loud, otherwise my mother will definitely scold me.

　　In fact, listening to my mother's nagging, I remembered that I talked back to her when I was a child. No matter what I did, she always thought it was my fault and then scolded me.

　　In fact, although I was young at that time, I had my own ideas, and she treated me like a kid in kindergarten.

　　Listening to my mother's mumbling at this time, although I was impatient, I did not interrupt her. After all, maybe this was the last time I would listen to her nagging.

　　"Mom, I may have to go on a business trip abroad in a few days." I thought about it and said to my mother.

　　"You're doing well as a policeman, why do you want to go abroad?" my mother asked curiously.

　　"I am your son, and because of my outstanding work, my boss noticed me and planned to send me abroad for further studies." I made up a lie: "It will probably take three or four years for me to come back, but I just couldn't bear to leave you, so I came back to see you!"

　　"Boy, you are a man, not a woman. You go abroad for work. Of course your mother is happy. But three or four years is a bit long. Can you come back during the New Year?" my mother asked with concern.

　　"I guess not." I sighed: "My boss said that there are too many things to do over there, so I should worry less about domestic affairs. If you have any troubles, just go to Brother Xiang and ask him for help!"

　　"This is too sudden." My mother still showed reluctance: "You said you were going abroad for three or four years, and I'm all alone at home!"

　　"Don't you have a daughter-in-law here? I'll let Sister Fan move to Changshou to accompany you," I said.

　　"That's good, at least there's someone to take care of the family." My mother nodded and said, "Don't worry too much about the family, just focus on your work. Since your boss wants you to go abroad, it means he values ​​you, you have to seize this opportunity..."

　　My mother started to lecture me again, and I was standing by. I grabbed my mother's hand. Actually, I don't know how to say or like to say cheesy words, but I still sighed and said, "Mom, I can't bear to leave you!"

　　"You kid, you talk as if you can't come back. What's there to be reluctant about? Wait until you're settled down, and then mom will come to see you. It's just that I haven't been abroad yet." Although my mother was smiling, she didn't seem very happy.

　　I could tell that she was putting on a fake smile so as not to make me worry.

　　"Since you are leaving, this is a good thing. Ask Brother Xiang's father and Old Man Li to come out for a meal to celebrate." My mother wiped her red eyes and said to me, "I'll go out and call them!"

　　"Yeah." I looked at my mother's back as she left, and my heart felt empty.

　　There is a very good saying on the Internet: many things become precious only when they are about to be lost.

　　I used to be with my mother all day long and didn’t feel anything special, but now, I really want to be filial to my mother, so I stay by her side and accompany her for the rest of my life.

　　As the old saying goes, a son wants to be filial but his parents are no longer around. In this case, the situation is reversed. A son wants to be filial but his parents are no longer around. How can he be filial to them?

　　After my mother left, I said in a voice that only I could hear: "Mom, I'm sorry!"

　　My mother was very quick and booked a room at the Duzhou Hotel in Duzhou Town. I went downstairs after my mother called me.

　　When they got to the room, Xiangge's father said with a smile: "Huizi, I heard from your mother that you are going to study abroad soon. Congratulations. Three or four years is nothing. When you come back, remember to promote my Xiangzi. This guy only knows how to play all day long. He is not as promising as you!"

　　"Hey, hey, what does this have to do with me? You asked me to go, but I don't want to go." Brother Xiang yelled at the side and looked at me with a strange look, as if asking me why I made up such a lie.

　　The old superstitious man was also sitting at the table at this time. He knew all these things about me, but he didn't say anything. He just picked up the wine glass and said to me: "Huizi, have a safe trip!"

　　"Old man, we'll meet again someday." I grinned, nodded at him, picked up the wine, clinked glasses with him, and drank it all in one gulp.

　　We just ate and didn't talk about anything else. Brother Xiang was afraid of being exposed, so he kept silent. I was the only one who kept drinking.

　　【474】To see or not to see?

　　I drank a lot of alcohol, so much that I wanted to vomit. I was very depressed. Normally my mother would advise me to drink less, but today she didn't say anything and just let me drink.

　　When I drank too much, I hugged my mother and cried. My mother comforted me and said that I had only been away for three or four years, so there was no need to cry.

　　She doesn't understand that my departure might be a farewell forever. When we meet again, we will be both human and ghost, and I don't even know if I will still have the memories I have now.

　　…

　　A pair of hands that cannot be modified

　　Bring out the warmth always behind

　　Always nagging, always paying attention

　　I feel guilty for not knowing how to cherish

　　She doesn't appreciate being obsessed with scales

　　A mother's love never gives up

　　Determination to break through the struggle in the heart

　　Kindness can be repaid

　　The spring breeze warms my heart

　　A lifetime of care and silent gift

　　What a warm look you have.

　　Teach me to look forward with determination

　　Tell me not to give up even if I fall

　　How can I repay my parents' kindness if I can't explain it?

　　Love is infinite

　　Please allow me to say I really love you

　　…

　　I don’t know why, but I suddenly started singing Beyond’s “Really Love You”, a song dedicated to my mother. My mother hugged me and said, “Silly boy!”

　　I just remember that I drank a lot of wine that night, and then my head hurt and I felt dizzy, and then I had no memory.

　　…

　　My head hurt, so I rubbed it and opened my eyes. I was lying in my room at home, looking at the posters of Beyond and various childhood toys in my room, and I sighed.

　　After packing my things, I looked at the time and it was already ten o'clock in the morning. My mother was not at home. It seemed that she had gone out for work. I looked at the empty house.

　　I found a piece of paper, thought about it, and decided to write on it.

　　"Mom, I'm sorry, I lied to you. I'm about to go on a very dangerous mission, a very important mission that I have to carry out. Maybe I will die, maybe we will never meet again, but you have to believe that I have always loved you, my son, Chen Hui's last words!"

　　After writing the note, I placed it on the coffee table, put on my backpack, and resolutely left the home where I had lived for more than ten years.

　　It’s good that I left like this, otherwise I don’t know how much I would cry when I say goodbye to my mother.

　　I walked downstairs to Brother Xiang's building, took out my phone and called him. After he answered, I said, "Come down, we're leaving!"

　　Less than ten minutes after the phone call, Brother Xiang ran down with a backpack on his back.

　　"So fast." I asked Brother Xiang who was very happy.

　　"I was ready last night. It took me one minute to put on my shoes, eight minutes to say goodbye to my parents, and one minute to run down." Brother Xiang put his arm around my shoulders and said, "Let's go. Whether it's the underworld or somewhere else, I'll accompany you!"

　　"Good brother." I looked at Brother Xiang who was smiling innocently beside me and patted his shoulder. "You don't have to go. Just accompany Yang Juan by yourself. I can go down by myself. You can't help much even if you go down!"

　　"Great! I was waiting for you to say that. What you said just now was just a polite remark. Juan and I are planning to travel to Sanya, and we have already bought the tickets..."

　　I kicked Brother Xiang in the ass and yelled, "Get lost! Don't even mention you know me! Fuck you!"

　　"Don't worry, I will cheer you on in Sanya." Brother Xiang put his arm around my shoulders and laughed.

　　After hearing this, I felt relieved. Although I looked angry on the surface, I had never planned to let Brother Xiang go to the underworld. The monsters in the underworld were too terrifying, especially the one in the innermost part of the fog. He was mysterious and terrifying, and the victory or defeat could not be determined by a few more or fewer people. If Brother Xiang went down, he would at most be a cannon fodder. Of course, I didn't want him to go down.

　　When I arrived at Chongqing Station with Brother Xiang, Brother Xiang said to me, "Huizi, there is always a time to say goodbye. I am leaving now. When you get off, remember to be careful and don't forget to extend my life. I don't want to go down to accompany you after only two days of good life!"

　　"Don't worry, after I become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I will get this done for you as soon as possible." I nodded, and then hugged Brother Xiang tightly.

　　Men are not so pretentious when they say goodbye. After a tight hug, he happily ran off to find his Yang Juan, who was looking at his back.

　　I laughed dryly, this idiot, I hope his life will get better and better in the future.

　　After Brother Xiang left, I called my master.

　　"Master, when will I go to the underworld?" I asked the master on the other end of the phone.

　　The master asked me: "Why, are you ready? Have you said goodbye to your family?"

　　"Yeah." I nodded.

　　"What about Xiaofan? Don't you say goodbye to her?" the master asked.

　　"No need. The more I get entangled in this matter, the more I don't want to leave. I have already made up my mind to become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, so I will..."

　　Before I finished speaking, my master said, "You still can't let it go!"

　　“Why do you say that!”

　　“If you really let go of everything, why not just put the three relics together and turn them into Ksitigarbha? You have let go on the surface, but you are still reluctant in your heart.” My master said on the other end of the phone.

　　"Yes, I really can't let it go." I nodded. This is a problem I have to admit.

　　"Since you can't let it go, then don't let it go. Come to Wujiang Town to find me and go to the underworld together. If you really want to see Xiaofan for the last time, then go ahead. After arriving at Wujiang, we will go directly to the underworld. The situation down there is also very urgent. I will not give you time to hesitate then. Just get to Wujiang Town before tomorrow night. As for whether you go to see Xiaofan or not, it's up to you." The master said over there.

　　"I." I opened my mouth and wanted to say that I didn't need to think about it and just come to Wujiang Town directly, but after thinking it over, I said, "Master, thank you. Let me think about it. I will definitely be in Wujiang Town before tomorrow afternoon!"

　　"Well, think it over clearly. Some things only have one chance, and some things can only be done for the last time in this life. Whether you see her or not is your own business. You just need to think it over clearly. The most important thing is not to leave any regret in your heart. Otherwise, you will regret it for the rest of your life. Even if you become Ksitigarbha in the future, you will regret it." My master persuaded over there.

　　Is there only one chance? The last chance to see Sister Fan.

　　I hung up the call with my master woodenly, then opened the address book and looked at Sister Fan's number, but I was still hesitant and didn't dare to dial it.

　　Suddenly, the scene when Sister Fan and I met for the first time in Changshou and I mistook her for a female ghost, as well as everything that happened to her afterwards, started to play repeatedly in my head like a movie.

　　See you, or not.

　　[ps: I passed the pre-test. I will update at 5pm tomorrow. I will keep my word. I will take the theory test the day after tomorrow. I hope I can pass it.]

　　【475】The weirdness of half a step

　　I struggled for a long time, but after gritting my teeth, I shook my head and thought, forget it, I’ll end up in hell anyway. I hailed a taxi and bought a plane ticket to Wujiang Town.

　　At around nine o'clock that evening, I arrived at Wujiang Town, at the door of my master's house. I knocked on the door and it was soon opened. My master was wearing a white vest, blue shorts, slippers, and a big gold necklace around his neck. He looked like a vagrant in society.

　　"You are here, kid." My master shook his head and said, "Come in!"

　　When I entered, I saw the two master wives sitting on the sofa chatting. After I entered, I sat on the sofa. My master threw me an apple and asked, "Why didn't you go to see Xiaofan?"

　　"No." I shook my head: "I was afraid that seeing the separation would make me even more sad, so I didn't go!"

　　"It's better not to go, so you don't have to worry." My master said, "Get ready, we will go down at twelve o'clock in the morning. The situation in the underworld is not optimistic now!"

　　"What's wrong?" I asked the master, "Did we take down the Pingdeng City?"

　　"Yes." My master nodded. "With so many people coming together, how could we not take over Pingdeng City? However, no ghost dared to move into Pingdeng City. It could be defended by the ghost messengers and Yin-Yang masters, but the defense of the other seven cities would be greatly weakened. So in the end, everyone was withdrawn, and Pingdeng City was occupied by others!"

　　"Ah, then wouldn't it be the same as not taking over Pingdeng City? Those ghost officials who died during the battle for Pingdeng City would have died in vain." I sighed.

　　My master sat cross-legged on the sofa, eating an apple. "This ending can actually be seen from the very beginning. The Ten Kings of Hell have their own life magic weapons. Only then can they be the Ten Kings of Hell. Without their own life magic weapons, they are at most a more powerful ghost, not the word king. Without their own life magic weapons to suppress the urban area, those monsters will rush into the urban area at any time!"

　　“Why do you think those monsters don’t rush into Yanluo City and other urban areas? Do you think they are shy or something? That’s because King Yanluo and his men are here. As long as King Yanluo and his men have their own magic weapons, Yanluo City will surely not fall. Well, the monster in the fog and Yin Tianzi are not among them. If these two guys make a move, it will be a disaster.” My master stretched out, then lay on the sofa, squinting his eyes to watch TV. He looked very content.

　　I was also preoccupied, staring blankly at an apple in my hand. The two wives were just watching Korean dramas, occasionally speaking to each other in low voices.

　　As soon as it was twelve o'clock, my master opened his eyes, stood up and said to me: "Let's go, we can go down now!"

　　After that, my master took out two small oil lamps from under the coffee table, and then took out a piece of paper and said, "Write down your birth date!"

　　"This is the soul-guiding lamp." I asked while looking at the two small oil lamps. The soul-guiding lamps are actually used to bring people who have passed through the underworld back. People who have passed through the underworld will light an oil lamp when they pass through the underworld. If the oil lamp is on, they can come back easily. If the two lamps are out, then the soul will wander aimlessly and it will be difficult to return.

　　“Although you may not be able to come back, I will still light a lamp for you,” my master explained.

　　I took the paper handed to me by the master, took out a pen and wrote down my date of birth, then put the paper on the table and pressed the oil lamp on it.

　　After last night's conversation between Master and I, I asked him, "Master, how can I leave my body?"

　　As soon as I finished speaking, I saw my master punching me. This punch hit my right cheek, and I instantly felt dizzy. Suddenly, my master pointed at my forehead with his right middle finger and said, "Taishang Laojun, please hurry up and give the order! Command!"

　　Then I became dazed and passed out.

　　…

　　I opened my eyes and looked around. I was lying at the door of a train station. It was more than half a step away. I rubbed my head and thought, fuck, this 2b master, his method of passing the Yin was actually like this.

　　My master was also lying next to me. At this moment, he rolled his eyes and looked bruised and swollen. Oh my god, seeing my master like this, I immediately felt a lot better. I didn't know which master's wife had done such a cruel thing.

　　"Ouch, it hurts so much." My master suddenly screamed and stood up, covering his face.

　　"Master, what's this dirty trick of yours? This is the method you use every time to pass through the Yin." I asked my master. My master cursed, "Bullshit. There are so many ways to pass through the Yin. Other methods are troublesome, with all kinds of tedious means. This method is the simplest. I used it. This thing requires a person to be half asleep and half awake and cast a spell to pass through the Yin. You knocked me out with one punch. I have a strong ability to withstand blows, so my two wives beat me up. Damn it." My master looked unbalanced.

　　I was a little unhappy about the sudden punch from my master, but seeing how he looked, I suddenly felt relieved, unusually relieved. I said, "Alright, alright, let's just go to Yanluo City!"

　　But my master didn't seem to listen to me. Many ghosts around him were probably just dead. They were all smiling at my master. My master scolded, "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I will kill you, damn it!"

　　"Okay, let's go get the train." I pulled my master and was about to leave, but he suddenly stopped. He turned his head and looked at me, and said seriously, "Do you feel it?"

　　To be honest, although my master's words were very serious, I still couldn't help laughing, mainly because my master's nose and face were bruised and swollen, and especially when he was talking to me, a bloody nose even flowed out of his nostrils.

　　"What are you laughing at? Stop laughing. Something really happened. If you take another half step, something bad will happen." My master's face suddenly changed. He quickly made hand gestures and chanted, "Return to the origin, give me back my truth." Then my master slapped me on the forehead.

　　After receiving the palm strike from my master, I suddenly felt a cool sensation in my originally confused head. I opened my eyes and saw that all the ghosts that had been around my master and me were gone.

　　At this moment, Banbudu looked empty, there was not a single ghost. This was impossible. Banbudu was the only way for ghosts from the human world to reach the underworld for reincarnation. There were ghosts almost everywhere.

　　The most important thing is, what are those ghosts that my master and I saw just now? It can only be an illusion. Who on earth allowed me and my master to be trapped in an illusion without even having a single ghost in the half-step?

　　【476】Yin Tianzi

　　The master wiped the blood from his nose and cursed: "Fuck, my wife got me so confused that I almost got tricked!"

　　"Who are you to have turned this Banbuduo into this? Come out and see me." My master shouted to the sky, but there was no sound in the empty Banbuduo.

　　"Master, it seems there is no one here." I said to the master from the side.

　　“Do I need you to tell me?” My master rolled his eyes at me and cursed, “Be careful, this Banbuduo may not be a very powerful place, but it is also the only way for ghosts from the human world to reach the reincarnation platform. The defenses given by the underworld here are not low, but it has become like this!”

　　"No need to look for it, I did it." Suddenly, a wealthy middle-aged man in a black dragon robe walked out of the train station. This was Emperor Yin.

　　My master and I exchanged a glance. At this time, there were two figures following Yin Tianzi, Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang.

　　"Fuck, Lao Bai and Lao Hei, what are you doing? You've run into the wrong camp." My master yelled at Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang. My master has a good relationship with Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang. Bai Wuchang said to my master, "Ah Jiu, you are the ones who are mistaken. His Majesty Yin Tianzi is the legitimate emperor of our underworld. In the past, Lao Hei and I only worked under the Ten Kings of Hell because of His Majesty Yin Tianzi's disappearance. But now that His Majesty is back, Lao Hei and I are naturally loyal to His Majesty!"

　　I looked at the mourning sticks in the hands of the Black and White Impermanence, and remembered that the mourning sticks in the hands of the Black and White Impermanence were treasures bestowed by Emperor Yin. With the help of these two treasures, the two of them had few rivals among ghosts and monsters. It can be said that Emperor Yin was indeed very good to them.

　　"Oh my god." My master looked at the Black and White Impermanence with an unhappy face.

　　"Ajiu, you can either stand on our side or remain neutral and go back to your world of the living. No matter whether our Majesty wins this war or the monsters in the fog take back the ruling power of the underworld, the Ten Kings of Hell will definitely disappear. Our Majesty Yin Tianzi is the legitimate monarch of the underworld, and in the future there will be countless ghost messengers loyal to His Majesty Yin Tianzi. You should think carefully about the power relations involved." Bai Wuchang seemed to want to be a lobbyist.

　　Yin Tianzi didn't pay any attention to my master. He kept looking at me and asked me, "Ksitigarbha, have you figured out who you want to help? If you help me, I can forgive you. After we eliminate the traitors and suppress the monsters and fog, I will let you try the method you told me before to make the dawn appear. How do you think?"

　　"Uh." I was stunned for a while, and Yin Tianzi continued, "If you help those ten traitors, even if you can barely defeat me, what can you use to fight those monsters? The monster at the center is a terrifying creature you can't imagine. If he comes out, you won't be able to stop him!"

　　I looked at the master next to me. I didn’t dare to make my own decision on this matter. After all, the impact of this matter was too great, and I didn’t dare to make a decision.

　　"Alright, Old White and Old Black, it's not like you two don't know me. I, Wu Jiu, am not the kind of person who changes his mind so easily. Go away. I won't deal with you today. The next time we meet, we will be enemies and I will definitely not show mercy!"

　　"How dare you say you will show mercy in front of me?" Suddenly, a trace of murderous intent flashed in the eyes of Yin Tianzi, and he said, "Then you just take my three blows. Originally, I was going to kill you directly today. If you can take my three blows, I will not kill you. If you can't take them, you know the consequences!"

　　"Three Palms, you look down on me too much." My master sneered and said, "Then come and try!"

　　"Huizi, move away, be careful not to get hurt by mistake." After my master said this, I hurriedly ran more than 20 meters away.

　　I had just stood up straight when suddenly Yin Tianzi slapped my master casually, and a black palm slapped my master's chest. My master took out the Tianzi Sword and blocked it with the sword.

　　I didn't expect that my master was actually knocked back four or five meters by this palm. I also saw from a distance that my master's arms were shaking. It wasn't because of fear, but probably because the power of this palm was too strong. Even though my master took this palm, his hands were shaking.

　　When I saw this situation, I put my right hand into my trouser pocket, holding three relics in each hand. As long as my master showed signs of being unable to withstand the next two palms, I would immediately put the three relics together and then transform into Ksitigarbha to fight this bastard.

　　"One palm." My master panted, staring at Yin Tianzi. Yin Tianzi had a blank expression on his face. Then he slapped out again with force. The momentum of this palm was much more powerful than the previous one.

　　The speed was also very fast. My master was able to hold the Emperor's Sword across his chest to block the sword, but he was also blasted away more than ten meters, rolled on the ground for several times before stopping, with a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.

　　"Master." Seeing Master like this, I was about to run over, but Master quickly shook his head at me and looked at Yin Tianzi and asked, "One more palm!"

　　When I heard that, I immediately tightly grasped the three relics in my hands. If this bastard dared to slap me again, I would fight him to the death.

　　Unexpectedly, Yin Tianzi actually smiled and said, "You can take two of my palms, you are a real man. I respect heroes the most in my life. I will let you go today. You can think carefully about what Bai Wuchang said before. If you come and follow me, I can let you manage an urban area in the future. Think about it carefully!"

　　"Let's go." After Yin Tianzi finished speaking, he turned around and walked into the train station with Bai Wuchang and the others and disappeared.

　　"Master, are you okay?" I ran to the master's side, supported him and said, "I didn't expect that this Yin Tianzi seemed to be quite righteous!"

　　“Don’t let your imagination run wild.” My master’s face turned pale, with bloodshot eyes. “This guy is a tyrant, not a hero. He was afraid that if he hit me too hard, you would turn into Ksitigarbha and fight him to the death. Although he might not be afraid of Ksitigarbha, it’s possible that both sides would suffer losses. By then, it would be a battle between the demon beasts and the Ten Kings of Hell, and it would have nothing to do with Yin Tianzi!”

　　"The situation in the underworld is even more troublesome now. A group of monsters are not enough. It turns out that Yin Tianzi is also on the other side, not on the monsters' side." My master sighed and said, "But it's a good thing that Yin Tianzi didn't join forces with the monsters, otherwise we would really be unstoppable!"

　　"Master, why do you want to help the Ten Kings of Hell? Actually, it seems that helping Emperor Yin is not a bad idea. Although he has fewer people, as Bai Wuchang said, there will be many ghost officials loyal to Emperor Yin." I said to my master.

　　【477】Yanluo City Center

　　"Stupid." My master rolled his eyes at me and said, "Why are we going to the underworld?"

　　"Uh." I thought for a moment and said, "For the sake of stability, so that the human world will not be affected by the underworld!"

　　"Yes." My master nodded: "The best way is to help the Ten Kings of Hell, because now all the ghosts in the underworld are on the side of the Ten Kings of Hell. As for what Bai Wuchang said about ghost officials standing on the side of Yin Tianzi, although it is true, they are not the majority of ghost officials, but a very small number of ghost officials. Generally speaking, only ghost officials living under the rule of Yin Tianzi, such as Heibai Wuchang, will stand on the side of Yin Tianzi!"

　　“Otherwise, Emperor Yin will just be a legend in the underworld. There are many ghost messengers who don’t even know his name. Would anyone betray the king they are currently serving for a nonexistent person they have only heard of?” My master sneered, “They just said that to get us to join them!”

　　After my master’s analysis, I immediately understood that these two guys were just bragging and I almost got cheated by them.

　　"Let's go." My master's face looked very ugly. I helped him walk to the train station. Although all the ghosts had disappeared, fortunately there were still trains on the platform. My master and I found a train and approached the front of the train. My master actually fiddled with it for a while, and the train started moving by itself.

　　"Master, you can also drive a train." I feel that my master is really like Doraemon, it seems that there is nothing he can't do.

　　"I learn it occasionally." My master nodded weakly and said, "Look, this is the brake. If there is an emergency, brake quickly. I can't stand it anymore. I need to sleep for a while. Wake me up if there is any emergency!"

　　"Yeah." I looked at the train with joy.

　　Everyone has dreams when they were young. Most children want to be scientists, teachers, etc. Brother Xiang and I are different. Brother Xiang liked to watch Young and Dangerous when he was a child. He always fantasized about becoming a gangster boss. He even planned the way he died, such as dying on the battlefield, being hacked to death by the enemy on a woman, etc.

　　When I think about my dream, I feel it is quite childish. When I was a child, there was a cartoon called "The Train Driver". At that time, I wanted to be a train driver. Then, while I was driving, a monster appeared in front of me, and the front of the train turned into a train driver and fought with the monster, and then I cheered at the back.

　　I was sitting in the driver's seat of the train, thinking about my childhood dreams, and it felt quite funny.

　　The train kept running, but we didn't encounter any so-called monsters. There was thick fog all around and nothing could be seen clearly.

　　I didn't have a cell phone or watch with me at the time, so I didn't know how much time had passed, but it felt like two days.

　　I felt a little excited at the beginning of these two days, but as soon as the novelty wore off, I felt so damn bored. I kept sitting in the driver's seat, watching the train rumbling away, and I felt visually fatigued. I felt that those train drivers were quite good, but their job was too boring. I don't know how they pass the time.

　　The most comfortable one was none other than my master, who was sleeping the whole time like a dead pig. But I knew he was injured, so I didn’t dare sleep even though I was sleepy, mainly because I was afraid that no one would watch over him when he slept, and it would be dangerous if a monster suddenly appeared.

　　My master was injured so badly that I don't know whether he fainted or fell asleep. It is impossible to expect him to get up suddenly. I know myself very well. As long as I close my eyes, it doesn't matter if it is thundering or raining, as long as I don't want to get up, I will never get up no matter how hard you try.

　　Finally, a vague shadow of a city appeared in front of us. We finally arrived.

　　When the train entered the platform, I pressed the brake button and the train slowly stopped.

　　"Master, get up, we're here." I kicked my master twice, and he suddenly opened his eyes, which were full of bloodshot. My master stood up suddenly, his face flushed, and then he spit out a pool of black blood on the ground with a "wow".

　　After spitting out the blood, my master looked better.

　　"Have we arrived at Yanluo City?" My master looked very sleepy. I nodded, "Yes, we are here!"

　　"Then let's go and ask Banbudu what happened. I haven't even received any news from him." My master said and walked out. I hurriedly followed him and walked behind him.

　　Now the platform of Yanluo City is empty, with no vehicles. In the past, there would be one or two "taxis" from the underworld parked here, specifically picking up and dropping off people of status in the underworld.

　　But it is gone now. This platform already belongs to the area outside Yanluo City. Monsters may appear outside at any time. Unless those people don't want to die, they will not leave Yanluo City easily.

　　My master and I walked for half an hour before we entered Yanluo City. My master opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something to me, but finally shook his head and said, "Come with me!"

　　After saying that, the master hailed a taxi on the side of the road. At this time, they were already at the edge of Yama City, and many ghosts could be seen.

　　After my master and I got in the car, he said to the taxi driver in front of him, "The government building in the center of the city!"

　　I finally understood that the master probably didn't intend to take me there at the beginning, but later for some reason, he was still prepared to take me with him.

　　I guessed that my master probably didn't want me to know some confidential things at the beginning. I didn't know that many things would be good for me. My master changed his mind later probably because I was about to become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and should know a lot of things.

　　The taxi arrived at the entrance of the government building. The building seemed to have more than thirty floors. It was a very tall building. At this moment, there were countless ghosts in suits and ties coming in and out of it.

　　After my master got off the car, he walked straight inside and I hurriedly followed him. When the people in the government building saw my master, they all greeted him with joy on their faces, as if they all knew him.

　　My master just smiled at them, then led me into the elevator and went directly to the 30th floor.

　　As soon as I walked out of the elevator, I saw a large office with floor-to-ceiling windows. I could see the distant Yama City. The office was very large and there was a middle-aged man sitting there working. He was the King Yama that I saw at the beginning.

　　However, he was not wearing a dragon robe at this time, but a suit and tie, looking like a business elite. He frowned and looked up when he saw us coming in, then lowered his head to continue reading the documents.

　　【478】The Secret of Wangxiangtai

　　"Hey, King Yan Luo, stop looking at the documents. I want to ask you something." My master sat on the sofa with a pale face, and I sat next to him.

　　"What happened to that half step? Why is there not a single ghost left?" my master asked King Yama.

　　Yan Luo Wang was still looking down at the documents. When he heard what my master said, he raised his head and looked at my master with his eyes wide open. He asked, "Why, do you know what happened with the extra half step?"

　　"Eh." My master looked at King Yama in confusion: "Why, from the look on your face, it seems like you don't know either!"

　　"Ten days ago, Banbudu, who had been sending ghosts to the Samsara Platform, suddenly disappeared. The ghosts there also stopped being sent. Then I sent many ghost messengers to investigate the situation, but they all disappeared. Finally, I even sent Black and White Impermanence, but there was no news from them either." King Yama asked, "You mentioned Banbudu just now. Do you know what happened over there?"

　　“I guess I know a little bit.” My master nodded, and then told King Yama about our encounter with Yin Tianzi in Banbuduo.

　　"What? It was done by Emperor Yin. Black and White Impermanence betrayed me." King Yama's face turned ugly. He frowned and sighed, "It seems that Banbuduo will not be able to come back for the time being. At this time, Emperor Yin already has three life magic weapons. Unless the seven of us work together, we can defeat him, but we can't kill him. But if the seven of us leave, those monsters will attack in a big way, which will be more trouble than gain!"

　　"But this is a big problem." My master frowned and said, "If Banbuduo keeps doing this, then people in the world will not be able to reincarnate in the underworld after they die. Over time, there will be more and more ghosts in the world of the living, and it will be a big problem!"

　　"Yes." King Yan Luo nodded and said, "I understand this principle, but we are very passive now. If we deal with Yin Tianzi, the monsters will attack in large numbers. If we deal with those monsters, Yin Tianzi will attack us from behind!"

　　"We can only endure it now and let them attack us actively, so that we can counter their moves." King Yama said helplessly.

　　I looked at King Yama's helpless look and felt that the local government administrators actually had a lot of troubles, and it was not as simple as I thought. But I suddenly remembered something, so I stood up and said to King Yama, "Your Majesty, I have a favor to ask of you!"

　　"Chen Hui, you are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. There is no need to be so polite. Just tell me directly if you have anything to say." King Yama's attitude was also very good.

　　"I have a friend whose life is about to end. I hope you can help add two entries to his life book so that he can live a few more years." I cupped my hands and said, "I'm asking you for this. If you have any instructions in the future, just tell me!"

　　"This." King Yama's face became even uglier, and he said, "Chen Hui, it's not that I won't help you, but there is no such thing as a book of life and death in this world!"

　　"If life and death can really be determined by just a stroke or two, then sooner or later there will be trouble in the world. I think you are talking about something in the novel Journey to the West," King Yama explained.

　　"No, there was an old superstitious person named Li Shigao who was about to die, but his life was extended by ten years. You can't say this is fake." I said unwillingly in my heart. If Brother Xiang can't extend his life, then we will be miserable.

　　"Don't worry, I just said there is no Book of Life and Death, but I didn't say there is no way to prolong life." King Yama said with a smile: "In fact, our underworld does have such a secret method to prolong life, but it is absolutely top secret. Apart from our Ten Kings of Hell, only Yin Tianzi and Ksitigarbha know it. I told Bai Wuchang to do it last time!"

　　"What method?" I asked anxiously.

　　King Yama said: "When a person dies, although it is true that the various cells in the body wither and die, there is actually another reason, cause and effect!"

　　"What a person did in his previous life will determine some things in this life. For example, if you were a good person in your previous life and did a lot of good things, you will have a harmonious family and a long life in this life. But if you were a bad person in your previous life, after being punished in my underworld, you will be reincarnated into a pig's womb or other animal realms. Even if you are lucky enough to be reincarnated as a human, you will be destined to be a beggar in the next life and have a very short lifespan!"

　　"Generally speaking, a person's fate is fixed and cannot be changed at all. However, in my underworld there is a place called Wangxiangtai, which can prolong one's life." King Yama said.

　　"Can Wangxiangtai prolong life?" My master looked at Yama and asked, "I've been there a few times, and apart from being able to see my relatives who are still alive in the world, it doesn't seem to have any other effects.

　　"No one knows the secret of Wangxiangtai." King Yama smiled and said, "It can offset the karma of the living in the world and extend their lifespan!"

　　"What?" My master stood up and said, "Impossible. Fate may be able to be changed, but karma and reincarnation are determined by heaven and earth. It cannot be changed!"

　　"You won't believe what I tell you, so follow me." After saying that, King Yan Luo walked ahead. My master and I looked at each other, and my master said, "What are you looking at? Follow me!"

　　The two of us hurriedly followed him and got off the government building. The three of us took King Yan Luo's car to Wangxiangtai, which was on a cliff next to a small hill.

　　"This place was actually placed on the Wheel of Reincarnation a thousand years ago, so that the dead could look back at their hometown. But after discussion, we decided that it would be bad if the secret of this Wangxiang Terrace was discovered one day, so we moved the Wangxiang Terrace here, and it has become a tourist attraction here." King Yama explained, pointing at the Wangxiang Terrace.

　　"So what's the story behind this Wangxiangtai being able to prolong life?" My master asked, looking at King Yama.

　　“It’s not really about extending life. This Wangxiangtai was built a long time ago when Emperor Yin summoned many ancient Yin officials to build it. The ten of us were among them. We thought we were just going to build something for ghosts to see their relatives in the world of the living. But it was extremely difficult to build, with many complicated things. In the end, the ten of us defeated Emperor Yin and accidentally learned the secret of this Wangxiangtai from Ksitigarbha.” King Yama said, “Everyone has karma, even Emperor Yin is no exception. He wanted to build this Wangxiangtai to offset his karma, but obviously he failed!”

　　"Well, what is the specific method to offset the cause and effect?" my master asked beside me.

　　【479】Meeting

　　"Actually, the method is quite mysterious. For example, if you want someone to live ten more years, you have to find someone at the Wangxiangtai to help him resist the cause and effect of these ten years. The reason why Li Shigao was able to live ten more years was because I found a more powerful ghost messenger. He is still in a coma and lying in the hospital. He has nightmares every day. He dreams about the things he fears the most. As long as Li Shigao lives one more day, he will suffer one more day like this." King Yama explained with a smile on his face.

　　"It doesn't sound that difficult." I muttered to myself, isn't it just a nightmare? Who hasn't had a nightmare? Suddenly, the King of Hell said, "Do you want to try it?"

　　"Well, I want to see how powerful this thing called cause and effect is." I nodded, and the King of Hell just looked at me with a smile. Then he waved his hand, and Brother Xiang appeared above the Wangxiang Terrace. At this time, Brother Xiang was holding Yang Juan's hand, and the two were playing on the beach in Sanya.

　　"That's him, I'll let you try for one minute." After saying that, King Yan waved his hands in front of my eyes. I felt my eyes were heavy, and then King Yan said: "Don't resist, relax your body!"

　　…

　　What place is this? I looked and saw that there was a woman in his arms. This is Sister Fan. Sister Fan was wearing ancient costume at this time. No, this is Nie Xiaoqian.

　　At this time, Sister Fan looked at me with her eyes and asked, "Monk Ning, you said you like me, is that true?"

　　I really wanted to say that I liked her, but I said, "We monks are emotionless and desireless. Miss Nie, just be at peace and reincarnate. Don't think about these things!"

　　Looking at 'Sister Fan' lying in my arms, her body emitting fluorescent light, and then her whole body dissipated bit by bit. Although I know that this incident happened between Nie Xiaoqian and Ning Caichen a long time ago, my heart still ached.

　　I covered my chest and gasped for breath.

　　…

　　I suddenly opened my eyes, gasping for breath and looked at the King of Hell who was smiling at me in front of me.

　　"How is it? Have you seen what it is like to resist cause and effect? ​​How does it feel?" King Yama asked me.

　　I closed my eyes, thought for a moment, and then said, "Pain is the only word that cannot be described in other words!"

　　"Only one minute has passed. If you want a person to live a few decades longer, you have to let another ghost endure this pain here for decades. Tell me, if it were you, would you let a ghost suffer for decades in exchange for someone else's decades of life?" King Yama asked me.

　　My master was also beside me at this time and asked me: "What did you see?"

　　"I saw some very sad things." I sighed, "I understand. I won't think about it anymore. In this way, even if I extend my brother's life by a hundred years, he will feel uncomfortable knowing that he has lived an extra hundred years using this method!"

　　"It's good that you can figure it out." King Yama patted my shoulder.

　　My heart was in a mess again at this moment. On the one hand, the real scene just now kept appearing in my mind. On the other hand, I promised Brother Xiang that I would find a way to prolong his life, but now it seems that it is impossible to achieve.

　　This method is too damaging to one's virtue. I will have to find a way to get the old superstitious person to come down. It is really too painful for a ghost to suffer such pain for ten years.

　　King Yan Luo said, "Okay, you guys can have fun by yourselves. I have a lot of things to do. Wu Jiu, let's discuss countermeasures together in a few days. The current situation is not optimistic!"

　　"Yes, okay, Your Majesty." My master nodded, and then King Yama turned and left.

　　After King Yama left, I said to my master, "Master, when can we let the old superstitious person come down? He has exchanged ten years of his life for ten years of suffering for another person. It would be better for him to come down and accompany us!"

　　My master hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "Okay, but not now. Let's wait until we have resolved the matter of the underworld. Otherwise, the Yin City has been occupied by Yin Tianzi and his men. If Old Li wants to come down, he has to go through the Yin City, which is obviously impossible now!"

　　I nodded.

　　My master and I walked back to the city, and we stayed at Uncle Liu's house. We had some free time for a while. At this time, Yanluo City had begun to be on guard. Every day we would receive reports of monsters attacking people in some place, or we would see huge monsters passing by in the fog outside the city.

　　Five days passed quickly and my master got up early in the morning. Today was the day that King Yama asked my master to discuss countermeasures. My master ran to my bedside early in the morning and pulled me up.

　　"Master, they asked you to go to a meeting, why did they ask me to do it?" I said unhappily. I hate being woken up when I'm sleeping.

　　"You are Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. We have to call you for help in this situation. Maybe you can come up with a good idea. It doesn't matter where you go to help me. We have to go anyway." My master acted very strangely, as if he had to let me go.

　　I asked my master to help me put on a suit, then he took me to a taxi and headed towards the government building.

　　When we got to the government building, my master and I entered the elevator. I saw that there was no one in the elevator, so I asked my master, "Master, why do you have to let me come?"

　　I don’t think my master asked me to keep him company because he was afraid that it wouldn’t be fun to be alone.

　　"Idiot." My master rolled his eyes at me and said, "You have to earn your share now!"

　　"My portion." I asked curiously.

　　"Well, you will become Ksitigarbha sooner or later. But after becoming Ksitigarbha, to put it nicely, you will manage the underworld together with the Ten Kings of Hell. To put it bluntly, it is to fight for territory and faith. You don't need territory, but you do need faith." My master said, "If you keep on pretending to be Chen Hui and act like you don't care, then when everything is over and the territory is divided, you won't get any good stuff!"

　　"Why does it sound like gangsters dividing up territory?" I shrugged.

　　My master said seriously: "This is originally a gangster grabbing territory, you should also be serious and stop being so careless. You should know that you are the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha!"

　　My master is actually doing this for my own good, although I always feel that his ideas are due to watching too many Hong Kong movies, and he regards the Ten Kings of Hell as gangsters, although in reality they are similar.

　　My master and I went upstairs and saw that besides King Yama, there were six other people sitting on the sofa, chatting and laughing with King Yama.

　　"Why are there only six? Aren't there nine?" I asked my master in a low voice.

　　"Those three have lost their life-saving magic weapons, so naturally they are not qualified to attend this meeting." My master replied with a faint smile.

　　[ps: As promised, I did it.]

　　【480】Discussion

　　I look at the seven people here. Have the ten of them been together for thousands of years? Don't they have any feelings for each other? Will they stop socializing just because the other three don't have their own magic weapons?

　　My master was watching me, and perhaps he understood what I was thinking, so he said, "It's not that these people are heartless, but that the three have lost their life-saving magic weapons. If they continue to participate, they might even be in danger of their lives. It's better to let them stand behind them, which is the only way to protect the three of them. If they are heartless, let them be the vanguard, wouldn't that be better!"

　　After listening to my master's words, I immediately felt that he was right. Looking at these seven people, I felt a lot more comfortable. No matter whether they are human or ghost, they must not lose the sense of loyalty. Obviously, these seven Hades did not lose this sense of loyalty, which made me look up to them.

　　It’s not that King Yama and the others didn’t hear the conversation between Master and I. This office is so small, and these seven people are so powerful that they must have heard it. However, King Yama didn’t say anything. Instead, he pointed at the other six and introduced them, “This is King Qin Guang of the First Palace, King Chu Jiang of the Second Palace, King Song Di of the Third Palace, King Yama of the Fifth Palace, King Bian Cheng of the Sixth Palace, King Tai Shan of the Seventh Palace, and King Metropolis of the Eighth Palace!”

　　"The ones who lost their life treasures are the Four Palaces Five Senses King, the Ninth Palace Equality King and the Tenth Palace Wheel King." After King Yama introduced them, he pointed at me and said, "This is Chen Hui, the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva!"

　　The six Hades probably knew me a long time ago, but the King of Hell was just introducing me politely. They nodded at me one by one. The Emperor Song whom the King of Hell mentioned asked me, "Since this is the Dharma vehicle of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, why don't you reveal your true form, but still show up with only one soul and one spirit!"

　　"I naturally have my reasons, and now is not the time for me to show up." I remembered what my master had said before. Although it felt a bit mysterious, I still pretended to be mysterious.

　　"Okay, everyone, now that everyone is here, let's discuss how to deal with those monsters and Yin Tianzi." King Yan Luo called out, and all of us sat on the sofa. As soon as we sat down, King Biancheng said, "Why don't we all go to war with the monsters directly? Although Yin Tianzi is our biggest enemy, he is still a human after all, but those monsters are aliens. I suggest that we kill the monsters first, and then find a way to eliminate Yin Tianzi!"

　　The City King at the side shook his head: "You know the great hatred we had with Yin Tianzi, and Yin Tianzi can be eliminated so easily. As for the beast in the fog, let's think about it ourselves. Even if we can repel those beasts and we can escape unscathed, it is normal for four or five of us to die. Even if the situation is better and only two or three of us die, what can we use to fight Yin Tianzi next!"

　　When the City King mentioned this question, everyone was immersed in it and no one spoke. My master said from the side: "Hey, I support King Biancheng's idea. No matter what, Yin Tianzi is from the underworld after all. To put it bluntly, even if you are killed by Yin Tianzi, the underworld still belongs to us humans. It is better than being occupied by those monsters and preventing countless people from reincarnating!"

　　"This." King Yama hesitated and said, "Wu Jiu, to be honest, how many of us want to die? If it is to protect the underworld that we have run for a thousand years, even if our souls are scattered, I think the people present will not frown. But if we are killed by Yin Tianzi, and the underworld that we have run for a thousand years is finally destroyed, we will not be willing to accept it!"

　　After hearing what King Yama said, the other Hades all nodded. My master sighed deeply and said, "It's not your fault. Everyone has something they insist on. You have insisted on staying in the underworld for a thousand years. If it were me, I would be the same as you!"

　　"I'm glad you understand." King Yama nodded and said, "So now we are in a deadlock and don't know what to do!"

　　"Burn our boats." I suddenly had an idea and said, "Have you never thought about provoking the relationship between Yin Tianzi and the monsters in the fog, or making those monsters and Yin Tianzi enemies, and then calling out Yue Zhan, all three parties come out together, no matter how powerful the beasts in the fog are, when the time comes, we can mobilize Yin Tianzi to fight with the monster in the fog, and we can just sit back and reap the benefits!"

　　"It's just simple to say." King Yama shook his head: "It was decided by the strength of Emperor Yin at the time. Do you think a person with only strength but no intelligence can rule the underworld? The strategies of the ten of us combined may not be as resourceful as His Majesty Emperor Yin alone!"

　　It seems that King Yama is indeed very afraid of Emperor Yin. He even called out "Your Majesty", which is enough to show that King Yama is really afraid of Emperor Yin.

　　"Emperor Yin is resourceful. It is extremely difficult to provoke him." The King of Chujiang standing next to him also nodded.

　　"Then there is no need to instigate, just use force to break all obstacles." My master snorted coldly and said, "Try to lure out the demon beast and Yin Tianzi, and have a big battle to decide who owns the underworld. This shouldn't be difficult, right?"

　　"This won't be too difficult." King Yama nodded: "Although Yin Tianzi has a very high IQ, he is also an extremely arrogant person. If you really tell him that this is the final battle, he will definitely come back!"

　　"Then let's decide it this way. Instead of being attacked from all sides, why not just come out and fight. The winner will be decided in one fight." My master said with a smile.

　　"One game will decide the outcome. It concerns the future of the underworld. Isn't it too hasty?" I asked the master beside me.

　　"No, Wu Jiu is right." King Yama: "In fact, the underworld is now in a dilemma. If we continue to stalemate, it will be disadvantageous. Let me handle this matter. In a month, I will find a way to determine the location of the battle. Then, it will be a battle that will determine the fate of the underworld!"

　　Speaking of this, the eyes of the other Hades also became fanatical, as if each of them was willing to die in order to protect the underworld.

　　In fact, I can understand them. Guarding something for thousands of years, this kind of emotion is not as simple as it sounds. It's like if you persist in something for two or three years, you will feel that this thing is very important to you. What's more, King Yama and his men have guarded the underworld for thousands of years.

　　Although the means they used to seize power were not glorious, the underworld was indeed getting better and better under their rule.

　　"Okay, it's decided. Let's work together to fight for the fate of the underworld." My master smiled, stood up and encouraged.

　　[ps: I worked all night yesterday to take the first subject exam. I didn’t sleep during the day today either. I’m so sleepy. I’ll only update once today. I have a headache.]

　　【481】Chen Daoxing

　　After that, King Yanluo and the others started to discuss how to contact Yin Tianzi. I had no interest in these things, so I said, "You guys tell me the method. I'll go home and rest for a while."

　　Yan Luowang and the others didn't try to keep me, but just nodded in agreement. I took the elevator alone and walked out of the government building.

　　There is no distinction between night and day in the underworld, and it’s okay for ghosts not to sleep. There are a lot of pedestrians on the street, walking around. There happens to be an extremely busy street outside the government building.

　　There are no dead people in the underworld. If a ghost commits a serious mistake, it will be sent to reincarnation. Living like this year after year, these ghosts will inevitably get bored, so the entertainment projects in the underworld are particularly prosperous, even more prosperous than those in the world of the living.

　　It's like after a singer dies, he can go to the underworld and continue to be a singer. The streets are full of KTVs and game cities. I had nothing to do, so I casually walked into a game city. The game city was very big, about four or five hundred square meters, with game consoles everywhere, and there was even an area that was an Internet cafe.

　　I was just about to go to the front desk to buy coins when I suddenly saw a man in black walking out.

　　This was the man in black that I had met at my ancestral grave. As soon as I saw him, I shouted, “Stop!”

　　The man in black was walking with his head down, but when he heard my roar, he raised his head, saw me, turned around and wanted to run away. However, I was very close to him at that time and had already rushed up to him.

　　I grabbed his hand and squeezed it tightly, not giving him any chance to break free.

　　"Who are you and why are you at my ancestral grave? What are you doing there?" I stared into his eyes. At this time, his face was covered with a mask, so I couldn't see clearly what he looked like.

　　"Do you want to know who I am?" the man in black suddenly asked. His voice sounded weathered and a little hoarse.

　　"Hurry up and tell me." I frowned. I had a vague feeling that this man in black would have a lot to do with me. I had this feeling since I met him at the ancestral grave.

　　"Are you asking me who I am? My name is Chen Daoxing!" the man in black replied.

　　Chen Daoxing?

　　I hesitated, yes, no, no, I looked at the man in black in front of me with surprise, Chen Daoxing, how could I not know this name? Every time I went to the ancestral grave to burn incense, my mother would always cry for a while in front of the grave of a man named Chen Daoxing. My mother told me that this was my father.

　　Is this because of the same name? No, if it was just the same name, then why would this man in black named Chen Daoxing come to my ancestral grave?

　　"What is your relationship with me?" I frowned and looked at the man in black in front of me. The man in black stretched out his hand that I didn't grab and pulled off his mask. His eyebrows were 70% similar to mine before. Of course, I am disfigured now, with green scars all over my face, so I naturally don't look the same now.

　　The man in black pulled off his mask and said, "Since you have already guessed it, what else is there to ask? I am your father."

　　As soon as I heard that, I punched him on the right cheek. He probably didn't expect that I would hit him suddenly, and I knocked him to the ground. He covered his right cheek with his hand, and his expression was very calm.

　　"Fuck you, where have you been? Did you make my mother work so hard to raise me alone?" I looked at him angrily.

　　I still remember that when I was a child, my mother had to get up at five in the morning to pick vegetables in the fields, and then walk for two hours to the market to sell the vegetables with her back on her back. A woman would go to work at seven o'clock every day and get off work at eight or nine o'clock in the evening. All this hardship was done by the guy in front of me who dared to call himself my father.

　　If he was dead, I wouldn't say anything, but he is actually alive and seems to be living a comfortable life. Why is he pretending to be a mysterious man?

　　"I have my reasons." This guy's expression was still calm.

　　"Hardships? Then do you know how my mother raised me? Do you know how hard she worked? So what if you have difficulties? What difficulties have kept you from coming back for twenty years?" When I heard what he said, I got even angrier and kicked him in the chest.

　　This guy raised his hand to block my kick: "My son hit me? Even if I was sorry for you and your daughter with that punch just now, I did have my own reasons. You can recognize me or not, I have a clear conscience and I don't think I have let anyone down."

　　"Get lost." I took a deep breath and looked at this guy, fuck him.

　　"Okay? Don't be angry anymore?" He patted his clothes and stood up: "If you want to know the reason, follow me. If you don't want to know, forget it." After saying that, the guy walked out in front.

　　I tried hard to calm myself down, thought about it, and decided to follow him. I wanted to see what kind of excuse he would give me.

　　He took me for a short while and we entered a building, and then a room. The room was not big, only about 20 square meters, which was considered a small dwelling. There were only ten cities in the underworld, and there were many ghosts living there. The ghosts could not die, so basically every inch of land was worth a lot of money. Moreover, because three cities were captured, the residences in the underworld became even more precious.

　　"Sit anywhere," he said, pointing to his bed.

　　"No need, just say it directly." I stood at the door and looked at him.

　　He sat down on his bed, lit a cigarette and said, "Do you know the secret that people in our family don't live long?"

　　"I know, but I've found a way to resolve it." I nodded.

　　"I was almost 25 when you were born, and I was not far from death. After you were born, I went out to seek out famous doctors and wizards from all over the country, trying to find a solution, but I didn't find one. In the end, I was so disappointed that I didn't dare go back to see your mother, fearing that she would see me die. So I stayed in Chengdu to help people catch ghosts, thinking that even if I died, I would accumulate some good karma."

　　"Then a strange thing happened in a place called Xinguanshan. When I went there, I found that it was a big monster transformed from a rat. It was called Yellow Eyebrow Monster. I couldn't beat him at the time. Later, I thought I was going to die anyway, so I used some means to seal him."

　　My heart skipped a beat. The Yin-Yang Master who sealed the Yellow-browed Monster was actually my father? Of course, I didn't say anything and just continued to listen.

　　"Perhaps there is such a thing as good is rewarded with good and evil is punished with evil. At that time, I did a lot of chivalrous deeds in Chengdu. After the Yellow Eyebrowed Monster was sealed, I was saved by someone. This person was very capable and managed to keep me alive. I have been helping him ever since. But I know that your mother already thinks I am dead. What I have done has also made me a lot of enemies. If I appear next to you again, it will bring disaster to you."

　　【482】Try your best?

　　"Someone with extraordinary means?" I frowned and asked, "Who? Who can actually extend your life?"

　　"It's not to prolong my life, but to directly eliminate the curse. Although I was seriously injured in the battle with the Yellow Eyebrow Monster, I will not die." Chen Daoxing explained, "This is what happened."

　　"Who is that person?" I inquired.

　　"Your Majesty Emperor Yin." As soon as Chen Daoxing finished speaking, I looked at him warily. Although he is my father, we have no intersection. In fact, today is the first time we meet, and there is no emotional foundation between us. If he is doing things for Emperor Yin, he might capture me and take me back.

　　Chen Daoxing looked at my alert expression and smiled, "No need to be like this. Even a tiger won't eat its own cubs. Although I understand that His Majesty Yin Tianzi saved me in the first place just to let me contain you."

　　"To restrain me?" I was confused for a moment, and then I understood in an instant. This Yin Tianzi knew that I was the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and he even knew it before Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was reincarnated. He saved my father just to restrain me in the future. Although there is no emotional basis between us, he is my father after all. Although I wanted to beat him up just now, if someone wants to kill him, I will definitely stand in front of him without hesitation.

　　Family ties are as strong as blood and this will never change.

　　"From your looks, His Majesty Emperor Yin's plan was still very successful." Chen Daoxing looked at me with a wry smile.

　　"It's okay. Just tell me now. Did he cast any curse on you? I will ask King Yama and the others to break it for you." After I said that, I turned around and was about to take him away.

　　"No, His Majesty Emperor Yin is kind and righteous, and he has done me a great favor. I will never betray him." Chen Daoxing shook his head: "Benevolence and righteousness are the most basic principles of being a human being."

　　"Huh?" I frowned and looked at the guy.

　　"You don't have to think about it. I know that when I was rescued by His Majesty Emperor Yin, I was already living to deal with you. I have not been home for a long time, and part of the reason is that I don't want to have feelings with you. Remember, if there really comes a day of confrontation, don't hesitate, just kill me!" Chen Daoxing looked at me seriously and said.

　　"Really?" I smiled bitterly, looking at this nearly fifty-year-old man. Could I kill him? I thought I couldn't do it. Although I had never had any contact or feelings with him, I certainly couldn't do it.

　　"Don't blame me." Chen Daoxing sighed and looked at me.

　　"Yin Tianzi, you really buried your chess pieces so deeply." I sighed. Yin Tianzi had actually been plotting against me since twenty years ago. No wonder King Yama said that Yin Tianzi was a resourceful guy.

　　"You'd better take care of yourself. The day we meet again, we'll be enemies and I'll try my best to kill you." After I said that, I walked out of the room and the building. I felt depressed. I was extremely depressed. I finally got to see my father whom I hadn't seen for more than 20 years, but in the end we became enemies. This feeling was fucking shit.

　　But I don't particularly blame Chen Daoxing in my heart. As he said, he has no choice. Besides, Chen Daoxing is not against me because he is restrained by the curse.

　　Although Chen Daoxing looks stupid, I think highly of him. He is a man who is honest and righteous. He keeps his promise and finally becomes an enemy of his own son. Isn't this a manifestation of righteousness?

　　I would rather my father was a kind and righteous man, even if he was my enemy, than for him to betray me and stand on my side.

　　I walked back to Uncle Liu's house. My master had also returned. He saw me and asked, "Where have you been? The plan has been finalized, and they have already started trying to contact Yin Tianzi. If the plan is correct, the final battle will begin in Pingdeng City in a month."

　　"What about the monster?" I asked.

　　At this moment I didn't want to tell my master about my father's affairs. On the one hand, I was also very confused at the moment, and on the other hand, even if I told my master, there would be nothing he could do, so it was better not to say anything.

　　"The monsters will also contact us, but I don't know if they will respond to the challenge." The master patted my shoulder and said, "Take a good rest during this period and have some fun."

　　"Yeah." I nodded. I understood what the master meant. No matter what happened in that battle, I would definitely become Ksitigarbha. As for what would happen after I became Ksitigarbha, no one knew.

　　I went back to my room and lay down, staring at the ceiling blankly. I don't know when it started, but I got in the habit of looking at the ceiling when I was bored, confused, or lost.

　　Forget it, many things can be overcome with a laugh. I stood up, walked to the mirror, and gave a dry laugh. I looked at my ugly face in the mirror. I looked like a ghost. Hey, I am a ghost now.

　　As time went by, I locked myself in this small room and didn't want to go out. Every day when I woke up, I looked at the ceiling and when I was sleepy, I fell asleep.

　　I miss Sister Fan so much. I really want to see her and tell her what’s happened to me recently.

　　But that’s impossible. After I become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I might forget that such a person exists.

　　About half a month later, my master actually walked into my room. I had not gone out during this half month, and no one had come in.

　　"What are you thinking about?" My master sat down next to me with a smile.

　　"I have too many things to think about, and my mind is very confused," I replied.

　　"Are you thinking about what will happen in half a month?" My master smiled and said, "Actually, that's how life is. There are too many things that bother you. You feel that your eyes are foggy, but that's because you haven't wiped your eyes clean. Don't think about anything. The more you think about it, the more upset you will be. It doesn't mean that you will forget everything after you become Ksitigarbha."

　　"I hope so." I nodded. "Are you sure about what will happen in a month?"

　　"It's uncertain." My master said, "The monster in the fog is very powerful. Perhaps only the inheritance treasures of the underworld can suppress it. But now seven of the inheritance treasures are with us, and three are with Yin Tianzi. To be honest, although I want the Ten Kings of Hell to win, the chances are slim. On the contrary, it's only about 30%, with Yin Tianzi accounting for 20% and the beast accounting for 50%."

　　“After the war starts, as long as the monsters don’t win, it will be fine. Although it would be best if the Ten Kings of Hell win, but even if that doesn’t happen, the victory of Emperor Yin is the worst plan. In any case, we can’t let the monsters occupy the underworld, otherwise the order of the world will fall into complete chaos, and countless ghosts will be left in the human world, which will cause endless troubles.” said my master.

　　I nodded and said, "Well, I'll do my best on this matter."

　　"What do you mean by trying your best? But you have to try your best." My master said with a smile.

　　【483】Black Sea

　　The next half month passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye it was three days before the decisive battle.

　　During this month, the news that the underworld was about to face a decisive battle spread. This kind of news could not be kept secret. After all, this kind of thing had to be told to all the ghost messengers. And when the ghost messengers returned home, they would tell their relatives and friends. One person would spread it to ten people, ten to a hundred. Naturally, everyone knew about it.

　　The atmosphere in Yanluo City was becoming increasingly heavy. In the following days, it was difficult to see pedestrians on the streets.

　　I stood at the window of my room, looking out at the deserted streets.

　　"What are you thinking about?" I heard Brother Xiang's voice from behind me. I turned around and looked at Brother Xiang. I smiled and said, "Nothing."

　　That's right. This is Brother Xiang. Since I can't help him live longer, after I told him the news, Brother Xiang rolled his eyes and fell down.

　　"You are thinking about Sister Fan, right? Hehe. You, kid. Turn into Ksitigarbha in a few days and kill those guys. I will cheer you on from behind." Brother Xiang clenched his fists and cheered me up.

　　I thought about it and said, “I actually really want to do something right now.”

　　"What is it?" Brother Xiang said, "Don't say I won't help you. Just tell me. I will definitely do it."

　　"I kind of want to meet Sister Fan." I said to Brother Xiang.

　　This month I have done what my master said in the mortal world. I regret it very much. I regret why I didn't go to see Sister Fan for the last time before coming down. Now that I have come down, we are already humans and ghosts on different paths. I want to see her again, but there is no chance.

　　"This, this, this." Brother Xiang frowned and walked around the room: "This is a bit difficult."

　　"I knew it." I sighed.

　　"Don't. Don't act so miserable. If I say I will help you, I will definitely help you. I'm going to go find that guy Wu Jiu and see if he has any solution."

　　I followed Brother Xiang out. Uncle Liu's house was unusually lively at this time. Many people were chatting in Uncle Liu's living room.

　　It was also fortunate that Uncle Liu's house was big enough to accommodate these people. Most of these people were powerful Yin-Yang masters in the world of the living. They knew my master. Now the war was about to start. My master was afraid that the Yin Emperor would plot against me, so he asked these seniors to protect me.

　　Although if Yin Tianzi really came, all these people, except Master, would probably not be enough for Yin Tianzi to kill, but it can buy me time to use the relic to transform into Ksitigarbha. This is enough.

　　"Wu Jiu. Huizi wants to see Sister Fan. What should I do?" Brother Xiang walked out carelessly. He yelled at the master. My master slapped him hard on the head. He laughed and scolded: "You are disrespectful. Call me master."

　　"Oh, but Huizi is thinking about love. He misses Sister Fan. What should we do?" Brother Xiang asked the master. I also looked at the master expectantly. But the master said to me sternly: "You should prepare for the battle in a few days. Don't be distracted. As for Xiaofan, I had already let you make the decision when I was in the mortal world. You didn't go to visit her at that time. What's the use of regretting now?"

　　As soon as I heard what the master said, I knew there was no hope. I sighed, nodded and said, "Okay."

　　"I'm going to go out for a walk." I pulled Brother Xiang outside. The master behind me shouted, "Be careful. Don't go too far."

　　"Got it. Stop nagging." I said and took Brother Xiang out.

　　As soon as Brother Xiang followed me out, he asked, "Huizi, where are you taking me?"

　　"Let's go out and relax." I answered casually. I have been stuck at Uncle Liu's house for a month. I have never gone out. Now I want to walk around outside.

　　I took Brother Xiang and hailed a taxi out of boredom, and then wandered around in this underworld city.

　　"Master. What fun places are there in this underworld?" Brother Xiang asked the master who was driving in front.

　　"There are so many fun places. What kind of place do you want to find? But there are not many people in Internet cafes and amusement parks these days. Many of them are probably closed." The taxi driver in front answered.

　　"We two brothers have just arrived in the underworld. You just need to show us a fun place." Brother Xiang said with a smile.

　　"Okay." The driver nodded. Then he drove out of the city. I frowned as soon as I saw it. Out of the city.

　　But looking at Brother Xiang who looked very excited, I didn't say anything. I thought nothing would happen.

　　The city was covered in thick fog. I could only see 50 meters away from the car. But the taxi driver was driving very fast. I suddenly felt something strange: "Stop."

　　The taxi driver in front of me ignored me. I immediately yelled, "Stop."

　　I rushed forward and pulled up the handbrake with all my strength. But it was no use. The car was still moving. The taxi driver in front of me was gone. The car just kept moving forward on its own.

　　Brother Xiang and I tried hard to open the door, but it was locked. We couldn't get out.

　　"What should we do?" Brother Xiang looked at me and asked.

　　I shook my head. "I don't know. Let's play it by ear."

　　The car drove for more than 20 minutes before it slowly stopped. When Xiang and I saw the car stopped, I pulled the door. It opened. Xiang and I quickly jumped out of the car.

　　As soon as I got off the car, I immediately felt the low temperature around me. It was so cold that I shivered. But it wasn't dangerously cold.

　　At this time, there was thick fog all around. It was hard to see anything. Suddenly, the headlights of the car came on by themselves. Brother Xiang and I looked in the direction of the headlights.

　　ocean.

　　A sea.

　　There is actually a sea in this underworld. How come I have never heard of it? At this time, because of the light, Xiangge and I could see the sea in front of us. Xiangge and I carefully moved towards the sea.

　　This place turned out to be a beach-like place with waves constantly coming up.

　　"What kind of sea is this? Why is the water so jet black?" I asked curiously.

　　"I don't know. But I've never heard that there is a sea in the underworld." Brother Xiang said.

　　Suddenly, I heard a sound. It sounded like a flute. It came from the sea, far away. But it sounded extremely sad and depressing. It was as if the person playing the song wanted to die.

　　"Did you hear that? There's a flute sound." I said to Brother Xiang next to me. Brother Xiang shook his head in confusion and said, "What flute sound? Are you hallucinating because you're scared?"

　　"No. This is not hallucination." I closed my eyes and listened carefully. This song is very sad. It seems to want to tell a story.

　　"Who? Who is calling me? Who are you? What do you want to tell me?" I looked at the sea and spoke. I knew the person playing the flute could hear what I said.

　　"Answer me. Who are you? Come out to see me. Why did you lead me here?" I shouted at the sea.

　　【484】Sea of ​​Death and the Truth

　　[You can listen to "Goodbye Policeman" while reading this chapter to get a better feeling] "Who am I?" Suddenly, a black shadow appeared on the sea. This shadow looked huge. It was fifty meters high and thirty meters wide. It looked like a giant.

　　"When I was born, I appeared here. This is the Sea of ​​Death." The shadow answered. His voice was hoarse.

　　I asked, "Then why did you bring me here? And why did you play such a sad flute?"

　　"Ksitigarbha. You have been confused from the very beginning. You have been confused about why I led my demon clan to fight against you. You have been confused about everything I have done. I can give you the answer now. Do you want to listen?" said the giant beast.

　　I was in front of this giant beast. I could feel his deep sorrow. I said, "You tell me."

　　"Did you understand the song I just sang?" said the giant beast.

　　"I understand a little. I just know that you are very sad."

　　"Then do you know why I am sad?" asked the giant beast.

　　"I don't know." I shook my head.

　　"In ancient times, I was born here, along with my people. Until a person named Hou Tu appeared in our world. She is a demon who wants to seize our homeland. You know, there was no sea in the underworld originally. This sea of ​​death is made entirely of the blood of my people."

　　"Hou Tu won. More and more human souls began to appear in the world that originally belonged to us demons. The status of our demon race became increasingly oppressed. Even some of those who claimed to be highly skilled in Taoism and called themselves gods began to enjoy hunting us. In their own world, they enjoyed everyone's offerings and pretended to be kind, but when they came to our world, they were endlessly violent and murderous."

　　"Who are you? You are the leader of those monsters." I looked at this huge creature. His words just now more or less stimulated me. Although humans are indeed the kings of all things, that is only the earth. This underworld actually originally belonged to the world of these monsters. We occupied their land and instead accused them of a heinous crime.

　　"Among all the gods, only you, Ksitigarbha, have a truly compassionate heart. But you are blinded. Everyone deceives you and does not tell you the truth." After the giant said this, a sad flute sound came out again.

　　I didn't know what to say. I just bowed in the direction of the giant: "I don't know what to say. If what you just said is true, then I can only say sorry to you."

　　"Ksitigarbha, you cannot represent your race. I don't hate you either. On the contrary, you are the human I admire the most. But I hate your entire race. This is the cause and effect accumulated between us and the demon race thousands of years ago. Ksitigarbha, today I just want you to see this sea of ​​death. Look at the sea formed by the blood of our people. Do you know how many of our people died back then?" The tone of the giant was inevitably filled with a hint of anger.

　　I looked at the endless ocean. The dark water. The waves that kept hitting the beach. The blood was not just a simple number.

　　"I'm sorry. Although I know that our human race has committed many sins, and I'm sorry to you demon race, we will still not show mercy. If we show mercy, it will mean the destruction of our human race. Without reincarnation in the underworld, the order of our world will also collapse." I said firmly.

　　"I don't want you to compromise today. I just want to tell you the truth." said the giant.

　　"What other truth is there?" I asked.

　　"There is no so-called primitive history in your human race. The history of your human race began with the time of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. And those so-called mythological stories and primitive battles before that were nothing more than adaptations of the great battles in our underworld. How about this truth? Is it shocking?" This behemoth.

　　"Not surprising." I said calmly, "If you only asked me to come here for this little thing, then I'll take my leave first. Three days later, on the battlefield, I will naturally show no mercy."

　　"Ksitigarbha, since you are in such a hurry to leave, I will not tell you the last secret. I wonder what your expression will be when you know this secret. I am looking forward to it." After the giant said this, he slowly walked into the thick fog. The sad flute sound came out again. I listened to the flute sound. It was such a familiar sound.

　　What exactly is the last secret he mentioned? And why does this flute sound so familiar?

　　I tried to think. Suddenly, I felt a huge pain in my head. It hurt so much that I broke out in a cold sweat. I covered my head tightly. This flute sound was related to the secret that the monster said at the end. But I couldn't remember what the relationship was. It seemed that this secret was very important.

　　Forget it. My head hurts so much. I rubbed my head vigorously. I tried not to think about anything. Slowly, my head felt much more relaxed. The pain gradually stopped. When I opened my eyes, I saw Brother Xiang holding me and asked, "Hey, kid. Are you okay?"

　　"It's okay." I said weakly, "You saw it."

　　"Yeah." Brother Xiang frowned and nodded: "That guy should be very powerful."

　　"I don't need you to tell me." I rolled my eyes at Brother Xiang and asked, "What do you think the secret is?"

　　"I don't know. But it should be very important to you." Brother Xiang frowned and looked at me.

　　I nodded.

　　"Forget it. Help me get in the car. Let's go back first. Everything will be revealed in the battle three days later." I got in the car. At this time, the driver had appeared and looked at the thick fog around with a puzzled look on his face and asked, "Where is this place? Why is there so much fog?"

　　"This is outside Yanluo City." I said.

　　"Ah. Outside Yanluo City." The driver heard this. His eyes rolled back and he fainted. Oh my god. This is ridiculous. Can a ghost faint? Is it really that scary?

　　Brother Xiang carried him to the back seat. Then Brother Xiang drove back. In the car, Brother Xiang and I also discussed that we should not tell the master about the huge monster we saw today. The main reason was that we were afraid that the master would worry. Brother Xiang drove the car very fast. We returned to Yanluo City very quickly.

　　We drove to Uncle Liu's building. Brother Xiang found a corner and parked the car. Then we ran back to Uncle Liu's house. Before we even entered the house, we heard the master cursing like thunder.

　　After Xiang and I walked in, everyone looked at us. My master scolded, "Where have you two been? Something bad has happened."

　　【485】The Final Battle (I)

　　"Something big happened. What's the big deal?" I was stunned. Brother Xiang and I had been out for such a short while and something happened. "King Qin Guang was attacked by a mysterious man in Qin Guang City and was seriously injured. His life-saving magic weapon was also taken away." My master said with a cold face. "What?" I was surprised: "Someone can defeat King Qin Guang in Qin Guang City?"

　　"No one can do it except Yin Tianzi." My master sighed, "Now the residents of Qinguang City have begun to move to the other six cities. The war must be carried out quickly, otherwise the longer it is delayed, the more Hades will be defeated one by one."

　　“So what are you going to do now?” I asked

　　Everyone's eyes turned to Master. My Master frowned and said, "I have discussed it with King Yama. Let's set off for Pingdeng City immediately. Yin Tianzi now has four life-defining magic weapons in his hands, and his strength has been further improved. When the time comes for the battle, you will become Ksitigarbha to delay those monsters. The other six Yamas and I will concentrate on attacking Yin Tianzi and strive to kill him in the shortest time possible. Then, with the ten life-defining magic weapons in hand, we can repel the monsters."

　　"Let's go," my master said, and then he strode out of the door. We hurriedly followed him. At this time, the street downstairs was full of cars. The whole street was full of cars, and the people added up. It was estimated that there were more than 500 of them. They were all ghost messengers accumulated by the underworld for many years and Yin and Yang masters who came down to help. Brother Xiang and I got on an empty car. Uncle Liu also ran into our car. Master was not with us. He was outside giving orders. Soon our entire convoy started. The number of people in the mighty convoy was much larger than when we first attacked Pingdeng City. Not long after the car started, we saw Pingdeng City in the thick fog. Pingdeng City was hidden in the thick fog and looked as lifeless as a ghost town. "Everyone, go to the sports center of Pingdeng City and gather there to set up tents and rest."

　　The Master's voice rang out from the intercom in the car. All the cars drove to the center of Pingdeng City. The sports center in Pingdeng City is very large, much larger than the sports centers in the mortal world. There are five football fields in the center. We parked our car on the road outside the sports center and then walked into the sports center. More than 500 people walked into the sports center in a mighty manner. Although there were more than 500 people, it was not crowded at all. We all took tents from the trunk of the car and started to set up tents in the center. I saw Master directing the setting up of tents in the distance. I walked over and asked my Master, "Master, why did you arrange everyone to this gymnasium?"

　　"Let's make arrangements first. When people from other cities arrive, we'll start the battle with this stadium as the center." My master said seriously, "With so many people fighting, it's a war. It's different from an ordinary fight. We must have a base. You don't understand war."

　　Oh, my master was Xiang Yu in his previous life, and he was very proficient in fighting. “After the tents are set up, those who know how to set up formations, come over and start setting up the formations,” my master shouted at the crowd, and everyone heard it. Then more than two hundred people walked out, with Brother Xiang among them. The master led the two hundred people to the outside of the gymnasium and started setting up the formations. I didn’t know how to set up formations, so I didn’t go out. Uncle Liu and I sat outside the tent and smoked. More and more people entered the gymnasium, and soon there were more than two thousand people. However, the gymnasium still didn’t seem crowded. There were more than ten thousand seats in the spectator stands of the gymnasium, and many people ran to those seats to rest. “Hey, can you hear me?” Suddenly, the voice of King Yama came from the loudspeaker in the gymnasium: “Everyone, I’m King Yama.”

　　"This battle will determine the future of the underworld. It is the final battle. The relatives of those who die in this battle will receive extremely generous treatment. All descendants of those who participate in this battle will be granted the right to reside in the underworld."

　　"We haven't won this battle yet, so I won't make too many promises. You all know the importance of this battle. I hope everyone will fight with all their might..."

　　The voice of King Yama has been on the radio. The voice is mighty, majestic and inspiring. The ghost officials feel their blood boiling when they hear it, as if they will show up for the underworld at any time. Although these ghost officials are powerful, not all of them have the opportunity to meet King Yama. In their minds, the King of Yama is a high and mighty existence, just like when we hear international leaders speaking in front of us to inspire us, it can make our blood boil. At this time, the formation outside the sports center has been completed. This is a formation formed around the gymnasium. I don’t know what it is. Brother Xiang also said that he couldn’t understand it. He just listened to the master’s instructions in a daze to set up the formation. We lived in this tent for the next two days. Every day, I slept and woke up. I would either fight with Brother Xiang and the others or go to the top floor of the sports center and look into the distance. Two days passed in a flash, and the final battle was about to come. Originally, everyone in the gymnasium could still laugh in the past two days, but today the atmosphere was very silent. No one was fighting or laughing, because everyone knew that the war was coming and no one knew whether they would be torn apart. What is the meaning of torn apart? Everything disappeared, so not many people could laugh. The morale inspired by King Yama the day before yesterday was gone. I walked up to the top floor of the gymnasium. At this time, there were already ghosts guarding the gymnasium's gate and periphery. Ghosts also began patrolling. After the war began, my job was to become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to contain the monster and buy time for King Yama and the others. "How is it?" Brother Xiang next to me asked, handing me a cigarette. "What do you mean?" I asked back, "When the war starts, you will become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Don't you have any feelings?" Brother Xiang smiled. I took a deep breath and looked into the distance. Suddenly, a black shadow appeared in the gray sky. It was not a black shadow, but fifty black spots. It was a black bird. The black bird had three legs and was five meters tall. It was completely black. It was a high-level monster. In ancient times, the black bird was also called the Golden Crow. The appearance of more than fifty black birds was a warning that the final battle was about to begin. "Everyone, pay attention to the appearance of black birds in the sky in the south. The air defense department is prepared not to let these black birds attack from the air. Everyone, pay attention and be alert. Monsters may appear at any time. Listen carefully. This is not a drill."

　　【486】The Final Battle (Part 2)

　　With the appearance of the black bird, all the ghost officials began to prepare. Standing on the upper floor of the gymnasium was the air defense department, which was to prevent those monsters from attacking from the sky. I watched the ghost officials around me start to draw talismans. I pulled Brother Xiang back a little and entered a small room inside the gymnasium. This small room was probably the office of a leader inside the gymnasium. I looked at the scene outside the mirror and waited for the huge monster to appear. I transformed into Ksitigarbha and swept the fifty black birds down directly. As soon as these fifty black birds came down, the claws of each black bird pierced directly into the chest of the ghost officials. The ghost officials had no time to do anything and their bodies dissipated directly. They began to be scared to death. It really deserves the name of the monster that was named Golden Crow in ancient times. It's too terrifying. I watched these fifty black birds come down and take away more than fifty lives directly. The other ghost officials had no time to react. "These black birds are really powerful." Brother Xiang next to me swallowed his saliva: "Fortunately, you are smart and pulled me in, otherwise if these black birds kill me, I will be in great danger."

　　"roar"

　　Suddenly, a roar came from the far side of the gymnasium. It sounded like a dragon's roar, but it was not the cry of that huge monster. Although the roar was deafening, it did not have the strength of that huge monster. The ground under our feet began to tremble. The ground was shaken by the footsteps of the monsters like an earthquake. Following the roar, the black birds began their second round of dives. However, the first time no one was prepared, but this time everyone was prepared. Only more than 20 people died, and more than 10 black birds were killed with Taoist magic. I looked at the situation outside. These people should be able to resist the black birds. I quickly ran to another window and looked in the direction of the roar just now. A tall man in his thirties came over. The giant beast of 1.5 meters in height was slowly moving toward the outside. This beast actually only had one leg. It looked like a cow but had no horns. This was clearly a Kui Kui, also called Kui Niu. It was rumored that this was a mythical beast from ancient times. It was born in Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea in ancient times. It looked like a cow and was gray all over. It had no horns and only had one leg. Its roar was as deafening as thunder. It was said that later, the Yellow Emperor got this beast and made a drum with its skin and used the bones of the thunder beast as a hammer to beat the drum. The sound of the drum resounded five hundred miles away and frightened the world. I saw that this ancient ferocious beast had appeared. I believed the words of the giant beast in my heart. Could the stories of China's primitive times really be adapted from the stories before the underworld? "Kill"

　　There were countless roars from outside. Countless ghost officials rushed to the Kuiniu and started fighting with it. But this Kuiniu was extremely ferocious. A single step from it could kill more than a dozen ghost officials. They were even more ferocious than the fifty black birds in the sky combined. I originally thought that these two thousand ghost officials should be enough, but just looking at these two kinds of monsters, they took away nearly a hundred ghost officials, not to mention how many more monsters were behind. This was totally not enough. These monsters were so powerful that I didn't know how those people in ancient times suppressed these tens of thousands of monsters. Suddenly, a gray sky appeared. There was a black thundercloud and countless lightning bolts struck down from the sky, just like small missiles. When they hit a place, a five-meter-wide pit would be immediately blown out. The ghost messenger was also scared to death immediately. "What kind of monster is this? Look, I'm here to meet you." King Yama suddenly appeared in the air and flew towards the thundercloud in the sky. I watched King Yama fly out and frowned. This is different from the original plan. They must now conserve their strength to deal with Yin Tianzi at the end. I didn't expect that they would take action now. However, it was also the consumption of the ghost messenger. It was completely unexpected. I didn't expect these monsters to be so powerful. King Yama The king couldn't sit still. King Yama flew into the air and entered the thundercloud. Suddenly, a dragon roar was heard from the thundercloud. There was a dragon in the sky. I saw it clearly. The length of the dragon was still unknown, but it was three meters thick. It was pitch black with golden and black scales on the outside. It looked exactly like the dragon in ancient Chinese legends. "It's the Candle Dragon." I frowned. The Candle Dragon was also a very famous monster in ancient times. It was also known as the Candle Nine Yin. I didn't expect it to be the one causing trouble in the sky. At this time, the City King also flew out and fought with the Kuiniu, but the City King was actually at a disadvantage. This Kuiniu With a shake of his foot, a shock wave like an air wave swept out those ghost officials, and those who were swept by the shock wave were directly seriously injured, and even worse, their souls were directly destroyed. It was extremely terrifying. However, the situation of King Yama was relatively good. He suppressed the Zhulong and hit it in the thundercloud. From time to time, painful dragon roars were heard. "This can't go on. Yin Tianzi hasn't arrived yet, but King Yama and others have already taken action." I frowned and said, Brother Xiang nodded, "But there is nothing we can do. If Yin Tianzi doesn't show up, will these monsters be allowed to slaughter the ghost officials? These ghost officials are also capable people. It would be a pity if one of them died."

　　"Of course I understand that the situation is not good," I said, holding two relics in my right hand and another in my left hand. As long as I put these three relics together, I can become Ksitigarbha. Countless monsters also rushed out from behind the Kuiniu. There were high-level monsters such as karma beasts and ugly demons, but there were not many of them. There were also many low-level monsters. The ghost officials might have accumulated resentment from Kuiniu and Zhulong, but they could not defeat them. Seeing a large wave of low-level monsters appear, they roared and rushed up one by one. The massacre just now had aroused the anger of these ghost officials. Among the people who died just now, it is inevitable that there were their relatives and friends, even if they had nothing to do with themselves. Seeing so many people die suddenly, they would also feel resentment towards these monsters. At this time, they charged forward without fear of death. My master and the other Hades did not appear. I don’t know where they are hiding. But if they come out for another battle, when the Yin Emperor appears, we will really have no way out. Suddenly I felt a palpitation. I looked towards the distant sky in the south. "Here it comes."

　　Brother Xiang next to me asked: "Who is coming?"

　　"Its leader of the monsters." I gritted my teeth, looked at the three relics in my hand, then walked out of the small house and walked to the platform on the roof. "Roar!"

　　A deafening roar appeared. This roar contained resentment and murderous intent. As soon as this roar came out, everyone's momentum seemed to be drowned out by this roar.

　　【487】The Final Battle (Part 3)

　　I looked at the giant beast approaching slowly in the distance. The beast was still in the hazy fog. Only a rough outline was approaching. Every time it stepped down, the ground would shake.

　　"Huizi." Brother Xiang turned his head and looked at me. I stared at Brother Xiang with my eyes fixed: "It's time."

　　"Then will you still remember me, Huizi?" asked Brother Xiang.

　　Although he and Brother Xiang were always smiling and he looked like he didn't care, when this moment really came, he started to worry.

　　"Yes. I will. I believe I will." I looked at Brother Xiang. I hugged him tightly. I could only hear his rapid breathing. I pushed him away. I saw that his eyes had begun to turn red.

　　"Huizi, don't forget me. We've been brothers for so many years. Fuck." Brother Xiang actually started crying. I pushed him away. I took two steps.

　　I stood on the empty platform. For some reason, a breeze blew by, blowing my hair and clothes. I picked up the three relics. These three relics actually emitted a golden Buddha light. It seemed that they were eager to be put together by me.

　　I suddenly thought of Sister Fan who was still alive. I still didn't get to see her for the last time. I felt my nose getting sore. Two tears fell from my eyes.

　　"I regret it." I looked at the gray sky of the underworld. I took a deep breath and said, "I never got to see you for the last time. Sister Fan, I'm sorry. I still can't do it. I can't stop thinking about you. Although I know you can't hear this, I still have to tell you. I love you."

　　"God bless our human race." I roared at all the monsters with all my strength.

　　Then he forcefully slammed the two relics in his left hand against the relics in his right hand.

　　Suddenly, a golden Buddha light appeared in the gray sky. This Buddha light shone on me. I couldn't move.

　　A voice came from the sky.

　　"The way of heaven is vague and hard to fathom. Human nature is evil and hidden in it. I am Ksitigarbha. I suppressed all the ghosts in the underworld thousands of years ago. But the ghosts refused to obey me. The ghosts refused to obey me. They said that I did not understand the indifference and sorrow of the world, nor did they understand the joy, anger, sorrow and happiness of the world. So I entered the world and experienced the seven emotions and six desires of the world."

　　"I don't understand. I really don't understand. I don't understand why the human race kills each other just for our own selfish desires. I don't understand. So I went to experience it. I also don't understand. Why is the underworld so dark all day long? There is no light in every world. The sun in my world shines on the earth and nourishes all things. The sun in the underworld is blocked by all the killing. This gray weather is the resentment left behind by all the ghosts in the underworld when their souls flew away."

　　"I want a ray of dawn to appear in this underworld. A ray of Buddha's light to appear in the sky. Just for a second. I also want the light of hope to appear in the sky of my underworld."

　　The sound was heard far away. All the ghosts stopped, put their hands together, and looked at the Buddha light in the sky with sincerity. No. Dawn.

　　All the monsters stopped killing and looked at the dawn in the sky in surprise.

　　All the ghosts chanted in unison: "Welcome Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."

　　"Amitabha." As soon as the voice in the sky finished reciting, I suddenly felt dizzy.

　　Am I going to die? Am I going to become Ksitigarbha and lose my memory?

　　…

　　“Wow wow wow…”

　　The small village of the tribe welcomed the cry of a newborn baby. A house was filled with noise.

　　"Village leader. Congratulations."

　　Countless people began to congratulate him. However, the middle-aged man known as the village chief had a gloomy face and yelled at everyone to leave.

　　"What should we do, brother? The wizard said that if you give birth to this child, it will bring disaster to our entire tribe. You can't keep this child."

　　There were only four people left in the small house. They started to discuss. The man called the village chief said with a ruthless heart: "Since he will bring disaster to our village, we naturally cannot keep him. Throw him to the demon tribe's territory and let him fend for himself."

　　…

　　In a deep grey forest, the sound of a child crying could be heard frequently. This place was the territory of the demon tribe. Soon, a tribe of demons was alarmed. This was a tribe of beasts. Three huge demon beasts invaded the deep forest, ready to kill the baby from the human race.

　　Three beasts came to a big pit in the deep forest. They saw the baby. The baby was snow-white and very cute. The two beasts stretched out their huge claws and tried to kill the baby. One of the mother beasts howled and roared at the two beasts next to it. The two beasts did not attack.

　　The mother beast opened her bloody mouth and reached for the baby. But she did not swallow him. Instead, she carefully held it in her mouth. The three beasts turned around and returned to the tribe.

　　…

　　This baby turned five years old in the blink of an eye. A five-year-old baby cannot speak. He can only speak animal language. Although he is a human baby, he walks on all fours. The beasts of the beast tribe often give this cute baby food first after they kill prey.

　　This baby does not think of himself as a human being, but as a karma beast.

　　The fierce beasts in the tribe also liked this baby very much. Although it was a human, it was very cute.

　　In this tribe, there is not only this baby who is an alien. There is also a fierce beast that grew up with the baby. This fierce beast looks like a yellow sac. It is red like cinnabar fire. It has six legs and four wings. It has no face.

　　The two friends had a very good relationship. They grew up together. When they were older, they heard that a terrifying creature called human beings in the distance would use names as code names. They were curious and each of them took a name.

　　The baby was found in a big pit in the deep forest. He was named Dizang, and the beast was named Diting.

　　The two grew up day by day. Dizang's body did not change. But Di Ting grew bigger day by day. Dizang also understood that the world he was in was called the underworld. The place he stayed was the tribe of the beasts of karma.

　　I don't know whether the fables of the wizards back then were accurate or not. Ksitigarbha always brought disasters to the Ye Beast Tribe.

　　During a trip, he encountered something that looked very similar to himself. Dizang was curious and went up to talk to them. He found that he did not understand their language. These creatures that looked exactly like him cruelly captured him and took him to a strange tribe. The people in this tribe were the same species as him. Dizang was curious at first, but he was locked in a cage by these people.

　　After three days, there was a sound of fighting outside. Countless beasts came out for Ksitigarbha and attacked the human tribe. The human tribe was not a big tribe. It was easily destroyed by the beast tribe. After being destroyed by the beast tribe, Ksitigarbha was brought back to the tribe. But because of this, a greater disaster was brought.

　　【488】The Final Battle (Part 4)

　　After Dizang returned to the tribe, he asked his "mother" who had kidnapped him. His "mother" told him that it was a vicious person.

　　Human beings suddenly appeared in this world from an unknown place, and began to occupy this world, oppressing the demon race, killing and committing violence. Since the arrival of humans, this world has begun to corrupt.

　　Dizang swore at that time that when he grew up, he would protect the tribe, and if any human dared to attack the tribe, he would bite them to death.

　　But Dizang did not expect that this day would come so soon.

　　Three days later, "Haha, Di Ting, if you find me, I will ask my aunt to give you that piece of human flesh to eat. I'm hiding now."

　　“Yeah.”

　　When Ksitigarbha and Di Ting were playing hide-and-seek in a village ten miles away from the tribe, a massacre was taking place in the tribe ten miles away.

　　When the two came back from playing, they found the tribe was littered with corpses of beasts.

　　Dizang looked at his uncle and aunt who usually came back from hunting to give him meat to eat, and his mother who raised him lying in a pool of blood. His mind went blank. At this time, countless humans appeared and surrounded him and Di Ting.

　　These people looked at Di Ting in horror, yelling in a language they could not understand, and then a massacre began.

　　Dizang never knew that Di Ting was so powerful. Countless humans rushed up and wanted to kill himself and Di Ting, but Di Ting was not as well-behaved as when he played with him normally, and actually killed these evil humans.

　　Dizang also pounced on them and bit anyone he caught. Together, the two of them killed all the humans.

　　When killing all humans, Di Ting began to resent Di Zang, because of Di Zang, all the people in the tribe died. Since the name Di Ting was given by Di Zang, Di Ting told Di Zang at that time: "I don't want the name Di Ting. I want to kill all humans, all humans!"

　　"Let's go together and kill all the humans." Dizang replied.

　　"I will do this, but you won't be involved because you are a human being. It is you who killed the uncle and aunt and the others." Di Ting looked at Dizang with resentment and turned away.

　　Dizang wanted to keep him, but he didn't know how to start. Looking at Di Ting's back, Dizang also left the tribe.

　　…

　　Countless memories flooded into my mind, and my head hurt so much. The sudden appearance of so many memories made my headache unbearable, the death of the uncle and aunt, the departure of Di Ting, including the last longing for Di Ting, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva took in a monster and named it Di Ting to commemorate Di Ting.

　　After leaving the tribe, Ksitigarbha wanted to work towards the goal of killing all human beings, but he saw too much blood and too many massacres along the way. Slowly, Ksitigarbha became enlightened and became Ksitigarbha step by step.

　　After these memories entered my mind, my eyes rolled back and I almost fainted. I tried hard to open my eyes and looked at all those people, the ghost messengers who were still fighting with the monsters, and the huge figure in the distance.

　　I was breathing heavily.

　　I was wrong. My beliefs are fundamentally different from those of Ksitigarbha. It turns out that Ksitigarbha's compassion is truly for the world. He spent his childhood among a group of monsters, and then walked as a human being. Both tribes were like his home. The war between the two tribes also gave him the initial idea of ​​bringing a ray of hope to the world.

　　I stood up. How should I put it? It was very strange. I just felt very calm at this moment. I just thought of Sister Fan, and my feeling towards her was very weak, so weak that it was scary.

　　There are already thousands of years of memories in my heart. Once these thousands of years of memories came into contact with me, the memories of less than a hundred years with Sister Fan were instantly diluted. At this moment, I felt that I was still the main mind occupying this body, but my thoughts had changed a lot.

　　"Huizi, do you still remember me? You haven't lost your memory, right?" Brother Xiang asked me from behind.

　　I looked back at Brother Xiang. Damn it. I knew he and I had a very good relationship, a very good one. But when I looked at him at that moment, I felt in my heart that he was just a passerby, at most a familiar passerby.

　　Is this what it means to be a Buddha? To be free from desires and wants? This feeling is fucked.

　　"No." I really wanted to rush up to Brother Xiang and give him a hug, hug him and tell him that I haven't forgotten him, but this thought disappeared the moment it arose in my heart.

　　"Hello, don't disturb me." I said lightly, and then looked at the behemoth in the distance: "Di Ting, is that you? You really fulfilled your original words and wanted to destroy my human race."

　　I closed my eyes, and the images of Ksitigarbha and Di Ting as children emerged in my mind. Ksitigarbha has too many memories from tens of millions of years, and I did not recall them one by one. Only the previous memory might be too important to Ksitigarbha, so I can recall it.

　　"But even though I have obtained the memory of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva for tens of millions of years and planted a shadow of hope for peace in my heart, I am still Chen Hui. My compassion has not changed. The transportation and avenue of my human race are what I, Chen Hui, seek."

　　As soon as I thought about it, Buddha's light emanated from my whole body, and I looked at the Buddha's light all over my body.

　　"Is this the power of Ksitigarbha?" I smiled as I looked at the Buddha's light on my body. As long as I think about it, energy will appear. I don't know how much more beneficial it is than when I was a human being.

　　As soon as I thought about it, I flew towards the direction of that huge monster.

　　"Ten Kings of Hell, Master, I leave Emperor Yin to you!" After I said that, I rushed towards the huge monster at an extremely fast speed, no, listen carefully, rushed towards it.

　　I rushed to Di Ting almost instantly. Di Ting's appearance had not changed, but it was as huge as a prehistoric beast, nearly seventy meters tall, like a skyscraper in reality. I floated in front of it like an ant.

　　"Ksitigarbha, you finally have to fight me again." Di Ting looked at me with his big eyes.

　　I said, "Ding, stop talking. Bring the monster back with you. I promise to give you a territory like the underworld to live in."

　　"You are a demon? Haha, Dizang, you have really changed. Have you forgotten how those humans killed our uncles and aunts? How did you swear to kill all humans? Now you actually regard yourself as an ugly human." Di Ting suddenly roared: "And I said, I am no longer Di Ting, I am now Hun Dun, the demon king Hun Dun!"

　　chaos!

　　The roar of Chaos sent out a huge blast of air, but I remained motionless. I smiled calmly, "How is Di Ting? How is Chaos? Are you sitting here just to help your uncle and aunt get revenge? Why do you have to risk the future of the demon race for a fight?"

　　"I am the Demon King. If I say I want revenge, then I will take revenge. Who dares to object? Ksitigarbha, you are a traitor, a traitor to our demon race!" Listen carefully, no, Chaos roared at me.

　　【489】The Final Battle (V)

　　I looked at the Chaos in front of me. Although he kept roaring, his eyes were still clear. He was very conscious at this moment and did not attack out of anger.

　　"Ksitigarbha, do you think you can stop me? Get out of my way. Otherwise, I will really attack you. I will not show mercy." This chaos looked at the countless ghost messengers in the gym behind me and said to me.

　　"Then kill me first and then go over." I said.

　　"You really want to stop me?" Hun Dun looked at me. A trace of black evil spirit began to emanate from his body. Although it was just a trace, it was only for him. Each strand of this evil spirit was one meter thick and looked extremely scary.

　　The evil spirits rushed towards me. They were overwhelming. Obviously, this Chaos didn't want to kill me with this move. Or rather, he didn't want to attack me with this move at all. This was a large-scale attack. His current target was the countless ghost messengers behind me.

　　These evil spirits rushed over to all the people like a wave. I was also anxious watching. Although I became Ksitigarbha at this time, I still didn't know how to use my Buddhist teachings. The evil spirit was about to pounce on them. With the strength displayed by this chaos, as long as these evil spirits pounced on them, these ghost officials would almost die if they were touched. There was no chance to resist at all.

　　At the moment when these evil spirits were about to pounce, a burst of black Buddha light suddenly came from the ground. This black Buddha light emitted a dazzling light, which directly illuminated and evaporated all the evil spirits.

　　It was the White Bone Bodhisattva. I looked at the nun wearing a black, yet holy monk's robe, full of Buddhist spirit.

　　The White Bone Bodhisattva clasped his hands together and flew over.

　　Chaos narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who are you?"

　　"I am the White Bone Bodhisattva Xuni. I am here to stop the donor from committing endless murders. In the end it will only hurt others and yourself. And no matter what the outcome is, in the end, you will never like it." Xuni looked at Hun Dun with a smile on her face.

　　I looked at Xu Ni next to me. I think he understood that feeling the best. He was also confused and committed a heinous crime. Now he regrets it very much.

　　"How dare you, a mere bodhisattva, speak so arrogantly. Even you, the great Buddha Tathagata, did not dare to speak like this in front of me." Chaos roared angrily.

　　At this moment, suddenly, a chill appeared in the north. A pressure came from there. I turned my head and saw a huge shadow in the northern sky. It was clearly Emperor Yin.

　　The shadow was huge. From my angle, it took up a large area of ​​the sky.

　　The moment Yin Tianzi appeared, the remaining four Hades and my master also flew towards Yin Tianzi.

　　I frowned. The situation had changed drastically. I had originally thought that I could delay this chaos. But with my current state, I definitely couldn't delay him. Maybe Xu Ni and I could do it together.

　　But we have it done. There is a problem with King Yama and his men. There were only six King Yama coming at this time. The other four King Yama lost their life magic weapons. They were not allowed to come.

　　Among these six Hades, two are fighting two monsters. There are only four monsters fighting with my master and Yin Tianzi. Yin Tianzi also has four life-defining magic weapons in his hand. The remaining four Hades combined are not enough for Yin Tianzi to fight alone. I can only hope that my master can have a chance to win within the occupation.

　　But depending on the situation, my master and his men will not be able to kill Yin Tianzi in a short time. As for the chaos in front of me, I am lucky that I can stop him and contain him.

　　At this time, the battle between Yin Tianzi and my master was extremely fierce. Yin Tianzi and his team were not the only ones. There were also Black and White Impermanence fighting against my master and his team. Although my master and his team were at a disadvantage, they did not seem to be defeated immediately.

　　Suddenly I felt something flying towards me in front of me. I looked up and saw that Chaos had already started to attack. What flew towards me was actually a mouthful of red flames spit out from Chaos' mouth.

　　This flame seemed to be extremely hot. It was fifty meters away. I felt as if I had encountered the sun.

　　It was so hot. I covered my face with my hands. Then I backed away. My face was already disfigured. If I were to be damaged by the flames again, I would not dare to go out next time.

　　When the hot flames rushed to my front, a golden Buddha light shield suddenly appeared around me, covering me inside. I looked at the flames outside. Although I felt the heat inside the shield, I did not receive any damage.

　　I looked at the giant beast that was breathing fire at me. Suddenly, a memory came to my mind.

　　…

　　"Ksitigarbha. Come. Watch me spit fire to grill meat for you." Di Ting ran to Ksitigarbha's house and said happily to Ksitigarbha, "I found that meat tastes much better when humans grill it. Look."

　　As Di Ting spoke, he spit out a stream of fire the size of a lighter flame from his mouth.

　　"You can actually spit fire. That's amazing." Dizang and Di Ting had never eaten roasted meat before. On the one hand, they were curious about this kind of food. On the other hand, they were curious about Di Ting's ability to spit fire. ...

　　The memory of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva reappeared in my mind. It began to appear in my mind. The Di Ting who could only use the fire in his mouth to grill skewers. A thousand years have passed. Now he has become the behemoth he is today. The leader of the entire demon race.

　　In fact, many years ago, the demon race was just like the human race today. They were not united, they were suspicious of each other, and they even fought for the right to be the demon king and killed each other.

　　"When humans appeared in the underworld, everything began to change. Humans began to slaughter them on a large scale, treating these monsters like cats and dogs in the world of the living."

　　Then the war between the two sides began. The demon race is a very terrifying race.

　　The war between the two sides intensified. Slowly, the tribesmen on both sides began to change. The demon tribe began to discuss the alliance and put forward the most powerful demon to become the leader, that is, the demon king.

　　"But humans have not learned this from the demons. They always think they have won. So they start fighting for power among themselves. Countless massacres have taken place among themselves.

　　While I was still accepting the memory, the giant beast opened its bloody mouth and bit me. The Xu Ni next to me made a Buddhist seal, then roared and slapped Hun Dun with his palm.

　　The White Bone Bodhisattva was also a Bodhisattva-level figure who had achieved enlightenment through killing. At that time, Hun Dun's eyes were all on me. He didn't notice him at all. Suddenly, with a palm, he knocked the towering Hun Dun to the ground.

　　【490】The Final Battle (VI)

　　There was a loud bang.

　　The sound of Hun Dun falling down was like a landslide. After Hun Dun fell down, Xu Ni also flew to my side and said, "Are you okay?"

　　I shook my head. I actually wanted to talk to Xunido. After all, he was very similar to me, or to Jin Qiaojue. But I didn’t know why. I wanted to talk to him but I couldn’t open my mouth. It was like when you are sleeping and you know you should get up, but your body can’t move and you don’t want to move.

　　This may be because of the Buddha nature of Ksitigarbha. The so-called Buddha nature is actually being emotionless and desireless.

　　But now I feel that it is not entirely wrong for Buddha to be emotionless and desireless, because only such a Buddha can be fair and strict, clearly distinguish between rewards and punishments, bless the good people and punish the evil people.

　　"Ksitigarbha, since you really won't listen to my advice, then I won't show you mercy." Suddenly, the fallen Hun Dun roared wildly, and his huge body was surrounded by a thick evil spirit.

　　Suddenly, all the gray things in the sky of the underworld began to rush towards the direction of this chaos.

　　When I saw it, I was shocked. At this time, I came into contact with the memory of Ksitigarbha and I also knew what this thing was.

　　After a person's soul is scattered, his three souls and seven spirits will float to the underworld and condense into gray clouds floating in the sky. These gray clouds are the resentment left behind by the person before his death.

　　In the past, the sky of the underworld was pitch black, and you could occasionally see the stars flashing. But since humans began to enter the underworld, their three souls and seven spirits were shattered, and gray clouds like this were formed, just like the earth's ozone layer. From then on, the underworld was no longer pitch black, but gray.

　　These gray clouds are not ordinary things. After all, they are the clouds formed when the three souls and seven spirits of all human beings are dispersed. They are extremely powerful.

　　"Roar." The gray clouds quickly enveloped Chaos' huge body, and from time to time, roars and roars could be heard from it.

　　What is it going to do? Use these gray clouds to increase its own abilities?

　　A huge pressure began to slowly emanate from the center of the gray cloud, and a low growl of a wolf began to sound. I trembled all over when I heard it, and a chill rose from my back.

　　"I am now Ksitigarbha himself. What monster can make me feel afraid?" I looked at the gray clouds in surprise and said to the White Bone Bodhisattva next to me.

　　The White Bone Bodhisattva said, "Hey, do you think you are now the body of Ksitigarbha? You are only the second soul and the seventh spirit of Ksitigarbha. Ksitigarbha still has one spirit to suppress the ghosts in hell. Don't you feel that your current strength is not worthy of the reputation of Ksitigarbha?"

　　After being reminded by White Bone Bodhisattva, I finally came to my senses. Yes, in theory, even if Ksitigarbha cannot defeat a monster, he will never be able to feel fear. Ksitigarbha is already a top figure. If one can make the real Ksitigarbha feel fear, only the real "gods" in the legend can do so.

　　However, those so-called "gods" do not exist at all. According to the memories I got from Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, those "gods" written in history are actually the people who made a name for themselves when they fought against monsters in the underworld. Afterwards, they found someone and compiled an ancient history of Chinese mythology.

　　Those "immortals" in ancient times were people with special powers who killed demons in the underworld.

　　Boom.

　　Suddenly, there was a beating sound among the gray clouds, like the beating of a heart. It was the beating of the heart of chaos, and then the chaos inside let out a wild roar.

　　The monsters stopped attacking the gymnasium one by one. The Zhulong in the sky, Kuiniu, the remaining ten black birds, and various monsters all retreated and stood outside the gray clouds. They surrounded us with a fist and looked at us warily.

　　"Xuni, what's going on?" I asked Xuni next to me in confusion.

　　"Protect the master." Xu Ni said in surprise: "The cry of Hun Dun just now should be to call these monsters to protect themselves, but what happened to Hun Dun at this time? Why would he let other monsters protect himself!"

　　King Yama, who was fighting Zhulong, also flew to our side. He looked at the place where Hun Dun was with a look of horror on his face and immediately said to me, "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, please go to the Avici Hell, take back the soul that suppresses all the ghosts in the underworld, and then deal with Hun Dun in front of you!"

　　"What?" I asked, frowning.

　　"He is relying on the great fortune of his demon clan to greatly improve his strength. If he succeeds, it will only work if all of us work together. The prerequisite is that you also have to restore your true form as Ksitigarbha." King Yama said.

　　"But if I retrieve the soul that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva left behind to suppress all the ghosts in hell, then those ghosts will rush out of the hell. What should I do then?" I frowned. If I let those ghosts escape, the underworld would probably be in even worse shape.

　　"This." King Yama frowned, gritted his teeth and said, "Never mind, those ghosts are nothing. Now our main task is to kill the demon king Hun Dun first. Those evil ghosts are just minions. Although the little ghosts are difficult to deal with and there are more of them, we can slowly deal with them later!"

　　"No need to go to such trouble." Suddenly, the White Bone Bodhisattva said, "I wonder if I can suppress the ghosts in the underworld if I go to the Avici Hell!"

　　King Yama was delighted when he heard this: "You are the body of a bodhisattva. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva can suppress all the ghosts with just one soul. Even though it is just one soul, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva's dharma is very powerful. If you suppress it with your real body, it will be fine!"

　　"Then I will suppress all the ghosts in the hell." The White Bone Bodhisattva smiled.

　　But when I heard that, I frowned and looked at him and said, "You have to think it over. If you suppress it, you may have to suppress it forever!"

　　Although I am not like Xu Ni to suppress the ghosts in the underworld at this moment, the situation is compelling me and I can no longer hesitate.

　　"We are going to the Avici Hell soon. Ksitigarbha, please keep an eye on this chaos." I pointed at the gray clouds.

　　"Go with peace of mind. It is not easy for Chaos to enhance his strength through luck." King Yama waved his hand.

　　Xu Ni turned into a black ray of light and flew towards the north. I hurriedly followed him. When I followed him, I turned my head to look at the situation on Yin Tianzi's side.

　　At this time, my master and several Yama Kings were beaten terribly by Yin Tianzi, especially my master, whose clothes were torn and covered with wounds. Although he was beaten by Yin Tianzi, he didn't look like he was about to lose. I felt a little relieved when I saw this.

　　I looked at the White Bone Bodhisattva flying in front of me, and didn’t quite understand why he could sacrifice himself to suppress all the ghosts.

　　[ps: It seems that many people ask why Ksitigarbha was born in the demon clan instead of being reincarnated by Jin Qiaojue. This question is very simple. I said at the beginning that Chen Hui has two reincarnations, one is Jin Qiaojue and the other is Ksitigarbha. Don’t you understand that Jin Qiaojue is also the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha? Does this make it clear?]

　　【491】The Final Battle (VII)

　　Suppressing the hell is not a fun thing, nor is it like playing around like a prison guard. You have to whip them for nothing.

　　The so-called suppression is actually to conquer people with virtue. The words "tens of thousands of evil ghosts" are just a casual remark. There are more than a hundred thousand evil ghosts over tens of millions of years. How can they be suppressed by one person?

　　King Yama doesn’t understand this problem because he has never suppressed evil spirits, but I understand because I am the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha.

　　The reason why Ksitigarbha can suppress these evil ghosts is not because of his strength, but because of his virtue. In order to suppress these ghosts, Ksitigarbha would suffer the pain of being cut into pieces every day. Finally, these evil ghosts recognized Ksitigarbha and were willing to stay in the hell. Otherwise, how could Ksitigarbha have only one soul left to suppress so many evil ghosts?

　　It is not certain whether Baiguo Bodhisattva can convince those evil ghosts. Even if he can, they will have to endure endless torture every day for the next tens of millions of years. Moreover, he is the only one who can guard them in the future. He can't change someone else to suppress them every few days. This is not a shift change, this is to suppress tens of thousands of evil ghosts.

　　"What are you thinking about!"

　　I heard the voice of Xuni.

　　"I was wondering why you wanted to suppress the evil spirits. Those evil spirits are not easy to deal with," I said.

　　The Xu Ni in front nodded: "I understand, but the mistakes I made in the past can just be made up for!"

　　"But you will be cut into pieces every day there. It's not too late for you to regret now!"

　　"No, I'll cut them into pieces as retribution for the people I killed." Xuni replied.

　　I found that Xu Ni seemed to have been trapped among the people he had slaughtered. It had become a knot in his heart, or even a demon in his heart.

　　No wonder Xuni had attained the status of Bodhisattva a thousand years ago, but he achieved enlightenment through killing.

　　After attaining enlightenment, he did not fall into endless killing, so his strength could not be improved. He wanted to be compassionate, but was trapped by a knot in his heart.

　　Neither path is possible.

　　I followed Xuni and flew to the bottom of a rockery. The rockery was 150 meters high. The stone walls outside were smooth and there were some weeds growing on them. There was a small door where Xuni and I landed. The door was two meters high and one meter wide. A shabby wooden door was hung at the door. It looked so tattered that it seemed like it could be broken with a kick.

　　"We're here." I nodded. This is the hell.

　　In fact, we like to talk about the eighteen levels of hell, but in fact there is only one hell, which is the Avici Hell.

　　I walked forward and pushed open the wooden door, which revealed a dark corridor. I walked in front, with Xu Ni following closely behind me.

　　Ksitigarbha knew this place in his memory, so he walked there with ease.

　　Soon they walked into a cylindrical stone cave. The diameter of this circular straight cave was fifty meters. There were countless stone rooms knocked out on the stone walls on both sides. At the door of the stone room were some rusty iron rods, which were used to monitor the ghosts inside.

　　"Ksitigarbha!"

　　"Ksitigarbha!"

　　…

　　Suddenly, noises were heard from those countless rooms, and there were too many voices.

　　At this time, a golden light spot was floating thirty meters above me. I could feel that it was the remaining soul of Ksitigarbha.

　　"Everyone." I said with all my strength, "Today there is a great calamity in the underworld. I need to go out and help the underworld overcome this calamity. From now on, this White Bone Bodhisattva next to me will stay and look after you all!"

　　After I finished speaking, I waved my hand, and one of my souls also felt my call and rushed into my body.

　　The moment this soul entered my body, how should I put it, it was as if I originally felt like something was missing, but now it was complete.

　　The moment this soul disappeared, the countless evil ghosts suddenly shouted: "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, don't go!"

　　"Ksitigarbha, you want to leave, but didn't you say you would stay and suffer with us?"

　　“…”

　　The ground began to shake slightly. I knew that the evil spirits were about to run out, so I quickly said to Xuni next to me, "Xuni, hurry up, remember, conquer others with virtue. You have to make them obey you, then you can suppress them. If they don't obey you, I will suppress them immediately!"

　　Xuni's expression became solemn, he nodded, sat down cross-legged, clasped his hands together, closed his eyes, and a faint black Buddha light emanated from his body. Although the Buddha light on his body carried a hint of murderous intent, it could not conceal the power and Buddha's meaning contained in this Buddha light.

　　Many people may ask why there can be murderous intent and Buddhist intent.

　　In fact, many people nowadays have misunderstood what Buddha is. Even those Buddhist guys don’t know. All they do all day long is eat meat, drink and go to Dongguan. Then they wipe the grease from the corners of their mouths, forget about the night of passion with the women last night, put their hands together and say Amitabha.

　　In fact, Buddha does not just not kill, eat meat, drink alcohol, or abstain from sex as he says on the surface.

　　Buddhism forbids the six desires, while Taoism seeks the original mind.

　　The reason why Buddha abstains from the six desires is, as mentioned before, that there are too many temptations in the world. It does not mean that you cannot eat meat or drink alcohol, but it stipulates that you cannot do something. If you persist in not doing it and maintain your perseverance, this is the real purpose of abstaining from the six desires.

　　The so-called Buddha and the so-called Buddha's meaning is perseverance. Tibetan monks can walk on their knees across half of Lhasa to get to the Potala Palace. This is perseverance.

　　It is just like Living Buddha Jigong, who ate meat and drank alcohol all day long, but finally became a Buddha. Why? Because he was not tempted by the money, meat and wine in front of him. As he said, "Wine and meat pass through the intestines, but Buddha remains in the heart." He was a man of great wisdom and perseverance, and he understood long ago that the true meaning of Buddha is not to not eat meat or drink alcohol to become a Buddha.

　　Those who adhere to Buddhist rules do not eat meat or drink alcohol all day long, but all they think about is eating meat and drinking alcohol, and in the end they accomplish nothing.

　　Xu Ni slowly flew into the sky.

　　Countless evil ghosts flew out from the surrounding stone houses and rushed out with a whoosh. Countless evil ghosts rushed up, hugged Xuni and started biting him wildly.

　　Although these ghosts are evil ghosts, they do not have any particularly strong powers. Even a shake from Xu Ni would scare them to death. However, Xu Ni just frowned, gritted his teeth and persisted without taking any action.

　　The ghosts became more and more aggressive, sometimes beating Xuni, sometimes turning into beautiful women to seduce him, but Xuni sat still like the old monk, not moving at all.

　　"Buddha have mercy on me." I put my hands together, and saw that Xu Ni didn't seem to have made any big mistakes. My heart was a little calmer. I looked at Xu Ni in the sky, who was not moving at all, and said, "Xun Ni, you take good care of the ghosts in the underworld. When I have finished everything, I will come back to suppress these ghosts."

　　【492】The Final Battle (VIII)

　　"I'll go with peace of mind. These ghosts can't get out with me here." Xu Ni's expression was very painful and he closed his eyes. I also knew that the situation outside was urgent at this time. I didn't dare to stay any longer and turned around and ran out of this hell. I ran out of this corridor in one breath and walked out of the rockery. I looked at the sky. The gray mist in the sky was actually all rushing towards the direction of Chaos. "Chaos, here I come." I smiled. At this time, the last soul entered my body. I could clearly feel a different feeling on my body. How should I put it? This feeling is very magical. It's like I can control everything. I waved my hand and a five-meter-high boulder in the distance was directly crushed into powder by my energy. I clenched my fists and kicked my feet, rushing into the sky and flying in the direction of Chaos. At this time, my flying speed was many times faster than before. In just ten seconds, I was back on the battlefield. At this time, the situation had changed a lot. Countless ghost officials had begun to attack and rushed towards the monsters guarding Chaos. Those monsters and ghost officials were fighting hard, and all the Hades and my master were besieging Yin Tianzi. At this time, my master was with Super Saiyan The clothes on his upper body were gone, like a sub-human. He was fighting with Yin Tianzi with the Emperor's Sword. Other Hades were harassing Yin Tianzi from time to time. Before he knew it, he had gained the upper hand and was suppressing Yin Tianzi. As for the Black and White Impermanence, they didn't dare to join their fight. They could destroy a whole building at any time. I became Ksitigarbha at this time, and finally understood how powerful my master was. At this time, he exuded a violent anger and arrogance. Even at this time, I didn't dare to fight him. It's not that I can't beat him, but I will be firmly suppressed by my master in terms of momentum. In fighting, strength is one part, and momentum is also very important. In ancient wars, the so-called "a defeat is like a mountain collapsing" is this reason. Ten thousand people can fight against an army of two people. As long as the momentum of an army of ten thousand people is enough, it will crush the opponent. "Chen Hui, come here and kill Yin Tianzi first, and then take care of Chaos." My master turned around and yelled at me, "At this time, Chaos has begun to condense their demon clan's luck. No one outside can beat him. The only way is to kill Yin Tianzi and combine the ten life magic weapons into the inheritance magic weapons of the underworld. Only in this way can we suppress its demon clan's luck."

　　Luck

　　My eyelids twitched, and instantly the memory of luck came to my mind. I rushed forward without hesitation. Luck, this is the luck of the demon race. Luck is the crystallization of a nation's millions of years. When a nation is facing a catastrophe, luck will gather, but it will also usher in a catastrophe. This was the case with the Anti-Japanese War. When China was facing a catastrophe, countless heroes were born. The great ancestors, the ten great marshals, and countless heroes are said to emerge in troubled times. This is the truth. Luck will gather on these heroes, and these heroes will carry the fate of our nation. If we can withstand it, our nation will be sublimated; if we can't, our nation will be extinct. And after we survived, China's progress in the past hundred years "A thousand miles a day" cannot describe the fact that China was a feudal society for thousands of years. Even after every disaster, the nation did not make any progress. That's because China had always been in internal turmoil and its luck was divided. At that time, the Anti-Japanese War was a foreign attack, so the luck would be sublimated a lot. Even in the Anti-Japanese War, we were just a war between humans. At this time, the luck of the demon race that has been suppressed by us for tens of millions of years is about to erupt, and then countless strong people will appear in the demon race. This feeling is like the protagonist in a novel who can't be killed no matter how hard you try. Even if it is because this is because the protagonist is protected by luck, how can he die casually? And the chaos at this time is the protagonist, the protagonist of their demon race. They have been a demon race for thousands of years. All hopes are placed on Hun Dun. If we go to kill him directly, we will definitely not be able to kill him. As long as we kill Yin Tianzi and get the inheritance magic weapon of the underworld, this inheritance magic weapon of the underworld is not an ordinary thing. In ancient times, the human race and the demon race were at war. Although the human race had some advantages at the beginning, they still could not defeat the demon race. At that time, most of the underworld’s territory was still the territory of the demon race. The human race had no other advantages except for their large numbers. At that time, the fate of the underworld and this world was on the demon race. We humans could not let them go extinct no matter what. Finally, all the strong men made a magic weapon together. This magic weapon could cut off the fate of the demon race. This is the inheritance of the underworld. At this time, only by using the inherited magic weapon can we cut off the luck of their demon race once again to kill them. This world originally belonged to their demon race, and we humans don't have much luck in this world. I cast a spell and slapped Yin Tianzi with one palm. At this time, the master had already entangled Yin Tianzi. Yin Tianzi couldn't dodge at all. I slapped his chest with one palm. He spit out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground from dozens of meters in the sky. His hair was messy. It can be seen that he, the master, and several Hades were exhausted. I was like the straw that broke the camel's back. Yin Tianzi's hair was messy, he was breathing heavily, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. He looked at those Hades woodenly and laughed wildly, "Hahahaha"

　　Emperor Yin said coldly: "When you followed me, you swore to me that you would never betray me, but in the end you plotted to usurp the throne. This scene today is really ridiculous."

　　Several Hades fell silent, frowning as they looked at Yin Tianzi, who at this moment was full of heroic spirit. "I didn't have to come today, but I know that today is a battle between the human race and the demon race. Whether I win or you win, you can suppress the demon race. Although I can't beat you now, I want to leave and no one can stop me. But you know why I don't leave."

　　"Because I am the Yin Tianzi, I am the king of the underworld," Yin Tianzi roared, "and we cut off the luck of the demon clan and killed the demon clan bit by bit. Even if I die, I don't want to return this underworld to the demon clan."

　　Yin Tianzi pointed at the monsters and said, "Look at their eyes. They want to kill us and bite us to death. This is an irreconcilable feud."

　　"Why did I seal Banbuduo? Why did I prevent the ghosts from going to the underworld? Because I was afraid that if we humans were defeated, the ghosts would be killed by these animals." Yin Tianzi stood up, his chest rising and falling: "Xiang Yu, Dizang, and your so-called Ten Kings of Hell, the four magic weapons are in my hands. Kill them and I can take them away."

　　After he finished speaking, four spots of light appeared on his hands and he closed his eyes.

　　【493】The Final Battle (Part 9)

　　"You don't have to die. Hand over these four magic weapons. You can leave. We won't stop you." My master was infected by Yin Tianzi's atmosphere. Yin Tianzi at this moment was similar to when my master committed suicide at Wujiang River. "No, I'm the king of the underworld. I can only die in battle and will not surrender." Yin Tianzi raised his hand and held the four life magic weapons: "Come on, kill me, everything is over."

　　King Taishan sighed and said, "Let me put an end to you, Your Majesty."

　　After saying that, he slowly flew towards Yin Tianzi. Yin Tianzi also closed his eyes and looked like he was waiting to die. As soon as King Taishan approached Yin Tianzi and raised his hand to kill Yin Tianzi, Yin Tianzi suddenly opened his eyes. The four magic weapons in his hands emitted a huge light. Almost instantly, King Taishan turned into countless silver light spots and slowly disappeared in the air. "Oh no, this bastard is playing a dirty trick." My heart skipped a beat. Seeing King Taishan die instantly, I knew that Yin Tianzi had played a trick on me outside. Master rushed out almost the moment King Taishan died and wanted to snatch the natal magic weapon in King Taishan's hand, but that natal magic weapon was easily taken into Yin Tianzi's hands by Yin Tianzi. Then Yin Tianzi burst out with a burst of The huge force directly blasted my master back. "It's not easy. This guy Yin Tianzi has five life magic weapons in his hands." I frowned and looked at Yin Tianzi. At this time, we have five magic weapons here, and Yin Tianzi has five. But there is no comparison between five people using five weapons and Yin Tianzi using one person. I frowned and looked at Yin Tianzi. I had no idea what he was thinking at this time. He was so sensational before, but I didn't expect that he was acting. Damn, with his acting skills, getting a little golden man is probably a piece of cake. "Yin Tianzi, what do you mean?" My master shouted angrily, "Xiang Yu, were you willing to die at that time?" Yin Tianzi shook his head and said, "I don't want to die. I just said that I am the king of the underworld. How can I die?"

　　After saying this, the five points of light in Yin Tianzi's hand flew into Yin Tianzi's body. "You don't know the true use of this inheritance treasure at all. The so-called inheritance is the inheritance of the underworld. I am this world. You are so stupid as to divide this magic weapon into ten parts, which makes the power of this magic weapon more than a hundred times reduced."

　　After these five magic weapons entered Yin Tianzi's body, Yin Tianzi's whole body radiated five-colored light. Yin Tianzi sneered and said: "Thunder"

　　Boom

　　Suddenly, a dark cloud appeared in the sky, and a two-meter-thick lightning bolt came towards us. My master and I reacted instantly and flew to the side, but the reaction of the Yama Kings was not so fast. After being struck by the lightning, they trembled all over, as if they could not move. Although they were ghosts and demons, they were also human beings with three souls and seven spirits. The souls of transformed people are afraid of lightning. When Yin Tianzi saw that the five Yama Kings were hit, he rushed over instantly and wanted to kill them. My master also went to meet them with the Tianzi Sword, but Yin Tianzi and my master's Tianzi swords faced each other. My master was actually blasted away by Yin Tianzi for a hundred meters and fell to the ground in the distance. There were all kinds of scratches on his body and blood all over his body. However, with my master blocking him, I also rushed over quickly and controlled the five Yama Kings who could not move in the sky with a move of my hand and flew in the opposite direction of Yin Tianzi. At this time, I did not dare to fight Yin Tianzi head-on. On the one hand, Yin Tianzi was too strong, and on the other hand, although I had learned from Ksitigarbha's memory I knew a few spells in my memory, but I didn't know anything more. I was definitely no match for Yin Tianzi who had five innate magic weapons. Originally, Ksitigarbha could only tie with Yin Tianzi who had no innate magic weapons. Now Yin Tianzi had five magic weapons. I'm not stupid, so why should I go up and seek abuse? But Yin Tianzi didn't retreat, but flew towards me. Although I flew fast, I was still no match for Yin Tianzi. He flew too fast. Suddenly, my master rushed to me without me knowing when. At this time, he was panting, with blood on his face and body. "Yin Tianzi, I still underestimated you. If you take my next move, I will admit defeat directly." My master's eyes were firm and he pinched an extremely complicated hand seal. Even I, Ksitigarbha, didn't have the memory of this spell. "The heavens are vast and my Tao is prosperous." My master roared wildly and suddenly a huge Bagua diagram appeared in the sky above Yin Tianzi. What kind of Taoism is this? I kept flipping through Ksitigarbha's memory, but I couldn't find it. After finding the source of this Taoist magic, Yin Tianzi, who was originally full of vigor, was unable to move at all. He raised his head and his eyes showed a look of fear. He wanted to struggle, but he could only make slightly small movements. The Bagua diagram slowly descended. Although it looked slow, the speed was not slow. This feeling was very strange and difficult to describe. I could also vaguely feel the power contained in the Bagua diagram. As the Bagua diagram descended, Yin Tianzi was also pressed to the ground. As soon as Yin Tianzi landed on the ground, his legs actually knelt on the ground, and two small pits were pressed under his knees. The skin on his body began to crack, and blood began to flow out of those cracks. But my master's face was pale at this time, and blood began to flow from the corners of his mouth. Obviously, this Taoist magic was too much for my master to use with his strength. As the Bagua diagram descended, Yin Tianzi's situation became worse and worse. His clothes had already torn. When the Bagua diagram really pressed on his head, Yin Tianzi raised his hand and actually He resisted the descent of the Bagua diagram. "Ah!" Yin Tianzi let out a long roar, and actually wanted to stand up with the Bagua diagram, but he knelt down again in an instant. The pressure of the Bagua diagram made him unable to stand up. With a loud bang, the Bagua diagram was finally pressed down, and then the Bagua diagram disappeared. Yin Tianzi was lying on the ground, and his clothes were gone. His body was covered in blood, and there were countless wounds on his body. Yin Tianzi stood up with difficulty. His eyes had lost their previous look, and his eyes were full of confusion and helplessness. "Ah!" Yin Tianzi roared wildly. The roar shook the world. The voice was full of helplessness, and then he fell down unwillingly and lay on the ground. Yin Tianzi slowly closed his eyes. A silver glow appeared on his body, and then it turned into countless light points and dissipated. I watched Yin Tianzi die, and I was relieved. This guy is finally dead. He is too difficult to deal with. "Master, are you okay?" I looked at the master next to me. The master waved his hand, but suddenly a chaotic roar was heard. "Roar"

　　【494】The Final Battle (Ten)

　　My master fell to the ground with a thud. His face looked very ugly, without a trace of blood.

　　I frowned as I looked at my master who was lying on the ground gasping for breath. Yin Tianzi was indeed very strong. Even though he was at the end of his rope, the final killing of him still left my master exhausted. It seemed that he would not have the strength to fight again in the short term.

　　"Kings of Hell, take my master and go first. I will stay to deal with the chaos." I said to the Kings of Hell behind me.

　　These Hades were also seriously injured by the lightning before. At this time, King Yama exchanged glances with the other Hades, nodded, and then said to me: "Chen Hui, we don't have the strength to fight anymore. We will hand over our life magic weapon to you. The future of the human race depends on you."

　　When I heard King Yama say this, my eyelids jumped and I looked at him in surprise. These natal magic weapons are like their lifeblood to King Yama and his men. They are the foundation of their existence. The fact that he is handing these natal magic weapons to me now is enough to show his trust in me.

　　I waved my hand and killed Yin Tianzi, and summoned the five magic weapons floating when Yin Tianzi died into my hands. The five Hades also stretched out their hands, and the five magic weapons of their own life flew into my hands.

　　“Please, Ksitigarbha!” King Yama said to me sternly, walked over and helped my master up, and the five of them flew towards Yama City.

　　After they left, I felt the five natal magic weapons in my left and right hands respectively. I also felt the real effect of these natal magic weapons. Each of them contained a kind of original power.

　　The origin is the origin of the world. No wonder Yin Tianzi, who has obtained five life-saving magic weapons, only needs to say "thunder" and a lightning will strike.

　　Fortunately, Emperor Yin had five magical treasures at that time. If he had gathered ten of them, the world would begin to oppress us and exclude us as soon as he thought about it.

　　To give a brief introduction, scientists once proposed a theory that if a person took a time machine to twenty years ago and killed his mother, he would not be born, but who killed his mother then?

　　Since he was not born, no one killed his mother, but since no one killed his mother, he would be born and would continue to kill his mother.

　　This seems to be a fruitless theory, but the fact is that if he takes a time machine to the past to kill his mother, various accidents will happen to stop him.

　　Like when he was about to kill her mother, he would step on a banana peel and fall to his death.

　　Because his appearance will change history and disrupt time and space, the world will reject him and will try every means to kill him, even causing earthquakes.

　　It’s just like the movie Final Destination, where the world rejects that group of people, leaving them one after another unable to escape until they die.

　　This inherited magic weapon has this function, which can make the world repel my enemies.

　　A cold sweat broke out on my forehead. This magic weapon was truly against the will of heaven. It was probably because Yin Tianzi was suddenly attacked by the Ten Kings of Hell at that time. Otherwise, the Ten Kings of Hell would never have been able to defeat Yin Tianzi, and even a confrontation would have been impossible.

　　No wonder Emperor Yin said that the Ten Kings of Hell were stupid. They divided this magic weapon into ten parts, which infinitely reduced the power of this magic weapon.

　　I slowly put the ten magic weapons together. The moment I put them together, there was a loud bang. Suddenly, a very pleasant Sanskrit sound rang out in the sky, as if it was rejoicing or celebrating. The world was cheering for the reappearance of this magic weapon!

　　I looked at the magic weapon in my hand. It turned out to be an ancient book with three big words written on it: Book of the Underworld, Book of Life and Death.

　　In ancient times, there were three magic weapons: the Heavenly Book of the List of Gods, the Earthly Book of Mountains and Rivers, and the other one was the Book of the Underworld, the Book of Life and Death!

　　It turns out that the Book of Life and Death really exists, and is also the inherited treasure of the underworld.

　　I opened the first page of the Book of Life and Death, and saw six big words written on it.

　　Master life and death, and go against yin and yang.

　　I opened a page at random, and it was blank. I frowned slightly, and then silently recited Brother Xiang's name. Brother Xiang's name, birth date, life span, etc. appeared on the page I opened. When I thought about it again, the life span was instantly increased by 100 years.

　　Sure enough, the Book of Life and Death is a rare treasure that controls life and death and reverses yin and yang! I looked at the Book of Life and Death in my hand with joy.

　　Boom boom boom!

　　Suddenly, thunderous drum sounds came from the chaos, and countless monsters roared wildly.

　　I looked in the direction of Chaos and found that it had turned into a black mist. I could feel that Chaos' body had disappeared and turned into the mist.

　　These fogs are not ordinary fogs. There is chaos inside, just like the time when the universe was first created.

　　chaos!

　　I frowned and looked at the chaos. I could feel that the chaos had disappeared at this moment!

　　A tear inexplicably flowed from the corner of my eye. Ksitigarbha's first friend was Hun Dun. They grew up together, played together, and the one with the strongest feelings was Hun Dun. Otherwise, he would not have named a pet Di Ting.

　　Chaos, although he is an enemy, he is also my friend. He even sacrificed himself for the demon clan.

　　It is impossible for Hun Dun not to know that he would die, but he still accepted this fate that belonged to their demon clan, and for the sake of the demon clan, he turned into chaos.

　　At this time, the chaos slowly spread out, and the monsters that were originally guarding the chaos also moved away from the chaos in fear. I clearly saw some monsters accidentally entered the chaos, and directly turned into nothingness and disappeared in the chaos.

　　I understand. He wants to use this chaos to dissipate it and destroy, or eliminate everything in the underworld. The base camp of their demon clan may have defenses that can resist this chaos. He wants to empty the underworld and finally let his demon clan come out to rule the world again.

　　"Seal!" I said with a frown.

　　no!

　　I raised my eyebrows. Even with the power of the underworld, I couldn't seal the chaos. More and more places began to turn into chaos at an astonishing speed. I stepped back quickly. The speed was too fast. Perhaps in an hour, ten urban areas would be swallowed up by the chaos.

　　In less than five hours, the entire underworld will disappear.

　　what to do?

　　I looked at this chaos of nothingness and frowned.

　　"Chaos, you finally gave me a big problem." I sighed.

　　"Hehe. Interesting."

　　Suddenly, a shrill voice came from a distance. The voice sounded very deep, like the voice of a middle-aged man in his thirties. I turned my head and saw that it was a black monkey.

　　【495】The Final Battle (XI)

　　I could tell that this monkey was the one that was sealed in Meishan Mountain. I remember his voice. At this moment, he was covered in black mane, had a face like that of a thunder god, and looked extremely ugly. He was sitting on a huge rock in the distance, looking at me with great interest.

　　I looked at the monkey and frowned, who is he?

　　I couldn't feel his presence at all. At this moment, I was holding the Book of Life and Death in my hand. Even a stone or a blade of grass, I could clearly feel it in this world, but this monkey seemed to appear out of thin air. I looked at the monkey in surprise. If I hadn't seen him there with my own eyes, I would have closed my eyes and had no idea that there was a person there.

　　"Interesting, brothers turning against each other, hehe." The monkey looked at me as if talking to himself.

　　I didn't have time to care about Chaos at this time. I frowned at the monkey. My intuition told me that the threat posed by this monkey was greater than that posed by Chaos!

　　"Who are you? Why have you been sealed for so many years?" I asked again: "Why can't I sense your presence!"

　　"Me? I am not in the Three Paths and Six Realms, let alone the Five Elements. You sow the seeds, and I will repay the fruits." The monkey waved his hand: "Go on, leave me alone, I am just a spectator."

　　Watching a show?

　　I don't believe it. This monkey must have come here for a purpose. I shuddered. What did he just say? We sow the seeds, and it returns the fruits?

　　"Are you Karma?" I took a deep breath and looked at this guy.

　　"Oh, that should be it. I've been locked up for too long and I'm confused. If you say yes, then it's true. If you say no, then neither am I." The monkey looked at me and said, "You and this chaos planted the seeds of karma tens of millions of years ago because you killed people in the tribe, but the consequences you caused were too great, and they may even lead to the destruction of this world. So when I show up, I have to keep an eye on you two. You can't let this world pay for your karma."

　　"Karma is predestined by heaven. Can a monster like you decide the outcome of cause and effect?" I looked at the monkey coldly. Frankly speaking, I didn't like it.

　　In other words, it can control our cause and effect. This is what I dislike most about it. No one likes their affairs to be known by others, let alone controlling their own affairs.

　　"Then what do you want to do?" I frowned and looked at the monster.

　　"I am just watching your life. I am just a spectator." The monkey looked at me with a smile and said, "I just need to control the final cause and effect."

　　"So what will be the final outcome of the cause and effect relationship between me and Chaos?" I asked.

　　"Both you and Chaos must die." said the monkey demon.

　　"So you want me to die?" I frowned and looked at the demon monkey.

　　"I don't want you to die. You created the karma yourself. You must die. I am just completing my mission." The demon monkey said, "Well, strictly speaking, I don't want you to die. I want Ksitigarbha to die. This is the karma created by Ksitigarbha. If you were Ksitigarbha, you would have to die. If you were Chen Hui, you wouldn't have to die. It's really complicated."

　　The demon monkey frowned and shook his head.

　　Forget it, it looks like this monkey won't attack me for a while, so I still have to figure out how to deal with the chaos. The area of ​​the chaos has doubled compared to the beginning, and it's expanding faster and faster, spreading to the side at almost the speed of a car.

　　Is there any way to seal this chaos?

　　At this time, the power of this world cannot seal it, because the place where this chaos is located has turned into chaos. Strictly speaking, as long as the place occupied by this chaos no longer belongs to this world, so the power of my world has no way to seal it.

　　I tried hard to find a way to break this chaos from Ksitigarbha's memory. I searched for a long time, but still found nothing. I couldn't find it at all.

　　What should I do? I felt sweat stains on my forehead. According to my current power as Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I shouldn't sweat at all, not to mention that I was sweating from nervousness.

　　But there is no way. At this moment, I am concerned about the reincarnation of tens of millions of ghosts in the underworld and even billions of people in the world. It would be strange if I was not nervous.

　　"Namo Amitabha." I chanted silently, looking at everything in front of me helplessly.

　　It was an ancient battlefield.

　　Countless heroes, Fuxi, Nuwa, Houyi, and countless ancient heroes.

　　That was the most brutal battle with the demon clan, a great battle with the demon king named Donghuang Taiyi. On that battlefield, countless leaders and heroes of the human and demon clans fell one by one.

　　History is not as the myths say. The gods of the human race and the demon race survived and lived a carefree life in their own territories. Countless "gods" in reality fell one by one. Those "gods" of our human race shed their blood for this land and to give humans a chance to reincarnate. Their lifespans have long been unlimited and they have achieved immortality. However, for the sake of humans, this so-called immortality can be given up.

　　Regardless of whether they are human or demon, they are not afraid of death for the sake of this land, for this world, and for the future of their own race.

　　I still remember that Ksitigarbha started to favor the human race when he met Fuxi. Fuxi took care of him like an older brother. Fuxi was always laughing and had none of the so-called dignity of a strong man. Sister Nuwa was also very gentle and kind, and often cooked for us. I still remember that Brother Houyi taught me archery, but I was too stupid and could not learn Brother Houyi's magic archery skills no matter how hard I tried.

　　"Brother Fuxi, why are you so persistent? The demon clan is so powerful, and we may all die in the end. Besides, you don't like killing people. Even killing the demon clan is not something you want to do." I remember the question that Ksitigarbha asked Fuxi during the last battle in ancient times.

　　"Look at us humans." Fuxi pointed at the people walking around in the tribe: "We humans are too weak. Although our population is larger than that of the demons, it is still not enough. We must build a reincarnation platform to allow the dead to reincarnate. In this way, the number of our humans will be multiplied. Also, I want our human race to suppress these countless demons forever."

　　"Those who are not of my race must have different hearts." Fuxi said, "I really don't like to kill living beings. Even the demons are born and raised by their parents. But for the sake of my human race, I must do something I don't want to do. My human race must be the protagonist forever. I would rather my human race kill tens of millions of other races than let the demons kill a member of my human race. Compassion can only be hidden in the heart, or when it comes to my human race, I can have mercy!"

　　I recalled all the memories from ancient times, and another tear fell.

　　"Everyone, today I will definitely protect this land that you have defended with your lives. This land belongs only to us humans."

　　【496】The Final Battle (XII)

　　I looked at the countless chaos, gritted my teeth, looked at the Book of Life and Death in my hand, and frowned.

　　Now I have thought of a way. At this moment, this chaos is spreading in this space. As long as I use the Book of Life and Death to control the part of this world that is eroded by chaos and cut off the space close to the chaos from the underworld, the two worlds will be separated.

　　But doing so is very dangerous. To put it simply, the underworld is already an extremely stable space at this time. If it is suddenly cut open, it will cause space turbulence and something like a black hole will appear. As soon as this black hole appears, there will be a strong suction force.

　　No matter what it is, it will become a victim of the turbulence in this space. If the turbulence in the space expands, it may even directly destroy the space of the underworld.

　　I looked at the chaos growing bigger and bigger, and I gritted my teeth. If I didn't try, all the tens of millions of human souls in the underworld would disappear. If I tried, even if I failed, it would just be a different way of death, but there would still be a certain chance of isolating myself from the erosion of this chaos.

　　"Tsk." I frowned and muttered as I looked at the chaos. Suddenly, this Book of Life and Death began to absorb my energy. Before I could react, suddenly, two-thirds of the energy in my body disappeared.

　　My whole body went limp, I gasped, and looked at the Book of Life and Death in my hand in surprise. It seemed that using the Book of Life and Death was not as free as I had thought.

　　But the disappearance of most of my energy was finally worth it. Originally, this huge chaos was already a circular area with a diameter of dozens of miles. Now, a transparent, black glass-like thing appeared around this circular area.

　　The chaotic energy kept hitting the black glass, and countless bang bang sounds were heard, but the black glass showed no sign of breaking.

　　Just kidding, this is not the so-called "glass", but a space crack.

　　No matter what tries to cross the space crack, it will be shattered instantly, and the black chaotic energy is no exception.

　　I saw that the chaotic energy had finally found a way to stop its spread, and I heaved a sigh of relief. However, I saw that the black space crack had begun to become unstable.

　　These huge space cracks are like lions that have been silent for a long time and seem like they will explode at any time. Although the space cracks are only as wide and thick as glass, the energy contained in them makes people have no doubt that these glass-like space cracks can destroy this huge world.

　　At this time, these space cracks finally began to violently erupt. Countless whirlwinds formed in these glass-like cracks and began to twist up the stable space next to them.

　　Oh no, it’s really out of control.

　　My eyebrows jumped. I couldn't explain what was going on at this moment. If I found a scientist to explain the current situation, perhaps a lot of conclusive theories could be used to explain it, but how would I know what was going on now? Anyway, I just knew that I had just driven away the tiger and now a pack of wolves came.

　　"Monkey, what's going on? Didn't you say that you wouldn't let the feud between me and Chaos affect this world? Hurry up and make all these things disappear. I'll let you do whatever you want to me." I yelled at the demon monkey.

　　"I want to kill you, but it only takes a few seconds. You have to come to my door and let me kill you." The monkey looked at me with disdain: "It's the cycle of karma, and it can't be changed!"

　　"I am just the incarnation of cause and effect, but I am not cause and effect." The monkey looked at me with a complicated expression: "I am also controlled by cause and effect!"

　　"Hmm." I frowned and looked at the monkey. He was just the embodiment of cause and effect. The monkey smiled calmly and said, "Fate is actually the one who controls everything!"

　　"If the world is likened to a novel, then the author is fate, and the readers are cause and effect," said the monkey.

　　"What do you mean?" I frowned and looked at the monkey.

　　"It's like when a person writes a book, and countless people give comments and want the book to go according to their own wishes and to see an ending that satisfies them. This is cause and effect, countless causes and effects. For example, if a person in the book kills the wife of the protagonist, then readers will especially want to kill this person and let the protagonist take revenge. Then, even if the author does not want to write this plot, he will write the plot of the protagonist's revenge under the urging of so many readers." Monkey explained.

　　"You mean our world is a book?" I thought what the monkey said was really funny.

　　"Yes, this is a metaphor, but it is also true. This is a real world, but for people outside the book, we are the people in the book." The monkey nodded: "If we follow this metaphor, I am the incarnation of the readers of this book!"

　　"Fate is the author, cause and effect are the readers." I wanted to laugh at this moment, but I couldn't. In fact, sometimes life is so dramatic, just like writing a novel. For example, I was just a good high school student at the beginning, but inexplicably became a Yin-Yang Master and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

　　What I have experienced in the past few years is really as wonderful and magical as described in various novels.

　　The demon monkey hesitated for a moment, looked at me and said: "These cracks are caused by your own sins. Only you can repair them, but there are countless spatial memories in these cracks. Take a close look at these cracks!"

　　As soon as I heard what the monster said, I looked towards these cracks. As soon as I saw them, my brows slightly frowned. Each of these cracks was like a small mirror. There were all kinds of pictures in the mirrors, all of which were pictures of human beings living in the underworld, and even pictures from ancient times.

　　You humans are worthy of being a race of geniuses. You can make the space slowly recognize your existence, and even the space has been branded with your human race's mark. See, although these space cracks are violent, they have never erupted. That's because of your human race's mark. It can even be said that these have become space memories, making these spaces vaguely regard themselves as humans. Therefore, in order to prevent disasters to your human race, they have not erupted. Otherwise, if the space cracks become violent, this underworld will be completely shattered within ten seconds.

　　"Really?" I nodded and asked the monkey: "Then is there any way to make these space cracks disappear?"

　　"Are you trying to trick me?" The demon monkey snorted coldly and said, "What I said just now was just out of respect for the ancient heroes of your human race. That's why I said a few words. I won't give you any advice from now on. The future of the human race depends on you."

　　【497】The Final Battle (Thirteen)

　　I looked at these violent cracks, but I didn't explode at all. I just shouted at them: "Ancient heroes! I know that your memories and your feelings towards the human race have been integrated into this world."

　　"I, Ksitigarbha, am unable to protect this world that you fought so hard for. In the end, it is still up to you to protect this world. Your hopes for this space and for the human race are still there. I hope you can protect this world!" I yelled with all my might.

　　I really have no other choice. I understand that I am unable to, and have no ability to make these cracks disappear. I can only rely on my roar. These fragments themselves contain the memories of those heroes. I hope my voice can work.

　　It works!

　　As soon as I finished shouting, the space cracks gradually became less violent, but the monkeys in the distance kept giggling and looked at me with unusually strange eyes.

　　Gradually, these cracks became less violent and gradually stabilized. I felt very uncomfortable as I looked at those cracks that were slowly stabilizing.

　　It’s not that he feels uncomfortable because he didn’t save the underworld by his own ability, but his mind is full of scenes of the sacrifices of those ancient heroes. Even if they are dead, the memories they left behind will still protect this world!

　　Looking at these cracks gradually stabilizing, my tense heart finally relaxed.

　　"Although these cracks have stabilized, they will still be a hidden danger in the future." I frowned as I looked at the cracks, but now this is the best outcome.

　　I finally breathed a sigh of relief. Yin Tianzi is dead, and Chaos has turned into nothingness. After this battle, the demon clan will not be able to recover for thousands of years. And even if it takes thousands of years, the demon clan will not be able to produce a demon king like Chaos. Within ten thousand years, the demon clan will no longer pose a threat.

　　These violent space cracks are still a big problem, but I don’t have the ability to solve it now.

　　"It's finally over." I looked in the distance in the direction of Pingdeng City. There were originally more than 2,000 ghost officials, but now there were only more than 200. A large part of them did not have time to escape and were swallowed by the chaos, and some were killed by the monsters.

　　But Pingdeng City no longer exists.

　　"Ksitigarbha, your karma has not yet come to an end. I am still here." Suddenly, the demon monkey in the distance looked at me with murderous eyes: "The end of your karma is that you, Ksitigarbha, must die, and perish together with Chaos."

　　"Cause and effect are determined by heaven and are subject to fate. Now the result is determined. If you kill me, won't that change the cause and effect?" I said to the demon monkey.

　　The demon monkey shook his head and said with a smile: "For ordinary people, cause and effect are determined by heaven, but for you, Ksitigarbha, the Ten Kings of Hell, and that Chaos, your abilities are almost crossing the other side and are about to exceed the ability of fate. If you go one step further, even step out of this world, your abilities will already be able to influence the outcome of cause and effect."

　　"So I am here!" The monkey said, "I am the judge of cause and effect. Otherwise, the cause and effect of ordinary people are fixed, but your cause and effect can be changed by yourself. Isn't this very unfair to ordinary people? I am the fair judge!"

　　"Really? Is it fair?" I was stunned for a moment and then asked with a smile: "Then let me ask you, why are some people born rich and prosperous, while others are born disabled and poor all their lives? Is this fair?"

　　"Yes!" The demon monkey nodded. "A life of wealth and honor is the result of his good deeds in his previous life. A life of poverty and disability is the retribution for his evil deeds in his previous life. You humans have a very good saying: Good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. It's not that there is no retribution, it's just that the time has not come yet."

　　"Many of you humans don't believe this. You do evil all day long and don't believe in karma and the law of nature. Just like the rich people in your human race like to do good deeds. Because they believe in it, they will continue to do good deeds and remain wealthy. Even if they die in the next life, they will still be wealthy for the rest of their lives."

　　"But many evil people in your human race don't believe this and keep doing evil, so they will be poor in their next life, or even be reborn as an animal. This is retribution. Retribution is not a derogatory word, nor is it a commendatory word. Retribution can be for good or for bad. Retribution is fairness."

　　"My karma is retribution, karma and retribution!" The monkey seemed to have figured out these things a long time ago, and he spoke very fluently, saying all these words in one breath.

　　I listened to his words, and after a moment of silence, I asked, "So I did something bad? What bad things did I do? When I was Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I saved countless people, and even rarely killed demons. Why did you give me death as retribution in the end?"

　　"Don't you understand? If you save someone and that person kills someone or becomes a demon, then part of the evil karma will be attributed to you. Karma is not as simple as you think."

　　"Do you mean saving good people? Killing bad guys? Are they all good results? Or vice versa?" This is the first time I've heard this, but I have to say it makes a lot of sense. If you save a bad guy and he goes out and kills people everywhere, it would be better not to save him, or even kill him.

　　"Yes." The monkey nodded and said, "Many times, many things are not true just because you see them in front of you, so you need a pair of wise eyes to see through the illusions, see through the fog, and reach the other side to transcend."

　　"Then how are you going to kill me?" I asked after a moment of silence.

　　"Whatever." The monkey looked indifferent, as if he could kill me and take my life at any time. Of course, I would not doubt whether the monkey could kill me.

　　This is the embodiment of cause and effect!

　　"Nothing else to ask, right? Then I have to kill you quickly, otherwise there will be a few perverts coming later." After the monkey said this, he stood up from the stone and wanted to walk towards me.

　　All of a sudden, the hairs on my body stood up. Even though the monkey hadn't done anything yet, I felt an unusual sense of danger. The air around me instantly condensed. This feeling was so oppressive, as if I could die at any time and be killed by this monkey at any time!

　　"Try to move your finger?" Suddenly, I heard the teasing voice of my master behind me. I turned around and saw that my master's face was sallow and he was obviously still very weak. He even limped as he walked in front of me and stood in front of me. He asked the monkey, "We have already killed fate. What else do we need you, the incarnation of karma?"

　　The monkey's face changed slightly, and he frowned as he looked at his master and said, "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva must die today. This is the will of heaven. Do you want to go against heaven?"

　　It was obvious that the monkey seemed to be very afraid of my master. My master moved to my side and said, "You can say whatever you want. Anyway, today you can touch one of his fingers, or even one of his hairs."

　　【498】The finale!

　　The demon monkey looked at my master fearfully and said, "Wu Jiu, even if you almost reached the other side, you didn't cross it after all. Do you understand the consequences of going against me?"

　　"What will happen?" My master laughed and said domineeringly: "Then why don't you try to kill me?"

　　"You!" The monkey looked a little angry, but did not take any action.

　　I know some things about my master's past. They once joined forces to kill the incarnation of fate. Not many people know about this. Apart from those who participated in it, few people know about it.

　　My master looked at it with a strange smile on his face.

　　In fact, I don’t know where the master gets his confidence from. In fact, the master is already seriously injured, and the monkey must know this, but it just doesn’t dare to take action.

　　"But Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva must die today." The monkey suddenly said, "Unless he can give up Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva's magical power, this cause and effect was planted by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, so Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has come to repay, but he can be Chen Hui."

　　"Hmm?" I asked after hearing what the monkey said, "Why? Do you have a way to change me back?"

　　"Well, I can do it, but your Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva's magic will disappear, and you will become an ordinary human being. There will be no way to become Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva anymore. I will make Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva's other two souls and seven spirits disappear except yours. This is the only way."

　　My master turned his head and looked at me and asked, "What do you mean? If you don't want to, I can protect you."

　　When the monkey heard what the master said, he also frowned, and both of them looked at me, waiting for my answer.

　　"Although my Taoist skills were not easy to come by, they are the result of thousands of years of cultivation in my previous life. It is a pity to throw them away like this." I sighed, "But I feel that I am indeed an ordinary person. I can only be an ordinary person. I am very hesitant about the power I suddenly gained. To be honest, I feel confused. I don't know what to do with this power. If I only do good and eliminate evil, it would be a waste of talent."

　　"I agree. If possible, then remove my magic power and let me be an ordinary person. In fact, there is nothing wrong with being an ordinary person. At least I won't be affected by the memories of my past life. My personality won't become cold because of these tens of millions of years of memories, nor will my memories of my friends fade." I smiled bitterly and said, "If you can really help me, then thank you."

　　My master looked at me with fondness and patted my head: "Just make your own choice."

　　"I understand." The demon monkey nodded and walked in front of me and said, "This power is indeed as you said. It is not a blessing for you, but a disaster. The greater the power, the greater the ability, and the responsibility and burden will also increase."

　　After saying that, the monkey raised its palm and placed it on my forehead. I felt a heaviness in my head and then I passed out.

　　…

　　"Huizi! Come over here and eat!"

　　I was lying in my room reading a book when suddenly Sister Fan outside started yelling at me. I smiled and walked out. I saw Sister Fan coming out of the kitchen with dishes in hand, and scolded me with a rice spoon in hand: "You've been so lazy all day. Have you finished the case yesterday?"

　　"Well, it's nothing, just a little thief who stole my bag." I looked at Sister Fan's bulging belly with a smile and asked, "Did my baby do anything for you today?"

　　"Kick me? You must have eaten too much. If he wants to kick me, I will beat him to death when he comes out, hum." Sister Fan cursed and turned into the kitchen to serve the dishes.

　　After I returned to the human world, I quit my job at the Monster Catching Bureau and became a junior police officer in a police station in Chengdu. I worked in the same police station as Sister Fan, but Sister Fan was pregnant and had taken a year's leave.

　　"I can smell the delicious food from far away. Huizi, what are we eating today?" There was a sound of a door opening, and Brother Xiang walked in holding a child. Yang Juan followed him in with a smile.

　　Brother Xiang’s child was born half a year ago, and he bought a house next door to my house. I originally thought that he bought the house next to mine because of his good relationship with me, but this grandson comes to my house all day long and always complains that the food is not tasty. It is already very difficult for me to get Sister Fan to cook for him. After Sister Fan became pregnant, she said that the baby would have to eat those disgusting meals after birth, which was a disguised way of saying that the food I cook is not tasty.

　　In fact, Sister Fan and I are about the same, but Sister Fan’s cooking has really improved during her pregnancy.

　　"By the way, Xu Dian asked you to go with him to watch Boqing's dance performance in the kindergarten tomorrow." Brother Xiang said, "This guy only knows how to show off how smart his son is. I'll go."

　　Xu Dian’s child is the reincarnation of my great-master, who was previously Zhuge Liang. He showed differences from ordinary children when he started school and his grades were exceptionally good. He started to teach himself junior high school subjects in the last year of kindergarten.

　　Xu Dian is also about to become the deputy director of a branch of the Public Security Bureau. He can be said to have a perfect harvest of family love, which is very enviable.

　　My master returned to Wujiang and continued to run his soy milk shop. When he had nothing to do, he would come to see Boqing, or me and Brother Xiang. He lived a very carefree day.

　　I feel that I am the most miserable one. After becoming a policeman, I have to catch petty thieves all day long. Although my magical powers as Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva have disappeared, I feel that my IQ has improved a lot in all aspects. I can find the murderer according to some small clues. Damn, I am almost becoming the famous Detective Conan. The city likes to ask me to deduce any big case.

　　Uncle Cong is still working as a charlatan, but he is planning to open a few branches and is also planning to list Linglingtang. Anyway, I have never heard of any ghost-catching store being listed, but Uncle Cong said this is his dream.

　　Uncle Fang is also very powerful. In addition to being the director of the Public Security Bureau, he has recently become the deputy mayor of Chengdu. However, he has social engagements everywhere all day long and is very busy with work, so you rarely see him for three days.

　　Grandpa Fang likes to come to my place when he has nothing to do, and he would carry Brother Xiang's son around everywhere. But recently he has been worried about what he will do after my children are born because he can't carry two children.